w< 


5/K-y.. 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


Division  fc>  A.  £ 

&rftV?« vLS(b'S 

Number 


% 


*>< 


^\ 


ter-  aW 


fl<  J 


7     v^ 


-> 


>* 


.urn ,  :^% 


**&XJ 


, :  ■■■< 


nm 


*>> 


KfX 


>     \ 


V\ 


/" 


:.  I    sr 


£ 


A. 


'In. 


>\>    ^L 


s       V 


"M. 


Vv 


THE      AUTHOR. 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS 


THE  WONDERFUL  WORKS  OF  GOD 


REV.    J.    N.    LENKER,    L).  D. 

Grand  Island,  Neb. 

President  American  Lutheran  Immigrant  Society;   Late  Western  Secretary  of  the 

Board  of  Churoh  Extension  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Evangelical 

Lutheran  Churoh   of  the  Dnited  States  ;    Author  of  the   First 

'•  Kirchlichks    Addbessbuch   fuer   Ahebika,"     "  Dbinqende 

Bitte  fueb  Auswandeber,"  and  Various  Tracts  and 

Statistical  Tables  on  the  Lutheban  Chubch 


VOLUMES    1    AND    II 

ILLUSTRATED 


FOURTH    REVISED    AND    ENLARGED    EDITION 
SEVENTH   THOUSAND 


MILWAUKEE,   WIS. 

Lutherans  in  Ai.i    Lands   Company 

[894 

J.  A.  Hii.i   &  Co.,  Eastern  House 

44    B.    Uth    St    .   \rn    V.rk    '  it} 


Copyright 

By  Rev.    ].  N.   Lenker,  D.  D. 

i^93 


PRESS    OFHOUTKAMP    4.     CANNON. 
MILWAUKEE.    WIS. 


THE    WRITING    OF    THESE    VOLUMES 

HAS     BEEN     A     PLEASURE,    A     REAL    "LABOR     OF    LOVE,' 

AND   THEY   ARE  NOW 

TO     THE     MISSIONARY,      EDUCATIONAL     AND 
CHARITABLE    WORK 
OF    THE 
EVANGELICAL    LUTHERAN    CHURCH 
UNIVERSAL. 


OUR  MOTTO: 

Loyally  to  Lutheran  Doctrine. 

Loyally  to  Lutheran  People. 

Loyally  to  Lutheran  Methods  of  Church  Work. 


AUTHOR'S   AUTHORITIES. 


Personal  Correspondence  with  the  various  Synods  and  Countries. 

Periodicals  and  reports  of  Societies,  Institutions,  etc. 

Amts  Kalender  fuer  ev.  Geistliche,  Schneider,  187-1-1893. 

Perth's  Handlexikon  und  Theologisches  Hilfslexikon  fuer  evangelische  Theologen,  4  vols. 

Die  Bauten  des  Gustav-Adolf-Verems,  by  Dr.  Zimmermann,  2  vols. 

Bericht  ueber  die  Hauptversammlung  des  ev.  Vereins  der  Gustav-Adolf-Stiftung,  1862-1893. 

Der  Gustav-Adolf-Verein  in  den  ersten  50  Yahren  seines  Bestehens;  von  Creigern,  1882. 

DerBote  des  ev.  Vereins  der  Gustav-Adolf-Stiftung,  1890-1893. 

Der  Lutherische  Gotteskasten,  1882-1893. 

Das  Werk  der  Lutherischen  Gotteskasten,  by  Pastor  Wm.  Funke,  1883. 

Die  Deutschen  Schulen  im  Auslaude,  ihre  Geschichte  und    Statistik,  by  J.  P.  Mueller,  1885. 

Monatsschrift  fuer  Innere  Mission,  Pastor  Theo.  Schteffer,  1880-1893. 

Neueste  Nachrichten  aus  dem  Morgenlande,  1889-1893. 

Zimmers  Handbibliothek  der  praktischen  Theologie,  14  vols.,  1890. 

Verhandlungen  der  General  Synode  der  ev.  Landeskirche  Preussens,— three  conventions. 
J.  H.  Wichern,  Sein  Leben  und  Wirken,  2  vols.;  and  the  Rauhe  Haus  literature. 

Die  innere  Mission,  Eine  Denkschrift  an  die  deutsche  Nation,  by  J.  H.  Wichern.  • 

Protokoll  und  Yahrbuch  der  Diaspora-Konference,  1882-1893. 

Deutsche  Answanderung  und  Colonization,  by  Dr.  Wappseus,  1846. 

Zur  Kirchlichen  Statistik  des  evangelischen  Deutschlands  im  Yahr  1862,  Dr.  G.  Zeller. 

Allgemeine  Ev.  Luth.  Kirchenzeitung,  Luthardt's,  1880-1893. 

Herzog's  Real-Encycloptedie. 

Jubilate!  Denkschrift  zur  Jubelfeier  der  Erneuerung  des  apostolischen  Diakonissen-Amtes  von 

Julius  Disselhoff,  1886. 
Christlicher  Volks-Kalender  von  der  Diakonissen-Anstalt  zu  Kaiserswerth,  1871-1893. 
Die  Evangelische  Mission  von  H.  Gundert,  1886. 
Allgemeine  Missions-Zeitschrift,  von  Dr.  G.  Warneck, 

Geschichte  und  Statistik  der  ev.  Luth.  Gemeinden  in  Russland,  by  E.  H.  Busch,  3  vols. 
Bericht  ueber  die  Wirksamkeit  der  Unterstiitzungscasse  fuer  ev.  Luth.  Gemeinden  in  Russ- 
land wahrend  der  ersten  25  Yahre  ihres  Bestehens,  von  G.  C.  Noltingk,  1884. 
Geschichte  der  Evangelischen  Gemeinden  in  Rumanien,  W.  S.  Teutschlsender,  1891. 
Bericht  der  Unterstuetzungscasse  fuer  ev.  luth.  Gemeinden  in  Russland,  1880-1892. 
Die  Wirksamkeit  der  Unterstuetzungscasse  (statistical  tables),  1859-1883,  E.  Papmehl. 
Die  Evangelisazion  in  Bosnien,  Dr.  J.  Kolatschek,  1887. 
Mittheilungen  ueber  die  Auswanderung  der  preuszischen  Lutheraner  nach   Sued-Australies, 

I.  M.  R.  Ey;  1880. 
Christlicher  Volks-Kalender  fuer  Australien,  1893. 
Det  norske  Missionsselskab,  Landmark,  1889. 
Foreningen  til  Evangeliets  Forkyndelse  for  skandinaviske   Scemoend   i  fremmede    Havne 

dens  forste  25  Aar,  1864-1889. 
Nordisk  Missionshaandbog,  T.  Logstrup. 

Den  Nordiska  Sjcemansmissionens  Historia,  Elis  Bergroth,  1S88. 
Svenska  Mission  i  Ost  Africa,  G.  E.  Beskow,  2  vols. 
Illustread  Missionshistoria,  E.  J.  Ekman. 
Svenska  Sjremansmission,  Adolf  Kolmodin. 
Encyclopaedia  of  Missions,  2  vols. 
Kurtz's  Church  History,  3  vols. 
Mosheim's  Church  History,  3  vols. 
Hand-Book  of  Lutheranism,  Rev.  J.  D.  Roth. 
The  Missionary  Year  Book,  1889-90. 

Report  of  the  Missionary  Conference  in  London,  18S8,  2  vols. 
Precursor  of  Knox,  Patrick  Hamilton,  Lorimer. 
Scandinavian  History,  Otte. 
Reformation  in  Spain,  McCrie. 
Reformation  in  Italy,  McCrie. 

History  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  Hungary,  Bauhoffer. 

Lutheran  Almanac  and  Year  Book,  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  M.  S.  Sheeleigh,  D.D.,  editor. 
American  Lutheran  Biographies,  Jensson. 
And  many  others. 


PREFACE. 


We  hereby  gratefully  acknowledge  our  indebtedness  to  the 
following  ministers  for  material  on  the  topics  preceding  their 
respective  names:  German  Diaspora,  Wm.  Rosenstengel,  Beards- 
town,  111.;  Norway,  J.  C.  Hougum,  Leadville,  Colo.;  Denmark,  R. 
Andersen,  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.;  Finland,  C.  G.  Tcettermann,  Helsing- 
fors,  Finland;  Poland,  W.  P.  Angerstein,  Lodz,  Poland;  Barbary 
States,  Africa,  Louis  Bost,  Boufarik,  Algeria;  South  Africa,  G. 
W.  Wagoner,  Cape  Town;  Australia,  J.  C.  Auricht,  Tanunda, 
South  Australia;  South  America,  J.  R.  Mittelhoizer,  New  Amster- 
dam, British  Guiana;  and  Carl  Schsefer,  Porto  AHegre,  Brazil; 
Synods  of  the  United  States,  Revs.  S.  E.  Ochsenford,  W.  K.  Frick, 
Wm.  Dallmann,  J.  Schlerf,  L.  K.  Probst,  G.  H.  Schodde,  E.  H. 
Caselmann,  J.  C  Jensson  and  A.  S.  Nielsen. 

To  these  and  many  others  in  all  parts  of  the  world  who 
honored  our  correspondence  and  sent  us  information  and  photo- 
graphs, much  of  which  never  appeared  in  print  in  any  language, 
we  again  give  a  hearty  "thank  you."  In  this  connection  we 
respectfully  request  that  all  errors  or  inaccuracies  found  be  mailed 
to  the  author  for  correction. 

The  Gustavns  Adolphus  monument  over  the  "  Swede  Stone" 
at  Lutzen,  lettered  "G.  A.  1632,"  on  the  back  of  the  book, 
represents  the  Thirty  Years'  War.  The  hemispheres,  with  the 
words  "The  Just  Shall  Live  by  Faith,"  on  the  side,  suggest  the 
central  thought  of  the  Reformation. 

The  volume  is  literally  packed  from  cover  to  cover  with  noth- 
ing but  Lutheran  facts  and  figures,  which  will  be  of  fascinating 
interest  to  the  Christian  reader,  because  they  tell  of  the  practical 
work  of  "The  Kingdom  which  is  not  of  this  world." 

In  undertaking  a  work  of  such  magnitude  we  were  fortunate 
in  selecting  our  printers,  Messrs.  Houtkamp  &  Cannon,  of 
Milwaukee,  Wis.,  to  whose  courtesies  and  patience,  good  taste  and 
fine  equipment  the  credit  of  the  mechanical  success  of  our 
work  is  due. 


Table  of  Lutherans  in  All  Lands. 

Arranged  as  treated  in  these  Volumes. 


Country. 

Ministers 

Chnrolies. 

Baptized 
Members. 

Paro'al 
School 

No. 
Deacon 

esses. 

Germany 

Denmark 

Norway 

16,000 

1,700 

869 

2,541 

180 

22 

894 

64 

488 

195 

1,195 

8 

1 

1 

1 

1 

12 

8 

2 

2 

124 

2 

69 

2 

28 

3 

4 

22,500 

1,900 

960 

2,514 

300 

22 

1,002 

105 

1,214 

581 

1,433 

33 

3 

1 

1 

1 

21 

9 

4 

2 

85 

4 

60 

1 

37 

6 

8 

29,300,000 

2,030.000 

2.010,000 

4,764.000 

70.000 

1,121 

2.363,809 

300.000 

2,788,279 

327,162 

1,182.487 

9,030 

800 

120 

800 

100 

9,000 

11,095 

1,000 

350 

80.655 

1.000 

86,000 

2,000 

28.000 

1,000 

2,500 

61,000 

3,100 

3.500 

10,000 

180 

10 

5,547 

100 

2,100 

234 

3,826* 

14 

1 

1 

1 

9 
8 
6 
2 

50 
3 

50 
2 

14 
1 
2 

6,731 
171 
285 
165 

Sweden 

Iceland 

23 
2 

127 
7 
9 

11 

12 

Italy 

10 

Switzerland 

Belgium 

Holland 

Heligoland 

England 

69 

Wales  and  Ireland 

2 

Total  in  Europe 

24,416 

10 
4 
8 
2 
183 
32 
5 
8 

252 

10 
2 
18 
24 
209 
50 
15 
40 

368 

84 
9 

10 
1 

32,807 

8 

5 
14 

2 
96 
25 

3 
16 

45,370,308 

800 

600 

7,000 

350 

89,100 

6,000 

500 

10,000 

89,764 

9 
4 
9 
4 
690 

20 
3 

17 

7,702 
10 

22 

2 

4 
4 

169 

39 

3 

11 

31 

158 

20 

4 

482 

748 

252 
8 
14 
1 

114,350 

5,000 

1,000 

600 

24,170 

58,893 

11.000 

200 

30000 

756 

20 
4 

8 

16 

158 

18 

490 

42 

17 
4 

South  Africa,  Colonists 

South  Africa,  Foreign  Missions 

15 

West  Africa 

4 

Total  in  Africa 

130865 

1000C0 

500 

11000 

100 

130 

400 

1294 

21979 

891 

1000 

714 

80 
8 
10 

41 

11 

38 

7 

1 

168 

1 
1 

50 
2 

3 
14 

108 
6 
4 

410 

o 

6 

65 

4 

1 
5 

72 
3 
1 

Sandwich  Islands 

Total  in  Oceanica 

137294 

800 

500 

100000 

2000 

245 

7000 

5000 

180 

1 

1 

82 

1 

Venezuela 

% 

Paraguay 

Argentine  Republic 

4 
4 

6 

7 

90 

12 

9621 

4 

9637 
43861 

2 
3 

Chili 

Total  in  South  America 

62 

15 

5514 

3 

5532 
30798 

115545 

10000 

7220000 

2500 

90 

9 

2500 
4 

United  States  and  Canada 

65 

Total  in  North  America 

7232500 
53100000 

2513 
94017 

65 

Total  in  the  world 

7853 

INTRODUCTION. 


"God  is  in  the  midst  of  her;  she  shall  not  be  moved:  God 
shall  help  her,  and  that  right  early."  Can  words  be  found  more 
applicable  to  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  than  these? 
When  we  read  the  biography  of  Martin  Luther  and  the  history  of 
the  Reformation,  the  conviction  spontaneously  possesses  us  that 
God  was  in  the  very  midst  of  the  origin  of  the  Lutheran  Church. 
So  a  careful  study  of  the  Thirty  Tears'  War,  and  of  the  periods  of 
dead  Orthodoxy  and  Rationalism,  clearly  proves  that  she  shall  not 
be  moved.  Born  in  the  greatest  struggle  for  the  purity  of  the 
faith  the  world  has  ever  witnessed,  she  never  fears  Scriptural 
controversy  but  rather  prospers  in  it,  and  in  her  doctrinal  devel- 
opment God  evidently  was  her  refuge  and  help. 

While  these  words  of  the  forty-sixth  Psalm,  commonly  called 
the  Luther  Psalm,  apply  to  the  origin,  history,  and  doctrinal 
development  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  they  may  be  considered 
with  equal  profit  in  connection  with  her  practical  work:  all  her 
mission  work,  home  and  foreign;  all  her  educational  efforts  in 
founding  parochial  schools  and  universities;  all  her  extensive 
charity  enterprises, — orphan  homes,  hospitals,  deaconess  insti- 
tutions. God  is  in  the  midst  of  it  all,  in  all  lands,  in  all  languages, 
and  in  all  synods.  The  author's  prayer  is  that  God  may  use  this 
volume  to  help  Lutherans  everywhere  to  appreciate  this  fact  and 
to  develop  a  stronger  faith  in  the  words,  "God  shall  help  her,  and 
that  right  early." 

There  certainly  is  an  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  universal. 
Territorially,  doctrinally,  and  in  spirit  and  method  of  Christian 
work  her  universality  cannot  be  doubted.  Her  catechism, 
confession  and  life  are  the  same  everywhere.  No  organization 
among  men,  rightly  understood,  is  a  stronger  unit.     There  are 

o 


10  INTRODUCTION. 

good  reasons  why  no  book  has  appeared  in  the  past  on  the  univer- 
sality and  catholicity  of  the  Lutheran  Church  and  her  practical 
work.  While  traveling  in  European  Lutheran  countries  in  1881 
and  1882  we  ransacked  libraries  for  literature  and  statistics  on 
universal  Lutheranism  and  could  find  nothing.  Twelve  years  of 
patient  research  and  labor  have  been  given  to  supply  this  great 
lack  in  Lutheran  literature,  and  the  story  of  this  book  from  its 
conception  in  Helsingfors,  Finland,  twelve  years  ago,  until 
its  completion,  proves  that  God  is  also  in  the  midst  of  it.  For,  in 
order  that  the  Lutheran  Church  may  do  her  full  share  in  the 
conversion  of  the  world,  her  universality  and  catholicity  must  be 
better  understood  and  appreciated. 

Lutheran  Church  Extension  and  More  Faith. 

It  has  been  a  blessed  privilege  and  pleasure  to  be  active  in 
our  western  church  work  now  eleven  years — four  years  as  the 
first  pastor  of  a  city  mission,  and  seven  years  as  the  representative 
of  the  Board  of  Church  Extension.  During  this  time  the  dark 
and  bright  sides  of  the  work  have  often  been  experienced,  an 
analysis  of  which  forces  the  conviction  that  three  things  would 
awaken  a  greater  interest  in  the  mission  work  of  the  Lutheran 
Church  and  bring  more  money  into  her  benevolent  treasuries. 

1.  We  need  more  faith  in  the  Lutheran  type  of  Protest- 
antism as  the  best. — All  four  forms  which  Protestantism  has  taken 
are  not  equally  good.  Zwinglianism,  Calvinism,  Arminianism  and 
Lutheranism  are  not  all  exactly  the  same  thing,  neither  in  doctrine 
nor  in  life.  Judging  from  the  present  tendencies  in  Protest- 
antism, in  theology  and  in  conventions,  does  it  not  seem  that 
Zwinglianism  is  growing  less  Zwinglian,  Calvinism  less  Calvinistic, 
Methodism  less  Arminian,  and  Lutheranism,  not  less,  but  more 
Lutheran,  and  intelligently  and  conscientiously  so,  in  almost  all 
languages  and  countries?  We  have,  therefore,  good  reason  to 
have  more  faith  in  ourselves. 

In  organizing  congregations  and  building  churches,  when  the 
loyalty  of  church  members  is  best  tested,  we  meet  three  kinds  of 
Lutherans.  The  first  kind  are  those  who  think  some  other  church 
or  churches  are  better  than  their  own.  These  are  few  in  number, 
and  growing  less.  The  second  kind  think  and  say  all  churches  are 
alike,  or  about  alike,  the  benefit  of  the  doubt  being  given  to  others. 
These,  however,  are  not  near  as  numerous  as  they  used  to  be.  The 
third  kind  are  those  who  are  intelligently,  not  bigotedly,  convinced 
that  the  Lutheran  type  of  evangelical  Christianity  is  the  best,  and 


INTRODUCTION.  11 

that,  while  the  hope  of  the  world  is  in  Protestantism,  the  hope  of 
Protestantism  is  in  Lutheranism.  It  is  this  third  class  who  are 
extending  the  Church  of  the  Reformation  so  successfully  in  the 
world.  They  are  among  the  charter  members  of  new  congre- 
gations, and  are  not  ashamed  of  their  church  because  it  is  small 
and  weak.  Neither  society  nor  wealth,  honor  nor  friendship,  nor 
any  such  thing,  can  move  them. 

2.  We  need  more  faith  in  our  Lutheran  people. — We  mean 
all  our  people,  irrespective  of  language,  nationality,  previous  or 
present  condition;  those  who  have  been  baptized  and  confirmed 
at  Lutheran  altars.  "Our  people"  they  are  because  of  like 
precious  faith.  It  matters  not  how  foreign  their  dress,  manners 
and  speech  may  be,  for  we  are  often  deceived  by  looking  on  the 
outward  appearance.  Lutheranism  knows  no  high  or  Low  church, 
no  aristocratic,  social  or  mammon  distinctions,  for  we  are  all 
justified  by  faith  in  Christ  without  the  works  of  the  law.  Before 
recent  years  what  population  in  America  was  neglected  religiously 
more  than  the  Lutherans?  Consequently  many  of  our  members 
of  early  days  are  found  now  in  other  churches.  The  Lutheran 
church  may  well  thank  God  for  the  open  door  to  shepherd  the 
immense  German  and  Scandinavian  immigrant  population  and 
their  children.  They  are  an  industrious,  honest  and  prosperous 
people,  and  while  we  have  faith  in  Lutheran  doctrine,  Lutheran 
worship,  Lutheran  schools,  and  everything  that  is  truly  Lutheran, 
above  all  we  have  faith  in  Lutheran  blood — blood  that  has  been 
tinctured  by  Luther's  catechism  and  the  Augsburg  Confession,  the 
people  who  triumphantly  fought  the  battles  of  the  Reformation. 
of  the  Thirty  Years'  War,  and  of  Rationalism.  Let  us  throw  our- 
selves among  these  people  and  stir  their  Martin  Luther,  Gustavns 
Adolphus  blood,  and  by  the  mighty  power  of  self-help  they  will 
build  up  a  grand  work  for  God  and  humanity  on  this  free 
Protestant  soil!  Surely  our  faith  in  the  possible  future  of  these 
Teutons  in  America  should  be  increased. 

Another  thought  in  connection  with  the  relation  of  these 
people  to  the  extension  and  prosperity  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ,  is  the  fact  that  they  are  found  in  all  parts  of  our  land,  a 
source  of  gain  to  us  if  we  follow  them,  and  of  loss— great  loss— if 
we  do  not  extend  the  blessings  of  the  Church  to  them.  Though 
from  different  countries,  of  many  languages,  of  various  synods, 
and  scattered  far  from  one  another,  we  all  have  the  same  catechism 
and  the  same  Augsburg  Confession,  and  can  heartily  si  1114-  "blesl 
be  the  tie  that  binds." 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

3.  We  need  more  faith  in  the  mission  of  Luther anism  in  the 
English  language. — Not  that  English  Lutheranism  is  different  or 
better  than  the  German  or  any  other — no,  not  at  all;  but  because 
every  foreign  language  in  this  country  must  inevitably  give  place 
to  the  English.  If  Lutheranism,  amid  the  sect  zeal  and  all  the 
infidel  and  un-Lutheran  tendencies  in  this  nation,  would  vanish 
in  the  transition  of  language  and  not  be  able  to  gain  an  existence 
in  English,  or  if  an  existence,  it  should  be  born  a  weakling  to  die 
in  early  life,  interest  in  our  Church  Extension  cause  would  soon 
grow  in  the  opposite  direction  from  which  it  is  at  present.  The 
history,  however,  of  the  General  Synod,  the  United  Synod  in  the 
South,  the  General  Council,  the  Ohio,  Missouri,  Swedish  and 
Norwegian  Synods,  and  in  short  of  all  the  Lutheran  bodies 
publishing,  educating,  and  preaching  in  English,  clearly  proves 
that  English  Lutheranism  is  a  young  religious  giant  in  this  land 
just  developing  into  strength.  These  foreign  Lutheran  churches, 
multiplying  so  rapidly  all  over  this  country,  will  not  die  with  their 
languages.  All  honor  to  the  Pennsylvania  Germans,  the  pioneers 
and  strength  of  English  Lutheranism  in  the  East  and  in  the  West 
— and  in  the  world — for  their  contribution  in  money  and  labor  in 
laying  the  foundations  so  well!  The  other  nationalities  have  as 
yet  added  comparatively  little  to  English  Lutheranism,  but  with 
such  a  good  start  and  example  they,  no  doubt,  in  the  fullness  of 
time,  may  do  even  better  than  the  Pennsylvania  Germans. 

Higher  Motives  in  Lutheran  Church  Extension  Work. 

Why  are  our  congregations,  Sunday  schools,  pastors,  church 
officers  and  members  asked  to  give  to  Church  Extension?  The 
answer  comes  readily  to  each  one,  viz:  to  help  buy  more  lots  and 
build  more  churches.  But  why  are  we  so  zealous  in  this  buying  and 
building  activity?  For  the  purpose  of  business  speculation?  No. 
To  help  to  boom  some  new  town  or  late  addition  to  a  growing  city? 
By  no  means.  In  order  that  we  may  boast  in  ourselves  by  being 
able  to  say  that  the  Lutherans  of  our  synod  have  the  finest  church 
in  the  community?  Again  the  answer  is  a  hearty  no.  Then  in 
order  that  we  may  glory  with  a  party  spirit  in  our  success  just 
because  it  is  ours?  Again  the  emphatic  no  must  be  the  reply. 
There  are  nobler  incentives  to  move  us  to  give  more  liberally  to 
this  work,  which  we  believe  to  be  the  work  of  God. 

1.  We  should  give  liberally  because  these  new  churches  will 
help  to  extend  the  truest  and  fullest  expression  of  the  best  thing 
in  the  world. — Is  not  this  saying  too  much?     We  think  not.     Let 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

us  see.  It  is  a  proposition  relating  to  the  highest  or  religions 
world.  Evidently  there  is  far  more  religion  on  the  earth  than 
many  people  suppose.  The  enlightened  nations  firmly  believe 
that  of  all  religions  the  Christian  is  the  best.  But  this  has  taken 
two  expressions,  the  Catholic  and  the  Protestant.  Of  these  two, 
however,  we  conscientiously  pronounce  the  Protestant  the  better. 
But  again,  Protestantism  has  taken  different  tendencies,  the 
Lutheran  and  the  Reformed.  But  as  Lutherans  we  are  not  at  all  in 
uncertainty  as  to  which  is  the  better  of  these  two.  It  follows, 
therefore,  that  for  us  Lutheranism  is  the  best  development  of 
Christianity  and  in  our  mission  work  we  assist  in  spreading  and 
in  establishing  the  truest  and  fullest  expression  of  the  best  thing 
known  to  mankind.  Dr.  C.  A.  Stork  once  happily  intimated  that 
when  the  final  theology  of  the  world  is  written  the  Lutherans  will 
have  the  least  to  correct.  The  growing  conviction  that  we  are 
thus  giving  to  our  fellow-men  the  best  of  the  best  is  an  inspiration 
to  our  workers  on  the  western  prairies,  through  the  Rocky 
mountains  and  along  the  Pacific  coast,  where  so  many  strange  and 
unsound  religious  developments  must  give  way  to  something 
healthier.  Should  one  be  less  active  in  disseminating  our  true 
teachings  there  than  the  Mormons,  Unitarians,  Adventists,  etc., 
are  in  scattering  their  false  doctrines? 

This  is  not  a  complicated  undertaking.  It  is  rather  simple 
and  consists  in  erecting  more  Lutheran  pulpits  and  altars  whereby 
the  holy  means  of  grace,  the  preaching  of  the  Word  and  the 
administration  of  the  Holy  Sacraments,  are  permanently  estab- 
lished, where  formerly  they  were  not.  Man  is  saved  by  grace 
alone.  This  grace  comes  to  the  immortal  soul  through  means, 
which  have  been  instituted  not  by  man  but  by  the  living  God 
himself.  A  building,  even  if  it  be  spired  gothic,  that  has  no 
pulpit  or  altar,  cannot  be  properly  called  a  Christian  church.  On 
the  other  hand,  however  humble  the  building  may  be,  if  the 
consecrated  pulpit  and  altar  are  there  it  is  a  church. 

Our  Boards  call  for  augmented  funds  to  aid  in  erecting  many 
more  Lutheran  pulpits  and  altars  (rather  than  a  few  fine  buildings) 
in  our  land,  in  order  that  they  may  minister  of  the  best  to  the 
unchurched  multitudes  who  are  born,  baptized  and  confirmed  as 
Lutherans.  The  Church  is  indeed  to  labor  for  the  conversion  of 
sinners,  but  she  is  also  to  take  tender  care  of  her  own.  Read  in 
the  seventeenth  chapter  of  St.  John  how  Christ  was  interested  in 
His  own.  The  question  comes  are  we  as  Lutherans  sufficiently 
concerned  about  the  welfare  of  our  own?     Constantly  we  meet 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

individuals,  families  and  settlements  of  our  precious  faith  in  the 
far  west  who  never  saw  a  Lutheran  minister  since  they  are  in  their 
new  homes;  their  children  five  to  ten  years  of  age  unbaptized,  and 
some  of  their  number  having  departed  this  life,  whose  last  and 
dying  wish  was  that  their  church,  which  baptized  and  confirmed 
them,  might  be  by  their  side  to  give  them  the  holy  communion. 
The  number  of  those  who  are  dying  thus  in  our  wonderful 
Lutheran  dispersion  is  larger  than  many  realize,  The  incentive 
to  give  our  own  the  means  of  grace  and  through  them  the  same  to 
others  should  move  us  to  offer  willingly.  Some  of  our  people  are 
untrue  to  their  Church,  but  is  their  Church  as  loyal  to  her  own  as 
she  ought  to  be?  The  excuse  may  be  they  should  have  staid  at 
home  or  not  settled  where  they  did.  They  are  where  they  are  in 
the  providence  of  God,  and  their  church  should  go  wherever  her 
peox3le  make  a  home. 

2.  We  should  give  bountifully  because  these  -prospective 
churches  will  stand  for  the  defense  of  Lutheranism  and  of  Prot- 
estantism.— True,  some  may  be  destroyed  by  fire,  storm  or  age,  but 
others  will  take  their  place.  It  is  seldom  that  even  a  Lutheran 
preaching-station  when  once  started  is  abandoned,  and  it  is  still 
more  rare  that  our  consecrated  temples  are  turned  to  other  uses. 

A  cultured  lady  after  being  m  America  twenty  years  visited 
her  old  home  in  Germany.  On  the  first  Sunday  morning  the 
church  bell,  familiar  from  childhood,  brought  to  her  many  pleasant 
memories,  After  beholding  the  old  stately  stone  structure  and 
listening  to  a  sermon  full  of  Christ  by  the  pastor  who  confirmed 
her,  amid  tears  of  joy  the  thought  came,  has  this  almost-forgotten 
building  been  standing  here  these  twenty  years  doing  this  same 
blessed  work  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath  for  which  it  was  dedicated? 
Yes,  my  friend,  we  may  emigrate  or  be  gathered  to  the  place  of 
our  fathers,  but  these  temples  of  the  living  God  stand  for  our 
Lutheranism  and  our  Protestantism  from  generation  to  generation. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the  course  of  her  history 
has  had  hard  struggles  to  maintain  herself  against  the  Counter- 
Reformation,  the  Jesuits,  the  Inquisition,  the  Thirty  Years'  War- 
Rationalism,  the  flesh,  the  world  and  the  devil,  and  these  are  still 
her  open  and  threatening  enemies,  not  merely  over  in  Europe  but 
here  in  "America.  Lutheranism  and  Protestantism,  embodying 
the  hope  of  the  world,  are  strengthened  by  the  erection  of  these 
new  churches.  We  may  well  give  our  money  for  the  cause  for 
which  so  many  have  given  their  lives  in  service  and  in  battle.  In 
the   times   of   peace   we   may   utter   the   same   prayer   Gustavus 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

Adolphus  did  on  the  battle  field  of  Lutzen,  "Jesus,  Jesus,  let  us 
fight  this  day  for  Thy  holy  name." 

3.  We  should  cheerfully  give  because  these  new  churches 
will  ever  co-operate  with  Christian  Charity. — We  mean  charity 
that  is  thoroughly  Christian.  They  will  also  advocate  "that  it  is 
more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  Jesus  was  not  only  a  great 
missionary  but  he  was  also  a  great  dispenser  of  charity.  So  is 
His  Church.  Mankind  is  as  needy  of  the  greatest  thing  in  the 
world  to-day  as  it  was  when  Christ  walked  in  Galilee.  The  present 
tendencies  to  concentration  and  syndicates  se.em  to  indicate  that 
in  the  future  more  Christian  charity  will  be  needed  than  in  the 
past.  There  is  much  so-called  charity,  but  how  little  is  done 
"only  in  the  name  of  Christ."  Whatever  judgment  may  exist  in 
reference  to  European  Lutheran  countries  every  informed  Prot- 
estant wishes  a  God-speed  to  the  efforts  to  introduce  their  inner 
mission  and  charity  work  into  the  American  churches.  This  is 
being  done  slowly  and  the  indications  are  that  Wichern's  and 
Fliedner's  spirit  will  yet  penetrate  American  Protestantism. 

Geneeal  Plan. 

The  following,  which  was  sent  in  circular  form  to  all  lands 
and  synods  in  order  to  gather  the  latest  and  most  reliable  inform- 
ation, is  a  general  plan  of  the  book,  and  represents  the  different 
topics  to  be  considered  for  each  country  or  synod: 

1.  Parochial. — Total  number  of  ministers,  churches,  com- 
municant members,  baptized  members,  annual  confirmations  and 
other  ministerial  acts;  benevolent  offerings  for  foreign  and  home 
missions,  church  extension,  education  and  charity,  support  of  the 
church,  value  of  church  property,  state  of  religion,  parish  work,  etc. 

2.  Education. — Condensed  summary  of  the  statistics  of  the 
Parochial  and  Sunday  Schools,  Academies,  Gymnasiums,  Univer- 
sities and  Beneficiary  Education  of  students  for  the  ministry. 

3.  Charity. — The  statistics  and  manner  of  work  of  the 
Deaconess  Homes,  Hospitals,  Orphanages,  Homes  for  the  Poor 
and  Aged,  Nursing  Schools,  Industrial  Institutions,  Prison  Work. 

4.  Home  Missions. — The  work  of  the  Provincial  and  City 
Societies,  Church  Extension,  Missions  among  the  Freedmen, 
Indians  and  Mormons,  Women's  Societies,  etc. 

5.  Diaspora  Missions. — Gustavus  Adolphus  Societies,  Luth- 
eran Lord's  Treasuries,  Seamen  and  Emigrant  Missions,  etc. 

6.  Foreign  Missions. — History,  work,  statistics,  etc. 

7.  Religious  Literature. — Bible  and  Tract  Societies,  etc. 

\ 


GOD   HELP  ME!     AMEN. 


*  ils 


Lutherans  in  All  Lands. 


LUTHERAN1SM  IN  MOTION. 


These  words  do  not  rob  the  Lutheran  Church  of  the  glory  of 
her  Mary-like  spirit.  They  are  a  true  expression  of  it.  The  very 
title  of  this  book  may  be  a  surprise  to  many  and  suggest  inquiry. 
Are  there  really  Lutherans  in  all  lands  ?  Yes,  and  they  have  not 
just  arrived,  ready  to  experiment,  but  they  have  been  there  for 
many  years — strong,  active  and  quite  well  organized.  How  has 
this  come  about?  is  an  interesting  question  which  these  pages 
propose  to  answer. 

It  was  accomplished  by  three  distinct  movements.  The  first 
was  that  of  the  Reformation  among  the  highest  civilized  nations; 
the  second,  that  of  Foreign  Missions  among  the  heathen  tribes; 
and  the  third  that  of  Emigration  into  Catholic,  Mohammedan, 
Pagan,  but  more  especially  into  unsettled  countries.  The  first 
was  the  motion  of  the  doctrines,  the  second  of  the  preachers  of 
those  doctrines,  and  the  third  of  the  laity  who  believed  those 
teachings.     Purification,  Evangelization  and  Colonization. 

I.    The  Refokmation  Movement. 
II.     The  Foreign  Missionary  Movement. 
III.    The  Emigration,  or  Diaspora  Movement. 

By  the  Reformation  Lutheranism,  a  higher  and  purer  type  of 
Christianity,  sprang  up  in  Roman  Catholic  countries;  by  Foreign 
Missions  these  Reformation  teachings  were  brought  to  the  heathen 
worshipping  false  gods;  and  by  Emigration,  or  the  Diaspora, 
Lutherans  themselves,  gathered  into  congregations  from  the  Cath- 
olics or  heathen,  have  been  scattered  by  various  means  into  all 
lands  as  nuclei  for  the  organization  of  new  congregations  of  the 
Augsburg  Confession. 

17 


18  LUTHERANS   IN  ALL  LANDS. 

There  is,  perhaps,  not  a  Lutheran  congregation  to  be  found 
whose  origin  cannot  be  traced  to  one  of  these  three  movements. 
It  is,  therefore,  wise  in  following  in  this  work  the  development  of 
the  Lutheran  Church  in  all  lands  to  have  our  eyes  turned  some- 
what to  the  future  and  learn  helpful  lessons,  for,  as  the  Lutheran 
Church  has  been  established  among  all  nations  by  these  three 
means,  so,  we  believe,  it  will  be  further  extended  and  better 
established  by  the  same.  Reformation  is  needed  in  Catholic 
countries  to-day;  the  heathen  population  is  increasing  almost 
faster  than  it  is  being  christianized,  and  Lutherans  are  emigrating 
and  migrating  every  decade  in  larger  numbers. 

Lutheranism  is  self -extensive.  Christianity  started  in  the 
world  without  the  aid  of  money,  political  or  any  organized  assist- 
ance and  perpetuated  itself  by  virtue  of  the  power  of  its  own  merit 
in  spite  of  much  and  varied  opposition,  which  sought  its  death. 
Lutheranism  has  a  similar  origin  and  history.  Luther,  its  founder, 
stood  alone,  poor,  and  without  social  prestige  and  systematic  or- 
ganization upon  which  some  depend  so  much;  and  notwithstand- 
ing Pope  and  Emperor,  Jesuit  and  soldier,  sought  the  young  child's 
life,  Lutheranism  has  been  established  in  every  country  in  the 
world;  not  by  virtue  of  anything  without  itself,  but  alone  by  vir- 
tue of  the  leaven  of  self-extension  within  itself. 

Many  philosophies  and  religions,  theories  and  isms,  have 
sprung  up  in  the  world  and  have  died.  Others  are  decaying. 
Why?  The  best  reason,  perhaps,  that  can  be  given  is,  that  they 
were  tried  by  Time  and  were  found  worthy  of  death.  Thus,  many 
things  cannot  be  extended  over  much  territory  nor  projected  very 
far  into  the  future.  It  matters  not  how  much  wealth,  social  pres- 
tige, political  influence,  and  organized  system  there  may  be  to 
back  them,  they  have  not  the  power  of  resistance  and  endurance 
within  themselves  in  order  to  live. 

It  is  not  so,  however,  with  Lutheranism.  No,  for  we  believe 
it  was  born  with  vitality  sufficient  to  thrust  itself  over  all  lands 
and  through  all  time.  It  has  elements  of  strength  stronger  than 
all  the  united  opposition  that  can  be  arrayed  against  it.  It  stands 
firmest  when  it  relies  on  its  own  inherent  merit.  It  seems  most 
beautiful  when  it  keeps  company  with  itself.  Laying  the  main 
stress,  as  it  does,  upon  sin  and  grace,  Christ  and  faith,  and  thus 
meeting  the  deepest  wants  in  the  human  breast,  no  system  of 
religion  or  morals  is  easier  to  extend  and  permanently  establish. 
The  promises  given  in  God's  word  for  the  extension  of  Christian- 
ity can  justly  be  appropriated  by  the  Lutherans. 


THE  REFORMATION  MOVEMENT.  19 

With  a  desire  to  do  something  to  assist  in  awakening  a  deeper 
and  more  general  interest  in  the  extension  of  the  Evangelical  Luth- 
eran Church  in  the  world  by  all  three  means  here  mentioned,  we 
now,  in  the  name  of  God  and  for  the  glory  of  His  Church,  enter 
upon  our  task. 

THE    REFORMATION    MOVEMENT. 

The  German  Reformation  was  the  origin  of  Lutheranism  and  the 
first  movement  to  spread  it.  The  sparks  from  Luther's  hammer  at 
Wittenberg  kindled  a  light  that  could  not  be  placed  under  a  bushel. 
It  flashed  over  the  quiet  village  of  Wittenberg,  through  all 
Saxony,  from  city  to  city,  and  from  one  province  to  another  until 
all  Germany  was  ablaze.  Every  nation  heard  the  noise  and  looked 
this  way  and  saw  a  great  light.  What  a  scene  Wittenberg  univer- 
sity presents !  Students  of  inquiry  and  conviction,  of  all  languages 
and  from  all  countries  constantly  arriving  to  see  and  hear  for 
themselves,  and  have  personal  contact  with  the  spirit  and  doctrine 
of  Luther  and  Melanchthon!  They  heard  their  lectures,  read  their 
many  writings,  asked  questions  and  had  their  doubts  removed;  were 
enthused  by  contact  with  students  from  other  lands  where  the  fire 
was  burning;  received  new  inspiration  in  the  study  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures;  wrote  themselves  and  translated  the  works  of  their  pre- 
ceptors into  their  own  languages.  Fully  grounded  in  the  evan- 
gelical doctrines,  and  graduating  from  this,  the  most  practical 
theological  seminary,  they  return  home  to  introduce  or  strengthen 
the  movement  thereby  proclaiming,  writing  and  publishing,  ever 
keeping  posted  as  to  how  their  beloved  cause  prospered  at  the  alma 
mater  of  Lutheranism.  So  rapid  did  the  light  spread  in  this  slow 
age  that  as  early  as  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century  it  had  pen- 
etrated nearly  all  the  countries  of  Europe  and  reached  beyond. 

Starting  in  Electoral  Saxony  Lutheranism  first  reached  Hesse; 
then  it  triumphed  in  East  Friesland  as  early  as  1519;  in  Treptow, 
Pommerania,  under  Bugenhagen  1520;  Silesia,  first  in  Breslau, 
1522;  Niirnburg  under  Pastors  Besler,  Pcemer  and  Osiander,  1522; 
Mecklenburg  under  Pastor  Slueter,  of  Rostock,  1523;  Frankfurt 
a.  M.,  1523;  Strassburg,  under  Hedio,  Capito  and  Bucer,  1523; 
Magdeburg,  under  Amsdorf,  1524;  Ulm,  1524;  in  Bremen  all  the 
churches  except  the  cathedral  had  Lutheran  preachers  in  1525; 
Hamburg  and  Brunswick,  both  under  Bugenhagen,  1528;  Anhalt, 
1532;  Westphalia,  1532  to  1534;  much  being  accomplished  in  the 
cities  by  Luther's  hymns;  the  Kingdom  of  Wuerttemburg,  through 


THE   REFORMATION   MOVEMENT.  21 

the  theologians  Brenz,  Schnepf  and  Blaurer,  1534:;  Saxony,  in 
Leipsic  and  Dresden,  1539;  Brandenburg,  Nov.  1st,  1539,  the  com- 
munion was  given  the  first  time  in  both  kinds  at  Spandau  to 
Prince  Joachim  and  his  whole  court. 

In  every  direction  beyond  the  boundaries  of  Germany  Evan- 
gelical Lutheranism  was  planted  with  similar  rapidity  and  success. 
In  Prussia,  the  seat  of  the  Prussian  Knights,  1525;  in  Sweden  it 
gained  the  ascendency  in  1527;  in  Denmark  and  Norway 
in  1537;  in  Iceland,  1551;  in  Livonia  and  Esthonia,  Russia, 
it  entered  in  1520,  and  its  triumph  was  complete  in  1539, 
and  ten  years  later  also  in  Courland,  Russia.  It  gained  a 
footing  in  Transylvania  1557;  in  Poland  1573;  in  Hungary 
1606;  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia  1609.  Luther's  writings  were 
eagerly  read  in  Vienna  as  early  as  1520,  and  in  1528  more 
than  half  of  the  nobility  of  the  archduchy  of  Austria  were 
evangelical,  and  Lutheran  professors  were  appointed  in  the 
university  of  Vienna.  In  England  Luther's  writings  were  early 
circulated,  for  in  1522  King  Henry  VIII  wrote  against  them.  So 
in  Scotland,  for  in  1525  the  Parliament  legislated  to  keep  them  out 
of  the  country.  In  1535  King  Henry  VIII  introduced  the  Refor- 
mation into  Ireland.  France,  in  1523,  had  many  followers  of 
Luther.  So  also  Spain.  The  book  dealers  of  Italy  had  an  ex- 
tensive demand  for  the  works  from  Luther's  pen  as  early  as  1519. 
The  first  martyrs  of  the  Lutheran  faith  were  led  to  the 
stake  in  Holland,  at  Antwerp,  1523.  Copies  of  the  Augsburg  con- 
fession in  Greek  were  brought  to  Constantinople  in  1559  and  again 
in  1573. 

In  some  countries  Lutheranism  was  almost  utterly  suppressed 
by  Catholic  persecution,  in  others,  where  it  holds  an  honorable  posi- 
tion to-day,  it  was  restricted,  while  in  other  countries  it  has  re- 
tained to  the  present  the  supremacy  gained  during  the  Reformation. 

Lutheranism  at  the  time  of  its  origin  spread  faster  and  farther 
than  any  other  movement  for  man's  welfare  ever  did,  either  before 
or  since.  Of  the  ninety-five  theses  a  contemporary  says:  "In  a 
fortnight  they  were  in  every  part  of  Germany,  and  in  four  weeks 
they  had  traversed  nearly  the  whole  of  Christendom,  as  if  the  very 
angels  had  been  their  messengers,  and  had  placed  them  before  the 
eyes  of  all  men."  This  was  not  a  meteor  in  the  darkness  of  this 
world,  a  bright  flash,  soon  to  go  out.  It  was  rather  the  uneclips- 
ing  of  the  very  sun  itself.  The  other  writings,  sermons,  and  tracts 
of  Luther  and  the  reformers  received  a  similar  welcome  in  all 
parts  of  the  civilized  world.     Even  thirteen  years  later  Luther- 


22  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

anism  was  in  the  same  mighty  motion  when  it  took  its  permanent 
written  form  in  the  Confession  of  Augsburg,  which  exerted  a 
prodigious  influence  in  its  favor,  not  only  among  the  great  of 
Church  and  State  there  assembled,  but  in  that  it  was  in  haste  cir- 
culated in  the  German  and  Latin  languages  and  translated  into 
Hebrew,  Greek,  French,  Spanish,  Danish,  Swedish,  Norwegian, 
Finnish,  Italian,  Belgic,  Sclavonic  and  English.  The  Scriptures 
and  the  Catechism  had  a  similar  reception.  Lutherans  in  those 
days  read,  they  were  interested  in  tract  work,  and  the  Church 
leaders  believed  in  printer's  ink. 

Luther's  battle  hymn,  "Ein  Feste  Burg  1st  Unser  Gott,"  and 
the  Reformation  hymns  and  music  contributed  largely  to  give 
velocity  and  momentum,  extensive  and  intensive,  to  this  glorious 
moving  of  God  among  the  nations. 

Dr.  Kurtz,  speaking  of  the  excellence,  power  and  spirituality 
of  the  German  Church  songs  of  the  Reformation  era,  says:  "The 
sacred  poetry  of  the  Church  is  the  confession  of  the  Lutheran 
people,  and  has  accomplished  even  more  than  preaching  for  ex- 
tending and  deepening  the  Christian  life  of  the  evangelical  church. 
No  sooner  had  a  sacred  song  of  this  sort  burst  forth  from  the 
poet's  heart  than  it  was  everywhere  taken  up  by  the  Christian 
people  of  the  land,  and  became  familiar  to  every  lip.  It  found  en- 
trance into  all  houses  and  churches,  was  sung  before  the  doors,  in 
the  workshops,  in  the  market-places,  streets,  fields,  and  won,  at  a 
single  blow,  whole  cities  to  the  evangelical  faith." 

Let  us  here  listen  to  the  testimony  of  the  same  learned 
Church  historian  as  to  the  results  or  fruits  of  these  teachings.  He 
says:  "The  Christian  life  of  the  people  in  the  Lutheran  Church 
combined  deep,  penitential  earnestness  and  a  joyfully  confident 
consciousness  of  justification  by  faith,  with  the  most  nobly  stead- 
fast cheerfulness  and  heartiness  natural  to  the  German  citizen. 
Faithful  attention  to  the  spiritual  interests  of  their  people,  vigor- 
ous, ethical  preaching,  and  zealous  efforts  to  promote  the  instruction 
of  the  young  on  the  part  of  their  pastors,  created  among  them  a 
healthy  and  hearty  fear  of  God,  without  the  application  of  any  very 
severe  system  of  church  discipline,  a  thorough  and  genuine  at- 
tachment to  the  church,  strict  moralit}?-  in  domestic  life,  and  joyful 
submission  to  civil  authority." 

Lutheranism  reigned  supreme  and  stood  alone  as  the  only 
Reformation  influence  in  Germany  from  the  above  dates  (or  rather 
from  1517)  for  nearly  half  a  century,  until  1560,  when  Elector 
Frederick  III,  of  the  Palatinate,  became  the  first  prominent  German 


THE  REFORMATION  MOVEMENT.  23 

Reformed  and  had  Ursinus  and  Olevianus  to  prepare  the 
Heidelberg  Catechism,  which  was  approved  December,  1562. 
Maurice,  landgrave  of  Hesse-Cassel,  was  the  second,  and  joined 
the  Reformed  communion  in  1564.  In  Anhalt  the  attachment  to 
Melanchthon  helped  the  introduction  of  Calvinism,  and  Nassau, 
because  of  its  relation  to  the  House  of  Orange,  adopted  the 
Heidelberg  Catechism.  John  Sigismund,  Elector  of  Brandenburg, 
Christmas  day,  1613,  received  the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  Court 
Church  of  Berlin  according  to  the  Calvinistic  ritual.  The  over- 
whelming majority  of  the  country,  however,  remained  Lutheran 
as  before.  These  were  the  important  Reformed  influences  in 
Germany. 

While  traveling,  in  1882,  in  Pommerania  and  other  German 
provinces,  I  made  inquiry  as  to  the  "United  Church"  movement, 
and  the  answer  was  received,  "in  most  parts  of  Germany  there  was 
nothing  here  to  unite,  all  were  Lutherans  before  1817,  and  such  they 
are  today."  This  is  the  general  sentiment.  At  the  meeting  held 
in  Marburg  in  August,  18S4,  to  form  a  confederation  of  the  vari- 
ous Reformed  churches,  it  was  learned  that  one  and  a  half  million 
souls  with  about  800  congregations  included  all  the  Reformed 
population  in  Germany.  This  is  a  small  per  cent,  of  its  Protest- 
ants. Germans  among  the  Palatinate  immigrant  descendants  in 
Pennsylvania  naturally  suppose  the  Reformed  Church  in  Ger- 
many is  much  stronger  than  it  really  is.  Notwithstanding  the 
efforts  of  the  Catholics,  the  Reformed,  American  sect-zeal,  infi- 
delity, rationalism  and  unscriptural  union,  Germany  has  not  lost 
its  Lutheran  glory,  numbering  at  present  more  than  half  of  the 
Lutherans  in  the  world. 

It  is  a  significant  Providence  that  Lutheranism,  or  the  Refor- 
mation, originated  not  only  as  it  did,  but  where  it  did.  It  did  not 
start  on  an  island  somewhere,  nor  along  the  coast  of  a  continent,  but 
in  the  midst  of  Saxony,  in  the  centre  of  Germany,  the  very  central 
nation  of  Europe,  the  most  enlightened  grand  division  of  the  earth. 
Had  it  been  otherwise,  how  difficult  it  would  have  been  to  have 
penetrated  the  interior  and  the  other  side  of  the  continent.  It  was 
not  an  importation,  but  native  born  on  German  soil.  Flashing 
first  in  the  interior,  the  light  soon  reached  the  outer  borders  in 
every  direction — north,  west,  east  and  south,  and  went  even  be- 
yond the  continent.  Its  impression  on  all  the  European  nations 
of  those  times  was  so  great  that  its  influence  has  come  to  us  and  is 
destined  to  go  on  to  the  end  of  time.  In  the  various  countries, 
even  those  dominantly  Roman  Catholic,  their  chronicles  force  the 


24  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

conviction  that  this  movement  was  to  be  for  all  nations  and 
tongues — a  world-reformation. 

God  chose  the  nationality  as  well  as  the  territory.  Human 
judgment  now  agrees  that  no  other  nation  would  have  been  better 
fitted  to  originate  and  defend  this  cause.  One  wisely  says,  "the 
Jews,  Greeks  and  Romans,  enervated  by  sensuality  and  vice,  God 
chose  the  Germans  with  their  pure  and  strong  religious  suscepti- 
bilities to  be  the  vessel  for  the  preservation  of  the  pure  Christian 
doctrine."  Alongside  of  this  statement  we  will  place  another  just 
as  true,  "that  at  the  time  of  the  Lutheran  Reformation  the  Ger- 
mans were  the  most  uncultivated  of  all  the  nations  of  Western 
Europe.  Since  the  Reformation  they  have  become  the  best 
educated  of  all." 

The  hand  of  God  is  also  visible  in  the  manner  in  which  the 
Lutheran  Reformation  maintained  itself.  It  is  easy  often  to  com- 
mence a  work  but  difficult  to  continue  it  from  generation  to  genera- 
tion. It  would  have  been  comparatively  easy  to  have  maintained 
Protestantism  pure  and  strong  on  a  peninsula  or  an  island  as  Great 
Britain,  but  there,  on  German  ground,  in  the  very  center  of  en- 
lightened Europe,  it  has  lived  and  prospered  through  more  than 
three  and  a  half  centuries,  surrounded  on  all  sides  by  Catholic 
powers:  on  the  Northeast  by  Greek  Catholic  Russia,  on  the 
southeast  by  Roman  Catholic  Austria,  on  the  south  by  Italy,  the 
home  of  the  Pope,  and  on  the  west  by  Catholic  France,  Spain  and 
Portugal.  There,  in  tho  heart  of  the  continent  Lutheran  Germany 
stands  almost  alone  upholding  the  banner  of  Protestantism  in  its 
weakest  and  darkest  days  when  the  two  great  English  Protestant 
nations  were  not  what  they  are  to-day,  for  American  civilization 
and  England's  greatness  did  not  exist.  For  decades  the  desti- 
nies of  Protestantism  were  wrapped  up  in  Lutheranism,  for 
they  were  synonomous. 

This  regenerating,  purifying  influence,  it  is  true,  was  partly 
suppressed  in  certain  sections,  but  never  without  a  fierce  struggle, 
and  in  some  countries  there  are  underground  hidden  roots  which  in 
due  time  may  germinate  and  bear  fruit.  The  Reformation 
awakened  a  counter-reformation  in  the  Catholic  Church  under  the 
Jesuits,  the  inquisition,  and  political  intrigue,  which  was  ably  met. 
This  fact  and  the  theological  battles,  as  well  as  the  wars  of  the 
sword,  prove  that  Lutheranism  has  a  resistive  force  equal  to  its 
extensive  power. 

The  Wittenberg  Reformation  was  a  true  Reformation  of  the 
Church,  within  the  Church,  and  by  the  Church.     Ours  is  an  age  of 


THE   REFORMATION  MOVEMENT.  25 

reformers.  On  every  side  one  meets  societies,  committees  and 
movements  without  number  claiming  to  do  some  work  of  reform. 
These  reformations  are  conceived,  born  and  live,  as  a  rule,  outside 
of  the  Christian  church.  Some,  in  order  to  appear  more  respect- 
able and  gain  greater  prestige,  adopt  a  Christian  name  and  hook 
themselves  on  to  the  Church.  No  committee  or  committees,  no 
societies  or  skillfully  manipulated  machinery  started  the  Witten- 
berg purifying  fire.  It  was  not  kindled  by  an  arrogant  church- 
manship.     It  was  a  revival  of  pure  gospel  doctrine  and  life. 

A  like  work  is  needed  in  Catholic  countries  now  as  well  as  in 
the  days  of  Tetzel.  This  is  no  dead  issue.  Some  think  the  Refor- 
mation died  when  Luther  and  Melanchthon  did.  How  erroneous! 
No,  the  cause  has  never  been  buried.  It  will  be  a  live  issue,  we 
believe,  until  the  end  of  time.  In  Catholic  countries  to-day  protest- 
ant  principles  and  civilization  are  heroically  struggling  for  an 
existence,  if  not  for  supremacy.  There  is  little  hope  for  reforms 
which  do  not  partake  of  the  inner  spirit  of  this,  the  model  and 
greatest  of  all  reformations. 

While  the  Reformation  is  the  most  interesting  and  instructive 
chapter  in  profane  history,  it  has  also  abiding  lessons  for  the 
Church,  and  is  an  inspiration  for  present  mission  and  church  ex- 
tension work.  If  that  great  Lutheran  movement  stands  for  any 
one  thing  above  another  in  the  annals  of  history,  it  is,  that  the 
true  God,  who  is  thrice  holy  in  His  character,  means  to  keep  His 
Church  on  this  earth  pure.  If  her  friendly  or  hostile  enemies, 
without  or  within,  mislead  or  defile  her  He  will  come  to  her  help. 

True,  the  world  is  wicked  beyond  description,  but  God  has  in- 
troduced many  things  into  it  which  are  absolutely  pure,  and  these 
we  appropriately  and  reverently  call  holy,  as  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
the  Holy  Church,  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Holy  Ministry,  the  Holy 
Sacraments,  etc.  Such  they  must  ever  remain.  They  were,  how- 
ever, sacrilegiously  profaned  by  the  Romanists,  but  the  apostles 
were  not  without  their  true  successors. 

For  none,  however,  has  the  Reformation  more  significant  les- 
sons than  for  the  Lutherans  themselves.  The  Lutherans,  who 
originated  by  a  mighty  protest  against  the  corruptions  and  per- 
versions of  the  Catholic  church,  should  by  all  means  see  to  it  that 
they  themselves,  by  eternal  vigilance,  keep  pure  and  clean  in  their 
teaching  and  living.  Sad  if  they  themselves  should  come  into  a 
state  deserving  a  like  protest.  We  should  ever  stand  for  the  de- 
fense of  the  purity  of  the  Christian  Church  as  the  first  Lutherans 
did.     It  seems  the  greatest  mission  of  the  Lutherans,  as  in  the 


26 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


past  so  in  the  future,  is  to  battle  for  the  purity  of  the  Church.  When, 
the  Church  is  right  the  world  has  a  bright  hope.  All  seems  de- 
spair when  the  Church  is  wrong. 

Again,  the  Reformation  infused  new  life  into  the  church  her- 
self  as  well  as  into  the  world.  It  was  a  real  John  the  Baptist  pre- 
paring the  way  for  modern  foreigD  missions.  The  Romish  church 
had  no  true  gospel  life,  and  how  could  it  give  to  the  heathen  that 
which  it  did  not  possess?  It  was  utterly  impossible  for  the  Bride 
of  Christ  to  do  her  world-mission  work  amid  the  uncleanness  and 
corruption  which  characterized  the  Roman  Catholic  church  at  that 
time.  The  church  had  to  be  reformed  before  she  possessed  some- 
thing better  to  offer  the  heathen  in  the  place  of  that  which  they 
had.  Before  she  was  able  to  minister  unto  others  she  had  to  be 
ministered  unto.  The  few  Moravians  with  the  right  life  may  mis- 
sionate  among  all  heathen  nations,  while  all  the  Catholic  nominal 
multitudes  may  produce  but  few  true  missionaries.  The  power  of 
the  Christian  Church  is  not  in  numbers,  wealth,  organization,  or 
worldly  influence,  but  in  her  pure  teachings  and  the  holy  conse- 
crated lives  of  those  believing  such  teachings.  Christ  commenced 
and  closed  his  ministry  by  cleansing  the  temple.  The  Church  has 
always  spread  and  extended  the  most  when  the  purest,, 


THE   WAETBUBG. 


Dr.  Von  Schwartz,  Director  Leipsic 
Missionary  Society. 

A.  Wollesen,  Seamen's  Missionary,  Co- 
penhagen. 

Paul  Dworkowicz,  Jewish  Missionary, 
Warsaw,  Poland  . 


Rev.  Josenhans,  Inspector  Basel  Mis- 
sion for  twenty  years 

Christian  Jensen.  D.  D  .  Brecklum, 
Germany. 

Rev.  Im.  E.'Voelter,  Grosz-Ingersheim, 
Germany. 


L.  JOHNSEN.  A.   CKOHDAL.  O.  MIKKELSEN. 

BKITHA  VE8TERVIG.  H.  BEYFFARTH.  JOHN  BBANTZ-EO.  QERTINE  ORE8TAD. 

K.  8TOKKF. 


NORWEGIAN    LUTHERAN    MISSION AK1ES    IN    CHINA. 


THE    FOREIGN    MISSION    MOVEMENT. 

The  Christian  is  pre-eminently  a  missionary  religion.  Christ, 
its  founder  and  center,  gave  the  emphatic  missionary  marching 
orders  in  Matt,  xxviii,  19.  The  first  Christian  congregations  were 
the  results  of  missionary  work.  Paul,  the  apostle  to  the  Gentiles, 
made  three  great  missionary  journeys  to  preach  the  gospel  in 
Syria,  Asia  Minor,  Macedonia,  Greece,  and,  as  a  prisoner,  even  in 
Rome.  At  the  close  of  the  first  century  Christian  congregations 
had  been  formed  in  the  three  grand  divisions  of  the  Old  World 
— Asia,  Europe  and  Africa.  Christian  missions  were  established 
in  the  second  century  in  Asia  Minor,  Syria,  Mesopotamia,  Persia, 
Media,  and  Parthia.  In  Africa  similar  early  work  was  done,  for 
we  find  a  catechetical  school  at  Alexandria  training  evangelists 
for  mission  work  in  the  neighboring  countries,  and  in  the  middle 
of  the  third  century  a  Synod  convened  at  Carthage  composed  of 
eighty-seven  Christian  bishops.  In  Europe  Christian  mission 
work  was  commenced  by  the  Apostle  Paul,  in  Greece,  Rome,  and 
probably  in  Spain  ;  and  a  Christian  missionary  colony  from  Asia 
Minor  settled  in  Gaul,  or  France,  in  the  vicinity  of  Lyon.  Thus 
the  work  continued  in  Germany,  with  greater  or  less  zeal,  until 
the  migrations  of  the  nations  scattered  all  into  ruin  and  destruc- 
tion. Irish  and  Anglo-Saxon  missionaries  arrived  then  to  preach 
the  gospel  and  start  anew.  Columbanus  (589)  and  Gallus  (646) 
in  the  Upper  Rhine;  Emmeram  (d.  715)  and  Corbinianus  (d.  730) 
in  Bavaria;  Killian  (d.  689)  in  Thuringia;  Goar  (d.  558)  in  the 
Middle  Rhine;  Suidbert  (d.  713)  in  Westphalia;  Wilfrid  (d.  709) 
and  Willibrord  (d.  739)  in  Friesland;  and  Boniface  (d.  755)  organ- 
ized the  German  Church.  The  Saxons  were  christianized  through 
the  Saxon  king,  Carl  the  Great,  (772-803);  Denmark  received  the 
gospel  through  Ebbo  von  Rheims  (823);  Schleswig,  Denmark  and 
Sweden  through  Ansgar  (d.  865),  the  Apostle  of  the  North.  Chris- 
tianity gained  the  supremacy  in  Denmark  in  1014  under  Knut, 
the  Great;  in  Sweden  under  Olaf  (1008-1024),  the  first  Christian 
king;  and  in  Norway  under  Olaf  Trygvason  (995-1000),  through 
whom  missionaries  were  sent  to  Iceland,  and  fiom  there  to 
Greenland. 

This  aggressive  spirit  and  work,  however,  could  not  and  did 
not  continue  during  the  following  years  of  the  corruption  of  the 
head  and  members  of  the  Church.  The  Wittenberg  Reformation, 
therefore,    by   restoring    the    early   Christian    doctrine    and    life, 


28  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 

became  in  embryo  the  greatest  foreign  missionary  movement  since 
the  days  of  Paul.  Lutheran  foreign  missions  consequently  origi- 
nated with  Lutheranism  itself.  Herzog's  Encyclopaedia  states: 
"Luther  himself  already  seizes  every  opportunity  offered  by  a  text 
of  the  Divine  Word  in  order  to  remind  believers  of  the  distress  of 
the  'Heathen  and  the  Turks'  and  earnestly  urges  them  to  pray  in 
their  behalf,  and  to  send  out  missionaries  to  them.  In  accord 
with  him  all  the  prominent  theologians  and  preachers  of  his  day, 
and  of  the  succeeding  period,  inculcated  the  missionary  duty  of 
the  Church.  Many  also  of  the  Evangelical  princes  cherished  the 
work  with  Christian  love  and  zeal." 

Students  from  distant  countries,  who  came  to  Wittenberg 
University  to  hear,  and  those  at  home  who  read  the  teachings  of 
Protestantism,  could  not  help  but  desire  that  all  mankind  should 
possess  the  same.  There  is  proof  that  this  was  the  case.  For  ex- 
ample: Primus  Truber,  the  famous  reformer  of  Carniola,  Austria, 
in  1555  translated  and  published  with  the  first  Lutheran  Bible 
society,  in  Wiirttemberg,  Germany,  the  gospel  of  St.  Matthew  in 
the  Sclavic  language  of  the  Croats  and  Wends,  which  was  fol- 
lowed by  other  parts  of  the  New  Testament,  Luther's  Cate- 
chism, The  Augsburg  Confession,  The  Apology,  Melanchthon's 
Loci,  The  Wiirttemberg  Church  Discipline,  and  a  book  of 
Spiritual  Songs.  This  was  all  in  the  Sclavic  tongue  and  was  ex- 
cellent foreign  mission  work.  It  is  an  illustration  of  how  the  very 
earliest  Lutherans  in  foreign  countries  were  moved  with  compas- 
sion for  the  heathen.     So  it  has  been  even  to  the  present  day. 

Gustavus  Vasa,  the  Lutheran  king  of  Sweden,  as  early  as 
1559,  commenced  Christian  mission  work  among  the  heathen  Lap- 
landers, and  substantial  church  edifices  were  erected.  His  wisely 
planned  efforts  were  liberally  supported  by  Gustavus  Adolphus, 
who  founded  schools  and  printed  books  in  the  Lapp  language  in 
the  year  1611. 

The  seventeenth  century,  because  of  the  thirty  years'  war,  the 
reign  of  orthodoxy,  and  the  contentions  within  the  Church,  was 
unfavorable  to  heathen  mission  enterprises.  It  was  not  all  dark, 
however.  Some  Lutheran  light,  notwithstanding,  flashed  into  the 
heathen  night,  of  which  we  have  a  little  knowledge.  Peter 
Heiling,  one  of  the  seven  Liibeck  jurists,  who  formed  a  missionary 
association  and  were  interested,  as  it  appears  by  Hugo  Grotius, 
in  carrying  the  gospel  to  the  Orient,  labored  faithfully  in  Abys- 
sinia from  1634  and  translated  the  New  Testament  into  •  the 
Amharic  language.     The  embassy  of  the  Gotha  Court  to  Abyssinia 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  MOVEMENT.  29 

in  1663,  and  of  the  Gottorf  Court  under  Paul  Fleming  to  Persia 
in  1635,  met  with  little  success,  from  all  human  appearance. 

In  1620  the  Danish  Lutherans  started  a  colony  on  the  Coro- 
mandel  coast  in  India,  where  Jacob  Worm's  grave  bears  the  in- 
scription, "India's  Danish  Apostle."  In  1637  the  Lutherans  of 
Sweden  also  planted  a  colony  in  the  New  World,  on  the  Delaware, 
and  became  the  first  missionaries  to  the  American  Indians.  Torniius, 
in  1618,  commenced  a  foreign  mission  among  the  Finnish  Lapps, 
and  the  Bishop  of  Drontheim,  about  1658,  among  the  Norwegian 
Lapps.  The  Danes,  in  1672,  moved  by  the  Lutheran  omnivagant 
spirit,  colonized  in  the  West  Indies,  and  there  won  the  immortal 
honor  of  first  sending  the  gospel  to  the  West  Indies  as  well  as  to 
the  East  Indies. 

The  Romish  Church,  with  a  passion  to  regain  the  losses  of  the 
Reformation,  commenced  foreign  mission  work.  Although  the 
Lutheran  princes  had  but  few  fortified  posts  outside  of  Europe, 
nevertheless  many  devout  men  labored  with  the  purest  motives  to 
arouse  the  Lutherans  to  send  missionaries  to  the  heathen.  Among 
these  none  was  more  prominent  than  the  Austrian  nobleman, 
Justinian  Ernest  von  Wels,  who  proposed  the  organization  of  what 
was  perhaps  the  first  foreign  missionary  society  of  Protestantism. 
In  1661  he  published  two  letters  on  the  subject  of  the  conversion 
of  the  heathen,  which  he  addressed  to  the  Christians  of  the  Augs- 
burg Confession.  They  breathe  his  beautiful  Christian  spirit. 
In  the  first  three  questions  were  propounded  as  follows:  "1st,  Is  it 
right  that  we,  evangelical  Christians,  should  keep  the  gospel  to 
ourselves  and  not  seek  to  spread  it  abroad?  2d,  Is  it  right  that 
we  everywhere  encourage  so  many  to  study  theology,  yet  give 
them  no  opportunity  to  go  abroad,  but  rather  keep  them  three,  six 
or  more  years  waiting  for  parishes  to  become  vacant  or  for  posi- 
tions as  school  masters?  3d,  Is  is  it  right  that  we  should  expend 
so  much  in  dress,  high  living,  useless  amusements  and  expensive 
fashions;  yet  hitherto  have  never  thought  of  any  means  for 
spreading  the  gospel?"  Opposed  by  the  theologians,  and  having 
some  means  of  his  own,  he  planned  for  the  founding  of  a  "College 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith,"  in  which  three  professors 
should  teach  the  students  ( 1 )  in  the  Oriental  languages,  ( 2 )  in  the 
best  methods  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  (3)  in  geography, 
and  the  missionary  journeys  of  Paul,  Ansgar  and  others.  Unable 
to  carry  out  these  plans  he  gave  36,000  marks  to  the  cause,  went  to 
Holland  and  from  there  sailed  to  Dutch-Guiana,  in  South  America, 
and  founded  a  mission  on  the  Surinam  river.    He  was  likely  the 


30  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

very  first  Protestant  foreign  missionary  to  cross  the  high  seas. 

Lutheran  orthodoxy,  through  J.  H.  Ursinus,  of  Regensburg, 
rejected  the  Wels  movement  as  visionary  and  as  a  substitute 
labored  for  the  evangelization  of  the  heathen  and  the  Jews  at 
home. 

Leibnitz,  born  in  Leipsic,  1646,  one  of  the  greatest  philosophers 
that  ever  lived,  was  enthusiastically  interested  in  Lutheran  foreign 
missions  and  conceived  the  project  of  sending  Lutheran  candidates 
of  theology  as  missionaries,  via  Russia,  to  China ;  "and  even  incor- 
porated these  thoughts  in  the  constitution  of  the  Berlin  Academy 
of  Sciences."  Mich.  Hawemann  referred  to  the  great  interest  in 
the  commerce  with  Asia  and  Africa  and  plead  earnestly  that  more 
be  done  to  lift  these  nations  out  of  their  heathenish  darkness. 
John  Conrad  Dannhauer  strongly  advocated  the  founding  of  a 
seminary  and  schools  to  prepare  men  to  labor  to  win  not  only  the 
wild  tribes  but  the  Turks  and  the  Jews  also.  Christian  Scriver 
followed  with  the  same  burden  upon  his  heart  and  "speaks  in  be- 
half of  the  heathen,  Jews,  Turks,  Tartareans  and  other  barbarous 
people,"  and  "the  thousands  upon  thousands  of  souls  in  the  earth 
who  know  not  their  Saviour,  nor  honor  him,  nor  pray  to  him." 
Phillip  Jacob  Spener,  born  1635,  forcibly  argued  that  the  church 
universal  is  bound  to  do  what  she  can  to  prepare  and  send  men  to 
missionate  among  "the  poor  heathen."  The  celebrated  Lutheran 
church  historian,  Veit  Ludwig  von  Seckendorf,  born  1626,  and 
others  of  the  seventeenth  century  might  be  mentioned  among 
this  honored  company. 

The  eighteenth  century  witnessed  new  and  increased  mis- 
sionary life.  The  pietist  candidates  of  theology  from  Halle,  Zie- 
genbalg  and  Pliitschau,  in  the  service  of  the  Danish  Lutheran 
church  sailed  in  July,  1706,  for  Tranquebar.  These  two  Lutheran 
missionaries  labored  successfully  in  India  for  almost  a  century  be- 
fore Wm.  Carey  arrived  in  1793.  They,  therefore,  must  have  the 
honor  of  being  the  patriarchs  of  Protestant  missions  in  India. 
Christian  Friedrich  Schwarz,  also  from  Halle,  joined  them  in  1750. 
From  Franke's  seminary  missionaries  were  also  sent  to  Russia,  Con- 
stantinople and  to  the  dispersed  Germans  in  North  America.  The 
schoolmasters  Isaac  Olsen  and  Thomas  von  Westen  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  century  labored  in  Lapland,  and  the  faithful  Hans 
Egede,  from  1721,  in  Greenland. 

Dr.  Christlieb  says,  "the  German  Lutheran  Church  in  the  last 
century  (if  we  include  the  Moravians,  who  had  not  really 
separated  in  doctrine )  surpassed  all  other  evangelical  churches  in 


THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  MOVEMENT. 


31 


foreign  and  Jewish  missions,  and,  although  not  under  colonial 
obligations,  was  the  pioneer  of  the  Gospel  in  the  East  and  West 
Indies;  but  within  the  last  eighty  years  she  has  been  outstripped 
in  spreading  the  Gospel  by  her  Reformed  sisters    and  has  been 


MISSIONAKY    ZIEGENBALG. 
"The  Parent  of  Eastern  Missions." 


MISSIONAKY    SCHWARTZ. 
uThe  Patriarch  of  Lutheran  Missions.' 


roused  again  to  new  missionary  activity,  within  the  last  ten  years, 
by  those  lands  to  which  once  she  set  the  example  in  mission  work, 
namely,  England  and  Holland." 

Foreign  missions  among  Lutherans  during  the  present  century, 
and  especially  during  the  last  two  decades,  have  had  a  marvelous 
development. 

The  more  than  50,000,000  Lutherans  in  the  world  in  1889  re- 
port the  following  for  Foreign  Missions:  27  general  societies;  357 
stations;  471  European  ordained  missionaries;  144  native  ordained 
pastors;  260  European  lay  workers;  3,246  native  lay  helpers;  173 
female  helpers;  188,020  baptized  members;  1437  schools;  and  66,742 
pupils;  $885,000  annual  receipts,  and  fields  of  work  in  India, 
Burmah,  Sandwich  Islands,  Africa,  Abyssinia,  China,  Polynesia, 
South  America,  Alaska,  Greenland. 


32  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL  LANDS. 

The  Lutherans  of  America  are  overburdened  by  the  demands 
of  the  home  field  so  that  they  are  not  doing  as  much  for  the 
heathen  as  they  hope  to  do.  It  should  not  be  forgotten, 
however,  that  nearly  all  the  German  and  Scandinavian  Synods, 
which  do  not  co-operate  with  an  American  Lutheran  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society,  send  their  offerings  to  Societies  in  the  Father- 
lands, and  the  Church  in  this  country  consequently  receives  no 
credit  for  them.  This  is  gradually  changing.  Without  doubt  they 
will  give  more  when  they  co-operate  with  Societies  in  this  country. 

The  interest  of  Lutherans  in  extending  their  church  among  the 
heathen  is  strikingly  illustrated  by  their  regular  annual  money 
contributions  to  the  cause, — from  Germany,  Sweden,  Norway,  Den- 
mark, Finland  and  the  United  States.  But  more  especially  does 
this  appear  from  the  fact  that  wherever  Lutheran  congregations 
are  formed,  in  Catholic  lands,  or  in  unsettled  countries,  they  do 
not  forget  to  give  to  the  heathen.  Thus  the  Lutherans  in  Austria, 
Hungary,  Poland,  the  Baltic  Provinces,  the  interior  of  Russia, 
Roumania,  Holland,  Belgium,  England,  Scotland,  France,  even 
Italy,  yes,  and  Asia  Minor,  Palestine  also,  the  colonist  as  well  as 
the  native  churches  in  South  Africa,  the  seven  German  and  Scan- 
dinavian Lutheran  synods  in  Australia,  the  diaspora  churches  in 
South  America,  although  in  great  need  themselves,  feel  that  the 
heathen  are  in  greater  distress,  and  astonish  us  with  their  liberal 
offerings.  In  the  United  States  there  is  not  a  general  body,  dis- 
trict synod,  or  conference  that  does  not  give  of  their  means  to  win 
the  heathen  from  their  false  gods  to  the  worship  of  the  only  true 
God.  A  Lutheran  congregation  anywhere  that  does  not  hold  an 
annual  mission  festival,  or  hear  once  a  year  a  sermon  on  missions, 
or  give  an  offering  to  foreign  missions,  is  indeed  in  an  abnormal 
condition.  While  there  are  many  individual  Lutherans  who  en- 
joy God's  blessings  for  three  hundred  and  sixty-five  days  without 
giving  the  smallest  pittance  for  this,  the  greatest  work  in  the 
world,  yet  there  are  but  few  Lutheran  congregations  of  which  this 
can  be  said. 

But  the  contributions  of  Lutherans  to  foreign  missions,  in  men, 
talent  and  work  are  much  larger,  comparatively,  than  their  con- 
tributions in  money.  It  is  a  fact  that  some  of  the  most  talented 
and  laborious  missionaries  of  the  English  Foreign  Missionary 
Societies,  especially  the  London  and  the  Church  Societies,  and  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel,  were  Lutherans  em- 
ployed from  German  and  Scandinavian  institutions.  Denmark 
and   Schleswig   gave   also   to   the    Moravian  Missions   sixty-four 


AUGUST  HEEMANN    FEANKE. 


3:3 


34  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

missionaries,  while  Norway  and  Sweden  gave  nine.  Space  does  not 
permit  a  notice  of  the  pioneer  literary  work  of  the  world-famous 
German  scholarship  in  reducing  heathen  languages  to  a  grammar 
form,  in  translating  the  sacred  Scriptures  into  the  vernacular  of 
the  tribes,  and  in  starting  a  native  literature.  It  has  been  re- 
marked that  the  German  societies  develop  the  heathen's  individu- 
ality more  than  the  English,  and  that  the  Gospel  aim  is  to  evange- 
lize, not  Europeanize  or  Americanize.  Then  again,  it  is  well  known 
that  the  German  societies,  because  they  are  more  economical  and 
pay  less  salaries,  make  their  receipts  go  farther  than  the  English  so- 
cieties. The  only  standard,  that  of  receipts  and  expenditures,  by 
which  the  English  world  judges  the  foreign  mission  work  is  always 
to  the  disadvantage  of  the  German  and  Scandinavian  Lutherans, 
whose  fatherlands  are  comparatively  poor  and  without  colonial 
possessions  to  develop  a  mission  interest  at  home  and  help  the 
work  abroad.  The  amount  and  character  of  the  work  done  on  the 
field  should  be  considered  as  well  as  the  money  receipts.  Dr. 
Christlieb,  in  his  most  valuable  work  on  foreign  missions,  is  the 
authority  for  the  statement  that  "the  German  foreign  mission  so- 
cieties work  more  cheaply  than  either  English  or  American,  and 
with  the  same  sum  can  support  almost  twice  as  many  European 
workers  because  their  pay  is  scarcely  one-half  that  of  the  English." 

Again,  the  contribution  of  the  German,  Scandinavian  and 
other  Lutherans,  at  home  and  abroad,  to  foreign  mission  litera- 
ture; in  geography,  discovery,  ethnology,  religious  translations, 
biographies,  histories,  travel,  statistics,  reports,  scientific  treatises 
on  mission  work,  etc.,  in  cyclopsedias,  books,  magazines,  pamphlets, 
tracts  and  missionary  periodicals,  in  magnitude  and  quality, 
will  bear  comparison  with  their  voluminous  theological  writings. 
Like  their  theology  it  is  being  appropriated  by  all  civilized 
languages. 

Before  passing  to  the  next  topic  we  wish  the  reader  to  observe 
carefully  that  while  there  is  a  vital  union  and  relation  between  the 
Reformation  and  Foreign  Mission  movements,  so  there  exists  a 
very  helpful  inter-relation  between  the  Heathen  Mission  and  Emi- 
gration Work.  While  emigration  develops  foreign  missionary 
activity,  the  foreign  missionaries  have  been  the  first  to  minister  in 
holy  things  to  the  emigrants.  Those  who  leave  intelligent  and 
godly  communities  and  pious  surroundings,  and  migrate  to  Catho- 
lic, Mohammedan,  or  unpeopled  countries,  witness  ignorance, 
superstition,  lawlessness,  and  unrestrained  wickedness,  which  they 
constantly  contrast  with  their  old  pious  homes,  see,  and  then  make 


1  Rev.  M.  Goethe,  Founder  of  German  Lu- 
theran churches  in  Melbourne,  Austra- 
lia; Sacramento,  Gal.,  and  Mexico  City. 

2.  Rev.  Geo.  Ramin,  Caracas,  the  only  Lu- 

theran minister  in  Venezuela. 

3.  Rev.  John  Schumann,  Interior  of  Brazil. 

4.  Rev.  M    Haetinger,  Founder  of  the  Syn- 

odical  Orphanage  in  Brazil. 


s     Rev    Fred  Pechmann.  President  of  the 
Synod  of  Rio  Grande  do  Sul,  Brazil. 

6  Rev.  E.  Wettstein,  Genoa,  Italy. 

7  Rev.  Paul  Saile.  Santo  Angelo  Brazil. 

8  Rev.  R.  HartwicV,  Messina,  only  Lutheran 

Pastor  in  Sicily.  t»„.»~. 

9.    Rev.  Ed.  Falk,  twenty-five  years  Pastor 
in  Brazil. 


ILiA'STKHirs   GERMAN    DIASPORA    PASTORS. 


THE  EMIGRATION  OR  DIASPORA  MOVEMENT.  35 

others  see,  the  need  and  good  results  of  mission  work.  They  soon 
come  to  the  conclusion  their  only  hope  is  in  the  Gospel,  and  agi- 
tate by  writing  home  and  to  the  church  authorities,  until  some  one 
arrives  to  set  up  their  own  Lutheran  banner.  Sad  it  is  that  all 
new  countries  are  proverbially  wicked.  In  our  own  far  West  if 
one,  innocent  as  they  say  from  the  East,  begins  to  reprove  open, 
shameless  wickedness,  the  reply  is  soon  received  "this  is  the  wild 
and  woolly  west",  as  if  they  had  more  right  to  be  bad  in  the  West 
than  in  the  East,  and  God  held  only  the  Eastern  people  account- 
able. Pious  families  moving  into  new  countries  soon  learn  this  and 
many  redouble  their  Christian  activity.  The  importance  of  influ- 
encing the  new  communities  for  Christ  in  their  formative  period 
cannot  be  over-estimated.  It  is  better  to  form  than  to  reform 
them.  The  histories  of  Lutheran  Foreign  Missionary  Societies 
will  never  be  complete  without  the  valuable  chapters  on  their  ser- 
vices to  our  large  polyglot  diaspora. 


THE    EMIGRATION  OR   DIASPORA   MOVEMENT. 


The  word  Diaspora,  from  the  Greek,  means  to  scatter  abroad, 
or  in  every  direction,  as  seed.  True,  God's  incorruptible  seed  is  to 
be  sown  over  the  whole  earth  as  a  farmer  plants  his  field  with 
wheat.  Good  seed  is  generally  small  and  light,  easily  carried  by 
the  winds  and  waves  to  the  most  remote  corners  of  the  earth.  The 
divine,  living  seed-corn  of  God's  Word  is  not  to  be  scattered  mere- 
ly by  impersonal  tracts  and  printed  matter,  but,  as  it  was  intro- 
duced into  the  world  by  living  teachers  and  disciples,  so  it  has 
been,  and  must  be,  extended.  Missionaries,  colonists,  emigrants, 
and  the  whole  Christian  dispersion,  whether  caused  by  persecution 
at  home  or  the  bright  prospects  abroad,  is  a  real  diaspora,  a  broad- 
cast sowing  of  living,  personal,  imperishable  seed. 

It  is  interesting  and  profitable  to  study  the  relation  of  the  em- 
igration and  dispersion  of  God's  people  to  the  advancement  and 
prosperity  of  the  Church,  as  set  forth  in  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments, The  divine  hand  is  very  visible.  When  God  called  Abra- 
ham, the  father  of  the  faithful,  He  called  him  at  the  same  time  to 
be  an  emigrant;  to  go  out  into  a  country  not  knowing  whither  he 
went.     In  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Genesis,  the  words  read  as  though 


36  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL   LANDS. 

written  for  all  believing  emigrants:  "The  Lord  said  unto  Abrarn, 
Get  thee  out  of  thy  country,  and  from  thy  kindred,  and  from  thy 
father's  house,  unto  a  land  that  I  will  show  thee,  and  I  will  make 
of  thee  a  great  nation,  and  I  will  bless  thee,  and  make  thy  name 
great;  and  thou  shalt  be  a  blessing."  He  obeyed  and  settled  in 
Canaan,  "and  there  he  builded  an  altar  unto  the  Lord,  and  called 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

Isaac  and  Jacob  likewise  dwelt  in  tabernacles,  pitching  their 
tents  here  and  there  in  a  strange  country.  God's  ancient  Israel 
also  have  a  remarkable  migrating  history,  for  after  traveling  forty 
years  with  a  movable  church,  under  their  God-appointed  leaders, 
they  reached  the  promised  land  of  milk  and  honey.  The  faith  and 
courage  which  said  "let  us  go  up  at  once  and  possess  it,  for  we  are 
well  able  to  overcome  it,"  were  required  in  order  to  establish  this 
first  Christian  colony.  How  significant  that  the  temple  was  erect- 
ed and  the  Saviour  appeared  in  the  midst  of  their  descendants. 
Yes,  all  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament  treat  about  this  colony  in 
Palestine,  planted  and  nurtured  by  God's  own  hand.  Tea,  more; 
the  promise  was  given,  "there  shall  be  a  root  of  Jesse,  which  shall 
stand  for  an  ensign  of  the  people;  to  it  shall  the  Gentiles  seek; 
and  his  rest  shall  be  glorious.  And  he  shall  set  up  an  ensign  for 
the  nations,  and  shall  assemble  the  outcasts  of  Israel,  and  gather 
together  the  dispersed  of  Judah  from  the  four  corners  of  the 
earth."     (Is.  xi:  10,  12.) 

While  under  the  Old  Testament  everything  concentrated  at 
Jerusalem;  under  the  New  Testament  it  was  different,  all  were 
to  be  scattered  abroad  from  Jerusalem.  This  was  to  be  even  if  it 
did  require  the  merciless  persecution  of  the  infant  Christian 
Church  and  the  martyr  death  of  the  holy  deacon  Stephen.  It  is 
written  in  the  Acts,  they  "were  all  scattered  abroad  throughout  the 
regions  of  Judea  and  Samaria,"  that  "they  traveled  as  far  as 
Phcenice,  and  Cyprus,  and  Antioch"  and  that  "when  they  were 
come  to  Antioch  they  spake  unto  the  Grecians,  preaching  the  Lord 
Jesus."  Thus,  these  first  emigrants  of  the  New  Testament  be- 
came foreign  missionaries  to  the  heathen  they  met.  It  is  written 
again  of  these  same  Christian  emigrants,  "they  that  were  scattered 
abroad,  went  everywhere  preaching  the  Word."  Here  is  ex- 
pressed the  highest  aim  of  all  Emigrant  Mission  Work,  namely,  to  in- 
fluence the  modern  wonderful  dispersion  to  do  this  one  same 
thing,  to  preach  the  word  wherever  they  go  and  wherever  they 
settle.  All  true  believers  are  priests,  and  every  Christian  emi- 
grant should   be  an  active  home  or   foreign   missionary.     They 


THE  EMIGRATION   OR   DIASPORA  MOVEMENT.  37 

should  not  only  hold  fast  to  their  precious  faith,  but  also  labor 
faithfully  to  give  it  to  others;  in  a  word,  they  should  missionate 
for  their  church. 

Our  Saviour's  words  in  his  sacerdotal  prayer  to  his  Father  at 
the  close  of  his  life  work,  "As  thou  has  sent  me  into  the  world, 
even  so  have  I  also  sent  them  into  the  world"  (John  xvii:  18,)  in- 
clude more  than  those  commissioned  by  Missionary  Boards  and 
Societies.  Many  churches  owe  their  existence  and  continuance  as 
much  to  pious  laymen  as  to  preachers.  Ministers  move  while 
the  members  remain.  The  first  Swedes  and  Norwegians  in  Amer- 
ica were  ministers  unto  themselves.  Many  other  Lutherans  have 
had  the  same  experience  which  brought  them  precious  blessings. 
To  our  scattered  people  without  churches  and  pastors,  we  say, 
gather  together  on  the  Lord's  Day,  sing  your  old  church  hymns, 
offer  prayer,  read  a  sermon,  and  review  the  catechism,  and  make  a 
free-will  offering  of  that  which  God  has  given  you  in  your  new 
homes  and  send  it  to  somo  missionary  board  or  society. 

The  early  Christian  church  was  by  no  means  indifferent  to 
the  welfare  of  their  migrating  members.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost 
"devout  men  out  of  every  nation  under  heaven"  were  brought  to- 
gether to  be  filled  with  God's  spirit  and  truth  and  then  to  be 
scattered  as  the  husbandman  scattereth  his  seed.  The  apostle 
Peter,  the  very  one  who  preached  that  powerful  pentecostal  ser- 
mon, followed  the  wandering  ones  with  his  best  counsel  in  his 
first  epistle,  the  opening  words  of  which  reads  in  the  revised  trans- 
lation, "to  the  elect  who  are  sojourners  of  the  dispersion  in  Pontus, 
Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia  and  Bithynia."  The  contents  of  this 
same  letter  may  be  sent  as  a  greeting  to  our  diaspora  in  all  lands 
to-day.  Pastors  and  members  by  writing  thus  to  those  who  have 
moved  from  their  midst  do  a  good  service  for  the  Master. 

God's  sovereign  will  is  being  accomplished  just  as  evidently 
through  modern  emigration  as  it  was  in  Bible  times.  We  ask  not 
what  does  man  mean,  or  syndicates  mean,  by  the  steamship,  the 
railroad,  and  the  telegraph,  but  the  question  is,  what  does  God 
mean  by  them?  Why  is  travel  by  sea  and  by  land  constantly  grow- 
ing cheaper,  more  rapid,  and  more  comfortable?  Is  it  not  to  bring 
the  nations  of  the  earth  nearer  together,  have  an  introduction  and 
thus  become  friends?  Let  Christians  go  to  heathen  lands  and 
heathen  come  to  Christian  countries,  Catholics  emigrate  into 
Protestant  lands  and  Protestants  into  Catholic,  and  let  there,  by 
universal  emigration,  be  a  comparison  of  faiths  without  drawing 
the  sword. 


38  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

The  whole  face  of  the  earth  would  have  been  entirely  different 
had  the  Germans  and  Scandinavians  not  emigrated  from  Central 
Asia.  The  first  time  they  appear  on  the  page  of  history  they  are 
emigrating — westward.  They  have  been  in  motion  ever  since,  and 
nothing  can  stop  them.  Of  all  nations  they  seem  to  be  the  great- 
est wanderers.  They  cannot  stay  at  home.  Go  where  you  will  in 
the  world  and  you  will  find  a  German  or  Scandinavian  there 
ahead  of  you.  He  is  there  in  the  providence  of  God  for  a  pur- 
pose,— peaceful,  honest,  industrious,  religious  and  happy  with  his 
wife  and  children. 

It  was  not  an  accident  that  the  gospel  traveled  so  fast  north- 
westward from  Palestine  and  met  the  Teuton  as  he  came  from  the 
East.  The  Germans  went  a  little  southward  and  settled  in  Ger- 
many to  work  out  a  great  civilization,  and  the  Scandinavians  took 
a  more  northern  course  and  settled  a  rugged  peninsula  to  do  the 
same.  They  were  met  by  a  boundless  ocean  and  it  seemed  they 
could  go  no  farther.  Would  these  brave  people  now  venture  on 
the  high  sea  out  of  sight  of  land?  Yes,  they  built  great  vessels 
and  no  railroad  president  ever  had  more  interest  in  his  system 
than  these  vikings  had  in  their  vessels  and  the  sea.  They  dis- 
covered and  settled  Iceland,  and  long  before  Cojumbus  was  born 
their  vessels  reached  Greenland  and  America  and  returned  home 
to  tell  interesting  tales.  It  is  most  remarkable  that  the  Scandi- 
navians, who  became  strong  Lutherans,  first  discovered  America, 
and  that  Martin  Luther,  the  hero  of  civil  and  religious  liberty, 
was  a  German.  These  two  nations  are  moving  on  the  earth  for  a 
purpose. 

The  fact  is  before  us  that  North  America  is  a  Protestant  land. 
Why?  Not  because  we  civilized  and  christianized  the  native  In- 
diau ;  no,  for  he  is  a  heathen  to-day.  It  is  a  Protestant  land  only 
and  alone  through  emigration.  It  was  made  so  by  the  Protestant 
English,  Scotch,  Swede,  Dane,  Norwegian  and  German  bringing 
along  with  them  to  this  country  in  their  hearts  the  great  doctrine 
of  justification  by  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  without  the 
works  of  the  law. 

Suppose  that  America  would  have  been  discovered  and  settled 
by  way  of  the  Pacific  instead  of  by  way  of  the  Atlantic  ocean 
what  would  have  been  the  result?  Why  the  Chinese  and  Japanese 
would  have  come  across  and  settled  in  California,  Oregon  and 
Washington.  They  would  have  multiplied  and  spread  eastward 
and  more  would  have  come,  and  they  would  have  brought  their 
heathen   religion   along   with   them    and   erected    their  heathen 


Fort  New  Amsterdam,  1615,  the  Oldest  Picture  of  New  York. 
The  first  Lutheran  emigrants  landing  at  Castle  Garden,  or  New  Amsterdam,  coming  direct 
from  Amsterdam,  Holland. 


The  Lutheran  Emigrants  in  New  York  at  Present. 


40  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

shrines  and  temples  and  made  this  another  heathen  land  as  a  field 
for  foreign  missionaries  from  Germany,  Scandinavia  and  Great 
Britain.  Who  will  doubt  but  that  China,  with  its  400,000,000  pop- 
ulation, could  have  peopled  America  quicker  than  Europe  did 
with  its  250,000,000.  God  willed  differently  and  America  was  set- 
tled from  the  east,  westward.  Think,  all  North  America,  one-half 
of  the  Western  Hemisphere,  gained  to  Protestantism  only  and 
alone  through  emigration. 

Heathen  religions  and  some  others  become  weaker,  if  not  ex- 
tinct, when  they  emigrate.  They  cannot  be  transplanted.  Contact 
with  others  is  dangerous.  It  is  not  so,  however,  with  Lutheranism. 
It  flourishes  even  if  transplanted  and  translated  at  the  same  time. 
Some  hold  that  emigration  is  a  great  calamity  to  our  Church.  Not 
if  we  are  vigilant  and  active.  Lutheranism  is  never  happier  than 
when  it  is  in  motion.  This  volume  will  prove  that  emigration  has 
done  more  to  extend  and  establish  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church  near  and  far  than  either  the  .Reformation  ©r  Foreign  Mis- 
sions. In  the  coming  triumphs  of  our  Zion  it  will  not  take  a 
second  place. 

What  emigration  has  done  for  North  America,  it  is  also  doing, 
slowly  but  surely,  for  South  America,  Australia,  South  Africa, 
and  other  parts  of  the  world.  There  is  no  better  or  quicker  way 
to  evangelize  and  transform  a  country.  Christianize  the  native 
heathen,  and  you  do  a  good  work,  but  left  to  themselves  it  would 
require  generations  before  they  could  enjoy  the  fruits  of  Chris- 
tianity as  developed  in  Germany  or  the  United  States.  When, 
however,  Protestants  migrate,  they  bring  with  them  into  the 
country  not  only  the  highest  type  of  religion  and  civilization,  but 
also  the  fruits  of  the  same,  as  they  accumulated  during  the 
centuries  in  the  fatherlands:  science,  art,  music,  mechanics, 
education,  schools,  literature,  law,  medicine,  agriculture,  archi- 
tecture, factories,  the  printing  press,  commerce;  as  well  as 
catechisms,  confessions,  Christian  experiences,  and  methods  of 
church  work.  In  a  few  years  their  villages  and  homes,  though  on  the 
desert,  cannot  be  distinguished  from  those  of  Europe  or  America. 
The  new  is  a  pattern  of  the  old  homestead. 

This  is  the  work  the  emigrating  descendants  of  Martin  Luther 
and  of  Gustavus  Adolphus  are  doing  with  revived  apostolic  teach- 
ings and  a  purified  Church.  Lutherans  can  not  stay  at  home 
though  they  make  a  home  wherever  they  go.  Again,  their  love 
for  home  seems  no  stronger  than  their  impulse  to  emigrate.  They 
cross  rivers,  seas  and  oceans.     From  one  nation  and  tribe  to  the 


THE  EMIGRATION  OR  DIASPORA  MOVEMENT.  41 

next,  and  from  them  again  to  those  beyond.  Along  the  ocean 
coast  and  up  the  river  valleys,  over  vast  plains  and  the  highest 
mountains.  In  the  greatest  and  smaller  cities,  the  larger  and  the 
little  villages,  in  the  country,  on  the  unsettled  prairies,  among 
buffalos  and  Indians,  in  the  thick  wild  native  forests  among  savages, 
in  the  ice-bound  countries  of  the  poles,  and  under  the  melting 
heat  of  the  equator.  In  all  the  harbor  cities  of  the  world,  and 
from  there  they  penetrate  into  the  interior  of  Asia,  Africa,  Austra- 
lia and  the  Americas.  Among  Catholics,  Mohammedaus,  cannibals 
and  all  shades  of  paganism.  They  are  a  multiplying,  growing 
host:  Germans,  Swedes,  Danes,  Norwegians,  Icelanders,  Finns, 
Letts,  Esthonians,  Bohemians,  Hungarians,  Slavs,  Frenchmen, 
Pennsylvania  Germans,  English,  with  a  little  mixture  of  the  Scotch 
and  the  Irish.  They  lead  peaceful  and  happy  lives  under 
all  forms  of  government  and  among  all  nationalities. 
They  have  the  best  qualities  for  migrating  and  for  per- 
manent settlement;  strong  in  body,  well  educated,  conscien- 
cious,  honest,  industrious,  economical,  conservative,  loyal  to 
their  moral  convictions  and  to  the  church  of  their  fathers; 
possessing  the  greatest  of  all  blessings  — large  families. 

Their  ruling  passion  seems  to  be  to  secure  "a  goodpieee  of  land" , 
and  they  generally  succeed.  It  is  romantic  how  they  labor  and 
save  until  the  last  payment  of  the  mortgage  is  made  and  they  can 
really  say  the  land  is  theirs.  They  hold  on  to  their  warrantee  deed 
when  once  they  have  it.  They  are  not  in  haste  to  trade  or  specu- 
late that  away  for  which  they  gave  so  much  of  their  life  energies. 
Everyone  living  on  the  earth,  our  people  seem  to  think,  should 
own  a  little  piece  of  the  earth  in  fee  simple,  without  debt.  They 
can  buy  and  own  nothing  better.  It  is  the  first  and  most  valuable 
requisite  in  founding  a  home.  The  Lutherans,  says  one,  own  more 
farms  with  less  mortgaged  indebtedness  than  any  other  com- 
munion. It  is  a  sacred  and  important  duty  for  their  Church  to 
follow  with  the  means  of  grace  her  homesteading  members  to  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  earth,  and  into  the  most  sparsely  settled 
districts,  and  there  assist  them  to  change  the  moral  character  of 
the  community,  as  well  as  the  face  of  the  earth,  so  that  their  homes 
may  be  cheery  with  the  presence  and  spirit  of  Christ  as  well  as 
their  fields  crowned  with  harvests  and  their  barns  filled  with  plenty. 

The  Church  until  recent  years  seemed  blind  to  the  import- 
ance of  this  field  of  work,  and  neither  does  she  now  give  it  the 
money,  men,  and  attention  of  which  it  is  beyond  any  doubt 
worthy.     There  is  more  mission  work  done  for  almost  every  other 


42  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

class  than  the  immigrants.  No  people  have  so  few  friends  as  they, 
and  none  are  more  worthy  of  friendship.  There  is  little  discrimi- 
nation made  among  nationalities  as  they  land  at  Castle  Garden; 
all  are  looked  .upon  as  alike,  and  despised  as  those  of  foreign 
dress,  foreign  tongue,  foreign  manners,  and  consequently  have  lit- 
tle right  here,  and  no  welcome.  The  Church,  too  prone  to  develop 
caste,  and  that  high  caste,  within  her  own  circle,  at  times  shared 
this  general  feeling  toward  the  foreigners   and  passed  them  by. 

In  Colonial  times  England  and  Scotland  had  a  special  selfish 
or  speculative  interest  in  this  country.  Ever  since  the  wealthy 
and  higher  classes  of  the  English  Episcopalians  and  Scotch  Presby- 
terians have  been  coming  to  America  in  person  and  with  their 
money.  In  the  west  and  the  far  west  wealthy  English  syndicates 
locate  and  soon  a  costly  stone  church  is  erected  through  the  liber- 
ality of  a  few.  How  different  with  the  Teuton  Lutherans!  Ger- 
many and  Scandinavia  have  never  taken  any  speculative  interest 
in  the  United  States,  and  their  wealthy  and  higher  classes  have 
not  come  to  us.  Their  multitudes,  of  the  middle  class,  come  to  se- 
cure a  piece  of  land  as  a  home.  Of  course,  they  are  poor  and  can 
not  give  to  their  Church  so  as  to  be  compared  with  some  of  their 
neighbors.  Considering  their  struggles  in  a  strange  language, 
with  the  poverty  of  pioneer  life  and  the  lack  of  pope,  bishop,  and 
church  organization,  the  Germans  and  Scandinavians  have  given 
liberally  to  their  Church.  It  would  be  unjust  to  our  Zion  and  to 
these  nationalities  not  to  appreciate  the  difference  here  mentioned. 

Here  we  may  ask,  what  is  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church? 
It  is  not  a  mere  organization  like  the  Catholic  Heirarchy.  It  is 
not  a  society  for  enjoyment  or  secular  advancement.  It  is  not 
merely  the  pure  doctrine  of  God's  word.  No,  it  is  more;  it  is  the 
people  who  have  been  baptized  and  confirmed  in  the  Lutheran 
faith,  and  whose  lives  conform  to  the  teachings  of  Christ.  It 
includes  all  such,  whether  they  are  organized  into  a  congregation  or 
not.  Lutherans  in  the  Rocky  Mountains,  in  the  wilderness  of 
South  America,  or  in  the  extreme  Catholic  countries  of  south- 
western Europe,  who  never  see  a  Lutheran  missionary,  are  a  part 
of  this  Church,  as  sure  and  as  certain  as  they  were  before  they 
emigrated. 

Many  have  no  proper  conception  of  the  large  numbers  of  our 
Lutheran  people,  scattered  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  who  are  not, 
and,  being  so  far  out  of  reach,  can  not  be  counted  in  our  statistics. 
The  Jews  are  indeed  a  wandering,  dispersed  people,  but  the  omniv- 
agant  Lutherans  are  no  less  so,  for  in  every  country  where  you 


THE   EMIGRATION   OR   DIASPORA   MOVEMENT.  43 

find  a  Jew,  you  can  also  find  a  Lutheran.  If  he  is  not  a  German, 
he  may  be  a  Swede;  and  if  not  a  Swede,  then  a  Dane;  and  if  not 
a  Dane,  then  a  Norwegian,  or  a  Finn,  or  perchance  a  Pennsylva- 
nian.  He  can  be  found.  This  you  will  readily  see  is  possible, 
since  there  are  about  eight  times  as  many  Lutherans  as  Jews.  The 
children  of  the  New  Covenant  are  consequently  scattered  abroad  as 
much  as  those  of  the  Old  Covenant.  God,  no  doubt,  has  a  purpose 
in  this.  Perhaps  the  Lutherans,  in  their  dispersed  condition,  are 
even  worse  than  the  Jews,  for  the  Jews  everywhere  are  bound 
together  by  the  strong  ties  of  one  common  language  and  one  com- 
mon nationality.  This  is  not  the  case,  however,  with  our  people. 
They  do  not  speak  the  same  dialect  and  accent.  They  are  of  every 
language,  and  are  separated  from  one  another,  not  only  territorially, 
but  in  that,  Babel-like,  they  cannot  understand  one  another.  A 
German  settlement  may  adjoin  a  Swedish  colony,  and,  although 
both  are  Lutherans,  they  have  no  dealings  the  one  with  the  other; 
not  out  of  choice,  but  out  of  necessity,  for  they  cannot  converse 
with  each  other.  They  have  no  more  bond  of  union  than  if  they 
lived  a  hundred  miles  apart.  Neither  are  all  Lutherans  of  the 
same  tribe  or  nation,  with  like  customs  and  habits.  These  often 
estrange  them,  even  if  they  do  understand  one  another's  speech  a 
little. 

In  founding  English  Lutheran  congregations,  composed  of  all 
nationalities,  faithful  missionaries  have  often,  to  their  sorrow, 
observed  how  different  national  characteristics  and  customs  inter- 
fere with  the  progress  of  the  work,  even  if  all  do  understand 
English.  German,  Swedish,  or  Norwegian  congregations  are 
bound  together  somewhat  by  a  common  language  and  by  common 
national  usages.  This  is  very  different  with  the  English  Luth- 
erans. No,  here  the  binding  become  distracting  forces,  and  this  is 
one  reason  why  English  Lutheran  missionary  work  is  so  difficult. 
Language  and  nationality,  the  very  things  which  help  to  unite  the 
Jews,  separate  the  Lutherans.  It  thus  appears  that  as  Lutherans 
we  have  no  common  bond  except  Luther's  Catechism,  the  Augs- 
burg Confession,  and  a  great  work  to  do  for  Christ.  Blest  be 
these  ties  which  bind  us  together  in  all  lands  !  With  the  purest 
motives  and  sincerest  efforts  it  will  be  very  difficult  for  us  to  come 
together  and  understand  one  another.  Our  misunderstandings 
arise  more  from  language  and  national  than  from  theological 
differences. 

Surely  our  diaspora  people  everywhere  ought  to  be  made  to 
feel  that  they  are  a  part  of    the  Lutheran  Church  with    certain 


44  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

regular  duties  and  privileges,  even  if  there  is  no  congregation  of 
their  own  in  their  vicinity  with  which  to  identify  themselves. 
It  is  a  fact  which  cannot  be  controverted  that  of  all  the  organiza- 
tions among  men,  secret  and  open,  none  has  done  more  to  elevate 
the  human  race  than  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church.  Think  of 
this,  reader!  The  Catholic  church,  it  is  true,  has  more  people,  but 
the  quality  of  their  work  will  bear  no  comparison.  Having  done 
more  for  mankind  than  any  other  human  organization  in  the  past, 
our  work  for  the  future  evidently  will  be  great;  and  the  sympathy, 
gifts  and  personal  effort  of  every  Lutheran,  even  if  not  withiu 
reach  of  a  church,  are  needed  to  do  that  work.  You  can  not 
belong  to  a  better  organization.  The  Lutheran  church  covers 
more  territory  than  any  Emperor's  dominion.  It  can  not^  be 
limited  in  its  influences  by  any  language.  Lutheranism  is 
oecumenical,  and  is  far  more  than  any  consistory,  ministerium, 
synod  or  archbishopric.     It  is  spread  over  all  lands  and  all  seas. 

Before  the  Union  of  Germany  in  1871  the  Germans  in 
foreign  parts  would  glory  in  saying  "I  am  a  Saxon,"  or  "I  am  a 
"Wuerttemberger"  or  "We  are  Prussians."  In  later  years  this 
provincial  spirit  has  given  way  to  a  broader  patriotism,  and,  when 
their  nationality  is  now  asked,  the  reply  comes  simply  and  heartily, 
"I  am  a  German."  So  may  the  time  soon  come  when  in  our  con- 
versation and  writing  we  may  no  longer  italicise  German  Lutherans, 
or  Swedish  Lutherans,  or  Norwegian,  Danish  or  even  English  Lutherans, 
but  when  we  shall  always  capitalize  the  word  Lutheran  and 
pronounce  it  distinctly  and  correctly.  This  is  absolutely  necessary 
before  our  diaspora  mission  work  can  be  done  most  efficiently  in 
many  sections.  We  are  not  arguing  against  a  just  patriotism,  for 
shame  on  the  German  who  is  ashamed  that  he  is  a  German,  and  on 
the  Scandinavian  who  is  disappointed  that  he  is,  in  the  Providence 
of  God,  what  he  is!  A  Swede  cannot  be  a  German  if  he  tries,  a 
German  cannot  be  a  Norwegian,  nor  a  Finn  a  Yankee.  Let  us 
be  what  we  are,  and  be  satisfied. 

However,  in  Christian  work  it  will  not  do  to  try  to  build  up 
the  Church  on  language  or  nationality.  Germans  should  indeed 
care  for  the  Germans,  the  Swedes  for  the  Swedes,  the  Norwegians, 
Danes  and  Finns  for  their  own  countrymen  first  of  all,  for  thus 
they  can  do  the  most  good.  This  will,  nevertheless,  not  prevent 
them  from  doing  what  they  can  for  their  Lutheran  neighbors,  who 
are  not  of  their  nationality,  for  we  ought  not  to  forget  that  there 
is  much  good  in  all  nationalities  and  that  Lutheranism  is  the  same, 
and  just  as  grand  and  precious  in  one  language  as  in  another. 


THE  EMIGRATION   OR   DIASPORA  MOVEMENT.  45 

All  Lutherans,  therefore,  should  be  interested  in  conserving  and 
extending  the  interests  of  their  Church  everywhere,  even  if  it  must 
be  done  at  the  sacrifice  of  language.  We  plead  not  for  less 
patriotism,  but  for  more  Church  love. 

Luther  himself  may  be  quoted  here  as  authority  on  the  solution 
of  our  omnipresent  language  problem.     He  says: 

"  I  do  not  agree  with  those  who  apply  themselves  to  but  one  language 
and  despise  all  others.  For  I  would  rather  educate  such  youth  and  people 
who  could  also  be  useful  in  foreign  countries,  and  able  to  converse  with  the 
people;  so  that  it  should  not  happen  to  us  as  it  does  to  the  Waldensians  and 
Bohemians,  who  have  so  closely  got  their  faith  in  their  own  tongue  that  they 
are  unable  to  talk  correctly  and  intelligently  with  any  one  not  acquainted 
with  their  language.  In  the  beginning  the  Holy  Ghost  did  not  operate  in 
this  manner;  he  did  not  tarry  until  all  the  world  should  come  to  Jerusalem 
and  learn  Hebrew,  but  he  gave  manifold  tongues  for  the  office  of  the  ministry, 
so  that  the  apostles  could  preach  wherever  they  might  be.  I  would  rather 
follow  their  example.  It  is  right,  also,  that  the  young  men  be  educated  in 
many  languages,  for  who  knows  how  God  may  make  use  of  them  in  the  course 
of  time  ?  " 

This  apt  language  of  Luther  is  regarded  by  "Der  Lutheraner," 
of  St.  Louis,  as  applicable  to  the  condition  of  our  church  in 
America.  Young  men  of  the  ministry  in  a  polyglot  church  as 
ours,  who  speak  no  other  than  the  English  language,  should 
thoughtfully  ponder  these  utterances  of  Luther. 

Americans  say,  our  people  landing  on  these  shores  have  a  for- 
eign dress  and  foreign  customs,  they  speak  a  strange  tongue  and 
have  nothing  in  common  with  us.  Let  this  be  as  it  may  for  others, 
the  truth,  nevertheless,  is,  they  have  very  much  in  common  with 
us  as  American  Lutherans,  in  that  they  are  Protestants  and  in 
that  they  are  Lutherans  of  "like  precious  faith."  It  matters  not 
if  they  are  different  in  every  other  respect,  if  they  love  the  same 
faith  which  we  love,  we  dare  not  fail  to  acknowledge  and  treat 
them  in  the  truest  and  fullest  sense  as  our  brethren.  They  are 
beginning  to  learn  that  if  they  can  find  a  welcome  no  place  else 
one  certainly  awaits  them  in  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Churches. 

While  the  progress  of  the  Church  among  our  dispersion  has 
been  retarded  by  some  emphasizing  language  or  nationality  more 
than  Lutheranism,  others  have  manifested  greater  zeal  for  their 
synod  than  for  the  Lutheran  Church.  All  are  entitled  to  their 
individual  convictions,  it  is  true,  but  to  press  them  as  some  do  in 
the  diaspora,  to  the  hurt  of  the  Lutheran  interests  in  general,  is 
certainly  neither  wise  nor  prudent.  The  faithful  home  missionary's 
heart  is  often  wounded  by  the  manner  in  which  many  belittle 


46  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

their  Lutheranism  by  unduly  magnifying  their  particular  branch 
of  it.  How  foolish  to  say,  I  am  "General  Synod"  and  can  work 
with  none  other,  or  I  am  "General  Council,"  or  "Missouri,"  or 
"Iowa,"  or  "Ohio,"  or  "United,"  or  "Augustana,"  or  "Mission 
Friend,"  or  "Haugian,"  or  "Synod,"  or  "Conference,"  or  "Grundt- 
wigian,"  and  cannot  feel  at  home  in  any  other  Lutheran  church 
except  in  my  own  particular  kind.  All  such  need  to  be  informed 
that  there  is  not  a  Lutheran  body  anywhere  which  is  not  doing 
much  good  and  which  is  not  worthy  of  their  confidence,  support 
and  membership.  We,  personally,  love  all  and  would  make  appli- 
cation at  once  to  become  a  member  of  every  Lutheran  synod  if 
there  were  prospects  that  we  would  be  received;  but  the  difficulty 
is,  if  you  belong  to  one  synod  the  others  will  not  consider  the 
application.  There  is  nothing  to  prevent  us,  however,  from  loving 
all,  and  doing  them  nothing  but  good.  Coming  the  first  time  into 
new  Western  mission  fields  we  have  often  been  suspiciously  and 
nervously  asked:  "What  kind  of  a  Lutheran  are  you,  anyway?" 
are  you  an  "old  Lutheran"  or  a  "new  Lutheran?"  Do  you  belong 
to  the  "Missouri"  or  "Iowa"  synod?  "Are  you  a  Scandinavian  or  a 
German?'.'  When  did  you  "come  over?"  "Have  you  been  long 
from  Sweden?"  "How  do  you  like  it  in  this  country,  better  than 
in  Norway?"  "You  talk  good  English,  you  must  have  left  Denmark 
when  you  were  quite  young."  Do  you  belong  to  the  "Augustana 
Synod?"  "The  United  Norwegian  Synod?"  "Are  you  a  Grundt- 
wigian?"  To  these,  and  many  similar  questions  which  come  to 
one  after  introducing  himself  as  a  Lutheran  minister,  for  the 
purpose  of  learning  "the  kind,'''  we  often  say,  "We  are  simply 
Lutheran  without  much  kind  about  it,  without  prefix,  suffix, 
middle-fix,  or  any  other  fix. 

Lutherans  who  forsake  a  true,  loyal  Lutheran  missionary  amid 
the  difficulties  facing  him  in  the  diaspora  field  just  because  he  is 
not  of  their  language  or  synod,  seem,  indeed,  more  cruel  than  pious. 
If  all  Lutherans  in  the  Western  towns  wait  until  their  particular 
kind  of  preacher  comes  before  they  do  anything  for  Christ  and 
their  Church,  the  most  will  be  disappointed,  and  die  without 
bringing  forth  fruit  for  Christ.  There  cannot  be  a  Lutheran 
minister  and  church  for  every  language  and  synod  represented  in 
all  towns  and  villages  and  country  districts.  Whenever  the  first 
true  and  worthy  Lutheran  minister  comes  among  our  diaspora  let 
all,  irrespective  of  language  or  synod,  bid  him  a  hearty  welcome 
and  a  "God-speed  you",  and  rally  to  his  support  by  their  sympathy, 
prayers    and  money  contributions.     Not  one  should  hold  back. 


THE   EMIGRATION   OR   DIASPORA   MOVEMENT.  17 

There  is  no  use  to  wait  for  the  impossible.  Scripture  teaches  us, 
"in  honor  prefer  one  another."  Let  it  be  distinctly  understood, 
once  for  all,  that  Lutherans  of  any  language  or  synod  are  welcome 
in  every  Lutheran  church.  Pastors  often  learn  foreign  tongues  in 
order  to  baptize  and  perform  other  ministerial  acts,  which  proves 
that  all  are  more  than  welcome. 

Additional  practical  thoughts,  from  a  broader  standpoint  than 
that  of  an  American,  may  also  be  in  place  here.  Evidently  there 
should  be  an  increased  Christian  effort  to  influence  our  diaspora 
for  Christ,  while  they  are  migrating.  This  can  be  done  by  their 
home  pastors  and  brethren,  at  the  European  harbors,  on  the  ships, 
at  the  harbors  of  their  new  fatherlands,  and  everywhere  until  they 
permanently  settle.  We  can  personally  testify  that  general  work 
along  this  line  is  not  in  vain.  From  August,  1881,  to  September, 
1882,  it  was  our  pleasure  to  travel  (at  our  own  expense)  in  Den- 
mark, Norway,  Sweden,  Finland,  Russia,  the  Baltic  Provinces, 
Austria  and  Germany,  in  order  to  arouse  our  churches  there,  by 
private  conferences  and  public  addresses,  to  do  more  for  their  emi- 
grating multitudes.  Many  warm  friends  were  found,  for  these 
were  the  years  when  emigration  had  reached  its  highest  mark. 
Through  the  help  of  Dr.Luthsrdt,  of  Leipsic  University,  and  Pas- 
tor Medem,  of  Magdeburg,  we  published  three  documents  for  the 
general  cause. 

1.  The  "Kirchliches  Addressbuch  fuer  Auswanderer  nach 
Nordamerika"  (Church  Address  Book  for  Emigrants  to  North 
America).  This  was  the  first  book  of  the  kind  printed,  and  since, 
others  have  been  published  by  Dr.  Borchard,  Secretary  of  the 
Diaspora  Conference,  of  Germany,  and  Pastor  Cuntz,  of  Bremen, 
while  Rev.  Wm,  Berkemeier  of  Castle  Garden  issues  one  regularly. 
Some  have  appeared  in  Scandinavia,  besides  similar  lists  of 
addresses  being  printed  in  many  almanacs. 

2.  "Blank  Letters  of  Recommendation,"  called  also  a  "Church 
Passport"  or  "Kirchenpass"  and  blue  envelopes  in  which  to  fold 
•them  when  filled  out,  with  ten  points  of  counsel  printed  on  one 
side  and  the  names  of  our  harbor-missionaries,  etc.,  on  the  other, 
were  sent  through  the  inner  mission  societies  gratuitously  to 
pastors,  so  that  they  would  have  all  on  hand,  when  any  of  their 
members  talked  of  emigrating.  As  Catholics  coming  to  European 
and  American  harbors,  hold  in  sight  a  red  card,  and  thus  are  iden- 
tified by  their  agents,  so  these  blue  letters  answer  the  same 
purpose  for  our  people  and  missionaries. 

3.  The  last  document  was  a  pamphlet,  whose  name  suggests 


48  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL  LANDS. 

its  spirit   and    contents,  "Dringende    Bitte   fuer    Auswanderer" 
(Earnest  Appeal  in  Behalf  of  the  Emigrants). 

This  cause  received  an  honored  place  on  the  program  of  the 
General  Lutheran  Conference  in  Schwerin,  Mecklenburg,  in  1882, 
the  fruit  of  which  was  an  augmented  interest  in  "The  Committee 
of  the  Lutheran  Emigrant  Mission  at  Hamburg,"  and  also  in  the" 
"Address  Book"  and  "Letter  of  Recommendation"  methods  of 
work.  Our  literature  and  conventions  in  all  lands  are  giving, 
during  the  last  decade,  more  attention  to  the  lost  and  straying 
sheep  of  the  Lutheran  house  of  Israel. 

In  the  fall  of  1881,  after  delivering  eight  addresses  in  Upsala, 
Sweden,  in  behalf  of  more  efficient  missionary  work  for  the  emi- 
grants, Dean  Thoren,  in  the  fullness  of  his  Johannean  spirit, 
remarked  to  me  upon  departing:  "Pastor  Lenker,  you  could  not 
lay  any  other  cause  upon  the  heart  of  Sweden  which  would  call 
forth  such  a  hearty  response  as  just  this  emigrant  mission  work,  in 
the  interest  of  which  you  are  traveling;  for  it  appeals  to  the  two 
strongest  motives  which  move  men.  Their  spontaneous  excla- 
mations are:  first,  they  are  our  eountrymen,we  must  do  more  for  them; 
second,  they  are  our  brethren  of  the  faith  in  need,  we  cannot  withhold 
a  helping  hand.  Patriotism  and  Church-love  at  onCe  assert 
themselves."  These  were  noble  words.  Patriotism  will  move 
men  to  leave  wife,  children  and  home  and  lay  down  their  lives  on 
the  battlefield;  but  Church-love  will  do  more,  it  will  say  farewell 
even  to  native  land  and  seek  new  homes  in  distant  climes  rather 
than  surrender  religious  conviction.  In  the  diaspora  mission  it  is 
perfectly  right  to  appeal  strongly  to  patriotism  and  Church  love. 
Paul,  the  prince  of  missionaries  both  to  the  heathen  and  to  the 
Christian  dispersion,  as  his  epistles  show,  when  it  was  to  his 
advantage,  did  not  hesitate  to  cry  out  "I  am  a  Pharisee  of  the 
Pharisees." 

The  new  tomes,  however,  develop  also  a  new  patriotism,  for 
their  destiny  and  that  of  their  children  are  with  the  adopted 
home-land;  and  Germans  and  Scandinavians  in  South  America  or 
Australia,  as  in  the  United  States  and  other  lands,  may  well  say, 
the  love  of  country  moves  us  to  labor,  pray  and  give  for  Lutheran 
Home  Missions  and  Church  Extension,  and  our  religious  convic- 
tions lead  us  to  a  higher  and  stronger  patriotism. 

The  missions  to  our  dispersion  should  not  fail  to  duly 
appreciate  the  mutual  and  vital  relations  between  patriotism  and 
Church- love,  between  the  welfare  of  our  Zion  and  our  nationalities. 
The  Germans  and  Scandinavians  never  had,  and  likely  never  will 


THE  EMIGRATION   OR   DIASPORA  MOVEMENT.  49 

have,  a  better  friend  than  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church;  the 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  on  the  other  hand,  has  no  more  help- 
ful supporters  than  these  nationalities.  The  Lutheran  Church  has 
given  to  them  their  most  valuable  treasures,— a  purified  Church, 
Christian  common  schools,  protestant  charitable  institutions,  and 
the  highest  Christian  civilization.  They  have,  as  a  mass,  always 
been  loyal  to  the  Lutheran  cause;  in  the  reformation  period, 
during  the  thirty  years'  war,  in  all  her  charitable  operations,  and 
in  all  efforts  to  extend  Lutheranism  over  the  earth.  The  work  of 
our  Zion  in  the  world  has  such  a  significant  relation  to  the  welfare 
of  the  human  race,  that  we  cannot  afford  to  lose  any  of  our  people; 
but  neither  can  they  afford  to  live,  rear  families  and  die  without 
the  ministrations  of  their  Church.  As  they  have  a  common 
history,  and  a  common  present,  so  they  will  have  a  common  destiny. 
To  illustrate  more  fully:  Whatever  helps  the  Irish  in 
America  helps  the  Catholic  Church;  and  whatever  strengthens  the 
Catholic  Church  adds  influence  to  the  Catholic  nationalities.  This 
is  well  understood  on  all  sides.  So,  also,  whatever  gives  prestige 
to  the  Scotch  and  the  Scotch-Irish  benefits  the  Presbyterian 
Church;  and  the  prosperity  of  this  Church  will  come  to  these 
nationalities.  Just  so,  whatever  assists  in  giving  the  Germans  and 
Scandinavians  their  deserving  prestige  will  be  a  blessing  to  the 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  and  no  effort  to  arouse  the  Lutheran 
Church  to  take  her  true  position  in  aggressive  Christian  work  will 
fail  to  terminate  in  a  blessing  to  the  Lutheran  nationalities. 

As  the  great  Presbyterian  Church  has  gone  into  our  large 
cities  and  gathered  the  poor,  ragged,  dirty  Scotch  and  Scotch- Irish 
boys  and  girls,  washed  and  clothed  them,  and  sent  them  to  Sunday 
school  and  college,  because  they  were  of  the  strong  Presbyterian 
stock  and  of  their  baptismal  covenant,  so  may  the  time  soon  come 
when  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  may,  in  the  power  of  her 
might,  go  into  the  largest  cities  of  the  world  and  gather  her  own 
many  poor,  neglected,  wayward  children,  not  of  one  but  of  all  her 
nationalities,  and  rear  them  in  true  Christian  manhood  and 
womanhood.  One  is  filled  with  the  spirit  of  Wichern,  when  he 
thinks  of  the  imperative  and  difficult  duty  of  the  Lutheran  Church 
to  elevate  the  lowest  classes  of  her  own  people.  The  omnivagant 
Lutherans  need  a  higher  patriotic  evangelism  and  a  stronger 
evangelistic  patriotism. 


LUTHERANISM   IN    GERMANY. 


Germany,  the  ancestral  domain  of  most  of  the  European  sov- 
ereigns, is  the  fatherland  of  Protestantism,  and,  therefore,  "the 
fatherland  of  thought."  It  has  been  the  bulwark  of  Protest- 
antism as  well  as  its  birthplace.  It  had  early  relations  with  Rome. 
Although  Csesar  crossed  the  Rhine  twice  he  had  not  the  courage 
to  attack  the  Germans,  "and  when  Varus,  under  emperor  August- 
us, tried  to  bring  the  German  race  under  the  Roman  yoke,  the 
German  tribes  gathered  in  rebellion  at  the  call  of  Hermann,  and 
completely  conquered  the  best  legions  Rome  ever  had  in  the  battle 
of  Teatoburger  Forest,  A.  D.  9,  and  thus  established  the  liberty 
and  independence  of  the  German  race  forever.  The  Romans  tried 
repeatedly  to  subjugate  the  Germans,  but  they  remained  free  and 
overthrew  the  fortresses  the  Romans  built  on  the  frontier  between 
the  Rhine  and  the  Upper  Danube."  Lesson:  Roman  Catholicism, 
hence  German  Protestantism.  What  Germany  is  to  Protestant- 
ism in  general,  that  it  is  to  Lutheranism  in  particular. 

"  In  balloon  captive"  to  survey  Lutherans  in  all  lands,  it  is 
natural  that  we  commence  with  Germany.  We  are  conscious  of 
the  difficulties  in  writing  for  the  English  world  about  Christian 
work,  which,  with  little  exception,  is  non-English.  For  our 
preface  we  will,  therefore,  quote  from  a  paper  prepared  for  "The 
Centenary  Conference  on  the  Protestant  Missions  of  the  World," 
held  in  Exeter  Hall,  London,  June  9  to  19,  1888.  It  is  by  Rev. 
G.  Warneck,  D.D.,  of  Rothenschirmbach,  Germany,  the  editor-in- 
chief  of  the  Allgemeine  Missions-Zeitschrift,  which  is,  without  doubt, 
the  best  universal  foreign  missiouary  monthly  of  Protestantism. 
Mark  the  subject  of  the  paper,  "The  Mutual  Relations  of  Evan- 
gelical Foreign  Missionary  Societies  to  One  Another."  This 
subject  could  not  have  been  assigned  to  a  more  competent  scholar. 
The  theme   naturally  called   forth,   among  other   thoughts,  the 

50 


LUTHERANISM   IN   GERMANY.  51 

following  parenthetical  matter,  where  the  evangelical  German 
heart  is  forced  to  speak  to  the  evangelical  English  conscience. 
All  the  italics  are  his.     He  says: 

"With  insignificant  exceptions  our  friends  in  England  and 
America  are  strikingly  unacquainted  with  German  missions,  and  not 
only  with  our  missions,  but,  generally,  with  our  religious  condition 
at  home.  Incorrect  reports  concerning  Germany  very  frequently 
amuse  us;  still  oftener  they  pain  us.  The  further  result  of  these 
perverted  judgments  on  Germany  and  German  activity  is  natur- 
ally a  lack  of  comity. 

"It  is  far  from  being  my  intention  to  idealize  the  situation. 
It  is  a  German  characteristic  to  criticise  ourselves  very  severely, 
and  pharisaical  self-glorification  is  not  a  German  national  failing. 
But  we  may  say  without  any  vainglory,  and  you  will  acknowledge 
it  as  a  fact,  that  we  in  Germany  are  better  acquainted  with  Foreign 
Missions,  especially  those  of  England  and  America,  than  you  in  England 
and  America  are  with  German  Missions,  and  that  we  are  more  just 
towards  you  than  you  are  towards  us.  But  whether  it  be  indifference 
to  the  mission  work  of  others,  or  a  contempt  for  it,  in  either  case,  it 
shows  a  narrow-heartedness  which  hinders  the  formation  of  what 
may  be  called  a  Missionary  esprit  de  corps. 

"  Before  I  refer  to  the  missionary  work  abroad,  among  the 
heathen,  permit  me  to  add  a  few  words  in  a  free  and  brotherly 
manner  as  to  proselytism  among  Protestant  church  communities,  partic- 
ularly in  Germany,  for  I  am  at  a  loss  to  comprehend  how  it  is 
possible  to  exercise  missionary  comity  in  heathen  lands,  if  this 
comity  is  not  first  exercised  at  home.  In  my  opinion,  systematic 
proselyting  amongst  different  evangelical  churches  should  not  take 
place  at  all;  and  it  is  particularly  wanting  in  tact  if  this  system  of 
proselyting  is  pursued  in  making  converts  among  the  heathen. 

"I  will  make  no  mention  of  names,  but  up  to  the  present  time 
missionary  reports  have  passed  through  my  hands  in  which  Africa, 
Central  America,  South  America,  China,  Germany,  India,  Turkey 
and  Japan  are  being  mentioned  in  one  sentence  as  missionary 
fields.  Suppose  a  Hindu  or  a  negro  were  to  read  such  reports,  he 
would  necessarily  be  led  to  believe  that  Germany  was  a  heathen 
country,  standing  on  the  same  footing  with  India  or  the  Congo. 
And  what  are  we  to  say  when  a  Methodist  preacher  writes  from 
Berlin:  'Here  is  a  field  for  work  with  over  one  million  souls, 
with  only  one  worker''  (?)— this  Methodist. 

"Dear  brethren  in  England  and  America,  I   believe   that  I 


52  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 

speak  in  the  name  of  all  my  German  fellow-believers,  if  I  urge 
upon  you  to  cease  from  looking  upon  Germany,  the  land  of  Luther 
and  Melanchthon,  Arndt  and  Spener,  Franke  and  Zinzendorf, 
Tholuck,  Fliedner  and  Wichern,  as  a  half  heathen  and  rationalistic 
country. 

"Even  to-day  great  religious  battles  are  being  fought  in  Ger- 
many, the  issue  of  which  will  be  of  the  utmost  importance  to 
England  and  America. 

"Do  not,  I  beseech  you,  take  this  request  amiss,  but  show  us 
brotherly  comity  by  so  working  with  us  as  to  remove  this  prose- 
lytizing spirit  from  our  midst." 

These  words  are  kind  and  true,  fitly  spoken  and  in  season. 
Not  only  German,  but  English  Protestants  are  grateful  to  Dr. 
"Warneck  for  this  frank  Christian  deliverance. 

"Luthekans  In  All  Lands"  has  been  written  and  published 
to  circulate  also  among  non-Lutherans,  who  will  rejoice  with  a 
firmer  faith  t3  learn  more  of  the  tower  of  strength  Protestantism 
has  outside  of  the  English  world.  Yea  more,  we  believe,  with  the 
blessing  of  God,  a  careful  perusal  of  these  pages  will  be  suggestive 
and  helpful  to  their  own  missionary  and  church  activities. 


PAROCHIAL. 

The  greatest  difficulty  in  giving  the  Church  statistics  of 
United  Germany  arises  from  the  fact  that  while  Prussia  gives 
those  of  its  provinces  uniformly,  the  other  parts  of  Germany  do 
not.  Care  must  be  exercised  to  avoid  the  blunder  of  taking  that 
for  the  whole  which  is  only  a  part. 

The  following  table,  from  Dr.  G.  Zeller's  excellent  statistics 
of  Germany  in  1862,  while  old,  is  the  best  exhibit  of  the  strength 
of  Lutheranism  over  against  the  Reformed  in  Germany  we  have 
met.  It  will  be  valuable  for  future  reference.  We  regret 
that  similar  statistics  of  the  other  German  countries  are  not 
available : 


LUTHERANISM   IN   GERMANY. 


53 


COUNTRY. 


Saxony  Kingdom 

Hanover  Kingdom 

Wuerttemberg  Kingdom 

Bavaria,  this  side  the  Rhine. 

Kur-  Hesse 

Grand  Duchy  Hesse 

Holstein 

Lauenburg 

Brunswick 

Mecklenburg-Schwerin  ...... 

Nassau    , 

Saxe-Weimar 

Saxe-Coburg 

Saxe-Meiningen 

Saxe- Altenburg 

Mecklenburg-Strelitz 

Anhalt-Bernburg 

Schwarzburg-Sondershausen 

Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt 

Waldeck 

Reuss  (Elder  Line) 

Reuss  (Younger  Line) 

Schaumburg-Lippe 

Hesse-Hamburg 

Luebeck 

Frankfurt 

Total 


Lutherans. 


2,170,036 

1,539,826 

1,178,348 

952,695 

131,253 

392,326 

546,023 

50,655 

279,388 

535,997 

'  '262,295 

46,382 

168,379 

140,286 

98,266 

57,443 

63,179 

73,591 

56,642 

39,833 

75,830 

30,126 

6,571 

37,137 

44,119 


8,976,626 


United. 


109,310 
175,477 


236,728 


11,437 


532,952 


Reformed. 


1,112 

90,792 

153 

2  269 

374,125 

30,038 

463 


1,550 
201 


693 

2,058 

410 


503,864 


The  confessions  of  the  other  countries  were  not  given  sepa- 
rately, but  collectively,  thus:  Prussia,  11,026,608;  The  Palatinate, 
328,903;  Baden,  443,187;  Oldenburg,  226,121;  Anhalt-Dessau, 
121,681;  Lippe,  105,176.    Total,  12,251,665. 

The  census  of  1880  gives  the  strength  of  the  Reformed,  Old 
Eeformed,  English,  French,  Helvetian  and  United  Reformed, 
Calvinists,  Zwinglians,  and  Waldensians,  in  the  German  Empire, 
outside  the  Prussian  Church,  all  combined,  at  416,789  baptized 
members. 

The  Prussian  State  Church,  according  to  the  latest  statistics, 
just  published,  reports  as  follows:  430  dioceses,  with  an  average 
population  of  34,686;  5,532  parishes,  with  an  average  of  2,672 
inhabitants;  6,799  pastoral  offices,  with  an  average  of  2,194  souls 
to  each  pastor;  and  10,753  churches. 

In  1862  Dr.  Zeller  gave  for  the  State  Church  of  all  Germany 
14,813  pastors,  20,931  churches,  801,077  baptisms,  and  433,949 
confirmations;  and  for  Prussia  alone  9,023  churches,  an  increase 
since  of  1,730,  and  6,011  pastoral  offices,  a  gain  since  of  788.     A 


54 


LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 


very  careful  estimate  gives,  in  round  numbers,  Germany  16,000 
Lutheran  pastors,  22,500  churches,  and  over  29,000,000  souls. 


State  Church 

Roman 
Catholics. 

Sects  and 
Free  Church. 

Jews. 

Germany — 

1871   

25,581,685 
28,331,152 

16,964,384 
17,645,462 
19,230,375 

14,869,292 
16,232,651 

8.262,633 

9,205,136 

10,252,807 

82,158 
78,031 

52,902 
42,517 
95,351 

512,153 

1880 

561,612 

325,434 
363,790 

Prussia — 

1875 

1880 

1890 

372,058 

Some  notice  of  the  city  church  work  may  be  in  place  here. 
Berlin,  according  to  the  census  of  1890,  had  a  population  of 
1,578,794,  a  gain  of  20  per  cent,  over  1885;  1,356,648  Evangelical, 
135,032  Catholic,  and  79,286  Jews.  This  growing  Capital  city 
has  seven  dioceses,  averaging  193,223  inhabitants;  57  parishes 
with  23,729  souls  each,  cared  for  by  130  pastors,  and  123  churches. 
Some  of  these  churches  are  open  all  day  during  the  week  as  a 
retreat  for  prayer  to  pious  and  burdened  souls. 

Again,  the  city  churches  are  most  liberally  supported;  for 
example,  the  twelve  Lutheran  churches  of  Dresden  received 
appropriations  for  their  needs,  during  1891,  to  the  amount  of 
448,000  marks:  Church  of  the  Holy  Cross,  99,000  marks;  Church 
of  Our  Lady,  40,000;  St.  John's,  51,000;  Trinity,  30,000;  Martin 
Luther  Church,  40,962;  St.  Luke's,  43,400;  St.  Ann's,  44,600; 
St.  Jacob's,  27,300;  St.  Matthew's,  16,000;  The  Three  Kings', 
40,000;   St.  Peter's,  6,040:  and  St.  Paul's,  9,500  marks. 

The  Constitution  of  the  Church  in  Germany  varies  in  differ- 
ent states.  In  Prussia  the  highest  authority  is  vested  in  the 
"Evangelical  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin."  The  highest 
ecclesiastics  are  General  Superintendents  and  Superintendents. 
The  former  receive  large  salaries,  the  latter  only  their  traveling 
expenses.  The  General  Synod  of  Prussia  meets  about  every  five 
years  in  a  twenty-seven  days  session.  Its  standing  committee 
consists  of  eighteen  members. 

Baptisms. — In  the  old  Provinces  of  Prussia,  which  approxi- 
mately represent  all  Germany,  holy  baptism  was  administered, 
during  1889,  to  94.47  per  cent,  of  the  Protestant  live-born  children, 
95.97  per  cent,  of  pure  Protestant  marriages,  85.37  per  cent,  of 
mixed  marriages,  and  85.41  per  cent,  of  illegitimate  children  of 
Protestant  mothers,  hence,  only  5.53  per  cent,  of  all  Protestant 


LUTHERANS   IN   GERMANY. 


55 


children  remained  unbaptized,  against  5.23  per  cent,  in  1888.  The 
most  painstaking  statistics  are  here  given  for  study  of  the  per 
centage  of  Protestant  baptisms  for  each  province  for  1889,  with  the 
figures  for  1888  in  (  ),  counting  only  half  of  the  children  of  mixed 
marriages,  where  one  of  the  parents  is  Catholic,  or  of  some  other 
religion: 


PROVINCE. 


Children  of  pure  Children  of  Mixed 
Ev.  Marriages.      Marriages  (hali'j 


Illegitimate 

Children. 


Total. 


East  Prussia 

West  Prussia 

Berlin 

Brandenburg, 

excepting  Berlin 

Pommerania 

Posen 

Silesia 

Saxony 

Westphalia 

Rhineland  with 

Hohenzollern . . . 


97.59  (96.33) 
95.70  (96.65) 
87.76    (87.89) 


94.28 
97.39 
96.64 
98.24 
95.06 
99.59 


(94.29) 
(97.32) 
(99  45) 
(98.61) 
(95.42) 
(99.87) 


97.25    (98.74) 


63.81     (68.83) 

64  55    (65.92) 

102.46  (108.05) 

89  28  (9310) 
80.31  (64.94) 
95.92    (97.81) 

90  22    (90.94) 
104.18  (101.64) 

64.95    (64.04) 

81.04    (79.21) 


87.12  (84.20) 
85.78  (85  21) 
73.39    (76.47) 


83  36 
87.87 
92.77 
9186 
83.76 
89.28 


(85.09) 
(89.23) 
(91  05) 
(92.68) 
(85.19) 
(87.78) 


82.52    (86.80) 


96.12  (94.75) 
92.94  (93.78) 
86.82    (87.61) 


93  08 
96.28 
96.34 
96.50 
94.16 
97.04 


(9331) 
(96.30) 
(98.74) 
(96.99) 
(94  56) 
(97.18) 


94.65    (95.77) 


Not  one  of  the  Provinces,  except  in  the  vicinity  of  Berlin,  is 
the  percentage  of  baptisms  of  children  of  pure  evangelical  marri- 
ages less  than  95  per  cent.,  Westphalia  having  the  highest  and 
Saxony  ths  lowest  percentage.  Reversed  is  it  with  children  of 
mixed  marriages;  Saxony  stands  first  and  Westphalia  almost  last. 
The  Catholic  statistics  of  Baptisms  are  the  highest  in  East 
Prussia,  136.19  per  cent,  and  lowest  in  Saxony,  95.82  per  cent., 
while  the  Protestants  have  their  lowest  in  East  Prussia,  63.81  per 
cent.,  and  their  highest  in  Saxony,  104.18  per  cent. 

Confirmations,  1889. 


PROVINX'ES. 


East  Prussia 

West  Prussia 

Brandenburg 

Pommerania 

Posen 

Silesia 

Saxony 

Westphalia 

Rhineland 

Total 


309,506 


Total 

From  Mixed 

Confirmations. 

Marriages. 

36,036 

225 

14,556 

510 

69,072 

858 

33,791 

58 

12,293 

372 

41,606 

3,174 

50,240 

350 

25,279 

936 

26,633 

2,190 

8,673 


56 


LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 


Evangelical  Marriages,  1889.  "  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked 
together  with  unbelievers"  says  the  word  of  God  in  II  Cor.  6:14. 
It  is  certainly  against  the  teachings  of  Scripture  for  a  believer  to 
marry  an  unbeliever,  for  "what  fellowship  hath  righteousness  with 
unrighteousness."  The  Catholic  have  been  clear  and  positive  in 
their  teachings  and  untiring  in  their  active  zeal  to  make  converts 
to  their  church  through  mixed  marriages.  The  Lutheran  con- 
science is  being  enlightened,  quickened  and  guarded  on  this  poiut, 
for  un-Lutheran  or  half -Lutheran  houses  most  vitally  affect  the 
future  of  the  Lutheran  Church. 

The  following  table  of  the  most  accurate  statistics  speaks  for 
itself  and  gives  the  pure  Evangelical  marriage  at  91.32  per  cent, 
mixed  marriages,  half  counted,  at  90.65,  and  both  at  91.28  per- 
cent ,  against  91.80;  90.52,  and  91.71  the  previous  year.  The  num- 
ber in  brackets  are  for  the  preceding  year. 


PROVINCE. 


East  Prussia 

West  Prussia 

Berlin . , 

Brandenburg, 

Pommerania 

Posen 

Silesia 

Saxony  

Westphalia 

Rhineland  and  Hohenzollern . . . 


Pure  Evangelical 
Marriages. 


94.57 
92.42 
64.86 
93.09 
94.27 
98.40 
96.43 
92.83 
98.70 
96.5  L 


(94.44) 
(95.09) 
(63.83) 
(92.77) 
(94.82) 
(99.13) 
(97.03) 
(93.43) 
(100.17) 
(98.34) 


Mixed  Marriages 
(half.) 


82.62 

78.58 

54.83 

101.06 

86.76 

121.21 

105.36 

93.66 

85.39 

i)2.85 


(74.59) 
(72.83) 
(61.83) 
(95.13) 
(80.99) 
(127.34) 
(105.04) 
(91.69) 
(83.82) 
(92.95) 


Both  Together. 


94.39 
91.10 
64.00 
9332 
94.19 
100.10 
97.80 
92.86 
97.71 
95.94 


(94.08) 
(92.81) 
(63.66) 
(92.83) 
(94.67) 
(101.24) 
(98.27) 
(93.38) 
(98.92) 
(97.49) 


Changes  of  Faith,  1889: 


PROVINCES. 


East  Prussia . 
West  Prussia . 
Brandenburg 
Pommerania . 

Posen 

Silesia 

Saxony  

Westphalia  . . 
Rhineland  . . . 

Total 


To  the  State  Church 
from  the 


Jews.    Catholic. 


22 

95 

i 

192 

172 

335 

6 

55 

4 

181 

44 

772 

16 

204 

5 

184 

7 

299 

283 

2,317 

Sects. 


102 
42 

108 
72 
17 
28 
53 
15 


525 


From  the  State  Church 
to  the 


Jews.    Catholic.    Sects 


12 

224 

38 

10 

9 

299 

1 

62 

23 

12 

41 

58 

9 

92 

89 

249 

60 

203 

11     I    285      11,209 


LUTHERANISM    IN   GERMANY 


57 


The  State  Church  lost,  in  all,  1,495  and  gained  3,125  souls; 
the  former  nearly  all  went  to  the  Sects  and  the  latter  came  mostly 
from  the  Catholics.  During  the  years  1875-1888  there  came  to 
the  Protestant  State  Church  1,901  from  the  Jews,  22,764  from  the 
Catholics,  and  6,913  from  the  Sects;  total,  31,578;  and  of  those 
leaving  the  State  Church,  135  went  to  the  Jews,  2,441  to  the 
Catholics,  and  14,825  to  the  Sects;  total,  17,401,  or  a  net  gain  to 
the  State  Church  of  14,177.  The  gains  from  the  Jews  have  been 
increasing:  1875-1880,  367  persons;  1880-1885,  667  persons;  1886, 
160;  1887,  231;  1888,  341  persons.  The  greatest  gains  from  the 
Catholics  are  in  Silesia,  where  they  have  been  in  the  majority. 
The  reason  assigned  is  that  more  Catholic  men  marry  Protestant 
women  than  the  reverse,  and  the  children  go  with  the  mother. 

The  following  table  deserves  study,  and  shows  that  from  1875 
to  1888,  inclusive,  16,758  left  the  State  Church,  while  32,078,  about 
twice  as  many,  came  from  others  to  her. 


YEAR. 


1875 

1876 

1877 

1878 

1879 

1880 

1881 

1882 

1883 

1884 

1885 

1886 

1887 

1888 

Total 


To  the  State  Church  from 

Jews. 

Catholics 

Others. 

54 

1602 

423 

50 

1408 

433 

57 

1318 

472 

74 

1323 

367 

76 

1877 

425 

120 

1429 

521 

122 

1364 

504 

136 

1411 

557 

157 

1814 

553 

134 

1794 

633 

163 

1884 

541 

170 

2003 

471 

240 

2023 

535 

348 

2014 

478 

1901 

23264 

6913 

From  State  Church  to 


Jews.  (Catholics. 


19 

10 

7 

5 

7 

16 

5 

16 

10 

11 

3 

10 

9 

7 

135 


112 
98 
107 
122 
112 
144 
166 
138 
161 
209 
266 
279 
254 
273 


2441 


Others. 


1045 

1093 

1070 

1519 

770 

715 

630 

750 

1038 

815 

888 

1136 

1333 

1380 


14182 


Notwithstanding  the  Romanists  trumpet  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth  occasionally  a  prominent  conversion,  mostly  through  mar- 
riage, the  fact  nevertheless  is,  in  Germany  about  ten  come  to  us 
from  them  for  every  one  they  receive  from  us. 

Lutheran  Giving. — It  is  interesting  to  note  how  liberally 
Germany  supports  the  Christian  religion.  In  East  and  West 
Prussia,  Brandenburg,  Pommerania,  Posen,  Silesia,  Westphalia, 
and  Rhineland  a  tax  is  levied  for  the  Protestant  State  Church 
for  1891  to  1894  of  51,347,535  marks,  for  the  pension  fund  627,639 


58 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 


marks,  and  for  the  widow  and  orphan  fund  of  the  evangelical 
pastors  418,425  marks  yearly. 

The  benevolence  of  the  Church  in  the  Kingdom  of  Saxony, 
which  is  more  than  ninety-six  per  cent.  Lutheran,  is  given  as 
follows  for  1890,  which  suggests  the  amount  and  nature  of  the 
practical  work  of  our  congregations  throughout  the  entire  Empire: 
For  church  extension,  112,000  marks;  for  schools  and  education, 
104,600  marks;  for  the  sick,  excepting  the  care  of  children  and  the 
aged,  94,500  marks;  for  the  care  of  children,  268,000  marks;  for 
the  care  of  the  laboring  classes,  158,500  marks;  for  various  other 
charitable  and  missionary  purposes,  1,146,800  marks;  for  church 
art,  39,200  marks;  for  gifts  to  the  confirmation  classes,  9,750 
marks;  for  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  75,000  marks;  for  the 
Inner  Mission  Society  of  Saxony,  10,000  marks,  and  for  heathen 
missions,  20,000  marks.  Total  benevolence  for  the  year,  2,068,350 
marks. 

Church  Offerings  and  Bequests. — In  the  old  Prussian  Pro- 
vinces, during  1890,  according  to  the  report  of  the  Cultus  Minis- 
terium,  3,333,792  marks  were  given  to  church,  educational  and 
charity  purposes.  This  amount  was  appropriated  as  follows; 
972,100  marks  to  the  Protestant  and  1,412,183  marks  to  the 
Catholic  Church;  40,000  marks  to  universities;  24,000  marks  to 
higher  educational  institutions;  16,300  marks  to  common  schools; 
170,277  marks  to  blind  and  deaf  and  dumb  institutes;  544,250 
marks  to  orphanages  and  charity  institutes;  81,000  to  institutes  for 
art  and  science;  and  74,000  marks  to  hospitals. 


PROVINCE. 


East  Prussia 

West  Prussia 

Brandenburg 

Pommerania 

Posen 

Silesia 

Saxony 

Westphalia 

Khineland 

Total 


Income'  from!  Income  from  Bequests  and 
regular  church 'special  church  large  gifts  for 
and  house  col- ami  house  col- church  pur- 


lections. 

lections. 

poses. 

Marks. 

Marks. 

Marks. 

57,108 

60,076 

135,107 

31,168 

29,103 

35,745 

1»8,859 

84,138 

221,774 

72,644 

49,881 

211,889 

31,882 

16,860 

38,158 

82,442 

82,441 

466,569 

116,483 

92,581 

236,835 

97,419 

88,919 

207,668 

363,236 

70,799 

710,793 

1,041,241 

574,798 

2,264,539 

Prussian  Collections  for  Church  Emergencies  have  been 
given  every  three  years  in  the  eight  old  Prussian  Provinces,  and 


LUTHERANISM   IN   GERMANY.  59 

from  1852  until  1870  over  1,890,000  marks  were  thus  raised  for  the 
following  objects: 


Salaries  of  Assistant  Pastors 

Traveling  Missionaries  and  Diaspora  Work. 

Affiliated  Preaching  Stations 

Church  Furniture 

Purchasing  Land  for  Parishes 

Parochial  Schools 

Organs,  Bells,  Altar  Furniture 

Various  Church  Necessities 


Marks. 


606,000 
36,000 

30,000 

243,000 

448,000 

172,000 

40,000 

88,000 


Over  300  congregations  in  the  old  Prussian  provinces,  aDd 
many  outside  of  Germany  under  the  Berlin  High  Church  Council, 
have  been  assisted  from  this  fund. 

Prussian  State  Funds  for  Church,  School  and  Medical 
Purposes,  April,  1891-1892. 


Marks. 


1.  Ministerium 1,058,650 

2.  Evangelical  High  Church  Council j  146,897 

3.  Evangelical  Consistories 1,185,875 

4.  Evangelical  Pastors  and  Churches 1,564,597 

5.  Catholic  Bishoprics  and  Institutes 1,255,685 

6.  Catholic  Priests  and  Churches 1,241,769 

7.  Old  Catholics I  48,000 

8.  Provincial  Colleges 564,138 

9.  Examining  Commissions . 99,092 

10.  Universities 7,954,775 

11.  Higher  Educational  Institutions 5,880,055 

12.  Elementary  Schools 59,438,205 

13.  Art  and  Science |  3,892,671 

14.  Technical  Instruction !  1,549,656 

15.  Culture  and  Education  in  General I  9,159,572 

16  Medicine 1,760,085 

17.  General  Fund 184,878 


Total 96,984,604 

An  additional  sum  of  5.500,000  marks  was  appropriated  for  the 
betterment  of  the  temporal  condition  of  the  pastors  of  all  confes- 
sions, so  as  to  increase  the  yearly  salary  of  Protestant  pastors  who 
have  been  in  office  five  years  to  2,400  marks,  and  the  salary  of  Catholic 
priests  to  1800  marks,  and  to  give  an  income  to  retired  pastors  for 
each  five  years  from  300  to  3,600  marks  to  Evangelical  and  150  to 
2,400  marks  to  Catholic  pastors. 


eO  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

The  Prussian  Cultus  Ministry  reported,  in  1891,  that  the  lega- 
cies during  the  year  in  the  country  amounted  to  3,500,000  marks, 
all  of  which  except  one  million  was  in  money.  The  total  number 
of  legacies  was  218,  for  Protestant  churches  and  parsonages  592.000, 
and  for  Catholic,  547.000  marks;  for  Protestant  institutions  362,000 
and  for  Catholic,  821,000  marks;  universities,  39,770;  other  higher 
schools,  24,112 ;  public  schools  16,300;  institutions  for  the  blind,  deaf 
and  dumb,  17,000;  other  charitable  institutions,  544,000;  art  and 
scientific  institutes,  81,000  marks,  etc. 

We  read  recently  of  princely  giving  in  Germany;  that  Bavaria 
has  1174  benevolent  Lutheran  funds  amounting  to  18,242,767 
marks;  that  C.  H.  von  Donner,  a  Lutheran  merchant  of  Hamburg, 
gave  2,000,000  marks  for  a  women's  hospital,  as  a  thank  offering 
for  the  good  results  of  an  operation  performed  on  his  wife;  that 
Mr.  Frege,  a  merchant  of  Leipsic,  bequeathed  65,000  marks  for  an 
asylum  for  "ragged"  children;  that  a  legacy  of  250,000  marks  has 
come  to  the  city  of  Berlin  to  found  a  "Findel  House;"  that  the 
German  Empress  bought  the  Christ  Church  in  Berlin,  built  by 
the  Jewish  London  Mission,  for  a  new  parish;  that  over  80,000 
marks  have  recently  been  collected  in  Germany  to  build  a  new 
Lutheran  church  in  Jerusalem ;  that  the  pension  fund  of  the  Prus- 
sian Church  has  reached  a  million  of  dollars  and  623  pensioners 
are  benefited  by  it;  that  the  Sunday  and  Festival  offerings  in 
Baden  alone  in  1889  amounted  to  106,558  marks;  and  their  mission 
collections  to  181,627  marks;  that  the  Emperor  and  Empress  gave 
10,000  marks  to  the  Evangelical  Church  Aid  Society  to  be  dispersed 
by  the  forty-three  resident  deaconesses  of  the  eight  Royal  Stations 
among  the  poor  and  suffering  of  Berlin,  etc.  There  is  thus  evi- 
dently a  revived  Christian  giving  in  Germany  among  the  wealthy 
as  well  as  among  the  masses  of  the  church  members. 

Many  other  late  gifts  might  be  mentioned.  Gust.  Fink,  of 
Wolfenbuettel,  in  1891  bequeathed  nearly  all  his  wealth  of  200,000 
marks  to  charity,  the  most  of  which  is  given  for  the  purpose  of 
founding  a  Deaconess  Institute  to  bear  his  name.  Eight  Lutheran 
deaconesses  will  be  supported  by  the  interest  from  a  part,  who 
shall  minister  to  the  poor  and  sick  of  his  own  city.  One  beautiful 
Christian  character  last  Christmas  gave  to  the  Society  for  Inner 
Missions  in  the  kingdom  of  Saxony,  14,000  marks  to  be 
appropriated  for  Christmas  presents  for  the  most  pitiful 
classes  as  epileptics.  We  read  of  annual  collections  in  cer- 
tain provinces  of  144,780  marks  to  needy  congregations, 
29,817    marks     to    indigent    students,   15,501   marks   to    Jewish 


LUTHERANISM    IN    GERMANY.  61 

missions,  47,455  marks  to  church  and  parsonage  build- 
ings, 18,726  marks  to  pastors'  widows  and  orphans,  239,067 
marks  to  the  deaconess  cause,  111,960  marks  to  church  societies,  etc. 
From  all  the  above  figures,  and  many  more  which  might  be  given, 
it  is  evident  that  the  vital  question  of  Christian  stewardship,  and 
the  problem  of  "money  and  the  kingdom"  are  receiving  attention 
in  the  land  of  pure  doctrine. 

Church  Going  in  Germany. — Miss  Parry  has  well  said: 
"There  is  a  wonderful  contrast  between  the  German  Church  in  the 
capital,  Berlin,  and  the  fashionable  city  churches  of  America.  No 
one  is  ever  dressed  here  in  the  style  that  prevails  in  American 
churches,  not  even  the  nobility  or  imperial  family;  it  is  not  consid- 
ered good  taste,  and  only  the  plainest  attire  is  seen  in  the  place  of 
worship.  What  pure,  single  worship  is  possible  here!  You  go  to 
any  church;  the  crowd  passes  in,  the  people  do  not  seem  to  know 
each  other;  there  is  one  purpose  in  the  heart  of  each.  There  is  no 
private  conversation;  on  entering,  each  stands  a  moment  with 
bowed  head,  and  then  awaits  in  silence  the  first  note  from  the 
organ,  when  as  with  one  prayerful  praise-overflowing  heart,  the 
hymn  breaks  forth.  Nothing  distracts.  With  all  the  liturgy  and 
ceremony  there  is  still  a  wonderful  simplicity;  in  some 
indefinable  way  the  world  and  its  cares  are  dismissed,  and  the  soul 
freely  rises  to  heights  of  blessedness.  There  is  solemnity  and 
beauty  in  its  worship,  an  earnestness  and  reverence  within  its 
sacred  temples,  a  richness,  depth,  satisfaction  in  its  services — a 
reverence  in  all  that  fills  the  soul  with  a  completeness  of  devotion. 
How  one  grows  to  love  the  Protestant  Church  of  Germany !" 

Independent  Lutheran  Bodies. — The  Old  Lutherans  received 
their  existence  through  the  Prussian  Agenda  controversy  of  1830  in 
Silesia  under  Dr.  Scheibel,  by  refusing  to  become  a  part  of  the 
Prussian  United  Church.  Police  law  drove  Dr.  Scheibel  from 
Breslau  and  Huschke  took  his  place.  Their  first  synod  was  held 
in  Breslau,  March,  1834,  where  a  strong  purpose  was  shown  to 
rescue  the  Lutherans  from  the  Prussian  Union.  Some  emigrated 
to  America  and  organized  the  Buffalo  Synod  under  Revs.  Grabau 
and  von  Rohr;  and  others  under  Pastor  Kavel  sailed  to  Australia 
where  they  founded  the  Immanuel  Lutheran  Synod.  When 
Frederick  William  IV  ascended  the  throne,  general  concessions 
were  made  to  them  and  they  were  then  acknowledged  as  the 
Separate  Lutheran  Church  in  Prussia.  Their  leaders  have  been 
Huschke,  Oster,  Kilian,  Nagel,  Besser,  Pistorius,  Guericke,  and 
Stich,  who  left  them  later.    Diedrich,  in  1861,  was  suspended  by 


62  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

the  Breslau  Church  College  and  he  then  organized,  in  1862,  the 
Immanuel  Synod  of  Germany.  In  1880  the  Old  Lutherans  of 
Germany  numbered  only  14,965  and  the  Separate  Lutherans  4,437. 
Besides  these  there  are  some  Free  Lutherans  and  also  a  small 
following  in  connection  with  the  Missouri  Synod  of  the  United 
States. 

The  Fouk  Hundeeth  Jubilee  anniversary  of  Luther's  birth, 
Nov.  10,  1883,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  and  demonstrations 
by  the  Romanists  in  Protestant  lands,  has  contributed  more,  per- 
haps, than  anything  else  to  awaken  the  universal  Lutheran  con- 
sciousness as  it  is  being  exhibited  at  present  in  all  the  parochial 
work  of  Germany  and  other  lands.  Thousands  of  jubilee  writings 
were  called  forth ;  pictures,  statues  and  medals  liberally  circulated ; 
festive  sermons  and  addresses  delivered  with  a  reformation  spirit; 
the  Siemering  statue  in  Eisleben  was  unveiled;  a  critical  edition 
of  all  Luther's  writings  was  issued;  a  Luther  Fund  to  educate  the 
sons  and  daughters  of  the  Evangelical  pastors  and  teachers  was 
started;  a  Society  of  Reformation  History  was  organized;  in  Wash- 
ington, D.  C,  an  exact  duplicate  of  the  Worms-Luther  statue  was 
unveiled ;  the  liberal  press  even  of  Italy  joined  heartily  in  the  cele- 
bration, and  all  countries,  tongues  and  denominations  heard  more 
about  Luther  and  the  Reformation  than  in  any  previous  year. 
Many  have  felt  as  Dr.  M.  Rhodes  expressed  himself  while  travel- 
ing in  Germany:  "I  have  sometimes  had  fears  for  the  Protestant- 
ism of  Germany,  but  my  hope  revives  when  I  see  the  respect 
princes  pay  to  the  memory  of  Luther  and  the  love  the  German 
people  show  for  him.  His  name  is  still  a  strong  tower  in  the 
fatherland  as  it  is  in  all  the  world." 


EDUCATION. 

Scholars,  Lutheran  and  non-Lutheran,  unanimously  appre- 
ciate Germany's  superiority  over  all  other  nations  in  education. 
Listen  to  the  deliberate  judgment  of  leaders  of  thought  who  are 
of  other  communions.  Joseph  Cook  says:  "Germany  is  the 
schoolmaster  of  our  race."  Again  he  says:  "Germany  is  the 
most  learned  land  of  the  globe,"  and  again,  he  adds,  "if  England 
is  our  Motherland,  Germany  is  our  Fatherland,  and  it  must  be 
confessed  that,  in  the  highest  matters  of  philosophy  and  science, 
Germany  now  leads  the  world."     People   in  that  country  do  not 


LUTHERANS   IN   GERMANY.  63 

write  their  own  names  by  putting  their  fingers  on  top  of  a  pen- 
holder while  somebody  makes  an  X  for  them.  Children  of  school 
age  are  not  on  the  streets,  but  97  per  cent,  are  in  the  school  room 
and  the  other  three  per  cent,  must  furnish  a  valid  excuse  for  their 
absence.  James  Morgan  Hart,  after  writing  a  book  on  "German 
Universities,"  gives  his  judgment  thus:  "The  higher  education  of 
Germany  is  the  best  in  the  world.  The  most  of  the  classical  scien- 
tific text  books  used  in  England  and  the  United  States  are  of  Ger- 
man origin."  This  agrees  with  the  following  words  of  a  famous 
New  England  author:  "Germany,  intellectually,  rules  the  world; 
our  highest  authorities  are  nearly  all  German." 

Dr.  Valentine,  chairman  of  the  faculty  of  the  General 
Synod's  Theological  Seminary,  at  Gettysburg,  Pa.,  puts  it  thus: 
"Our  Church  has  always  been  an  educating  church,  standing 
with  her  great  institutions  and  learned  men  in  the  very  first 
rank  of  Christian  scholarship  and  culture.  Through  all  her 
history  she  has  been  distinguished  for  her  renowned  univer- 
sities and  her  erudite  scholars."  One  of  the  chief  glories 
of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  church  is  her  heritage  of  great 
men.  No  other  communion,  either  Catholic  or  Reformed, 
has  a  richer  biographical  literature  of  truly  great  men.  While 
attending  Leipsic  University  ten  years  ago,  by  a  fortunate 
circumstance,  we  gathered  a  collection  of  pictures  of  some  of  our 
celebrated  leaders  of  thought  in  this  century,  about  fifty  of  which 
from  Germany,  some  of  whom  are  still  living,  we  are  pleased  to 
insert  in  this  volume.  Our  readers  may  thus  study  the  phrenol- 
ogy, physiognomy  and  intellectuality  of  men  to  whose  lives  and 
writings  there  is  constant  reference.  The  Lutheran  Church  is 
well  known  as  the  church  of  theologians."  She  was  born  in  a 
university  and  her  first  and  subsequent  leaders,  as  a  rule,  filled 
university  chairs. 

Germany  is  indeed  the  school  house  of  the  world.  The 
brightest  minds  are  coming  hither  by  scores  and  hundreds  from 
Japan  and  the  East  as  well  as  from  America  and  the  West.  After 
taking  post-graduate  courses  they  return  home,  sorry  that  they 
could  not  remain  longer.  This  tendency  is  not  on  the  decrease. 
The  world  is  being  educated  by  the  Teutons.  Their  universities 
are  old  and  wealthy,  their  professors  learned  and  laborious.  Their 
advanced  thought  is  eagerly  sought  and  readily  appropriated  by 
the  colleges  and  professors  of  England,  America  and  other  lands. 
While  the  diploma  of  a  German  university  is  not  an  instant  and 
infallible  passport  to  employment  in  American  colleges,  yet  it  is 


•Areiqfl  ui  sararqoA 


000000=00 

=00000000 


o  01  0  eo  -r  o  o  1.0  0 1 

55  01  01  01  t-*  uO  01  CO  fi 


O  OO  O 

~  o  =  o 
o  c  o  o 
o'  Q  o"  o~ 

O  CO  ©  "** 

MnjJH 


000000  ;o 

000000  :o 

0  o_o  q_  o_  o_  :  o  i 

ooo'oo'o*  lo?  I  cb 

—  01 .-  x  .0  -r  :co      " 

NrtWCJnH  . 


Hi 


'££81  ui  siaqraaj^ 


hcicc  o  -r 


•  pazin^Sao 


He? 


OOCl-OOCCICliOCI 

x  x  x  x  x  xqooooo 


i^  O  to  01  o  i.c  ito  -i*  -*  ci  co  — *  t^-  to  to  ^  -r 

iOt>lO-»OCinHClHr1i-lr1rtH 


Q0«Oi«5iOI^00f-C.C;t^05CIOX' 

MQOlOOC  ~   it  CI  CI  :C  ClOl^bOi 
C^^COCOHHHrtriiHH 


HM*.l^'-CX^'-f*  iO  Tl  CO  O  CI  O  i-O 


H!0  01-<h«Hr.C^  uO  OI  1.0  rHtCNO 

Hf  i^inr-c;o«c:<f:  00  .0  co  rr.  o  cs 


CO  CO  O  t^  O  -3*  HO  OS  CO  iO  O  ^-  O  i  0  ^  X  iO 
CO  M  CO  i-H  CO  CO  01  I-  O  — 1  CO  O  01  CO  01  to  to 

^(OOTTt^oct^cvcoiociai^iooici 


o  .oocifltHc.^oiocioci  n  o  -^  r~ 
^  x  o  1^  110  1 — r  o  01 1-  :c  lO  ^->  10  as  -r  co 

CO  OS  Ct  JO  CO  00  LC  00  lO  CO  -31 1^  CM  r-t  CM  00  i-t 


0  O  .0  oo-- 

01  OI^HtOO 


o  O  O  O  i  O  o 
COO  i.O  O  X 


O  O  O  OO  93 

ooi'd::: 

0  1  CO  CO  O  CO  T 


:  o  os 
•  O-r 


'9nIBA 


•jsqtnnx 


•soiujiO  Jaqmnx 


z;  E 


•9;b1S  ihojj 


'sjassy  id£i 


to  as  to  as  i^ 


cooas  iMtcotoi'tooirHOi^oiHo 


'r-iCO-*  co       CN 


CN  rH  -71         Ol  CN  tM 


;  ^  ^tn  CO  i^  -^i 


:  -r  as  as  o  uo 
:  o  as  i— i  ic  oo 
;  to~oo~coo~t^ 
:  cs  lo  o  tj»  r*» 

•CN^caHf 


r-moo-Hi-icMooc 

-iTHOtOOCCOHf..  _ 
X  to  i-l  X  -iO  0 1  O  Ol  O0  iO 

-r  oi  to"r^To"^-r  iO  ndci 

_    .  ic-f-r-f  r-corcxtC'iiH 
i-HOOi^toiooscot^totocMasasto^ico 


i  to  01 

J  — 

SCOt^ 
_     _s~COCO* 

r.  /)  ci  co  t  i 


^o-cxh  x  -r  ^-.  o  co  to  x  o  ~--  oi  to 


'pepanoji 


as  oi  as  t^-  co  r--  *n-  to  to  i^  oo  oo  t^  o  r^  to  as 

O  O  O  t^  -P  CO  -ct<  O  i.O  0  1  -V  —  to  to  O  OO  i-< 
-T*  1.0)  00  r)H^  1^  iO  O  T  O  iO  00  O  to  to  CO  tji 


oo  oo  o  i-i  o  oi  m 

l^  to  LO  H  f  CO  to 
■*  to  CN  -x  to  CO  CO 


Ecu 
_    cs 


2    :.2^ 

•5  2  ~  Sr  :  =5  :  J  <s  a   •  P  H 

Baillli3|jai|sl 


s» 


§  cj  0)  ej  D  cj  .2 

fl  O  CD  (_i  T4  ot  w 
a>  fe  fe  0.5  3  3 


:  to 


a£- 


.  a    :  S5  <u    i  "O  CN 

•  :  cp  —  at  it    .  ^h 

!    :  ocgfcfg    'g  go 

•  r^  O  tics  602  p  S    .     j      :  »-• 

Id-E  oogfc^gs  2.2.2 


•a  is 

—  to 
a>  o 


S    :    :  «  i«    :    I    : 
to  :    :-g  3    :    ;    : 

3    \  J.5  Sf*.'  cs'0 
C_«-oi  a  O  C  S 


LUTHERANISM   IN   GERMANY.  65 

a  powerful  recommendation,  and  the  tendency  seems  to  be  toward 
a  time  when  it  will  be  almost  a  required  condition.  A  year  or  two 
at  one  of  these  universities  is  now  regarded  as  indispensable  to  a 
man  who  desires  the  name  of  scholar.  So  thinks  the  Atlantic 
Monthly,  and  it  claims  to  be  posted  on  popular  tendencies. 

In  the  summer  semester  of  1890  the  universities  of  Germany 
reached  their  high  water  mark  and  had  29,311  matriculated  stu- 
dents, 5,806  of  whom  (4,544  Evangelical  and  1,262  Catholics)  were 
studying  theology.  Almost  three  times  as  many  as  in  1877,  when 
the  whole  number  of  theological  students  was  only  1,622.  The 
first  examination  of  the  candidates  for  the  university  is  so  rigid 
that  during  the  last  decade  six  per  cent,  failed  to  pass.  The  law 
faculties  had  7,113,  the  medical  8,968,  and  the  philosophical  7,430 
students.  The  attendance  at  some  of  the  universities  is  enor- 
mous; for  example,  the  one  of  Berlin  has  8,342  students,  of  whom 
5,371  are  matriculated.  It  has  no  less  than  334  teachers  and  pro- 
fessors who  alone  are  more  than  the  number  of  the  students  at 
many  large  American  colleges.  The  winter  semester  of  1891-92 
gave  Leipsic  3,431  matriculated  students ;  Muenchen,  3,292;  Halle, 
1,522;  Wuerzburg,  1,367;  Breslau,  1,262;  Bonn,  1,204;  Tuebingen, 
1,172;  Erlangen,  1,060;  Strassburg,  969;  Heidelberg,  932;  Frei- 
burg, 856;  Marburg,  840;  Gcetingen,  807;  Greifswald,  719;  Koen- 
igsberg,  667;  Jena,  581;  Giessen,  543;  Kiel,  480;  Muenster,  384; 
Eostock,  381.     Total,  27,840. 

The  higher  institutions  of  learning  are  filled.  Prussia  alone 
has  267  gymnasiums  and  40  progymnasiums,  attended  by  94,079 
students,  of  whom  68  per  cent,  are  Protestant,  22.4  Catholic,  9.4 
per  cent.  Jewish.  These  figures  are  larger  for  the  Protestants 
and  Jews  than  their  percentage  of  the  population,  and  smaller  for 
the  Catholics  than  their  percentage  of  the  population.  In  the 
seventeen  higher  "  Burger  "  schools,  with  10,544  students,  74.3  per 
cent,  are  Protestant,  15.9  Catholic,  9.2  Jewish.  In  the  Beichstag 
and  the  political  world,  however,  the  Catholics  have  a  higher  ratio 
according  to  their  population  than  the  others.  Of  the  members 
in  the  Reichstag  222  are  Protestant,  150  Catholic,  5  Jewish,  and 
20  without  a  confession.  The  report  gives  over  255  "  Real "  schools, 
over  60,000  primary  schools,  and  many  schools  for  architecture, 
mining,  etc. 

The  common  or  public  schools  are  thoroughly  Christian.  By 
order  of  the  Ministry  of  Public  Worship  all  the  schools  of  Prus- 
sia now  open  each  day's  session  with  instruction  in  the  Catechism, 
5 


66 


LUTHERANS    IN    ALL  LANDS. 


DIAGRAM  SHOWING  RATIO  OF  ILLITERACY 
JN  EUROPEAN  COUNTRIES. 

ll.llllM   luLllllllll   I   III      .  I  t  I  I  I  I  I  ■  1  1  ll  I  1  I  I  1  I  ■  ■  W  Tl  ■   1  .  I  1  I   1 

I         I         ,n  '         >~         '         in         '        M       '        55 > 


Date. 

1887.  Saxony .  .    .0.2    C 

1887.  VVurtemberg 0.2    [ 

1887.  Bavaria 0.4    t 

1888.  Prussia .0.6.1 

1887.  Denmark «.     oj    I 

3887.  Sweden . .     of    I 

1887:  Norway 0  -5    I 

J887.  Finland.. b|    I 

1887.  Switzerland....,  . ...«  .-   2.5    I 

1887,  Scotland 7.0  I 

1888  England  and  Wales... .     9.0 

1886  Holland.. ,.-. 10.0 

188?.  France ..    11. o 

1886.  Belgium 15.O 

1886.  Ireland <     21. 0 

1888.  Austria ,.   29.O 

1886.  Hungary 43.0' 

4886.  Greece 45.0 

T886.  Italy 48.0 

1886.  Spain 63.0 

1886.  Russia ,.   77.0 

1886.  Servia .   80. 0 

1886.  Roumanfa 82.0 

1886.  Portugal... 82.0 

1886.  Bulgaria, 85. 0 

1886.  Turkey - ? 


rrrtrxTT 


Jit  aa  Jo  »o  sa_*__±a  ye  to  90  /*c_ 

'■- 1 1 -1 t.....  ..i...,....r.,....i 1 1 ...t 


The  above,  arranged  from  a  pamphlet  issued  by  the  authorities 
of  the  World's  Fair,  is  a  high  compliment  to  Lutheran  countries, 
all  of  which  have  less  than  one  per  cent,  illiteracy,  while  Scotland 
and  England  have  seven  and  nine  per  cent,  respectively.  Reader, 
forget  not  this  object  lesson. 


LUTHERANISM  IN  GERMANY.  67 

Hymn  Book  and  Bible  History,  —  certainly  a  good  way  to 
start.  The  laws  of  the  various  states  hold  that  the  school  should 
be  the  organ  of  the  Church,  for  the  training  of  children  for 
church  membership.  Since  the  days  of  Luther,  the  father  of  the 
common  school  system,  the  general  sentiment  has  gone  abroad  in 
civilized  lands  that  everybody  must  learn  to  read  and  write. 
Luther  and  Lutherans  believe  in  common  schools;  yes,  and  more, 
namely,  in  Christian  common  schools. 

Dr.  J.  H.  W.  Stuckenberg,  formerly  Professor  of  Theology  at 
Wittenberg  Theological  Seminary,  in  Springfield,  Ohio,  after  re- 
siding for  more  than  a  decade  in  Berlin,  Germany,  writes:  "  The 
theory  here  is  that  the  state  ought  to  furnish  every  child  with  re- 
ligious instruction.  In  the  intermediate  schools,  usually  entered 
at  the  age  of  nine,  and  with  a  course  of  nine  years,  three  hours  a 
week  are  devoted  to  religious  instruction  during  the  first  year, 
and  two  hours  the  other  eight.  The  official  program  states  that 
the  instruction  of  Protestant  children  shall  include  the  Bible 
history  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  particularly  the  latter; 
Catechism,  with  the  Scripture  passages  necessary  for  understand- 
ing it;  explanation  of  the  Church  Year;  committing  important 
hymns;  the  contents  of  Scripture,  with  the  emphasis  on  the  New 
Testament,  together  with  the  established  facts  pertaining  to  the 
writing  of  the  various  books;  the  principal  points  in  dogmatics 
and  ethics;  the  leading  epochs  of  ecclesiastical  history,  and  the 
chief  actors  in  the  same.  It  is  the  avowed  aim  of  the  instruction 
to  make  the  pupil  familiar  with  the  doctrines,  precepts,  and  his- 
torical development  of  his  Church,  and  to  enable  him  to  form  a 
correct  view  of  its  relations  to  other  churches,  and  to  peculiar 
tendencies  of  the  day." 

INNER  MISSIONS,  OR  WORKS  OF  CHARITY. 


In  the  first  decade  after  the  great  war  of  independence  from  the 
Corsican  usurper  Napoleon,  when  new  life  was  flooding  the  veins 
of  the  northern  nations  of  Europe,  a  new  impulse  to  do  Christian 
charity  was  also  felt  among  those  who  had  not  lost  their  faith  in 
the  God  of  Love.  Seldom  had  poverty  and  suffering  cried  louder 
for  immediate  relief.  European  society  at  that  time  was  similar 
to  the  condition  of  the  daughter  of  Israel  described  in  Ezekial 
(16: 6),  "  when  I   passed  by  thee,  I  saw  thee  polluted  in  thine 


68 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


own  blood."     Especially  was  this  true  of  the  great  Hanseatic  city 
and  seaport  of  Hamburg  and  vicinity. 

A  band  of  young  Christian  men,  called  "The  Society  of  Visit- 
ors," whose  soul  was  Johann  Heinrich  Wichern,  a  candidate  of 
theology,  witnessed  scenes  in  the  abodes  of  the   poor   that  are 


i^fc  _^. 

C0fs*^- 

4 

!^K      '   m 

T^,:        V** 

Mi 

DR.  JOHN  HENRY  WICHERN. 


indescribable.  Multitudes  of  children  were  growing  up  without 
any  training  whatever,  and,  encouraged  by  his  pious  mother, 
young  Wichern  engaged  in  Sunday-school  work,  but  with  little 
success.  The  band  of  young  men  soon  saw  that  something  more 
than  visitation  and  Sunday-schools  was  needed.  They  thought 
the  reformatories,  with  a  hundred  or  more  children  in  each  were 
unhomelike,  and  their  new  plan  was  to  group  the  children  in  small 
households,  and  have  each  presided  over  by  a  "  father."  Thus 
they  hoped  to  save  the  pure  little  ones  from  wayward  paths.  Yes, 
but  where  are  they  to  get  the  money  to  do  this  ?  None  of  them 
had  either  money  or  influence.  "  We  have  only  one  treasure," 
they  said,  "the  promise  of  our  gracious  Lord."  They  prayed 
much  and  talked  little,  God  was  near;  a  gentleman  not  aware 
of  their  plans  gave  them,  as  a  visiting  committee  to  the  poor,  $75. 


LUTHERANISM   IN   GERMANY.  69 

This  they  take  to  a  senator  to  keep  for  them  in  trust,  and  behold, 
he  had  just  received  another  trust  of  $5,000.00,  as  a  bequest  from 
a  merchant  for  reformatory  purposes,  which  was  also  put  at  their 
disposal.  A  periodical  to  spread  information  was  started.  Ladies 
of  wealth,  servant  girls,  shoemakers,  all  cheerfully  gave.  While 
looking  for  a  location,  and  being  somewhat  discouraged,  a  goodly 
officer  of  the  government  of  Hamburg  came  to  their  help  and  do- 
nated for  their  work  a  little  picturesque  country  property  near 
Hamburg,  with  a  well,  a  garden  and  a  fish  pond,  which 
from  time  immemorial  bore  the  name  "  Das  Rauhe  Haus " 
(The  Rough  House),  then  a  decaying  farmer's  hut.  Its  rooms 
were  at  once  fixed  up  for  the  applicants  God  had  sent  them. 
The  old  house,  under  the  shade  of  the  large  chestnut  tree, 
has  been  well  preserved  as  a  monument  of  the  mustard-seed 
beginning,  and  can  be  seen  in  the  accompanying  picture  at  the 
lower  right  hand  corner.  The  deed  was  legally  executed  Septem- 
ber 12, 1833,  and  on  the  first  day  of  November,  of  the  same  year, 
young  Wichern  and  his  widowed  mother  moved  into  the  old 
Rauhe  Haus,  and  on  the  eighth  day  of  the  same  month  they  re- 
ceived the  first  twelve  boys,  uniformly  bad,  to  compose  the  first 
Christian  family,  a  word  of  the  most  significant  meaning  to  the 
Wicherns.  He  himself  was  the  father  and  his  mother,  later  his  wife, 
the  mother  of  the  children.  In  an  appeal  to  his  fellow  Christians, 
Wichern  encourages  others  to  begin  similar  institutions,  but  on  a 
small  scale,  so  that  the  development  of  the  individual  would  not 
be  hindered.  The  principle  of  work  was  simple,  namely,  "  to  love 
the  little  ones  as  Christ  loved  them."  In  no  case  were  they  al- 
lowed any  governmental  management.  They  must  be  Christian, 
and  purely  so,  plants  of  the  free  self-sacrificing  love  of  Christians. 
This  is  the  open  secret  of  their  wonderful  success. 

The  growth  of  this  work  is  an  inspiration  to  all  Christian 
causes.  It  seems  to  be  an  improvement  on  Franke's  great  work  at 
Halle.  Buildings  for  new  families  were  constantly  going  up,  and 
the  girls  could  be  refused  no  longer,  so,  in  1835,  the  first  "girls' 
family"  was  organized.  More  income  was  consequently  necessary. 
Wichern  still  continued  to  practice  his.  motto,  "pray  and  work." 
Thus  he  developed  the  idea  of  starting  paying  industries.  Trades 
were  learned  by  the  larger  children  and  the  industrial  department 
was  organized,  which  now  includes  a  first-class  publication  house 
and  a  wood  engraving  branch  which  is  almost  a  model. 


LUTHERANISM   IN   GERMANY.  71 

In  1852,  agreeable  to  the  earnest  request  of  wealthy  families, 
a  boarding  school  was  also  started  with  five  boys,  which  has 
become  quite  famous  in  state  and  church. 

The  Rauhe  Haus  in  a  short  time  attracted  universal  attention. 
Princes  and  Princesses  were  among  its  visitors  and  protectors. 
Frederick  William  IV,  of  Prussia,  appreciating  the  talents  and 
abilities  of  Wichern,  its  founder,  called  him  to  Berlin  as  a  member 
of  the  Evangelical  High  Church  Council,  and  at  the  same  time 
appointed  him  to  be  the  reporting  counselor  of  the  ministry  for 
religious  affairs. 

The  Christians  of  Germany,  awaking  to  a  consciousness  of 
what  they  really  needed,  asked  the  Rauhe  Hau3  for  some  of  their 
many  trained  men  who  could  start  and  maintain  similar  institu- 
tions. Such  were  cheerfully  furnished  to  houses  of  correction, 
asylums  for  idiots  and  epileptics,  schools  for  training  male  and 
female  nurses,  and  Christian  inns  for  the  traveling  public.  As 
Wittenberg  was  the  birthplace  of  the  Reformation,  so  Hamburg, 
or  the  Rauhe  Haus,  is  the  birthplace  of  Lutheran  Inner  Missions. 
Soon  like  institutions  flourished  in  Berlin,  Bielefeld,  Neinstedt, 
Duisburg,  Zullohow,  Hanover,  Karlshcehe  (Wuerttemberg),  Ober- 
gorbitz  near  Dresden,  and  beyond  Germany  in  France,  England, 
Holland  and  the  United  States.  All  maintain  a  cordial  connection 
with  the  mother  institute,  and  every  three  or  four  years  a  general 
conference  is  held  at  Horn  for  the  mutual  consideration  of  ques- 
tions pertaining  to  the  various  departments  of  the  work. 

Honorable  mention  should  be  given  the  Rauhe  Haus  for  the 
volunteer  corps  of  male  nurses  of  the  red  cross,  that  did  so  bravely 
and  nobly  during  the  wars  of  1866  and  1870-71.  A  number  of 
them  went,  in  1889,  to  Africa  to  serve  in  the  war  barracks  of  the 
Evangelical  missions. 

A  theological  course  is  also  taught  at  the  Rauhe  Haus,  and 
thus  quite  a  number  of  men  have  been  prepared  and  sent  to  our 
diaspora  in  America  (seventeen  up  to  1886)  and  other  lands,  while 
many  have  become  city  or  traveling  missionaries  at  home. 

John  Henry  Wichern  died  April  7,  1881.  He  sought  not  his 
own,  but  Christ's  glory.     His  son,  J.  Wichern,  is  his  successor. 

"Fliegende  Blaetter"  (Flying  Leaves)  is  the  efficient  organ 
of  the  Rauhe  Haus. 

Exhibit  of  the  Work  of  the  Rauhe  Haus. — Applications, 
and  those  sent  forth  from  1833  to  1890,  with  special  reference  to 
the  work  from  1886  to  1890. 


72 


LUTHERANS    IN    ALL   LANDS. 


Fields  of  Work  to  which  Rauhe  Haus  men  have 
been  sent. 


Orphanages.  |    a)  House  Fathers. 

Home  for  Poor  Children. }   b)  Assistants 

Teachers  in  Institutions  and  Congregations.... 

City  Missionaries  and  Care  of  the  Poor 

Industrial  and  )    a)  House  Fathers 

Poor  Homes.     )    b)  Assistants 

iSSTuildings.  I  g  ^SSS^ 

Labor  Colonies.  [   6)  Assistants 

Workers  on  North-East  Sea  Canal 

To  Hospitals  and  Idiot  Institutes 

Prison  Missionaries 

Colonist  Preachers 

Various  Other  Fields 


Applications. 


to 
1879 


to 

1890 


1886 
to 

lS'.lll 


140 

16 

79 

25 

6 

68  123 
160 

10 

7 

24 


Total 1613  667    2280.313    435    223  '658    104 


Sent  Out. 


18: 13 
to 

1879 


1830 
to 

1800 


103     13    116 


13  i  1 
90  5 
25  ] 

22  I     4 


1886 
to 
1890 


65  '  22 

44    

88  15 
35  1 
5 


Add'n'l 
1S86- 1890 
from  oth- 
er  call- 
ings. 


29 


The  Children's  Institution  has  eighty  boys,  twelve  to  fifteen 
in  a  house,  under  a  "family  brother;"  the  Industrial  School  for 
confirmed  boys  has  a  new  building,  erected  in  1877,  with  sixty- 
four  boys;  the  "Brother  Institute,"  with  forty  brothers,  receives 
only  such  who  have  a  good  character,  a  fair  education,  and  feel 
called  to  do  Christian  work.  Their  training  consists  in  practical 
work  as  well  as  study  in  books.  Many  of  those  applying  for 
admission  do  not  pass  the  preliminary  examination.  The  "Brother- 
hood" embraces  440  former  attendants  at  this  famous  institution 
of  Inner  Missions,  some  of  whom  are  in  America,  Australia  and  East 
Africa.  The  Library  of  Inner  Mission  literature  of  the  Rauhe 
Haus  is  a  valuable  literary  collection.  "  Paulinum,"  the  board- 
ing school,  the  last  two  years,  had  applications  from  462  families 
but  there  was  room  for  comparatively  few  of  them.  The  "Brother- 
Institute"  receives  yearly  about  21,000  marks.  Their  publishing 
interests  are  quite  extensive  and  profitable. 

Nature  and  Work. — In  all  periods  of  church  history  Inner 
Missions  has  been  more  or  less  active.  In  the  times  of  the  apos- 
tles, martyrs  and  reformers  it  was  confined  mostly  to  the  congrega- 
tion. In  the  middle  age,  the  period  of  pietism,  and  in  the  modern 
era  of  organized  societies  and  associations  it  has  clustered  mainly 
around  institutions.  Present  inner  missions  embraces  both  the 
congregational  and  the  institutional  spheres  of  Christian  activity. 

Inner  Missions  includes:  first,  works  of  mercy  introduced 
into  the  world  by  Christ;  second,  free  proclamation  of  the  Gospel, 
commenced  in  the  apostles'  times  and  restored  by  the  Reforma- 
tion;  and   third,   reform   efforts  on   the    part   of  the    church, — 


LUTHERANISM    IN   GERMANY.  73 

opposition  work  to  everything  opposed  to  the  pure  Gospel, — 
the  most  efficient  movements  for  which  were  the  reformation  itself, 
pietism  and  the  modern  inner  missions,  which  has  properly  been 
called  "the  Reformation  movement  of  the  nineteenth  century." 

The  name  Inner  Missions  was  first  used  by  Prof.  Luecke,  of 
Gcettingen,  in  a  small  pamphlet  published  in  1843.  It  was  also 
used,  however,  about  the  same  time  among  the  Wichern  circles  in 
Hamburg. 

The  Reformation  made  known  an  entirely  new  basis  and  motive 
for  Christian  Charity  and  work.  Protestants  could  not,  as  was 
done  during  the  previous  century,  do  alms  in  order  to  be  saved  nor 
for  a  reward,  but  because  they  were  saved  and  out  of  gratitude  for 
the  unmerited  grace  they  had  already  received.  This  is  in  har- 
mony with  the  example  of  the  apostolical  church  and  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Collections  in  the  church  and 
from  house  to  house,  personal  gifts  and  legacies  from  the 
poor  and  the  rich  are  consequently  frequent  wherever  Protest- 
ants are  found.  In  the  future  they  will,  no  doubt,  be  more  so. 
There  is  as  great  a  difference  between  true  Catholic  and  true  Prot- 
estant giving  as  there  is  between  the  law  and  the  gospel. 

The  most  illustrious  men  connected  with  this  work  are:  in  the 
Reformation  period,  Luther  Bugenhagen,  the  father  of  various 
church  organizations  or  orders;  Hess,  the  reformer  of  Breslau; 
Catharine  Zell  and  Andrea;  in  modern  times  Zeller,  Wichern, 
Spittler,  Kottwitz,  Gossner,  Barth,  Fliedner,  Lohe,  Huber  and 
Kapff. 

The  manifold  fields  of  work  of  Inner  Missions  have  been  class- 
ified thus: — 

/.  "  The  Training  and  Instruction  of  Little  Children — Nurseries, 
Sunday  schools,  orphanages,  training  societies,  boys'  industrial 
institutes. 

2.  "  The  Education  and  Protection  of  the  Fom£/j— Industrial  insti- 
tutes and  schools  for  girls  and  boys,  Christian  inns  for  both  sexes, 
Christian  accommodations  for  factory  girls,  Sunday  meetings, 
societies  and  homes  for  teachers,  young  peoples'  Christian  socie- 
ties, societies  for  clerks  and  other  classes. 

3.  uThe  Rescuing  of  the  Lost  and  Wayward—  Houses  of  correc- 
tion, Magdeline  institutes,  asylums  for  drunkards,  labor  colonies 
care  of  prisoners  and  ex-convicts. 

4.  "  The  Conservation  of  those  in  Danger  of  Losing  their  Faith. — Mis- 
sions for  the  diaspora,  the  traveling  mechanics  and  day  laborers, 
seamen,  emigrants  and  colonists. 


74  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

5.  The  Care  of  the  Afflicted,  Weak  and  Siek. — Institutes  for  the 
blind,  dumb,  idiots,  epileptics,  cripples  and  lunatics  and  children's 
hospitals. 

6.  The  Distribution  of  Christian  Literature. — Bible  societies, 
tract  societies,  public  libraries  and  reading  rooms,  colportage. 

7.  The  Agitations  in  Behalf  of  Soeial  Needs.—  City  missions,  rela- 
tion of  capital  and  labor,  Christian  work  in  times  of  pestilence  and 
war,  the  Sunday  question,  the  parochial  school  question. 

The  necessary  conditions  for  success  in  the  inner  mission  work 
are  clearly  discernable.  Those  called  into  its  service  must  possess 
the  required  gifts,  they  must  have  deep  and  sympathetic  compas- 
sion for  the  classes  among  whom  they  labor,  and  be  faithful  in 
their  calling.  There  must  be  societies  to  support  the  work  and 
institutions  or  buildings  in  which  to  do  it. 

It  is  now  our  purpose  to  consider  separately  and  minutely  the 
many  different  subdivisions  of  the  above  seven  general  headings, 
which  embrace  the  whole  field  of  Inner  Missions  in  the  father- 
land of  Protestant  charity. 

1. — The  Training  and  Instruction  op  Little  Children. 

Nurseries  are  institutions  which  care  for  babes  and  infants 
from  four  months  to  three  years  old,  during  working  days,  from 
morning  until  evening.  Such  Christian  institutions  are  made  neces- 
sary for  the  poorer  classes  by  the  mothers  being  compelled  to  seek 
labor  away  from  home,  and  by  the  death  or  immoral  lives  of  pa- 
rents. The  buildings  with  living,  play,  and  sleeping  rooms,  are 
erected  with  special  reference  to  the  health  of  the  little  ones. 
Only  healthy  children  are  received,  and  those  becoming  sick  while 
there  have  separate  apartments.  They  are  brought  in  the  morn- 
ing and  taken  away  in  the  evening.  While  in  the  "  Krippe  "  or 
nursery  they  have  a  special  dress.  The  necessary  contact  with  the 
mothers  and  the  homes  affords  a  good  opportunity  to  influence  both 
religiously.  This  work  has  difficulties  connected  with  it  and 
requires  great  patience.  Only  when  it  is  absolutely  impossible  for 
the  mother  to  care  for  the  children  are  they  received. 

Such  an  institution  is  also  the  Children's  Asylum  of  the 
"  Society  of  the  Friends  of  Children  in  Stuttgart,"  at  Rommels- 
hausen.  Others  are  found  in  Kornthal,  Kaiserswerth  and  New 
Torney,  near  Stettin. 

Kindergartens  and  Associated  Work. —  The  Christian 
care  of  little  ones  has  had  a  remarkably  rapid  and  extensive  de- 
velopment in  the  latter  half  of  this  century.     From  a  new  book 


LUTHERANISM    IN    GERMANY. 


75 


(1890)  on  this  subject,  "  Die  Kleinkinderpnege,"  by  Pastor  John 
Hnebener,  a  part  of  Zimmer's  Hand  Library  of  Practical  Theol- 
ogy, the  following  table,  including  the  Reformed,  is  taken: 


COUNTRY. 


Prussia 

Berlin  , ,  

Brandenburg 

Pommerania 

East  Prussia 

West  Prussia 

Posen 

Silesia 

Saxony  Province 

Hanover 

Hesse-Nassau 

Rhineland 

Westphalia 

Schleswig-Holstein . . 
Saxony  Kingdom. . . . 

Dresden 

Mecklenburg- Schwerin 
Mecklenburg-Strelitz 


1819 
1829 


1840 
1839 
1815 


18:59 


18.32 
1835 


1810 
1830 
1831 
1833 
1842 


718 
37 
85 
34 
25 
13 
5 

150 
76 
18 
3  J 

141 
50 
53 

125 

6 

22 

9 


43180 
3200 
4300 
1700 
1250 

650 

&30 
8135 
4500 

900 
1900 
11875 
2500 
1940 
5800 

360 
1940 

360 


COUNTRY. 


Free  Cities 

Thunngia  

Anhalt 

Bavaria 

Wuerttemberg . . . 

Baden  

Hesse-  Dar  mstadt . 
Alsace-Lorraine . . 
Austro-Hungary  . 

Austria 

Vienna 

Hungary 

France 

England  and  Wales 

Netherlands 

Belgium 

United  States  . . 
Total  in  Europe. 


'~1 


1829 
1838 
1836 
1833 
1S29 


1779 


1831 
1828 
1826 
1816 
1827 
1827 


34 
33 

24 

249 

288 

200 

40 

443 

613 

292 

20 

321 

5617 

12829 

1026 

1129 


3,400 
1,644 

1,200 
20,197 
23,877 
10,000 

2,000 
38,718 
58,378 
25,946 

4,290 

32,432 

69,341 

1,282,956 

93,458 

124,000 


25156  1,886,657 


The  three  representatives  of  this  work  in  the  days  of  its  or- 
ganization were:  Luisa  Scheppler,  born  November  4,  1763,  in 
Belief osse,  Alsace;  Pastor  Oberlin,  born  in  Strassburg  and  pastor 
in  Steinthal,  1740-1767;  and  "  Mother  "  Jolberg,  born  in  1800,  of 
Jewish  parents,  in  Heidelberg.  Their  humble  beginnings  have 
been  like  the  arms  of  the  Saviour  extended  to  receive  the  little 
ones  and  give  them  a  blessing.  Surely  the  Christian  religion  is 
for  the  babes  and  infants,  as  is  evidenced  by  the  very  institution 
of  the  sacrament  of  Holy  Baptism,  which  is,  as  a  rule,  adminis- 
tered to  the  child  when  only  eight  days  old. 

Small  Children's  Schools  are  institutions  which  receive 
little  tots  from  two  to  seven  years  old,  whose  mothers,  because  of 
factory,  field  or  house  work,  or  other  causes,  cannot  care  for  them 
during  the  work  days.  They  are  erected  only  at  such  places 
where  they  are  absolutely  needed,  and  in  no  case  are  they  to  care 
for  the  little  ones  when  the  parents  themselves  can.  The  teachers, 
educated  for  this  special  work,  direct  the  children  on  the  play 
grounds  and  teach  them,  by  Bible  and  historical  stories,  object 
lessons  and  singing.      They  are  trained   to   habits  of    neatness, 


76  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

cleanliness  and  order.  It  is  not  an  easy  task  to  manage  properly 
such  a  bunch  of  restless  little  ones.  A  small  school  fee  is  gener- 
ally paid. 

Boys'  Industrial  Institutes  teach  boys  mechanical  work 
between  school  hours,  especially  such  who  are  neglected  by  their 
parents  or  have  no  guardians.  Thus  they  are  kept  from  the 
streets  where  they  are  robbed  of  their  goodness.  This  train- 
ing is  a  healthy  and  profitable  exercise  in  bodily  gymnastics. 
The  head  of  each  institute  must  be  a  mechanic,  under  whom  are 
several  assistants.  Whatever  the  boys  earn  is  saved  for  them  un- 
til the  day  of  their  confirmation  or  paid  to  them  monthly,  and  if 
one  is  expelled  he  loses  whatever  is  coming  to  him.  They  are 
not  allowed  to  overwork  or  strain  themselves,  recreation  being 
furnished  by  plays,  drills,  etc. 

There  are  institutions  similar  to  the  above  known  as  "  Kna- 
benhorte  "  "  Boys'  Safe  Retreats,"  at  the  head  of  which  there  is 
a  teacher.  These  furnish  homeless  boys  with  a  good  substitute 
for  parental  care.  The  discipline  is  not  as  rigid  as  that  of  a 
schoolmaster.     Work,  play  and  study,  however,  are  required. 

The  Fifth  General  Convention  of  the  German  Society  for 
Industrial  Work  for  Boys  convened  in  Eisenach,  May  21,  1891 . 
The  papers  read  were  very  instructive,  relating  to  the  proper 
physical  training  of  boys  from  seven  to  ten  years  of  age,  be- 
tween the  kindergarten  age  and  the  period  of  student  life.  The 
next  annual  convention  will  be  held  in  Kceingsberg,  East 
Prussia. 

Care  of  Orphans. —  The  German  Protestants,  since  Franke's 
time,  have  been  celebrated  for  their  Christian  care  and  nurture  of 
their  orphans  and  half  orphans.  The  orphan  homes  in  Germany 
are  large  and  numerous.  Many,  of  late  years,  however,  claim  that 
placing  such  unfortunate  children  into  homes,  where  they  learn 
the  home  spirit  and  work,  is  better  than  massing  so  many  together 
in  institutions.  The  unmanageable,  weak  or  sickly  orphans  fami- 
lies will  not  take,  and  consequently  such  must  go  to  the  institutions. 
A  third  means  by  which  Germany  provides  protection  and  train- 
ing for  her  parentless  children  is  by  the  "  System  of  Orphan  Colo- 
nies," which  colonizes  them  in  country  parishes.  Such  an  orphan 
colony  exists  at  Dresden  since  the  year  1831.  In  1889  there  were 
392  children  in  twelve  such  colonies.  In  Dresden  170  orphans  are 
in  the  colony,  while  only  42  are  in  the  orphan  home ;  and  it  costs 
the  city  yearly  about  500  marks  for  each  orphan  in  the  home  and 
only  150  marks  in  the  colony.     Often  good  families  with  few  or  no 


FRANKE   ORPHAN   HOME,    HALLE,   GERMANY.      (EXTERIOR  VIEW.) 


HALLE   ORPHAN    HOME.      (INNER   COURT  VIEW.) 


77 


78  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

children  are  glad  to  receive  and  rear  these  innocent  babes  and 
children  for  the  joy  and  help  which  they  bring  to  their  own  home. 

The  Nazareth  Home  for  Children  of  Illegitimate 
Birth,  near  the  city  of  Dresden,  was  dedicated  April  28,  1891. 

Education  and  Protection  of  the  Youth  —  Girls'  indus- 
trial schools  are  erected  to  teach  school  girls,  and  mostly  after 
finishing  their  school  years,  the  ordinary  home  duties,  as  sewing, 
mending,  knitting,  darning,  etc.  They  are  taught  in  classes  or 
each  separately.  The  teacher  confines  the  work  within  the  sphere 
of  the  useful  and  avoids  play  or  luxury  work.  None  of  the  time 
is  spent  in  song,  reading,  or  gossip.  A  recess  is,  however,  granted. 
In  south  Germany  similar  institutions,  as  the  "Schools  for  House 
Keeping",  are  extensively  represented.  A  new  Industrial  School 
for  Servant  Girls  in  Dresden  was  consecrated  May  7,  1891. 

Homes  for  Factory  Girls  are  founded  more  for  the  protec- 
tion than  the  education  of  female  help  in  the  large  manufacturing 
establishments.  They  exist  in  cities  like  Stuttgart,  Leipsic  and 
Muenchen-Gladbach.  They  are  managed  by  a  house-mother,  gen- 
erally a  deaconess,  and  assistants.  Often  a  hundred  are  in  one 
home.  All  modern  conveniences  are  theirs  —  reading  rooms,  li- 
braries, bath  rooms,  etc.  Courses  of  lessons  in  cookery  and  house- 
keeping, singing  hours,  evening  worship,  prayers  at  table,  and 
church  services  on  the  Lord's  Day  are  required.  They  are  sup- 
ported by  societies  as  the  "  Feierabend-verein  "  and  the  benefac- 
tions of  friends. 

Sunday  Associations  are  formed  mainly  of  servant  girls  who 
have  Sunday  afternoons  free.  In  large  cities  as  Berlin  they  are 
extensively  organized  and  do  much  good.  They  meet  for  social 
conversation,  reading,  singing,  Bible  study,  afternoon  coffee,  pleas- 
ure walk  and  go  together  to  evening  church  service.  Sometimes 
they  meet  also  on  week  evenings. 

The  Bavarian  Aid  Society  for  Pastors'  Daughters  expends 
yearly  over  4,000  marks  in  assisting,  in  temporal  and  other  ways, 
daughters  of  pastors.  The  permanent  fund  of  the  society  has 
grown  to  35,700  marks.  The  receipts  for  last  year  were  5,300 
marks. 

Homes  for  Apprentices,  who  are  no  longer,  as  years  ago, 
accommodated  by  their  masters.  The  first  were  erected  at  the 
Eauhe  Haus  and  the  Werner  Institute  in  Reutlingen. 

Associations  of  Prentices  have  also  been  formed  for  further 
instruction   in   singing,  drawing,  mathematics   and   the  German 


LUTHERANISM   IN   GERMANY.  79 

language,  and  for  entertainment  by  conversation,  lectures,  music 
and  libraries.  On  Sunday  they  have  divine  services  in  the  house 
or  they  go  in  a  body  to  church.  The  most  important  work  is  the 
cultivation  of  a  public  spirit  and  the  moral  influence  received 
from  their  parents  and  teachers.  Good  discipline  and  order  are 
maintained,  and  not  even  smoking  is  allowed.  Associations  exist 
also  in  Stuttgart  and  Magdeburg. 

Cheistian  Inns  are  founded  for  the  purpose  of  accommo- 
dating mechanics,  day  laborers,  journeymen  and  other  travelers 
of  little  means  with  good  board  and  a  Christian  home  at 
the  minimum  cost.  Generally  a  hospice  is  connected  with 
them  for  those  desiring  better  accommodations.  The  first 
"Herberge  zur  Heimat"  was  founded  in  1854,  in  Bonn,  by  Prof. 
Perthes.  They  are  now  found  in  all  the  large  cities  in  the 
streets  mostly  frequented  by  such  classes.  Some  have  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
rooms  and  in  none  is  the  religious  work  overlooked.  The  house- 
father has  a  regular  salary  so  that  he  does  not  work  for  his  own 
selfish  profits  and  is  generally  educated  at  an  Inner  Mission 
school.  Everything  is  on  a  cash  basis;  none  is  trusted.  Strong 
drink  and  card  playing  are  not  allowed.  All  are  invited  to  the 
morning  and  evening  worship  but  none  are  forced  to  attend.  The 
printed  pamphlet  this  year  contains  the  full  addresses  of  387  such 
institutions  in  Germany  and  22  others  outside  of  Germany.  Last 
year  354  were  reported  which  shows  a  net  gain  of  33  during  the 
year.  These  pocket  address  books  are  scattered  broadcast  among 
the  traveling  public  at  25  cents  per  hundred  copies.  Thus  a  day 
laborer  arriving  in  a  strange  city  at  midnight,  has  a  clean  place  to 
go  to  direct  wiMiout  fear  of  extravagant  charges  or  immoral  sur- 
roundings. 

Christian  Inns  foe  Females,  for  the  protection  of  girls 
without  parental  or  guardian  care  or  without  work.  Their  object 
is  to  give  servant  girls  a  Christian  home  for  service  or  small  pay 
until  they  find  employment.  They  first  started  in  Paris  in  1847, 
and  the  first  in  Germany  was  Marthashof,  founded  by  Pastor 
Fliedner,  in  Berlin.  There  are  fifty-five  in  all,  of  which  twenty- 
five  have  no  girls  schools  connected  with  them,  while  thirty  have. 
They  are  in  cities  like  Kcenigsberg,  Danzig,  Elbing,  Stettin, 
Breslau,  Frankenstein,  Gcerlitz,  Liegnitz,  Berlin,  Frankfort  a.  O., 
Erfurt,  Magdeburg,  Frankfurt  a.  M.,  Wiesbaden,  Celle,  Hanover, 
Altona,  Bielefeld,  Barmen,  Bonn,  Elberfeld,  Duesseldorf,  Cologne, 
Krefeld,    Muenchen,   Wuerzburg,    Chemnitz,    Dresden,    Leipsic, 


80  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Stuttgart,  Carlsruhe,  Darmstadt,  Colmar,  Mueklhausen,  Bremen, 
Strassburg,  Hamburg. 

Girls'  Schools,  mostly  connected  with  the  above  Christian 
Homes  for  Girls,  were  first  started  by  Fliedner  in  Marthashof, 
Berlin.  They  now  number  thirteen,  and,  being  in  connection  with 
other  organizations  of  Christian  work,  abundant  opportunity  is 
given  to  put  their  book  knowledge  into  practice.  Only  confirmed 
girls  of  good  character  are  admitted. 

High  Schools  for  Girls  in  Berlin. —  Of  these  there  are 
five,  which,  with  the  many  others  throughout  the  Empire,  prove 
that  Germany  is  not  indifferent  to  higher  female  education.  In 
Berlin  the  Luisa  school  has  893;  Sophia  school,  836;  Margaret 
school,  809  female  students. 

A  Society  for  the  Protection  of  the  Young,  organized  in 
Berlin  in  1889,  has  founded  two  homes  for  girls  who  must  earn 
their  own  living.     The  society  has  five  hundred  members. 

Young  Men's  Christian  Associations  have  been  organized 
by  pastors  to  protect  young  men  while  away  from  home  influences 
amid  the  evils  of  bad  company,  by  furnishing  them  innocent  and 
profitable  entertainment;  by  the  use  of  gymnasiums,  libraries, 
reading  rooms,  and  literary,  social  and  spiritual  meetings.  They 
are  not  only  for  the  gentry,  but  for  mechanics,  day-laborers,  and 
farmer  boys.  The  first  ones  in  Germany  were  founded  in  1833,  by 
Pastor  Mallet  in  Bremen,  and  1838,  by  Doring  in  Elberfeld. 
Since  their  organ, "  Junglingsbote,"  appeared  in  1847,  and  the  Rhen- 
ish-Westphalia "  Bund,"  or  the  general  society  was  organized  in 
1868,  they  have  sprung  up  in  all  parts  of  the  Empire. 

The  Twelfth  International  Convention  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  met 
August  10-15,  1891,  in  Amsterdam,  and  there  were  present,  94 
delegates  from  Germany,  265  from  England,  60  from  North  Amer- 
ica, 39  from  Sweden.  Although  this  branch  of  Christian  work  in 
its  present  form  is  not  of  German  origin,  yet  Germany  shows  its 
readiness  to  appropriate  the  good  from  other  nations,  by  reporting 
807  associations  with  40,353  members.  These  are  divided  into 
five  districts — the  Rhine- Westphalia  District,  the  East,  the 
North  German,  the  South  German,  and  the  Saxony  Districts. 
The  Christian  work  of  "  young  men  for  young  men  "  through  as- 
sociations of  various  kinds  is  on  the  increase  in  Germany. 

The  manner  and  character  of  the  work  of  the  Young  Men's 
Christian  Societies  of  Germany  are  illustrated  by  the  following  re- 
port of  the  Eastern  District  Delegated  Conference  held  May  23-24, 
1891,  in  Berlin.     The  district  has  142  societies,  an  increase  of  34 


LUTHERANISM  IN  GERMANY.  81 

over  the  previous  year.  Twenty-four  of  the  societies  are  older 
than  twenty-five  years,  and  some  have  as  many  as  300  members. 
The  total  membership  is  8,785.  Twenty-nine  societies  have 
special  juvenile  departments,  thirty  have  Christian  inns  for  the 
traveling  public,  twenty-four  have  their  own  buildings,  106  possess 
their  own  libraries,  65  have  vocal  choirs,  30  have  choirs  of  horns 
and  stringed  instruments.  23  have  gymnasiums,  and  21  rejoice  in 
possessing  saving  bank  deposits,  besides  funds  for  the  members  in 
case  of  sickness  or  death.  The  annual  expenditures  are  8,352 
marks.  Representative  ministers  and  laymen  are  employed,  who 
devote  all  their  time  to  different  departments  of  the  general  work. 

New  Lutheran  association  buildings,  like  the  Y.  M.  C  A. 
buildings  in  the  United  States,  are  constantly  being  erected.  The 
latest  is  the  one  in  Munich,  Bavaria,  which  is  being  built  by  the 
Lutheran  Inner  Mission  Society.  Another  Association  Hall  of 
Lutheran  Societies  was  dedicated  in  Nurnberg  by  Court  Chaplain 
Dr.  Frommel,  Sept.  17,  1891.     Its  cost  was  $50,000. 

The  Societies  of  Young  Merchants  were  started  to  elevate 
the  moral  and  religious  condition  of  the  young  men  of  commercial 
circles.  The  first  one  was  organized  in  Hamburg,  in  1848,  under 
the  name  of  "Jonathan",  which  later  was  changed  into  a  society 
for  young  men.  There  are  at  present  ten  or  twelve  such  societies 
in  Germany;  in  Barmen,  Bremen,  Breslau,  Elberfeld,  Frankfurt  a. 
M.,  Gladbach,  Hamburg,  Leipsic,  and  Magdeburg.  These,  in 
1&30,  organized  a  "  Bund"  or  general  society,  which,  since  1862, 
has  a  periodical  for  correspondence,  an  annual  Conference,  and, 
since  1873,  their  own  hymn  book.  Their  aim  is  three-fold:  first 
religious  and  moral  training,  by  holding  "  Bible  Evenings"  or  "Bible 
Hours",  led  by  a  pastor;  second,  sociability;  third,  literary, — 
the  members  delivering  addresses,  reading  papers,  taking  part  in 
debates,  and  studying  French  or  English. 

3.    The  Rescuing  of  the  Wayward  and  the  Lost. 

Reform  Schools  are  liberally  maintained  for  neglected  and 
incorrigible  children  from  6  to  14  years  of  age.  Only  sexually 
ruined  girls  of  that  age  are  excluded.  The  rescuing  of  such 
children  require  the  best  personal  talent,  and  consequently,  house- 
fathers, brothers  and  deaconesses,  specially  educated  for  their  call- 
ing, are  employed.  The  principles  of  the  family  and  home  life 
have  been  adopted  to  govern  this  work.  In  the  Rauhe  Haus  the 
children  are  grouped,  twelve  or  fifteen,  in  separate  resident  houses, 


82  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

each  under  the  management  of  a  "brother."  Boys  and  girls  are 
not  together  in  the  same  circle  or  house.  The  schools  are  best 
located  in  the  country  near  large  cities.  The  methods  dare  not  be 
pedantic  nor  prison-like;  neither  dare  they  suggest  that  the  school 
is  a  place  of  punishment.  The  influences  for  good  consist  in: 
the  personal  character  of  the  director,  the  instruction  in  the 
classes,  work  in  the  house  and  field,  plays  and  seasons  of  recrea- 
tion, bodily  cleanliness,  parental  supervision  and  discipline.  Con- 
ditions for  entrance:  they  must  remain  until  they  are  confirmed, 
none  dare  leave  the  grounds  without  the  permission  of  the  director, 
they  may  be  dismissed  at  any  time  without  refunding  the  money 
paid;  and  certificates  of  baptism,  school  standing,  condition  of 
health,  a  brief  biography  of  each  child  and  names  of  parents  or  guar- 
dians and  the  surrender  of  certain  rights  on  their  part,  are  required. 
If  the  child  runs  away  the  parents  must  pay  the  expenses.  The 
fees  are  reduced  for  the  poor,  or  donated.  For  boys  of  the  higher 
classes  a  Pensionate  with  Gymnasium  instruction,  as  in  the  Rauhe 
Haus,  is  sometimes  provided.  For  girls  of  the  middle  and  higher 
classes  there  is  need  of  more  institutions  than  the  one  at  Arnsburg, 
as  placing  such  in  families  has  not  proved  satisfactory. 

Drunkards'  Asylums. — At  the  close  of  the  thirtieth  decade 
of  the  present  century,  the  temperance  movement  came  from  North 
America  and  England  to  Germany  and  became  very  popular.  In 
1884,  eleven  temperance  societies  formed  a  Union  with  Dr.  Rind- 
fleish  of  Trutenau,  East  Prussia,  as  president,  and  "The  Central- 
blatt"  as  their  organ.  Such  asylums  exist  in  Lintorf  and  Sophien- 
hof,  Mecklenburg;  Nieder-Leipa,  Silesia;  Koethen,  Brandenburg; 
and  in  Rickling,  Holstein.  Reformation  is  sought  only  through 
the  influences  of  the  Gospel.  Church  and  social  worship,  pastoral 
care,  and  honest  efforts  to  lead  a  truly  Christian  life  are  required; 
also  bodily  exercise,  work  in  the  open  air,  abstinence  from  strong 
drink,  not  gradually,  but  instantly  and  totally.  The  inmates 
remain  from  one  to  two  years.  Pure  medicine  treatment  is  not 
approved,  and  all  the  so-called  secret  means  are  strongly  discoun- 
tenanced. 

A  Temperance  Home  Colony,  Friedrich-Wilhelmsdorf  in 
Duering,  was  founded  by  Rev.  Eberhard  Cronemeyer,  Sept.  22, 
1886,  and  "Friedrichshuette"  near  Bielefeld,  by  Dr.  Von  Bodel- 
schwingh,  in  the  year  1888.  Institutes  for  the  Cure  of  Drunkards 
at  Klein-Drenzig  near  Guben  and  at  Carlshof  near  Rastenburg, 
have  likewise  been  active  and  successful.  The  same  may  be  said 
of  the  "Home  for  Females  Given  to  Strong  Drink"  in  Bonn.     The 


LUTHERANISM  IN  GERMANY.  83 

Kingdom  of  Saxony,  West  Prussia,  Province  of  Saxony,  Berlin, 
Muehlhausen,  Hanover,  and  other  sections  are  taking  aggressive 
steps  against  this  great  destroyer  of  the  body  and  soul  of  man. 

Besides  these  means  the  temperance  cause  is  at  work  in  Ger- 
many with  the  press,  public  lectures,  societies  and  the  many  coffee 
houses  now  being  erected. 

Magdalene  Institutions  rescue  and  protect  the  fallen  ones 
of  the  weaker  sex  who  make  traffic  of  sin,  also  the  light  headed  and 
inexperienced  girls  who  come  to  the  large  cities  and  fall  into  bad 
hands,  the  female  ex-convicts,  servants  without  work  and  friends, 
and  misled  girls  who  have  left  their  parental  roof.  Such  work 
was  carried  on  in  the  ancient  Christian  church  and  in  the  Refor- 
mation period.  The  men  who  have  been  prominent  in  this,  the 
most  difficult  of  all  Christian  work  in  later  years,  are:  Pastors 
Theo.  Fliedner,  Kaiserswerth;  S.  Bastian,  Bernburg;  Schlosser, 
Frankfurts  a.  M.;  and  G.  S.  Baur,  Coblenz.  Some  twenty  such 
Christian  Asylums  exist  in  Germany:  in  Berlin,  Brandenburg, 
Bernburg,  Boppard  a.  Rh.,  Brandenburg,  a.  d.  H.,  Breslau, 
Frankfurt  a.  M.,  Gluckstadt,  Hamburg,  Gernsbach,  Kaiserswerth, 
Hanover,  Leonberg,  Lippspringe,  Neuendettelsau,  Dresden  and 
Strassburg. 

Pastor  Theo.  Fliedner,  in  1833,  founded  the  first  institution  of 
this  kind  in  Germany  in  connection  with  his  prison  work  at 
Kaiserswerth,  and  from  here  it  has  been  transplanted  almost 
wherever  the  Kaiserswerth  Deaconesses  have  gone. 

The  methods  of  work  have  been  adopted  with  the  greatest  care. 
The  institutions  are  in  or  near  large  cities.  If  there  are  only 
ten  or  fifteen  inmates,  the  buildings  resemble  private  dwellings — 
while  the  larger  institutions  have  also  private  resident  houses. 
A  taste  for  family  life  is  cultivated.  The  work  is  three-fold:  (1) 
the  rescuing  of  unfortunate  ones  to  such  a  home  of  refuge,  by 
advertising  in  the  papers,  by  the  Deaconesses  in  the  Hospitals,  or, 
as  in  England,  by  the  midnight-mission  meetings;  (2)  care  of  them 
the  two  years  they  generally  remain;  and  (3)  the  securing  of  posi- 
tions for  them  when  dismissed.  Magdalene  Aid  Societies  and  Com- 
mittees have  been  organized  to  assist  in  the  support  of  the  work. 
The  very  best  pastors  preach  and  minister  to  them.  The  house- 
mother interests  them  in  all  kinds  of  work  within  woman's  true 
sphere. 

The  patient  and  merciful  efforts  in  behalf  of  these,  the  most 
pitiful  of  all  subjects  of  Christian  charity,  as  exhibited  in  the  Mag- 
dalene  and  similar  institutions,  are  not  growing  weary  in  well 


84  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

doing.  On  May  21,  1891,  the  new  "Elberf eld-Barmen  House  of 
Refuge"  was  dedicated  and  opened.  Pastor  Heinersdorff  furnished 
duriug  the  year  a  place  of  refuge  in  rented  quarters  for  434  unfor- 
tunate females  from  11  to  50  years  of  age,  by  taking  them  from  the 
theaters,  the  dance  rooms,  houses  of  ill  fame,  and  from  among  the 
servant  girls.  About  two-thirds  of  these  were  Protestants  and  one- 
third  Catholics,  with  a  few  dissenters  and  Jews;  250  of  these  434 
are  now  living  chaste  lives.  Sixty  women  in  Barmen  and  Elber- 
f  eld  have  organized  a  society  to  support  the  institution,  who  in  one 
bazar  in  October,  1890,  cleared  10,000  marks.  It  has  liberally 
supported  four  families  by  giving  each  3,000  marks,  several  2,000, 
and  thirteen  1000  marks  each.  This  House  differs  from  the  Mag- 
dalene Institute  of  Kaiserswerth,  Boppard,  and  other  cities  in  that 
applicants  are  received  without  the  intervention  or  recommenda- 
tion of  a  third  person. 

Christian  Labor  Unions. — Much  is  written  and  spoken  now- 
a-days  about  the  relation  and  conflict  between  labor  and  capital. 
The  one  develops  corporations,  syndicates  and  trusts;  the  other, 
societies,  unions  and  strikes.  It  is  said  the  former  have  no  soul 
and  the  latter  often  act  as  if  they  had  none.  In  the  workings  of 
both,  as  well  as  in  the  abundant  literature  by  them  and  about  them, 
the  evangelical,  Christian  element  is  conspicuously  lacking  in  name 
and  in  reality.  How  unreasonable  for  a  Christian  nation  to 
attempt  the  solution  of  such  a  difficult  problem,  which  involves 
morality  and  religion,  without  the  application  of  the  principles  of 
their  great  Teacher!  All  efforts  to  apply  these  principles  for  this 
purpose  we  hail  with  joy,  and  it  will  be  good  news  to  many  to  learn 
that  in  Germany  there  are  245  Evangelical  Laborers'  Unions, 
with  70,000  members.  These  all  are  associated  together  in  a  Cen- 
tral Union  with  an  executive  board  which  sits  at  Berlin. 

These  Unions  are  scattered  over  Germany  as  follows:  Rhine- 
land-Westphalia  121,  Bavaria  48,  Province  Saxony  16,  Kingdom 
of  Saxony  14,  Wuerttemberg  12,  Silesia  7,  Hesse-Nassau  7,  Bran- 
denburg 6,  Baden  5,  East  and  West  Prussia  1,  Posen  1,  etc. 

Labor  Colonies  aim  to  assist  those  without  work  to  earn  a 
living,  to  protect  the  shelterless  or  homeless  from  the  dangers 
of  an  idle  life,  and  to  rid  the  country  of  the  curse  of  beggars  and 
tramps.  The  first  Labor  Colony  was  founded  in  Wilhelmsdorf, 
near  Bielefeld,  1882,  by  Pastor  von  Bodelschwingh,  under  whose 
zealous  efforts,  and  because  of  the  needs  of  the  times,  the  work  was 
rapidly  extended.  They  are  already  found  in  Ktessdorf,  Hanover; 
Rickling,  Schleswig-Holstein,  where  a  new  church  was  dedicated 


FRANKE  ORPHAN   MONUMENT,   HALLE,  GERMANY. 


85 


86  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

for  the  colony  May  3,  1891;  Friedrichswille,  Brandenburg;  Sey- 
day,  Saxony  Province;  Wunscha,  Silesia;  Meierei,  Pommerania; 
Karlshof,  East  Prussia;  Luehlerkeim,  Bhine  province;  in  Prussia, 
nine  colonies  with  room  for  1,480  persons.  In  addition:  Dornahof, 
Wuerttembcrg;  Danelsberg,  Oldenburg;  Ankenbuck,  Baden;  New 
Ulrichstein,  Grand  Duchy  of  Hesse;  and  Schneckengriin,  King- 
dom of  Saxony.  Total  in  Germany  34,  under  Lutheran  auspices. 
They  can  accommodate  over  3,000  tramps  at  one  time.  Over 
50,000  have  been  helped  from  the  beginning  of  the  work. 

In  all  the  colonies  the  various  departments  of  agriculture  are 
represented,  such  especially  which  give  work  also  in  the  winter 
season.  The  expenses  are  met  by  special  gifts,  free  will  offerings 
and  the  labor  earnings  of  the  colonists.  The  management  is  by  a 
board,  and  a  housefather  and  his  assistants.  Applicants  are 
admitted  without  respect  to  their  confession.  Strong  drink,  insub- 
ordination and  laziness  are  not  tolerated.  Order,  discipline,  Sun- 
day observance  are  required.  Their  organ  "Die  Arbeiterkolonie" 
(The  Laborers'  Colony)  represents  the  colonies,  all  of  which  are 
banded  together  in  a  general  union  for  the  welfare  of  each.  Their 
spiritual  and  educational  interests  are  under  the  care  of  a  suitable 
pastor.  In  the  moral  influence  self-satisfied  optimism  is  guarded 
against  on  the  one  hand  and  police  pessimism  on  the  other,  to  do 
which  a  correct  knowledge  of  the  home  life  and  of  the  tramp  life 
is  necessary. 

The  "Monatsschrift  fuer  Innere  Mission,"  edited  by  Pastor 
Theodor  Schaefer,  of  Altona,  near  Hamburg,  the  best  magazine  of 
the  kind,  reports  that  a  new  Labor  Colony  has  just  been  founded  in 
Hamburg  through  the  Christian  Society  of  young  men.  It  is 
under  a  deacon,  Mr.  Mueller,  from  Bielefeld.  Men  without  work 
and  means  are  furnished  with  labor  until  they  can  pay  their  cur- 
rent debts  and  find  work  for  themselves.  At  the  end  of  Jan- 
uary, 36  had  already  been  helped.  A  Christian  lady  furnished  the 
money  to  start  the  work,  and  it  nearly  pays  its  own  expenses. 

The  German  mind,  so  active  and  theoretical,  loves  to  system- 
atize scientifically  every  thing.  Since  the  unification  of  the 
German  nation  in  1871,  the  tendency  everywhere  has  been  toward 
centralization.  This  is  very  noticeable  in  all  the  many  parts  of 
church  work.  No  country  has  its  practical  church  work  better 
systematized  and  organized  than  the  land  of  Luther.  This  may  be 
doubted  by  the  self-governing  English  and  the  novelty-loving, 
patent-right  American;  yet  we  think  a  careful  analysis  of  the 
Lutheran  church  work  of  Germany  will  remove  any  doubts  on  the 


LUTHERAN1SM  IN  GERMANY.  87 

statement.  Every  branch  of  Christian  work  there  must  have  a 
central  national  head,  and  then  provincial  arid  local  organizations 
auxiliary  to  the  same.  Thoroughness  in  the  practical,  as  well  as  in 
the  theoretical,  is  characteristic  of  the  German.  Inner  Missions, 
Foreign  Missions,  Gustavus  Adolphus  Societies,  Lutheran  Lord's 
Treasuries,  Deaconess  Work,  Education,  Seamen's  Missions,  Jew- 
ish Missions,  Students'  Missionary  Societies,  Tract  and  Bible 
Societies,  Societies  for  Christian  Art  and  Music,  etc.,  have  their 
central  national  organizations  and  organs,  as  well  as  their  provin- 
cial and  local  societies  and  smaller  papers,  and  all,  members  one 
of  another,  thus  form  a  connectional  work,  strong  and  comprehen- 
sive. 

Among  the  most  difficult  Christian  works  to  centralize,  or,  if 
you  please,  to  nationalize,  was  the  diversified  scriptural  and  phil- 
anthropic efforts  and  institutions  in  behalf  of  the  laboring  classes. 
This,  however,  was  accomplished  Nov.  5,  1891,  at  Berlin,  by  the 
organization  of  "Die  Centralstelle  fuer  Arbeiter-wohlfahrtsein- 
richtung"  (Headquarters  for  Efforts  in  Behalf  of  the  Welfare  of  the 
Laboring  Classes).  Seven  different  societies  were  represented  by 
delegates,  a  constitution  was  adopted  and  an  executive  board 
chosen.  They  started  with  a  capital  of  7,000  marks  and  began 
work  April  1,  1892. 

Christian  Care  of  Prisoners  and  Ex-Convicts. — This  work 
has  had  an  intimate  relation  to  the  Inner  Missions  of  Germany, 
through  Fliedner,  who  founded,  in  1826,  the  present  active  "Rhen- 
ish-Westphalian  Prison  Society"  and  a  Magdalenium ;  and  through 
Wichern,  who  educated  "brothers"  especially  for  Christian  work  in 
prisons,  and  after  he  was  called  to  the  Prussian  Ministerium  in 
1857  the  prison  work  in  Prussia  was  placed  under  his  official  super- 
vision. Both  Fliedner  and  Wichern  were  largely  led  to  undertake 
this  work  by  the  English  Quaker,  Elizabeth  Fry  (1780-1845),  an 
illustration  that  Germany  in  its  Christian  activity  is  ready  to 
appropriate  from  other  nations,  as  they  do  in  turn  from  Germany. 
Germany  has  now  31  institutions  for  released  prisoners. 

Their  aim  is  double:  to  improve  the  prisons  and  to  influence 
the  prisoners  by  keeping  them  apart  from  other  inmates,  by 
allowing  their  worthy  friends  to  visit  them,  by  appointing  prison 
pastors,  teachers  and  "brothers"  from  the  Rauhe  Haus,  by  provid- 
ing prison  libraries  and  reading  rooms,  and  by  the  visitations 
of  deacons,  deaconesses  and  members  of  Prison  Societies. 

The  families  of  the  convicts  receive  attention,  and  when  they 
are  set  free  they  are  encouraged  to  take  their  proper  place  in  the 


88  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

home,  by  counseling  and  warning  them  and  by  assisting  them  to 
make  an  honorable  living. 

Asylums  for  Male  Ex-Convicts  in  Lintorf  and  Enger,  Rhine- 
land  and  Westphalia,  and  in  Dresden,  afford  good  opportunities 
for  their  transition  into  respectable  life,  and  the  Magdalene  Insti- 
tutes do  the  same  for  female  ex-convicts. 

Societies  for  Christian  Work  among  Prisoners  exist  in  the 
various  Provinces  and  States,  which  hold  annual  conventions  to 
review  the  work  and  better  their  plans.  Practical  questions  are 
discussed  and  efforts  are  made  to  remove  the  causes,  which  lead  to 
criminal  acts,  as  well  as  to  reform  the  inmates  of  jails  and  peniten- 
tiaries. The  Society  of  the  Province  of  Saxony  and  Anhalt  is 
especially  active. 

4. — The  Conservation   of  Those  in  Danger  of  Losing 
their  Faith. 

Christian  Work  for  the  Migrating  Classes. 

(a)  Summer  Laborers. — German  Labor-seekers  in  Hol- 
land.— From  northwestern  Germany  many  Lutherans  go  to  the 
Netherlands  during  the  summer  to  obtain  work  as  turf  cutters, 
grass  mowers,  brick  and  tile  makers,  etc. ;  and  being  thus  separated 
from  family  ties,  they  are  subject  to  many  temptations  in  a  strange 
nation,  and  need  the  constant  ministrations  of  the  gospel.  An 
organized  effort  in  their  behalf  was  started  by  the  pastor  in 
Ladbergen,  and  consistorialrat  Lenhartz  in  Minden.  Later,  the 
Central  Board  for  Inner  Missions  in  Berlin,  and  the  church 
authorities  of  the  countries  of  Hanover  and  Oldenburg,  from 
which  these  summer  emigrants  come,  have  taken  the  work  in  hand. 
Last  June  and  July,  Pastors  Kuhlmann  of  Burhave,  Oldenburg; 
Voss  of  Osteel,  East  Friesland,  and  Voget  of  Bunde,  East  Fries- 
land,  made  missionary  tours  to  a  dozen  or  more  such  settlements 
in  Holland.     About  2,000  tracts  are  circulated  among  them  yearly. 

(6)  Harvesters. — The  temporal  and  spiritual  work  for  the 
many  harvesters,  who  labor  during  the  summer  months  on  the 
extensive  landed  estates,  is  almost  a  parable  in  itself.  Their 
harvest  home  services  are  joyful  occasions  and  suggest  the  return- 
ing of  many  bearing  their  sheaves  with  them  in  this  great  Christian 
harvest  home. 

(c)  Railroadmen,  Laborers  on  Public  Roads  and  along  the 
Canals. — Movable  cookeries    and   sleeping   accommodations    are 


LUTHERANISM  IN  GERMANY.  89 

provided  for  these  classes,  and  traveling  preachers  minister  to 
them  in  holy  things.  There  is  little  difficulty  in  making  this  work 
pay  its  own  expenses.  Pastor  Thamel  did  a  famous  work  in  1850 
as  a  traveling  missionary  along  the  Prussian  Eastern  railroad. 

((/)  Boatmen. — Special  services  are  held  for  the  boatmen, 
when  they  go  out  in  the  spring  time  and  when  they  return  in  the 
fall;  and  in  Berlin  and  other  centers,  divine  worship  is  often 
conducted  on  the  boats. 

(e)  German  Summer  Resorts. — The  Lutheran  Church  has 
been  more  aggressive  than  some  suppose  in  embracing  the  oppor- 
tunity to  preach  the  word  of  God  to  the  multitudes,  as  they  are 
drawn  together  by  one  cause  and  another.  At  the  summer  health 
and  pleasure  resorts  chapels  have  been  erected,  and  organized 
efforts  supply  them  with  regular  religious  services.  There  are 
many  such  places,  and  in  recent  years  divine  services  have  been 
established  also  at  Ostende,  Blankenberghe,  Scheveningen,  St. 
Blasien,  Triberg,  and  Bellagio  on  Comer'  Sea.  In  Falkenstein, 
once  or  twice  a  month,  services  are  provided  by  pastors  from 
Frankfurt  a.  M. 

(/)  German  Winter  Resorts. — People  in  the  south  flock 
northward  in  summer,  and  in  the  winter  those  of  the  north  migrate 
southward.  Thus  multitudes  winter  as  well  as  summer  together; 
and  both  being  from  home  they  need  the  protection  and  the  edifi- 
cation of  the  gospel.  In  1889,  new  winter  resort  missions  were 
opened  in  Gries  near  Bozen,  Gardone  on  Garda  Sea,  and  Nervi 
near  Genoa.  At  Bordighera,  in  the  Hotel  "Westend,"  ser- 
vices were  started  in  1889-90.  All  business  relating  to  the 
"Society  for  Providing  German  Protestant  Services  at  Health 
Resorts,"  of  which  Count  Bismarck  is  President,  is  to  be  sent  to  his 
representative,  Mr.  M.  Bernus,  Taunus  Anlage  4,  Frankfurt,  a.  M. 

For  further  information  on  this  topic  see  the  chapters  in  this 
volume  on  the  "Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,"  "Lutheran  Lord's 
Treasury,"  Home  Missions,  Church  Extension,  Diaspora,  and  Emi- 
grant and  Seamen's  Missions,  under  Germany  and  other  countries. 

5. — Christian  Care  of  the  Afflicted,  Weak  and  Sick. 

The  Blind. — The  helplessness  of  the  blind  awakens  universal 
sympathy,  and  in  early  times  they  received  tender  attention.  It 
is,  however,  only  in  later  years  that  it  has  been  acknowledged  that 
the  success  in  caring  for  the  blind  lies  in  instruction.  Germany 
has  40,000  blind  persons,  which  number,  however,  is  gradually 


C.  E.  Luthardt. 

Claus  Harms. 

Theo.  F.  D.  Kliefoth. 


4.    Isaac  A.  Corner. 


5.  L.  F.  C.  Von  Teschendorf. 

6.  G.  Von  Zezschwitz. 

7.  H.  F.  W.  Gesenius. 

8.  John  J.  Herzog. 


9.  John  P.  Lange. 

10.  Theodore  Christlieb. 

11.  Rudolf  Koegel. 

12.  Bernhard  Weiss. 

13.  G.  F.  Oehler. 


GREAT  MEN  OF  THE  LUTHERAN  CHURCH.   GERMANY. 


LUTHERANISM  IN  GERMANY.  91 

decreasing  with  the  progress  of  culture  and  the  science  of  health. 
For  these,  thirty-two  blind  institutes  exist  with  2,000  pupils. 
Their  aim  is,  by  the  exercise  and  quickening  of  their  other  senses 
and  of  their  spiritual  facilities,  to  develop  them  from  a  state  of 
dependency  to  one  of  self  help.  They  need  also  the  consolations 
and  blessings  of  the  gospel.  Bibles,  Bible  histories,  hymn  books, 
catechisms  and  devotional  literature  have  been  published  in  the 
language  of  the  blind;  a  monthly  paper  is  also  printed  by  the 
' 'Lutheran  Association  for  the  Blind  in  Hamburg."  Other  papers 
appear  for  them,  some  of  which  are  illustrated. 

The  Blind  Schools  receive  blind,  unspoiled  children,  sound 
in  body  and  soul,  and  give  them  intellectual,  moral  and  religious 
instruction  from  their  seventh  to  their  sixteenth  year,  when  they 
are  confirmed  and  become  intelligent  members  of  the  Church  of 
Christ.  They  are  also  taught  to  do  manual  labor,  to  make  rope, 
brushes,  baskets,  joiners'  work,  etc.  Often  they  are  good  in  music. 
The  entire  Bible  is  printed  in  their  language,  so  that  it  is  an  open 
book  even  to  them.  The  female  blind  are  taught  to  knit,  to  do 
bobbinet  work,  to  make  chair  bottoms,  etc.  In  Stuttgart,  a  blind 
institute  is  maintained  for  children  only. 

The  Deaf  and  Dumb. — Institutes  and  periodicals  have  been 
founded  for  the  40,000  deaf  and  dumb  in  Germany,  and  their 
teachers  have  banded  themselves  together  in  a  conference.  One 
paper  for  these  people  was  started  in  1855  by  Hirzel,  and  another 
organ  for  the  institutes,  since  1855,  is  edited  by  Vatter,  and  another 
paper  for  the  education  of  the  deaf  and  dumb  exists  since  1887, 
edited  by  Walther  and  Toepler.  The  family  and  public  schools 
can  do  nothing  to  educate  this  class,  hence  these  institutes  are  nec- 
essary. "Worthy  of  special  mention  are  those  in  Schleswig,  Schles- 
wig-Holstein,  and  Winnenden,  Wuerttemberg.  The  children 
remain  from  seven  to  fourteen  years  of  age,  and  learn  to  write, 
read  and  figure.  They  study  the  catechism  and  learn  to  pray  to 
the  true  God  and  to  fear  and  love  Him.  They  have  regular  wor- 
ship in  the  institutes.  They  are  taught  to  be  self-helpful  and  the 
importance  of  social  and  religious  fellowship  among  themselves  is 
apparent.  There  are  in  Germany  95  deaf  and  dumb  institutes, 
with  612  teachers  and  6,370  pupils.  The  largest  one  is  in  Katibor, 
Upper  Silesia,  which  reports  27  teachers  and  3C7  pupils. 

Institutes  for  Cripples. —  The  one  in  Muenchen  exists 
since  1832,  and  has  forty  male  and  thirty  female  inmates.  Others 
of  note  are  found  in  Germany,  as  the  Oberlinhaus  near  Potsdam, 
the  Samaritan  Home  at  Stammheim,  the  Mar)T-Martha  Institute 


92  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

at  Ludwigsburg,  and  one  at  Niederloessnitz.  In  Copenhagen 
(P.  Knudsen)  and  in  Sweden  such  institutes  have  also  been  started. 
Medicine,  surgery,  and  machines  of  the  most  diversified  character 
are  used  to  strengthen  the  weak  and  restore  the  displaced  mem- 
bers. Patient  Christian  service  labors  at  the  same  time  that  none 
may  be  cripples  in  their  spiritual  life  even  if  they  are  in  their 
bodies.  Were  it  not  for  the  Inner  Mission  ministering  (Christ- 
like) to  the  bodies  as  well  as  to  the  souls  of  the  masses  many  poor 
would  be  entirely  neglected  in  their  suffering. 

Similar  are  the  Health  Resorts  and  Asylums  for  Children  to 
which  weak  and  sickly  little  ones  are  taken  with  the  hope  that  a 
change  of  climate  and  medicinal  bathing  may  prove  bene- 
ficial. In  Germany  the  greatest  efforts  are  thus  made  to  rear  the 
weakest  babes  and  children.  These  asylums  are  generally  located 
by  hot  springs,  or  springs  whose  waters  have  curing  properties,  or 
along  the  sea  shore.  The  faithful  Christian  physician,  Dr. 
Werner,  in  Ludwigsburg,  in  1861,  founded  the  first  institution  of 
this  character  in  Jagstfeid  and  ceiled  it  Bethesda.  It  was  not  un- 
til 1868  that  the  second  one  was  founded  in  Rothenfelde  near 
Osnabrueck.  Since  they  have  multiplied  rapidly,  so  that  there  are 
twenty-four  with  medicinal  bathing,  besides  those  with  sea  bathing, 
mostly  on  the  North  and  East  seas.  Some  resorts  are  also  for  the 
winter  season.  The  lives  of  many  children  with  scrofula,  impov- 
erished blood  and  weak  lungs  have  been  saved  by  these  institu- 
tions, while  many  more  were  thus  strengthened  and  restored  to 
health. 

The  Society  for  Children's  Health  Resorts  on  the  German 
Sea  Coast  maintained  during  the  year  closing  in  1892  four  sta- 
tions: Norderney,  Wyk,  Grossmyritz  and  Zoppot.  Of  the  total 
number  of  subjects,  1175,  no  less  than  483  were  healed,  and  610 
were  benefited. 

Vacation  Colonies  for  Children,  of  twenty  or  forty  little 
ones  each,  have  been  started  in  healthy  and  suitable  localities,  where 
a  teacher  or  teachers,  generally  deaconesses,  instruct  and  amuse 
the  children  in  such  a  way  as  to  develop  their  physical  strength. 

Children's  Hospitals,  with  special  skill,  attention  and  equip- 
ment to  treat  the  diseases  of  children,  have  been  founded  in 
Altoua,  Bielefeld,  Celle,  Erfurt,  Gotha,  Hamburg,  Hanover, 
Hattingen,  Ludwigsburg,  Lueneburg,  Stuttgart  and  Stralsund. 

Female  Teachers  for  Small  Children,  in  school  or 
charity  work,  are  educated  with  the  greatest  painstaking  by  the 
Deaconess'  Institutions  at  Wehlheiden  near  Cassel,  Kaiserswerth, 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  93 

Oberlinhaus,  Dresden,  Frankenstein,  New  Torney,  Breslau,  Hal- 
berstadt,  Groszheppach  and  Nonnenweier. 

Hospitals. —  Before  the  Christian  era  the  care  of  the  sick 
was  confined  to  one's  kindred.  Since  Christ's  teachings  have  been 
known,  all  suffering  and  need,  without  respect  of  persons,  receive 
charity.  Institutions  were  founded  in  the  early  centuries  as  well  as 
in  the  middle  ages.  After  the  reformation  the  care  of  the  sick  fell 
into  secular  hands.  The  revival  of  the  Deaconess  office,  how- 
ever, marked  a  new  epoch  for  the  better. 

Some  hospitals  are  under  the  roof  of  one  large  building,  others 
compose  a  group  of  small  houses.  The  work  is  fourfold;  the 
household,  medical,  pastoral,  and  nursing.  For  the  most  hospitals 
pastors  have  been  appointed  to  conduct  morning  and  evening  wor- 
ship, to  minister  to  the  patients  and  the  convalescent  by  visitation, 
Christian  conversation  and  the  administration  of  the  holy  com- 
munion.    No  country  has  more  or  better  hospitals  than  Germany. 

Idiot  Institutions. —  Many  of  the  thirty-one  in  Germany 
attribute  their  existence  to  the  Societies  for  Inner  Missions.  In 
the  most  of  these  epileptics  are  also  cared  for.  Since  1874  a  con- 
ference of  the  workers  in  this  charity  has  been  active,  and  a  regu- 
lar organ  for  the  same  is  published.  Idiots  are  of  three  classes, 
and  there  are  therefore  institutions:  first,  to  take  care  of  the  ex- 
treme cases;  second,  to  teach  those  susceptible  of  instruction; 
and  third,  to  give  employment  to  them  af  ter  they  leave  the  schools. 
The  educational  work  must  be  in  experienced  hands,  as  it  is  pri- 
mary; while  the  medical  work  is  only  secondary.  More  care  must 
be  given  to  their  bodily  exercise  than  to  healthy  blind,  or  deaf  and 
dumb  children.  The  manner  of  living  is  directed  by  the  physi- 
cian, and  the  teaching  is  very  elementary,  mostly  by  object  lessons. 
It  is  done  by  constant  repetition,  the  aim  of  which  is  largely  to 
prepare  them  for  confirmation  and  the  holy  communion.  Ger- 
many has  also  forty  institutions  for  weak  minded  children,  with 
an  attendance  of  6,000.  A  large  percentage  of  children,  who 
would  not  be  admitted  to  the  regular  schools,  are  thus  developed 
into  a  sane  state  of  mind. 

Epileptic  Institutions  are  mostly  connected  with  the  institu- 
tions for  idiots.  Pastor  von  Bodelschwingh  founded  an  entire 
colony  of  epileptics  on  a  large  scale  in  the  vicinity  of  Bielefeld. 
In  addition  to  this  there  are  institutions  for  epileptics  in  Thale 
a.  H.,  Potsdam,  Stettin,  Niederloessnitz,  Neuendettelsau,  Erke- 
rode,  and  Alsterdorf.  Some  may  be  healed.  In  all  treat- 
ment constant  regard  must  be  had  for  the  nature  of  the  disease. 


91  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

The  remarks  on  idiots  may,  as  a  rule,  apply  to  epileptics.  Faithful 
efforts  are  made  to  lead  even  these  to  the  Saviour.  Near  Biele- 
feld, forty  houses  and  a  church  have  been  erected  for  a  colony  of 
800  epileptics. 

The  Institutions  for  the  Insane  of  Germany  are  among 
the  best  in  the  world.  Dr.  Zeller,  of  Winnenthal,  and  Dr.  Roller,  of 
Illenau,  are  among  the  most  noted  physicians  for  the  insane. 
In  Kaiserswerth  and  other  places  the  insane  are  blest  with  the 
excellent  services  of  the  Deaconesses.  The  inmates  are  made 
to  feel  as  much  at  home  as  possible  in  the  institutions,  and  all 
hurtful  influences  are  kept  from  them.  It  is  held  that  it  is  advisa- 
ble to  remove  the  insane  early  to  a  good  institution.  As  there  are 
no  means  by  which  to  cure  the  insane,  the  aim  of  the  institutions 
is  to  tone  up  the  condition  of  the  whole  person  by  proper  food, 
good  digestion,  sleep,  rest,  regular  habits,  temperate  activity,  and 
the  avoiding  of  all  excitment.  Many  insane  institutions  have  con- 
nected with  them  aid  societies  for  their  support.  The  physicians 
for  the  insane,  even  if  they  are  not  good  Christians,  favor  the 
holding  of  regular  divine  services  for  them.  The  Lutheran  church 
in  Germany,  as  we  have  seen,  apply  the  means  of  grace  to  all  their 
charity  work  better,  perhaps,  than  is  done  in  any  other  country. 
Other  nations  could  learn  much  from  Germany  in  this  direction. 
Much  is  written  in  our  day  about  an  "Applied  Gospel."  Where 
in  the  world  is  it  better,  applied  than  among  the  Lutherans  of 
Germany  in  the  above  institutions  of  Inner  Missions? 

Jesus  was  a  great  missionary,  but  at  the  same  time  He  was 
also  a  great  dispenser  of  true  charity.  Likewise  the  apostles,  for 
their  divine  Lord  said  to  them,  "Go,  preach;  heal  the  sick,"  Matt. 
10:8.  The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  modern  times  pre- 
sents a  most  beautiful  example  of  the  living,  active  union  there 
exists  between  Christian  missions  and  Christian  charity.  Ger- 
many gives  annually,  as  free  will  offerings,  16,000,000  marks  to 
Inner  Missions,  not  to  include  the  appropriations  of  the  state;  and 
Prussia  alone  pays  in  one  year  55,000,000  marks  to  works  of  mercy, 
while  to  Foreign  Missions  Germany  gives  annually  about  4,000,000 
marks.  With  Dr.  Starbuck,  "we  insist  that  God  has  done,  is  doing, 
and  doubtless,  will  continue  to  do  great  things  for  Christian  man- 
kind through  Germany,"  where  there  is  a  "union  of  churchliness, 
evangelical  freedom,  personal  devotion  and  intellectual  independ- 
ence, which  can  hardly  be  said  to  have  been  realized  in  as  intimate 
an  interfusion  in  any  Anglo-Saxon  Church." 


Richard  Rothe. 
Otto  Funke. 
J.  Tobias  Von  Beck. 
H.  F.  F.  Schmidt. 


J.  A.  W.  Neander. 

E.  W.  Hengstenberg 
Carl  F.  Gerok. 

F.  H.  R.  Frank. 


9. 
10. 
11. 

12. 

18. 


J.  F.  Ahlfeld. 
K.  F.  A.  Kahnis. 
H.  A.W.Meyer. 
Ludwig  Hofacker. 
G.  Uhlhorn. 


GREAT  MEN  OF  THE  LUTHERAN  CHURCH.   GERMANY. 


96  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

6. — The  Distribution  of  Christian  Literature. 

Bible  Societies. — Lutherans  always  and  everywhere  love  to 
circulate  the  Sacred  Scriptures.  In  the  reformation  times  small 
Lutheran  Tract  and  Bible  Societies  were  started  in  many  parts  of 
Europe.  In  1555  the  first  Lutheran  Bible  Society  was  organized 
in  Wurtemberg  under  Peter  Paul  Vergerius,  Primus  Truber,  and 
Hans  Ungnad,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  to  the  Hungarians,  Wends, 
and  Croats  the  Bible  in  their  mother  tongue.  The  Lutherans,  first 
championing  the  cause  of  giving  the  Sacred  Scriptures  to  the 
people  in  the  vernacular,  became  the  pioneers  in  organizing  the 
first  societies  to  circulate  them. 

Count  Hildebrand  von  Canstein,  a  personal  friend  of  Spener, 
established  in  Halle,  with  the  co-operation  of  Franke,  in  the  year 
1710,  a  Bible  House  and  Society  to  print  and  circulate  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  Canstein  secured  subscriptions  and  printed  the  first 
Bible  from  stereotype  plates  in  1712.  The  New  Testatment  cost 
eight  cents  and  the  whole  Bible  about  twenty-five  cents.  It  was 
not  until  nearly  a  century  after  this  date,  in  1804,  that  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  which  some  erroneously  consider  the 
first  Bible  Society,  was  called  into  life.  In  1804,  the  Nuremberg 
Society  was  organized  by  Kiesling,  then  the  Basel  Society,  and  in 
1806  the  Berlin  Society  under  P.  Jaenicke,  out  of  which  the  Prus- 
sian Central  Bible  Society  was  formed  in  1814.  The  American 
Bible  Society  was  not  organized,  however,  until  1817. 

Ever  since  their  first  birthday  the  Lutherans  have  had  a  pas- 
sionate zeal  to  give  to  the  people  in  their  own  language  the  pure, 
simple  Word  of  God.  It  would  take  a  volume  to  tell  of  their  own 
work  in  translating,  publishing  and  circulating  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures, by  means  of  Bible  Societies,  Bible  Depots,  Colporteurs,  Bible 
Headers,  Tract  Societies,  and  Foreign  Missionary  Societies.  In  the 
United  States,  South  America,  Australia,  South  Africa,  Siberia  and 
wherever  the  Lutherans  have  no  Bible  Society  of  their  own,  they 
co-operate  with  the  Protestant  undenominational  Bible  Societies. 
Ministers  and  laymen  take  part  in  this  work.  In  some  Lutheran 
countries  every  one,  when  confirmed,  receives  a  Bible  as  a  gift.  In 
1891,  there  were  given  to  newly  married  couples  in  Germany  20,790 
family  Bibles,  1,313  more  than  the  year  previous.  No  new  home 
is  started  there  unless  a  Bible  is  placed  in  its  center.  The  follow- 
ing table  deserves  to  be  studied: 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  97 

Lutheran  Bible  Societies  Throughout  the  World. 


Name  of  Bible  Society. 


Canstein 

Prussian  Central 

Wurternberg 

Berg  orWestphaliactRhineland 

Saxony  Central 

Bavarian  Central 

Hamburg-Altona 

Hanover 

Scbleswig-Holstein 

Baden  

Bremen  and  vicinity 

Leipsic  and  vicinity 

Lippe-Detniold 

Luebeck  and  vicinity 

Saxony-Altenburg 

Anhalt-Dessau 

Goettingen  and  vicinity 

Frankfurt  a.  M 

Electorate  and  Upper  Hesse 

Lauenburg  &  Ratzeburg 

Rostock  and  vicinity 

Eisenach 

Luebeck  Principality 

Lower  Alsace  and  Lorraine 

Colmar  &  Upper  Alsace 

Muelhausenand  vicinity 

Brunswick 

Hesse-Darmstadt 

Waldeck-Pyrmont 

Hesse-Cassel 

Anhalt-  Bernburg 

Weimar 

Basel  2 

Total  of  German  Societies 

Agencies  of  Brit,  and  For.  B.  S 

Frankfurt  a.  M 

Cologne 

Berlin 

Total  of  3  Agencies 

Total  in  Germany 

Swedish 

Danish 

Norwegian 

Stavanger 

Icelandic 

Finnish 

Russian  2 

Russian  Evangelical  2 

Imperial  Russian  2 

French  and  Foreign  2 

B.  S.  of  France  2 

Total  outside  of  Germany 

Total  Luth.  Societies  in  World... 


Headquarters. 


Halle 

Berlin 

Stuttgart 

Elberfeld 

Dresden 

Nuremberg . 
Hamburg.... 
Hanover 


Carlsruhe 

Bremen 

Leipsic 

D.etmold 

Luebeck  

Altenburg 

Dessau 

Goettingen 

Frankfurta.  M. 

Marburg 

Ratzeburg 

Rostock 

Eisenach 

Eutin 

Strasburg 

Colmar 

Muelhausen.... 

Brunswick 

parmstadt 


Basel,  Switz.. 


Frankfurta.  M. 

Cologne 

Berlin 


Christiania 

Stavanger,  Nr'y 


Abo,  Finland... 
St.  Petersburg... 
St.  Petersburg... 
St  Petersburg .. 
Paris 


1712 
1814 
1812 
1814 
1814 
1824 
1814 
1814 
1815 
1820 
1815 
1818 
1826 
1814 
1854 
1836 
1818 
1816 
1819 
1819 
1816 
1817 
1816 
1816 
1820 
1818 
1815 
1817 
1817 
1818 
1821 
1821 
1804 


<4-l    "C 

o  * 


13 -a  .£.9 

>>a  e  5 


170 
47 

6 
52 
49 

1 
yes 

4 
24 

1 


1830 
1847 
1856 


1809 
1814 
1816 
1828 
1815 
1812 
1812 
1831 
1868 
is:::; 
1864 


yes 


150,000 

40,192 

26,289 

11,000 

13,327 

4,164 

1,531 

5,218 

1,000 

3,166 

1,718 

487 

813 

44( 

•   1,044 

1,18' 

1,044 

550 

1,160 

564 


360 
2,158 
3,200 
2,550 


yes 
yes 

yes 
66 


yes 
yes 
yes 
yes 


yes 
289 
yes 


yes 


o  a 
"5  a 


Circulation 

Since 
Organization. 


To 


44,982 
144,000 
61,641 
20,034 
30,783 
6,496 
10,159 


3,526 


18,308 


10.135 
12,118 


1SS5 
1886 
1887 


1885 
1886 

1885 
1885 
1885 
1SS5 
18S5 
1885 
1885 
1885 
1885 

1885 


1885 

1885 

1*885 

1885 
1885 

1885 


1880 

1881 1 
18811 
1880 


1880 
1889 


1826 

1885 

1887 


Total 
Copies. 


6,350,000 

5,269,281 

1,737,526 

847,349 

745,066 

391,412 

217,000 

200,000 

195,450 

90,820 

90,000 

35,000 

37,199 

40,000 

21,100 

31,003 

15,000 

75,000 

22,450 

32,567 

19,408 

15,000 

15,000 

117,830 

97,741 

61,071 

6,312 

31,484 

2,800 

30,000 

4,786 

7,236 

813,587 

17,668,478 


3,008,146 

2.727,112 

3,251,358 

8,986,616 

26,655,094 

1,055,507 

404,788 

480,075 

7,017 

10.445 

239,273 

861.105 

1,1)25,467 

1,238,044 

750,0(0 

558.140 

6,614,870 

33,269,964 


1 .  Gifts  and  legacies  in  the  year  1880. 

2.  Lutherans  unite  with  the  Reformed. 


Various  ways  and  means  are  used  to  distribute  the  word  of 
God;  for  example,  last  year  the  Bible  Society  of  the  Kingdom  of 
Saxony  presented  6,000  family  Bibles  with  the  compliments  of  the 
Lutheran  State  Church  to  newly  married  couples,  unable  to  pur- 
chase them. 


98  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL   LANDS. 

Teact  and  Book  Societies. — The  distribution  of  Christian 
tracts  is  called  forth,  first  to  awaken  the  indifferent,  and  second  to 
supplant  the  unprofitable  and  vile  flood  of  reading  matter.  The 
spiritual  deadness  which  reads  nothing  and  the  feverish  life  which 
reads  everything,  demand  that  sound  Christian  tracts  be  written, 
printed  and  wisely  circulated.  Dr.  Martin  Luther  may  bo  consid- 
ered the  first  tract  writer  and  the  founder  of  all  Protestant  tract 
work,  for  never  were  any  tracts  read  more  eagerly  and  more  exten- 
sively than  his.  Sinec  the  reformation  the  period  of  Pietism  was 
the  most  fruitful  in  the  production  of  a  rich  tract  literature. 

The  most  important  Tract  Societies  in  Germany,  "the  land  of 
authors  and  thinkers,"  are:  The  Christian  Society  in  Northern 
Germany,  since  1811;  The  Evangelical  Book  Society  in  Berlin, 
since  1845;  The  Evangelical  Book-Stiftung  in  Stuttgart;  The  Cal- 
wer  Publication  Houfee  founded  by  Dr.  Barth  in  1833;  The  Agency 
of  the  Rauhe  Haus;  Wupperthal  Tract  Society,  since  1814;  The 
Central  Society  for  Christian  Devotional  Writings  in  the  Prussian 
States  at  Berlin,  since  1814;  The  Lower  Saxon  Tract  Society  in 
Hamburg,  since  1820;  The  Society  to  Distribute  Christian  Liter- 
ature, Basel,  since  1834;  a  branch  of  the  Society  for  Inner  Missions 
in  the  Spirit  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  Bavaria,  since  1850. 

Tracts  should  be  short,  simple,  fresh  and  never  "dry."  It  is 
of  the  utmost  importance  that  all  be  carefully  criticised  by  the 
competent  authorities,  so  that  no  false  teaching  is  disseminated. 
The  societies  which  have  branch  stations  and  colporteurs  are  the 
most  efficient.  If  tracts  are  circulated  carelessly  in  wholesale 
quantities,  more  harm  than  good  may  be  done.  Tact  is  necessary 
also  in  this  sphere  of  Christian  work.  Lutherans  in  all  parts  of 
the  world  are  deeply  interested  in  tract  distribution. 

The  German  Teact  Society  in  the  first  year  of  its  existence, 
in  1879,  numbered  527  members;  at  present  over  10,000,  of  whom 
about  1,000  are  in  Berlin.  In  1879,  over  100,000  publications  were 
gratuitously  distributed;  last  year  750,000,  and  in  all  over  seven 
and  a  half  million  copies  of  420  different  tracts.  These  brought 
the  Word  of  Life  to  the  hospitals,  to  the  sailors,  the  soldiers,  rail- 
road men,  Sunday  laborers,  the  traveling  public,  and  others  who 
could  not  or  would  not  go  to  the  churches  to  hear  it.  Like  the 
seed  of  the  hopeful  sower,  some  will  be  fruitful  and  some  may  not. 

The  receipts  of  the  Society  as  reported  at  its  last  annual  con- 
vention, April  26,  1891,  in  Berlin,  are  18,235  marks  from  contribu- 
tions, and  35,901  marks  from  sale  of  books.  It  issued  forty-five 
new  tracts  last  year. 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  99 

Colportage  has  been  a  successful  method  to  circulate  litera- 
ture in  Germany.  To  avoid  long  journeys  and  to  canvass  more 
thoroughly,  smaller  districts,  as  a  diocese,  are  assigned  to  the  col- 
porteurs. Toward  Christmas  and  Easter  the  regular  rounds  are 
made  with  Christian  books  and  pictures,  sound  in  their  teaching 
and  attractive  in  appearance. 

A  similar  aim  have  the  Societies  to  Distribute  Religious  Papers, 
as  the  one  in  Berlin  by  Huelle  and  the  one  in  Basel  by  Burchardt- 
Zahn,  which  circulate  gratuitously  or  at  nominal  prices  Christian 
papers  in  hospitals,  prisons,  etc.  Under  this  head  come  also  the 
Distribution  of  Sermons  in  Berlin  by  Pastors  Stoecker  and  Huelle, 
and  from  there  introduced  into  other  cities. 

Society  for  the  Christian  Enlightenment  of  the  People, 
of  Ehineland  and  Westphalia  organized  1881,  at  Cologne,  furthers, 
by  means  of  addresses  and  literature,  the  cause  of  inner  missions. 
It  has  its  own  monthly  organ  since  1883. 

The  Central  Society  for  Christian  Devotional  Litera- 
ture published,  during  the  seventy-six  years  of  its  activity, 
15,000,000  copies  of  books,  tracts  and  papers.  In  its  first  fifty 
years  250  tracts  and  25  books  were  published  in  6,000,000  copies. 

Schleswig-Holstein,  not  many  years  ago,  organized  a  tract 
society  to  send  out  colporteurs,  to  found  libraries  and  in  every  way 
possible  to  circulate  among  the  masses  good  reading.  Each  mem- 
ber pays  annually  two  marks  for  which  he  receives  an  equivalent 
in  literature. 

The  Society  for  a  Wholesale  Circulation  of  Good 
Literature  was  organized  April,  1889,  and  has  already  extended 
over  all  Germany,  German  Austria,  German  Switzerland, 
and  parts  of  America.  At  its  third  general  convention  in 
Weimar,  held  June  19,  1892,  Secretary  Seidl,  gave  the  following 
figures  for  1891,  with  those  in  (  )  for  the  previous  year:  Mem- 
bers, 5,663  (4,763);  branch  societies,  32  (26);  agencies,  83  (47); 
book  stores  keeping  their  literature,  144  (68);  copies  circulated, 
411,716  (329,498);  semi-annual  books,  1,918  (810);  books  costing 
one  mark  each,  3,242  (lc317);  capital,  36,600  marks.  Their  works 
are  mostly  Christian  stories  and  novels.  They  are  now  publishing 
an  extensive  original  romance  by  one  of  Germany's  best  writers, 
illustrated  colportage  form  and  for  the  masses.  It  is  hoped  that 
the  society  will  issue  only  thoroughly  Christian  publications  so 
that  they  may  win  and  retain  the  sympathy  of  the  conservative 
church  circles. 


100  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

The  Berlin  Society  for  the  Distribution  of  Christian 
Periodicals  is  also  very  active;  reporting  94  branches,  907  mem- 
bers, 5,000  agents,  and  sending  its  papers  to  546  reading  circles, 
5,000  free  copies  for  vacant  congregations,  151  prisons  and  300 
hospitals.  It  publishes  the  "Laborer's  Friend"  in  125,000  copies, 
sends  18,000  Sunday  papers  of  the  right  kind  to  205  garrisons, 
and  has  its  agents  in  2,190  factories,  among  the  sailors  in  the  sea 
ports  and  even  among  the  fishermen  in  the  North  sea. 

The  Distribution  of  Printed  Sermons  in  Berlin. —  This 
new  and  fruitful  branch  of  Christian  work  was  commenced  the 
first  of  Advent  1881  by  circulating  600  printed  sermons.  It  grew 
until  120,000  were  voluntarily  distributed  weekly  (17,780  in  Ber- 
lin) among  the  non-church  attendants,  coachmen,  servants,  post- 
men, railroad  men,  and  all  classes  who  would  not  or  could  not  go 
to  God's  house  to  hear  His  Word  preached.  Some  are  given  away, 
others  were  sold  at  a  quarter  of  a  cent  a  piece,  or  four  sermons, 
that  is  good  gospel  sermons,  for  a  penny.  Prussia  disposed  of 
52,000  copies  a  week,  Silesia  11,000,  Brandenburg  7,000,  Pommer- 
ania  6,000,  etc. 

The  "  Hotel  Mission  "  is  another  branch  of  Inner  Missions 
in  Berlin  which  promises  good  results.  The  city  missionary  re- 
ceived such  hearty  encouragement  that  four  volunteer  assistants 
have  been  kept  busy.  Weekly  1,727  sermons  and  265  copies  of  the 
"  Sonntagsf  reund "  are  distributed  to  the  2,000  hotel  servants 
of  the  city  who  have  no  opportunity  to  worship  at  the  morning  • 
church  service. 

The  Society  for  the  Distribution  of  Christian  Peri- 
odicals in  Dresden  in  1890  supplied  398  railroad  stations 
with  Christian  papers.  It  has  "  a  loan  library  for  the  traveling 
public"  with  over  10,000  papers  and  works  which  are  read 
daily  by  40,000  people.  Over  10,000  more  copies  of  papers  are 
weekly  circulated  among  the  postmen,  soldiers,  the  sick,  prisoners,  . 
etc.     Many  copies  of  the  new  testament  are  also  distributed. 

The  Society  for  Circulating  Christian  Papers  in 
Stuttgart  distributes  yearly  over  500,000  Christian  periodicals, 
20,000  tracts  and  6,000  illustrated  home  pamphlets. 

The  Society  for  Circulating  Christian  Papers  in  Darm- 
stadt distributed,  during  1891,  2,257  papers  weekly,  against  1,770 
the  previous  year.     Its  annual  receipts  are  1,545  marks. 

Leipsic  Society  for  Distribution  of  Periodicals  has  lately 
been  organized  by  Dr.  Pank,  although  for  many  years  the  work 
had  been  faithfully  done  by  the  St.  Nicholas,  St.  Marks  and  St 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  101 

Matthews  congregations.  The  papers  circulated  were  the 
"Nachbar,"  "Arbeiterfreund"  (Laborer's  Friend),  and  the  "Sunday 
Printed  Sermon."  The  work  has  now  a  central  organization  and 
over  one  hundred  voluntary  helpers. 

Each  great  Christian  organization,  as  the  Kaiserswerth  Dea- 
coness Institution,  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  the  Lutheran 
Lord's  Treasury,  the  Rauhe  Haus,  Foreign  Missionary  Societies, 
etc.,  have  organized  agencies  to  circulate  their  own  periodicals 
and  publications  as  well  as  others  bearing  on  their  specific  work. 
Thus  the  Kaiserswerth  Christian  Peoples'  Calendar  or  Almanac, 
published  first  by  Pastor  Fliedner  fifty  years  ago,  has  a  circulation 
of  113,500  or  more  copies,  and  their  illustrated  Jubilee  Booklet  on 
Luther  and  the  .Reformation  in  1883  circulated  in  755,000  copies 
and  the  demand  was  not  then  supplied.  It  was  an  excellent 
missionary  campaign  document.  In  Lutheran  countries  missionary 
books  often  reach  10,000  to  200,000  circulation.  The  Stuttgart 
Evangelical  Sunday  Paper  circulates  in  115,000  copies. 

Another  efficient  way  to  scatter  healthy  literature  among  the 
masses,  used  by  the  Inner  Mission,  is  by  means  of  the  many 
Peoples'  Libraries,  which  are  popular  and  entertaining  in  char- 
acter. 

Successful  efforts  have  been  made  to  interest  churches  in  es- 
tablishing Congregational  Libraries.  Adolph  Fette, in  1880,  started 
in  Bremen  a  Wandering  Library,  which  was  taken  from  place 
to  place.     It  was  well  patronized. 

Wherever  education  flourishes  there  will  be  a  good  book 
market.  In  1890  there  were  nearly  1,000  more  books  published  in 
Germany  than  the  year  before;  17,986  against  17,016  volumes. 
These  are  divided  as  follows:  1,957  in  pedagogy,  1,582  in  theology, 
1,715  in  romance,  poetry  and  drama,  1,549  in  politics,  statistics, 
etc.  It  is  reported  that  Germany  prints  more  books  than  Eng- 
land, France  and  America  combined.  From  1513  to  1517  but  527 
books,  pamphlets,  etc.,  were  printed  in  German.  But  from  1518 
to  1523,  after  Luther  began  his  work,  there  appeared  3,113  Ger- 
man publications.  Thus  it  is  evident  that  Luther  brought  a  new 
era  also  to  literature. 

In  Saxony  and  other  parts  of  Germany  "  Houses  "  have  been 
started  to  publish  and  circulate  healthy  Christian  literature  to 
take  the  place  of  the  trashy  and  vile  reading  matter  among  the 
masses.  Volumes  of  the  best  workmanship  in  every  respect  ap- 
pear periodically  and  are  scattered  like  autumn  leaves. 


102  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

The  hook  store  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Society  in  Stutt- 
gart issued  fifty-three  new  publications  last  year  and  distributed 
350,000  copies  of  books  and  tracts. 

The  publication  of  the  authorized  books  of  the  church  brings 
large  revenues  to  the  benevolent  treasuries  in  Germany,  although 
they  sell  at  reasonable  prices.  Thus  a  fund  of  200,000  marks  ac- 
cumulated to  the  Lutheran  church  of  the  kingdom  of  Saxony, 
which  is  used  for  building  churches  and  aiding  ministers  in  need. 

The  Conference  of  Evangelical  Authors  in  this  book- 
making  nation,  which  met  May  26,  1891,  in  Berlin,  has  on  its  ban- 
ner the  motto  "we  are  not  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ." 
Licenciate  Martin  Bade,  editor  of  the  "  Christian  World,"  is  the 
honored  president.  When  over  one  hundred  Christian  authors 
and  authoresses  hold  national  conventions  under  such  a  banner  to 
learn  from  one  another  we  have  little  fear  as  to  the  future  tenden- 
cies of  their  Christian  literature.  Subjects  were  discussed  like 
the  following:  "  Christian  Literature,  its  Position  and  Mission  at 
the  Present  Time,"  and  "The  True  Relation  Between  the  Pub- 
lisher and  the  Author." 

7. — Protestant  Agitations  in  Behalf  of  Social  Needs. 

City  Missions. —  The  needs,  which  meet  one  in  the  large 
cities,  pertain  to  the  temporal,  moral  and  church  life  of  the  masses, 
with  all  of  which  Inner  Missions  have  to  do.  Dr.  Wichern,  who 
started  a  city  mission  in  Hamburg  in  1848,  and  in  Berlin  in  1859, 
is  the  founder  of  the  great  City  Mission  cause  in  Germany.  In 
England  it  is  mostly  evamgelistic,  but  in  Germany  it  embraces 
more  especially  education  and  charity.  Firsf.  A  city  mission 
is  an  uniting  and  centralization  of  the  existing  Christian 
activities  of  a  city.  The  Christian  Association  building  is  the 
central  gathering  locality  and  the  association  minister  the  central 
personality.  The  first  building  in  Germany  was  the  Concordia 
House  in  Bremen,  erected  in  1841.  Such  concentration  of 
forces  is  of  great  blessing.  Second.  It  brings  an  expansion  of  the 
Christian  work  of  the  city  by  the  organizing  of  new  societies  and 
the  founding  of  new  institutions.  Third.  The  city  mission  has 
also  a  field  peculiarly  its  own,  which  is  occupied  by  city  mission- 
aries, examined  by  a  theological  inspector  and  officially  appointed. 
It  aims  to  win  the  individual  or  certain  classes  to  the  church, 
either  by  personal  contact  or  by  Bible  studies,  exhortations,  Sunday 


L 

S.  K.  Von  Kapff. 

5. 

Carl  A.  Hase. 

2. 

F.  D.  E.  Schleiermacher. 

6. 

Gustave  F.  L.  Knak. 

3. 

Julius  Koestlin. 

7. 

C.  F.  A.  Dillmann. 

4. 

P.  K.  Marheineke. 

8. 

G.  Thomasius. 

10. 

11. 

12. 

13. 


Albrecht  Ritschl. 
Emil  Fronimel. 
F.  C.  Von  Baur. 
Julius  Mueller. 
George  B.  Winer. 


GREAT  MEN  OF  THE  LUTHERAN  CHURCH.   GERMANY. 


104  LUTHERANS  IN    ALL   LANDS. 

schools,  colportage,  meetings  for  men,  work  for  ex-convicts,  the 
care  of  the  poor,  battling  against  begging  and  king  alcohol.  If 
the  pastor  takes  the  lead  there  is  little  friction  between  the  city 
missionary  and  his  society  and  the  church.  Wichern  well  said: 
"Berlin must  be  made  to  realize  her  duty  to  evangelical  Germany." 
"  Seek  the  peace  of  the  city,  whither  I  have  caused  you  to  be 
carried  away  captives,  and  pray  unto  the  Lord  for  it:  for  in  the 
peace  thereof  shall  ye  have  peace."     Jer.  29;  7. 

The  date  of  the  organization  and  the  location  of  the  city 
missions  in  Germany,  showing  how  recent  they  are  and  how  rapidly 
they  have  spread,  may  be  of  interest  in  this  connection:  Bremen, 
1841;  Hamburg,  1848;  Berlin,  1859;  Koenigsberg,  1849;  Breslau, 
1856;  Bielefeld,  Dresden,  and  Frankfurt  ,a.  M.,  1874;  Stettin, 
1876;  Magdeburg  and  Leipsic,  1877;  Wiesbaden  and  Elberfeld, 
1879;  Cologne  and  Duisburg,  1886;  Frankfort,  a.  O.,  1881;  Dues- 
seldorf,  Karlsruhe  and  Mannheim,  1882;  Heidelberg  and  Frei- 
burg, 1883 ;  Munchen  and  Liegnitz,  1884 ;  Bonn,  1885.  Darmstadt, 
Ludwigshafen,  Kaiserslautern,  Strasburg,  Stuttgart  and  Nurem- 
berg have  also  city  missions.  In  the  Barmen  Lutheran  Parish,  with 
27,000  souls,  the  congregation  does  the  work  of  the  city  mission, 
in  that  it  is  divided  into  five  parish  and  fifteen  deacon  districts, 
and  each  parish  has  a  young  peoples'  society,  a  small  children's 
school,  and  other  minor  mission  agencies,  all  under  the  pastor  of 
the  parish.  Other  city  parishes  have  similar  city  missions  of 
their  own. 

Christian  Work  for  the  German  Army  and  Marine. — 
There  is  no  standing  army  in  the  world  equal  to  the  one  of  Ger- 
many. It  is  perfectly  organized,  instructed  and  drilled.  It  is  the 
pride  of  the  Germans  and  commands  the  peace  of  Europe.  The 
intellectual,  moral  and  spiritual  culture  of  its  soldiers  is  far  supe- 
rior to  that  of  any  other,  and  for  this  the  Church  deserves  great 
credit.  Bibles,  Testaments,  hymn  books  and  devotional  works  and 
papers  are  freely  circulated  among  them;  the  sick  in  times  of  peace 
and  the  wounded  in  the  times  of  war  are  ministered  to  with  the 
tenderest  care  of  Christian  charity,  and  regular  appointments  are 
made  for  all  to  attend  prayers  and  church  services  on  week  days  as 
well  as  on  Sundays  and  church  festival  days.  These  services  are 
conducted  by  Germany's  best  preachers,  and  make  life -impressions 
which  help  them  to  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith.  Each  province 
or  state  has  its  work  systematized  and  presided  over  by  the 
following  military  superintending  pastors: 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY. 


105 


Province,  Kingdom  or 
Principality. 

Pastor. 

Headquarters. 

East   Prussia , 

Kons.-Rat  Thiel 

Koeniesberg. 
Danzig. 

Dr.  Tube 

Pommerania 

Vacant 

Dr.    Frommel.  . 

Saxony  Province 

Kons.-Rat  Wolfing. 

Magdeburg, 

Silesia 

"          Bahr... 

"          Kriebitz  . 

Rhine   Province 

"          Bergmann 

Coblenz. 

Hanover 

"          Hoffmann    

Dr.  Rocholl 

Altona. 

Pastor  Osterroth 

Wurtemberg 

Dr.  "Von  Muller.. 

Stuttgart. 

Baden  

Pastor  Pingado 

Alsace 

Kons.-Rat  Steinwender 

Pastor    B ussier 

Strassburg. 
Metz. 

Lorraine 

The  German  Army  is  well  supplied  with  special  military 
pastors  or  garrison  chaplains  of  the  highest  rank.  Their  superiors, 
like  the  German  Army  itself,  are  not  to  be  found.  In  all  they 
number  niuety-one:  The  Prussian-Guard-Corps  9,  East  and  West 
Prussia  8,  Pommerania  5,  Brandenburg  4,  Saxony  Province  6, 
Posen  3,  Silesia  5,  Westphalia  5,  Khineland  7,  Schleswig-Holstein 
7,  Hanover  5,  Hesse-Nassau  7,  Grand  Duchy  Hesse  1,  Saxony 
Kingdom  1,  Wurtemberg  5,  Baden  4,  Alsace-Lorraine  7, 
Bavaria  2. 

The  German  Marine  has  also  regular  gospel  ministrations 
from  the  state  church  under  eight  navy  pastors  and  the  head 
navy-pastor,  Rev.  Langheld  of  Kiel. 

Christian  Homes  for  German  Soldiers. — A  nation's  patriot- 
ism is  manifested  in  time  of  peace  as  well  as  in  time  of  war.  Both 
can  be  thoroughly  Christian.  One  way  by  which  it  is  exhibited 
is,  by  caring  well  for  those  who  served  their  country  on  the  battle 
field,  not  only  by  ministering  to  the  body  but  also  to  the  soul. 
Christian  homes  are  now  being  founded  in  Germany  for  soldiers 
who  have  none.  On  April  19,  1891,  such  an  institution  was  dedi- 
cated by  military  pastor  Wettstein  in  Saarburg,  in  Lorraiue,  near 
the  French  border.  Through  the  efforts  of  Pastor  Wettstein  and 
a  benevolent  layman  it  has  been  built  and  comfortably  furnished. 
It  is  a  Christian  Association  Building  for  the  garrison  of  6,000 
soldiers,   with   all    the   appointments  for   Christian   work.     It  is 


106  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

located  in  the  most  desirable  part  of  the  city  and  will  prove  to  be 
a  gathering  place  for  the  soldiers,  officers  and  the  old  veterans. 
Says  one,  who  is  acquainted  with  the  institution  and  the  spiritual 
needs  of  the  German  army,  "this  is  indeed  an  important  and  praise- 
worthy work,  which,  it  is  hoped,  will  be  repeated  in  many  other 
places."  In  Cosel,  Silesia,  another  home  for  soldiers  has  been 
established. 

Soldiers'  Orphan  Homes  have  been  founded  to  minister  to  the 
children  of  those  who  give  their  lives  in  defence  of  their  native 
land.  They  have  a  confessional  classification  thus:  The  one  at 
Romhild  is  for  Protestant,  while  the  one  in  Kanth,  Silesia,  is  for 
Catholic  orphans. 

The  Brotherhood  for  Voluntary  Service  to  the  Sick 
and  Wounded  in  War  has  1,641  members,  447  honorary  and  1,194 
active.  Of  the  active  members  957  have  studied  under  a  physician, 
586  graduating.  The  fourteen  auxiliary  brotherhoods  are  head- 
quartered in  Berlin,  Halle,  Koenigsberg,  Kiel,  Greifswald, 
Goettingen,  Breslau,  Hamburg,  Frankfurt  a.  O.,  Cassel,  Bonn, 
Marburg,  Munster  and  Potsdam.  Their  delegated  convention  in 
Berlin,  May  30-31, 1891,  under  the  presidency  of  Director  Wichern, 
emphasized  the  necessity  of  guarding  the  Christian  character  of 
their  work,  while  at  the  same  time  ministering  to  all,  irrespective 
of  confession. 

No  less  than  801  females  stand  ready  to  render  additional 
charitable  service  in  time  of  war,  206  of  the  Sisters  of  St.  John 
and  595  Deaconesses.  The  former,  in  1888,  gave  13,388  marks  for 
the  education  of  sisters  for  their  specific  calling. 

Duisburg  Mission  Institute  is  ready  at  any  time  to  furnish 
300  Christian  workers,  of  whom  sixty-two  are  expressly  educated 
for  army  service,  and  the  Rauhe  Haus  likewise  is  ready  to  send  a 
large  number  of  "Brothers"  into  the  same  service  upon  demand. 

The  Order  of  St.  John  maintains  forty  hospitals  in  Ger- 
many, thirty-six  in  Prussia,  with  1,785  beds  and  an  average  num- 
ber of  inmates  of  980. 

Christian  Charity  in  the  Times  of  Pestilence  and 
War. —  The  sudden  demands  and  the  character  of  work  required 
in  pestilence  are  the  same  as  those  called  forth  by  war,  and  the 
same  Christian  agencies  in  Germany  serve  both.  In  the  Schles- 
wig-Holstein  war  deaconesses  from  Kaiserswerth,  deacons  from 
the  "  Rauhe  Haus  "  and  Duisburg,  members  of  the  order  of  St. 
John,  and  the  war  sanitary  government  officials, 'were  all  taxed  to 
their  utmost.     Since  1864  there  exists  a  "  Society  to  Minister  to 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


107 


the  Wounded  and  Sick  on  the  Battle  Field,"  in  whose  central  com- 
mittee the  Emperor  has  a  government  representative  —  the  military 
inspector  of  the  volunteers  to  do  charity.  In  the  German  war  of 
1866  the  "Field  Deacons,"  started  by  Wichern,  were  first  brought 
into  service,  composed  mostly  of  young  men.  In  like  work  the 
following  Fatherland  Women's  Societies  do  valuable  service: 


Name  of  Fatherland 
Women's  Society. 

•a 

c 

M 

O 

Central 
Society. 

® 

.5 

3 

0) 

>> 

o 

e 
w 

S3   f-1    <K 

g  0)  a, 

sec 
■d  =sM 
W 

0 

GO 

Patriotic  Institute 

1817 

1S59 
isr.l 
1866 
1866 
1866 
1867 
1869 
1869 
1869 

Weimar „.. 

150 
97 

1,400     1       9 
10,000 

1 
4 
2 

Baden  Women's  Society 

Wurtemberg  Women's  S'iety 

11 

52 

80  000 

21,000 
400,000 
60,000 

Fatherland  Women's  Society 

407 

35,000 

68 
12 
30 

Women's  Lazaret  Society 

3 

33 
28 

8 

3,200 
4  500 

Darmstadt 

Munchen 

Hamburg 

Frankfurt 

5 
4 

0 

T 

Bavaria  Women's  Society 

Fatherland  Women's  Society 

330     1     15 

W.  S.  of  Frankfurt  a.  M 

23 

In  a  certain  sense  "The  Central  Committee  of  the  German 
Society  of  the  Red  Cross,"  with  headquarters  at  Berlin,  stands  at 
the  head  of  all  this  war  charity.  In  the  time  of  peace  they  stand 
ready  to  minister  to  the  needy  and  suffering  in  famine  and  pesti- 
lence, or  to  do  any  other  charitable  work. 

Women  Societies  for  the  Care  of  the  Poor  and  the  Sick 
in  the  Congregation. — The  first  one  of  these  was  formed  by 
Amalie  Sieveking  (d.  1859),  of  Hamburg,  who  was  very  active  in 
the  field  of  Inner  Missions.  Her  work  is  celebrated,  as  her  first 
Society  still  exists  and  has  become  the  model  for  many  others. 
They  have  been  helpful  to  the  deaconesses  in  times  of  contagious 
diseases  and  also  in  the  general  parish  work. 

Women's  and  Young  Ladies'  Societies  for  the  Care  of  the  Poor, 
Sick,  and  Children,  with  dates  of  organization. 

Berlin:     Fatherland  Society. 

Silesia:     Breslau,  1856. 

E,st  Prussia:     Neidenburg,  Pillau,  Allenstein. 

Hesse:    Frankfurt  a.  M.  and  other  cities. 

West  Prussia-     Danzig  (1848),  Vandsburg,  Dirschau. 

Posen  Bromberg,  Storchnest  (1867),  Zaborowo  (1873),  Posen  (1858), 
Plescheo,  Krotoschin,  Schmiegel,  Ostrowo,  Crone,  Exin. 

Saxony  Province:     Langensalza  Distnct,  Schleusmgen. 

Hanover:     Hanover,  Verden,  Stade,  Bremervorde,  Lehe,  etc. 

Schleswig-Holstein:    Kropp. 

Westphalia:    Iserlohn,  Lippstadt,  Bielefeld,  Hamm,  Hoxter,  etc. 

Mecklenburg:     Rostock  (1837). 


108  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL   LANDS. 

Saxony  Kingdom:     Dresden,  Leipsic. 

Bavaria:  Frankenthal,  Kaiserslautern,  Zweibruecken,  Erlangen, 
Nuremberg,  etc. 

Saxe  Weimar:    Eisenach,  Weimar,  Jena,  Apolda,  Grossneuch. 

Saxe,  Coburg-Gotha:     Coburg,  Neustadt. 

Saxe-Meiningen:     Meiningen,  Saalfeld. 

Wurtemberg:  Kirchheim,  Stuttgart,  Heilbronn,  Tuebingen,  Lud- 
wigsburg,  Nuertingen,  Geildorf,  Vaihingen,  Wildberg,  Ellwangen,  Bonnigheim. 

Baden:    Carlsruhe. 

Hesse  Darmstadt:     Darmstadt. 

Alsace-Lorraine:  Strasburg,    Muehlhausen,  Metz. 

Free  Cities:     Luebeck. 

Observance  of  the  Loed's  Day. — Since  Wichern,  by  his  wise 
Christian  counsel  and  indefatigable  energy,  started  the  "Inner 
Mission  Era,"  there  has  been  a  better  observance  of  the  day  of  rest 
and  worship.  This  has  been  brought  about  more  by  a  positive 
than  by  a  negative  method  of  work,  not  so  much  by  giving  rules  as 
to  what  not  to  do,  as  by  interesting  all  to  do  what  they  ought  to  do. 
If  people  do  that  which  they  ought  to  do  on  the  Sabbath  in  wor- 
ship, rest,  charity,  reading  the  Scriptures,  etc.,  they  will  have 
little  time  to  spend  in  desecrating  the  Holy  Day. 

Inner  Missions,  City  Missions,  Sunday  Schools,  Young  Peoples' 
Christian  Societies,  and  the  many  other  agencies  of  practical 
Christian  efforts  of  recent  years,  have  been  helpful  to  a  better 
observance  of  the  Sabbath.  More  of  the  Sabbath  is  brought  into 
the  week  days  by  the  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin  recommend- 
ing to  the  congregations  the  opening  of  their  churches  for  quiet 
prayer  at  certain  hours  of  each  day.  The  Cathedral,  St.  Mathew 
and  Elizabeth  churches,  of  Berlin,  are  now  open  during  the  hours 
of  the  week  days  for  devotional  retreat  and  meditation.  The 
state,  the  church,  societies,  the  family  and  individuals  are  con- 
stantly appealed  to  more  and  more  by  literature,  and  personal  and 
organized  efforts  for  a  scriptural  observance  of  the  Lord's  Day. 
We  should  cease  from  our  work  since  God  has  a  work  to  do  in  us 
on  that  day,  or,  as  Luther's  rule  was : 

"Du  sollst  lassen  von  der  Arbeit  ab, 
Dass  Gott  sein  Werk  an  dir  hab." 


109 


110 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


NINETY-FOUE  SOCIETIES  FOE  INNEE  MISSIONS. 


Name  of  Societies. 


3  --'  ~ 
-  -  ~ 
._    Z    N 


I.    Kingdom  of  Prussia. 

(a)    East  Prussia. 

Provincial  S  F.  I.  M.  in  E.  Prussia 1864 

City  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Koenigsberg | 

S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Gumbinnen 

S.  F.  Educating  Neglected  Children. 
Institution  for  Epileptics,  Infirm,  etc. 
Beacon  Institute  and  Labor  Colony... 

East  Prussian  Drunkard  Asylum 

Koenigsberg  S.  F.  I.  M 


(b)     West  Prussia. 


Provincials.  F.  I.  M.  in  W.  Prussia 

Central  Ev.  Abstinence  Soc.  for  Germany 


1850 


1875 


(c)    Ponimerania. 


Provincial  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Pommerania 

S.  F.  I.  M.  in  New  Vor-Pommerania  and 

Rugen 

Institutions  of  Zullchow 


(d)    Brandenburg. 


Central  Board  for  Inner  Missions 

Provincial  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Brandenburg.... 
Aux.  Soc'y  to  Central  Board  S.  F.  I-  M.... 
Evang.  Soc'y  for  Church  Work  in  Berlin 
Women's  Society  of  tbe  Good  Shepherd. 

Berlin  City  Mission 

Evangelical  Men's  Union 

Evang.  Johannesstift  in  Plotzensee 

Soc'y  to  Aid  Small  Children's  Institutes.. 

Evang.  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Moabit 

Bethabara  Fund  in  Berlin 

Soc'y  F.  I.  M.  in  Frankfort  a.  O 

Cent.  Com.  F.  I.  M.  in  Brandenburg  a.  H. 
S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Lebuser  District 


(e)    Saxony. 


Prov.  Board  F.  I.  M.  in  Saxony  Prov 

Conference  F.  I.  M.  in  Electorate  Saxony 

Institutions  at  Neinstedt 

S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Altmark 


(f)    Silesia. 


Provincial  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Silesia 

Evang.  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Breslau 

S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Goerlitz 

Conference  F.  I.  M.  in  Reichenbach  etc 

Church  Conference  for  Oberlausitz 

Soc'y  for  Rescuing  Neglected  Children. 

S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Liegnitz,  Niesky,   Krolk 

witz.  and  Parehwitz 


(g)    Posen. 
Provincial  S.  F.  I.  M  in  Posen.. 
(h)     Westphalia. 


Con.  F.  I.  M.  in  Minden,  etc 

Evang.  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Grafschaft  Mark.. 
Institute  for  Epileptics,  etc 


1878 
1848 


1849 


1S.SS 


isr.o 


1869 

18(19 


18f,4 
1849 
18(14 
1851 
187(1 


1874 


187s 


1874 
1874 


Superintendent  or 
President. 


Headquarters. 


Baron  Von  Dornberg Koenigsberg. 

Supt.  Schlecht 

Supt.  Rosseck Gumbinnen. 

Rev.  Corsepius I  Schoenbruch. 


Dr,  Dembowski.. 


Rev.  Dr.  Tube... 
Dr.  Rindfleisch. 


Supt.  Rubesamen... 

Count  v.  Krassow., 
Cand.  Jahn 


Prof.  Dr.  Weiss. 
Dr.  von  Bulow... 
Hon.  Schubert.... 
Rev.  Huelle 


Dr.  Stoecker 

Dr.  v.  Rothkirch 

Dr.  Neubauer 

Dr.   v.  Bulow 

Supt.  Dr.  Gielen 

Rev.  Berendt 

Hon.  Schuman 

Julius  Krueger 

Count  v.  Finkenstein. 


Pastor  Medem.... 

Supt.  Quandt 

Dr.  v.  Nathusius.. 


Von  Czettritz-Neuhaus.. 

Consis-rat  Schubart 

Hon.  Reiche 

Von.  Prittwitz-Gaffron.. 

Supt.  Meissner 

Von  Rothkireh-Trach... 


Schulrath  Polte. 


Hon.  Delius 

Hon.  Rademacher 

Pastor  v.  Bodelschwingh 


Carlshof. 


Koenigsberg. 


Danzig. 
Trutenau. 


Moringen. 

Divitz  by  Barth. 
Stetttin. 


Berlin. 


Moabit. 
Berlin. 

Frankfort  a.  0. 
Brandenburg,   a.  H. 
Reitwein. 


Buckaw. 
Wittenberg. 
Greifswald. 
Stendal. 


Kolbnitz  by  Jauer, 

Breslau. 

Goerlitz. 

Hennersdorf. 

Arnsdorf. 

Goldberg. 


Posen. 


Bielefeld. 

Soest. 

Bielefeld. 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  Ill 

Ninety-Four  Societies  for  Inner  Missions — Continued. 


Name  of  Society. 

o'a  - 

Superintendent  or 
President. 

Headquarters. 

(i)    Rhine  Province. 
Prov.  Board  S  F.  I  M.  in  Rhine  Province 

18G1 

Duisburg. 

Lie  Stoltenhoff 

Elberfeld 

1848 

(k)    Hesse-Nassau. 

Hon.    Buff 

Evang,  Soc'y  for  Wiesbaden  District 

1S49 

Evang.  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Frankfurt  a.  M..„,  1850 

(1)    Schleswig-Holstein. 
Nat.  S.  F.  I.  M,  in  Schleswig-Holstein... 

1875 

Three  District  S.  F.  I.  M.   at  Flensburg 

II.    Thuringia,  Hanover,  Saxon  Lands 
and  Anhalt. 

S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Duchy  Altenburg 

1860 
1867 
1865 

Altenburg. 

Evang.  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Hanover 

S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Weimar  District 

Soc.  for  Rescuing  Neglected  Children  in 
G.  D.Weimar 

Kreuzberg. 

Soc'y  to  Elevate  the  Moral  and  Religious 
Life 

G  Supt.  Hesse .'. 

Nat.  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  G.  Duchy,  Meiningen 

Meiningen. 

Soc'y    for  Christian  Charity  in  Evang. 

Orphan  and  Educ'l  Soc'y  for  Souneberg 

Sonneberg. 

Free  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Duchy  Gotha  

Nat.  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Anhalt 

1879 
1849 

G.  Sup.  Teichmuueller 

in.    Free  Cities. 

Hamburg. 

S.  F.  I  M.  in  Luebeck 

I860 

Women's  Society  for  Poor  and  Sick  in 

Hamburg, 

IV.    Grand  Duchy  of   Mecklenbubg. 

Central  S.  F.  1.  M.  in  Mecklenburg 

V.    Duchy  of  Brunswick. 

Nat.  S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Duchv  Brunswick 

1822 

Institute  for  the  Weak  Minded 

VI.  Kingdom  of  Saxony. 

Nat.  S.  F  1.  M.  in  the  Ev.  Luth.  Church 

1868 
1869 

*Dresdcn  and  Pottschappel.    Receipts  of  Nat.  S.  F.  I.  M.  1890,  24.311  marks,  and  a 
bequest   of  50,000  marks.    It  hjis  4,500  active  members. 


112  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Ninety-Four  Societies  for  Inner  Missions — Continued. 


Name  of  Society. 

.   P  o 

Superintendent  or 
President. 

Headquarters. 

VII.    Kingdom  of  Bavaria. 

Nat  S  F  I    M  in  the  Ev    Luth.  Church 

Nuernberg. 

1848 

1850 

Spires. 

S.  F.  I.  M.  in  Spirit  of  Luth.  Church 

VIII.    Grand  Duchy  of  Hesse. 

Nat   Board  F  I  M  in  G  D    Hesse 

Zwingenberg. 

1878 

Giessen. 

IX.    Grand  Duchy  of  Baden. 

Nat  S  F  1  M  in  G    D   Baden 

Lichtenthal. 

1849 
1817 

Ettlingen. 
Stuttgart. 

X.  Kingdom  of  Wurtemberg. 
Central   Board  of  Benevolent  Societies 

Von  Koestlin 

•i 

Besides  the  Local,  Provincial  and  National  Societies  for  Inner 
Missions  there  are  also  District  Societies  embracing  several  prov- 
inces. Thus,  the  Southwest  German  Conference  for  Inner  Mis- 
sions, which  met '  last  in  Ludwigshafen,  June  2d  and  3d,  1891, 
includes  Hesse,  Baden  and  the  Palatinate.  Much  good  is  done 
by  different  provinces  coming  together  to  compare  notes.  The 
President  is  Count  von  Goeler,  in  Lichtenthal. 

Lutheran  Pentecost  Conferences  are  found  in  various  parts 
of  the  Fatherland,  and  for  years  they  have  been  discussing  the  vital 
questions  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  which  is  not  of  this  world. 
The  one  of  Hanover,  during  1892,  celebrated  its  fiftieth  anniver- 
sary. The  first  convention  was  attended  by  fifty  and  the  last  by 
five  hundred  enrolled  visitors. 

The  Eisenach  Church  Conference  discusses  questions  per- 
taining to  cultus,  discipline  and  church  government. 

The  Eisenach  Church  Conference,  organized  in  1852,  is 
composed  of  delegates  from  church  boards  and  organizations  for 
the  purpose  of  considering  church  questions  of  the  various  coun- 
tries of  Germany  with  the  view  of  developing  a  common  unity. 
The  various  and  many  Lutheran  Conferences  aim  to  develop  a 
stronger  Lutheran  consciousness  in  the  German  empire. 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  113 

The  Evangelical  Social  Congress  met  May  28  and  29, 1891, 
in  Berlin,  and,  amid  a  large  gathering  of  representative  men  from 
near  and  far,  discussed  theses  relating  to  the  gospel  and  socialism, 
and  their  problems.  Prof.  Dr.  Hermann  presented  a  learned 
paper  on  "Religion  and  Social  Democracy,"  Dr.  Stoecker  on  "Indi- 
vidualism and  Socialism,"  Dr.  Otto  Kamp  on  "The  Training  of 
Factory  Girls." 

The  Wurtemberg  Lutheran  Conference  was  founded 
over  twenty  years  ago  in  the  spirit  of  "hold  fast  to  what  you  have," 
and  for  the  purpose  of  strengthening  the  Lutheran  consciousness. 
During  later  years  the  Conference  has  been  made  more  practical 
by  interesting  the  laity  to  take  part  in  the  discussions  of  the  con- 
ventions. In  their  assembly  in  Stuttgart,  June  25,  1891,  the  work 
of  the  Wuerttemberg  Lord's  Treasury  and  other  practical  church 
interests  were  considered.  Some  agitate  a  union  of  all  similar 
Lutheran  Conferences  in  South  Germany  into  one  General  Con- 
ference. 

Courses  of  Instruction  on  Inner  Missions,  of  the  character 
of  Institutes  or  Assemblies  in  America,  are  given  in  many  cities 
and  missionary  centers  of  Germany  free,  the  Provincial  Consisto- 
ries often  encouraging  and  aiding  them.  Thus,  at  the  Third 
Course  in  Dresden,  October,  1891,  twenty  lectures  on  the  history, 
theory  and  work  of  Inner  Missions  were  delivered  at  twelve  regular 
sessions,  mostly  by  the  younger  ministers.  Devotional  exercises 
were  conducted  in  the  morning,  and  nearly  all  the  afternoons 
were  given  to  visiting  the  charitable  institutions  of  the  city  for 
practical  study.  The  evenings  were  devoted  to  popular  gatherings. 
During  the  same  month  a  like  "course"  was  given  in  Nurnberg 
touching  the  minutia  of  the  various  Inner  Mission  activities.  The 
lectures  are  scriptural  and  learned  but  at  the  same  time  intensely 
practical.  Inner  Missions  is  a  growth  and  a  development  of  the 
Christian  life,  and  is  in  no  stereotype  form.  Hence,  great  literary 
work  is  demanded  to  direct  it  more  efficiently  and  to  chronicle  its 
fruits  more  faithfully. 

Inner  Missions,  as  well  as  foreign  missions,  in  many  sections 
are  taught  the  advance  classes  preparing  for  confirmation. 

University  lectures  on  Inner  Missions  were  delivered  during 
the  summer  semester  of  1891,  as  follows: — Berlin:  Prof.  Plath,  on 
"The  Deacon's  Office,"  and  Prof,  von  Soden,  "Societies  for  Inner 
Missions;"  Bonn:  Prof.  Sachsse,  "History  and  Aim  of  Inner 
Missions;"  Breslau:  Prof.  Schmidt,  "Experiences  from  the  Field 
of  Inner  Missions,"   and  Prof.  Erdmann,  "History  and  Present 


114  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

Condition  of   Inner  Missions;"    Goettingen:  Prof.  Knoke,  "Inner 
Missions." 

The  Literature  of  Inner  Missions  in  Germany  has  grown 
to  such  proportions  that  it  is  perfectly  wonderful  to  an  English 
Protestant.  It  is  not  of  a  superficial  character,  but  learned, 
systematic,  and  practical.  Almost  every  Inner  Mission  Society  has 
its  own  special  Inner  Mission  Library.  When  we  were  in  the 
Kingdom  of  Saxony  and  were  handed  the  catalogue,  a  large  volume, 
of  their  library  of  Inner  Mission  literature,  we  could  hardly  believe 
our  own  eyes.  There  are  the  excellent  biographies  of  the  great 
men  who  have  labored  in  this  field.  Each  city,  province  and 
district  nearly  has  a  volume  of  several  hundred  pages  on  their  own 
Inner  Missions.  Each  department  of  this  vast  field,  as  Labor 
Colonies,  Deaconess  Work,  Hospitals,  Gustavus  Adolphus  Societies, 
Seamen  and  Emigrant  Missions,  City  Missions,  etc.,  have  not 
only  one  but  many  volumes  discussing  their  vital  issues  and 
methods  of  work,  and  also  awakening  interest  by  telling  of  labor 
performed.  Not  only  libraries  and  books,  but  there  are  periodicals 
for  nearly  every  district  and  on  every  branch  of  work.  Their 
name  is  legion, — weeklies,  monthlies,  quarterlies  and,  not  least,  the 
almanacs  and  calenders,  of  which  the  Germans  seem  especially 
fond.  This  literature  is  attracting  the  attention  of  universal 
protestantism.  It  will  help  to  solve  many  of  the  great  problems 
which  can  be  met  only  by  its  spirit,  whether  in  the  United  States  or 
other  countries.  Its  faithful  study  is  worthy  of  the  heartiest 
commendation  to  all  interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  church  and  of 
humanity.  It  should  be  translated  for  those  who  do  not  read  the 
German.  There  can,  no  doubt,  be  a  taste  developed  for  it,  as  there 
has  been  for  the  translations  of  German  Lutheran  theology. 

Other  National  or  General  Societies  for  Inner  Missions. 

Evangelical  Church  Aid  Society. — Prof.  Dr.  Weiss  of 
Berlin  University,  the  president,  says: — if  at  one  time  the  disciples 
of  our  Lord  to  the  question  of  their  Master  if  they  lacked  anything, 
answered:  "Lord,  nothing;"  so  can  we  with  grateful  thanks  to  God 
confess  that  during  the  last  three  years  means  at  no  time  were 
wanting  with  which  to  aid  as  the  burning  desire  of  our  heart 
prompted.  In  the  last  year,  1891,  250,000  marks,  against  175,388 
the  year  before,  have  been  raised  for  the  purposes  of  the  society. 
The  house  collections  alone  amounted  to  158,000  marks.  124,000 
marks  were  given  to  the  Provincial  Societies  for  their  special 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  115 

work,  so  that  a  little  more  than  one-half  was  appropriated  by  the 
general  board.  In  harmony  with  the  history  of  the  origin  of  the 
society  a  large  part  of  the  funds  for  the  general  work  was  given  to 
the  City  Mission  of  Berlin,  to  which  52,000  marks  were  appropri- 
ated last  year,  or  16,000  marks  more  than  the  year  before.  God  be 
praised,  the  number  of  missions  in  Berlin  is  constantly  increasing, 
to  the  support  of  which  the  society  is  asked  to  contribute.  The 
city  missions  of  Stettin  and  Magdeburg  last  year  were  cared  for 
by  the  Provincial  Home  Missionary  Societies.  The  city  missions 
of  Breslau,  Danzig  and  Koenigsberg  were  assisted  with  2,000 
to  3,000  marks  each,  the  city  missions  of  Frankfort  a.  O.  and 
Altona  with  1,200  to  1,600  marks  each,  and  those  of  Cassel  and 
Liegnitz  with  500  marks  each.  The  following  appropriations  were 
also  made  during  last  year:  2,000  marks  to  the  church  in  Rixdorf ; 
3,000  marks  to  a  city  missionary  and  a  deaconess  in  Luckenwalde; 
for  assistant  pastors  in  Forst  Dortmund  1,500  marks  each;  for 
Zion's  Chapel  and  ministerial  help  for  the  Elizabeth  congregation 
and  to  the  society  for  those  without  work  in  Berlin,  500  marks  each ; 
for  a  pastor  in  the  'Deaconess  Institute  Lehmgrube  in  Breslau, 
700  marks;  to  the  new  deaconess  institute  in  Witten,  2,000 
marks;  and  to  the  Seamen's  Home  in  Stettin,  6,000  marks. 

The  Evangelical  League  of  Germany  is  a  powerful  compact 
organization  of  thirty  Principal  and  400  Auxiliary  Societies  with 
76,000  members.  At  first  its  aim  was  only  to  resist  the  aggressive 
efforts  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  a  work  that  has  been 
necessary  in  Germany  ever  since  the  days  of  the  Thirty  Tears'  war. 
Little  do  the  Protestants  of  England  and  America  appreciate  what 
the  German  Lutherans  of  the  Continent  have  suffered  and  wrought, 
because  of  the  Jesuitical  opposition  of  the  Romanists,  not  only  in 
the  Reformation  times,  but  ever  since.  No  one  has  any  hope  now 
that  it  will  soon  be  otherwise  Eternal  vigilance  is  the  price  of 
Protestantism  as  well  as  of  liberty. 

The  League,  however,  in  later  years  has  broadened  its  sphere 
of  work,  by  opposing  Socialism  and  everything  that  stands  in  the 
way  of  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  Lutheran  State  Church. 
Its  convention  in  Stuttgart,  1890,  unanimously  adopted  the 
following  timely  resolutions  which  breathe  its  spirit  and  aim: — 
"First,  That  the  Socialistic  agitations  can  be  quelled  only  through 
the  moral  and  spiritual  power  of  the  principles  of  the  Reformation. 
Second,  That  it  distrusts  the  Roman  professions  of  peace  and  good 
will  so  long  as  the  Pope  is  proclaimed  the  head  of  the  one  only 
Christian  Church.    Third,  That  it  protests  against  the  recall  of 


116  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

the    Jesuits;     and    Fourth,    That     it     protests    against    Roman 
interference  in  the  school  affairs  of  the  Empire." 

Central  Society  of  the  German  "Luther-Fund." — The 
world-wide  jubilee  celebration  of  the  four  hundredth  anniversary 
of  Dr.  Martin  Luther's  birth  awakened  a  deeper  Lutheran  as  well 
as  a  Luther  consciousness  among  all  Protestants.  It  was  the 
occasion  of  the  founding  of  many  permanent  church  and  Christian 
organizations  and  institutions.  At  the  close  of  that  memorable 
year  of  1883,  on  December  19th,  the  High  Church  Council  of 
Berlin  issued  an  appropriate  and  touching  letter  to  the  ministers 
and  churches  of  Prussia.  It  emphasized  the  thought  that  the 
universal  hearty  participation  in  the  jubilee  programs  among 
evangelical  people  of  all  tendencies  was  a  satisfactory  proof  of  the 
unity  of  Protestantism.  It  expressed  also  the  cheering  hope  that 
during  the  festive  days  much  good  seed  from  God's  word  had  fallen 
upon  good  ground  and  that  many  deep  and  wholesome  religious 
impressions  were  made  upon  the  Evangelical  life,  which  should  be 
retained  and  developed  with  the  greatest  care  and  diligence  for 
the  piety  of  the  individual  and  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the 
church.  All  were  most  earnestly  entreated  to  do  every  thing  in 
their  power  to  perpetuate  through  the  coming  years  the  blessings 
which  came  to  them  in  this  "Luther  Year,"  remembering  that  the 
Protestant  Church  prospers  most  only  when  that  spiritual  and 
life-giving  power,  to  which  she  owes  her  birth,  remains  active 
in  her. 

Among  the  best  outward  fruits  of  the  Luther  Jubilee  is  the 
"Luther-Fund,"  of  which  Emperor  "William  I  became  the  patron 
in  a  letter  dated  August  1st,  1884,  in  answer  to  a  communication 
addressed  to  him  on  the  third  of  the  previous  month  by  the 
High  Church  Council  of  Berlin,  in  which  the  statement  was  made 
that  King  Friedrich  Wilhelm  IV,  on  February  14th,  1844,  accepted 
the  protectorate  of  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  within  the 
Prussian  Kingdom.  In  his  royal  letter  above  mentioned,  Emperor 
William  I  expresses  his  special  pleasure  in  the  organization  during 
the  Luther-Year  of  the  "Central  German  Luther  Fund  for  the 
Education  of  the  Children  of  Evangelical  Pastors  and  Teachers." 
He  also  adds,  "it  is  to  me  a  quickening  thought  that  also  in  this 
way  the  memory  of  the  great  Reformer  will  ever  be  alive,  and  that 
thus  from  his  consecrated  work  new  blessings  will  constantly  flow 
to  Evangelical  Christianity,  which  will  be  handed  down  from 
generation  to  generation." 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  117 

The  first  large  gift  of  100,000  marks  came  from  the  city  of 
Berlin,  where,  according  to  its  constitution,  the  fund  is  adminis- 
tered, and  15,000  marks  were  received  from  Leipsic.  The  Central 
Executive  Board,  on  October  31st,  1884,  commenced  to  issue  an 
excellent  paper  for  their  work.  All  Germany  is  covered  with  a  net 
of  the  eighteen  General  and  147  Auxiliary  Societies  ( 152  in  1892 
with  over  14,000  members)  which  are  united  in  the  Central  Fund 
which  held  its  annual  convention  on  May  21st  and  22d,  1891,  in 
Erfurt.  The  report  for  1891  gives  receipts  at  37,073  marks,  9,000 
marks  more  than  during  the  previous  year.  Appropriated  last  year 
to  pastors'  families,  13,280  marks;  to  teachers'  families,  23,793 
marks.  The  net  assets  are  given  at  230,000  marks,  which  are 
constantly  increasing.  The  following  are  among  the  General 
Societies:  Berlin,  Brandenburg,  Leipsic,  Zwickau,  Niederlausitz; 
Provinces  of  Posen,  Pommerania,  Bhineprovince  and  Silesia; 
Grand  Duchy  of  Baden  and  the  civil  districts  of  Magdeburg, 
Merseburg,  Erfurt  and  Wiesbaden.  Women's  Auxiliaries  are  also 
being  organized.  The  proper  education  of  the  children  of  those 
who  preach  and  teach  Luther's  doctrine  in  the  churches  and 
schools,  especially  in  the  country,  is  thus  liberally  provided  for. 
So  it  should  be  in  all  lands. 

Another  organization  called  into  life  by  the  Luther  Year  is 
the  Historical  Society,  with  headquarters  in  Halle  a.  S. 

The  Chukch-Music  Union  of  Germany,  with  770  auxiliary 
societies  and  25,000  active  members,  held  its  tenth  annual 
convention  or  celebration  Sept.  29-30, 1891,  in  Darmstadt.  In  the 
discussion  of  the  subject,  "The  Churchly  and  Social  Significance  of 
the  Church  Choir,"  it  was  agreed  that  the  essential  work  of  the 
choir  was  to  lead  the  congregation  into  the  rich  treasuries  of  the 
German  Evangelical  church  poetry  and  music,  to  promote  the 
proper  execution  of  the  same  and  thus  enliven  the  church  worship 
and  strengthen  the  Christian  life.  The  Union  looks  back  over  its 
first  ten  years'  work  with  much  gratification  because  of  the  success 
attained.  The  Union  is  becoming  very  efficient  and  at  the  same 
time  it  is  extending  itself  into  all  German  countries. 

Some  High  Consistories  have  been  interested  to  appoint  and 
support  a  church  music  director  for  all  the  evangelical  churches 
under  their  jurisdiction.  Thus  the  one  at  Darmstadt  has  the  su- 
perintending and  developing  of  church  music  throughout  the 
entire  Grand  Duchy.  His  duties  are  as  follows:  1st,  the  inspection 
of  the  church  pipe  organs  as  well  as  counseling  and  directing  the 
building  of  new  organs  and  the  repairing  of  old  ones;  2d,  to  give 


118  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

advice  and  directions  to  organists  and  choristers;  3d,  to  arrange 
and  direct  a  course  of  instruction  for  church  organists  and  choris- 
ters, which  includes  lessons  in  instrumental  and  vocal  church 
music  culture  and  the  composition  of  the  same.  Every  one  com- 
ing from  near  or  far  to  attend  this  church  music  school  are  paid  for 
it  instead  of  spending  their  own  little  hard-earned  money.  They 
receive  their  traveling  expenses  and  five  marks  per  day.  Surely, 
with  such  liberal  provisions  the  pre-modern  Protestant  Church 
music  of  Germany,  which  has  attained  a  high  degree  of  perfection, 
will  in  the  future  do  a  great  service  to  Christ  and  His  church  as  it 
did  in  the  Reformation  era.  Other  Protestant  denominations  as 
well  as  the  English  Lutherans  would,  no  doubt,  enrich  their  wor- 
ship by  a  careful  study  of  the  Lutheran  church  poetry  and  music 
of  Germany.  The  Counsellor  of  State,  Mr.  Hallwachs,  of  Darm- 
stadt, is  the  president  of  the  Union. 

"The  Society  for  Church  Song  in  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church  of  Bavaria,"  organized  in  1885,  is  composed  of  twenty-one 
church  choirs  with  518  members,  besides  many  school  and  other 
choirs  with  374  additional  members.  The  periodical  and  other 
publications,  literary  and  musical,  which  these  and  other  similar 
societies  develop,  are  very  helpful  in  improving  the  liturgical,  choir 
and  congregational  singing  of  the  congregations. 

Dr.  Kurtz,  describing  the  popular  character  of  the  sacred 
songs  of  the  Lutheran  Reformation,  says:  "They  are  songs  of  faith 
and  the  creed,  with  a  clear  impress  of  objectivity.  The  writers  of 
them  do  not  describe  their  subjective  feelings,  nor  their  individual 
experiences,  but  they  let  the  Church  herself,  by  their  mouths, 
express  her  faith,  her  comfort,  her  thanksgiving,  and  adoration. 
But  they  are  also  genuinely  songs  of  the  people;  true,  simple, 
hearty,  bright  and  bold  in  expression,  rapid  in  movement,  no  stand- 
ing still  and  looking  back,  no  elaborate  painting  and  describing, 
no  subtle  demonstrating  and  teaching.  Even  in  outward  form 
they  closely  resemble  the  old  German  epics  and  the  popular  his- 
torical ballad,  and  were  intended  above  all  not  merely  to  be  read, 
but  to  be  sung,  and  that  by  the  whole  congregation."  The  above 
is  a  true  description  of  the  character  of  the  poetry  and  choral 
singing  of  the  German  and  Scandinavian  Lutheran  churches  in 
all  lands  ever  since  the  Reformation.  The  untiring  efforts  of 
many  to  translate  and  introduce  the  same  into  the  English  Luth- 
eran churches  will  certainly  be  successful  and  enrich  our  worship. 

Societies  for  Religious  Art  in  the  Protestant  Churches. 
— Of  these  there  are  five  in  Germany,  namely:  in  Berlin,  Stuttgart, 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  119 

Dresden,  Miinchen  and  Nuremberg.  General  von  Meyerinck, 
who  died  May  9,  1881,  faithfully  served  the  Society  of  Berlin  for 
nineteen  years.  These  Societies  direct  in  making  and  assist  in 
placing  works  of  art  in  the  churches ;  they  direct  and  develop  taste 
in  church  art  and  architecture;  aid  by  counsel  and  money  appro- 
priations in  church  and  school  furnishings  and  decorations,  and 
circulate  art  periodicals  with  religious  contents  among  their  mem- 
bers. Hundreds  of  churches  have  altar  paintings,  crucifixes,  bap- 
tismal fonts,  communion  sets,  altar  coverings,  clerical  vestments, 
decorated  windows,  etc.,  which  these  societies  assisted  in  pro- 
curing. Beautiful  and  appropriate  furniture  is  evidence  that 
the  congregation  has  indeed  true  love  for  the  House  of  the  Lord. 
Gifts  of  works  of  art  to  the  church  cause  both  the  donor  and  the 
congregation  to  rejoice.  These  societies  review  and  carefully 
criticise  everything  that  appears  in  their  line,  not  only  as  to  the 
material  and  workmanship,  but  also  as  to  the  design  and  evan- 
gelical character  of  the  same,  so  that  not  any  and  everything  can 
be  passed  off  as  sterling.  Manufacturers  and  jobbers  in  stained 
glass,  church  furniture,  etc.,  are  at  times  severely  criticized  and 
they  are  thus  compelled  to  do  their  work  so  as  to  meet  the  approval 
of  the  church  authorities  and  these  societies. 

The  literature  of  the  Societies  is  two-fold.  First:  engravings 
and  paintings  are  extensively  circulated.  For  example,  the 
Society  of  Berlin,  in  1883,  distributed  free  fine  pictures  of  Luther 
by  Lucas  Cranach,  in  the  Normal  Seminary  and  parochial  schools 
of  Berlin.  Second:  the  periodical,  magazine  and  book  literature 
on  Church  Art  by  these  Societies  has  done  great  good. 

"The  Society  for  Christian  Art  in  the  Lutheran  Church  of 
Bavaria,"  organized  five  years  ago,  has  greatly  prospered.  In  1890 
it  reported  643  members;  receipts,  4,076  marks;  expenditures,  1,928 
marks;  661  marks  of  which  were  for  traveling  expenses  of  the 
society's  specialist,  who  goes  wherever  he  is  called,  to  examine 
the  architecture,  plans,  specifications,  work  and  furniture  of 
churches.  The  society  counsels  with  congregations  without  any 
cost  to  the  congregation. 

"The  Society  for  Church  Art  in  the  Kingdom  of  Saxony,"  in 
its  twenty-sixth  annual  report  of  1889,  states  its  membership  is  410, 
and  that  during  the  year  it  helped  37  churches.  Three  thousand 
marks  have  been  given  to  the  Society  by  Mr.  A.  W.  Felix,  a  mer- 
chant of  Leipsic,  for  the  purpose  of  beautifying  the  pulpits,  altars 
and  churches  of  the  poorer  congregations. 


120  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

"The  Society  for  Christian  Art  in  the  Church  of  Prussia"  has 
its  headquarters  in  Berlin.     Count  von  Unruh  is  the  President. 

The  German  Society  of  Reformation  History. — A  happy 
and  cheering  thought  it  is  in  these  days,  when  the  Romanists  are 
ransacking  old  libraries  to  find  an  occasion  to  pervert  the  biography 
of  Luther  and  the  history  of  the  Reformation,  that  here  in  Ger- 
many, the  home  of  Luther  and  the  battlefield  of  the  thirty  years' 
war,  there  is  a  strong  and  well  organized  society  bearing  the  above 
name.  It  has  also  the  scholarship  and  means  to  uncover  the  truth 
and  facts  about  the  Tetzels,  the  Jesuits,  the  Inquisition,  and  the 
Counter-Reformation  on  the  part  of  the  Roman  Catholics  as  well 
as  to  make  prominent  the  Evangelical  positive  causes  of  that 
great  movement. 

This  Society  for  1890  reports  5,400  members  and  annual  mem- 
bership fees  (3  marks  each),  16,240  marks;  expenses,  5,441  marks. 
The  issuing  of  four  larger  and  six  smaller  works  cost  the  Society 
last  year,  14,359  marks.  In  recent  years  the  Society  commenced 
to  publish  small  popular  tracts,  pamphlets  and  books  to  be  circu- 
lated at  the  lowest  cost  price  possible,  the  same  to  be  had  from 
the  treasurer,  Buchhandler  Niemeyer,  in  Halle,  at  2^  to  4  cents 
each.  Through  the  issuing  of  this  cheap  popular  Reformation 
literature,  which  is  worthy  of  circulation  outside  of  Germany,  the 
Society  last  year  drew  on  the  funds  of  the  previous  year  to  the 
amount  of  2,500  marks.  Notwithstanding  this  the  treasury  has 
yet  9,517  marks. 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  ]21 


KAISERSWERTH  DEACONESS  WORK. 


No  living  man  has  written  more  on  the  Protestant  Deaconess 
office  and  work  than  the  present  honored,  able  and  faithful  Director 
of  the  Mother  House  at  Kaiserswerth.  His  utterances  carry  the 
greatest  authority,  and  it  is  with  pleasure  that  we  give  his  own 
words  on  the  origin,  organization  and  work  of  Kaiserswerth  Dea- 
coness Institution  as  they  have  been  translated  from  the  German 
report  of  1882,  prepared  by  the  Director,  Pastor  Julius  Disselhoff. 

Origin. — One  day,  the  17th  of  September,  1833,  there  came 
to  Kaiserswerth  from  the  prison  at  Werden  a  discharged  prisoner, 
named  Minna.  Kaiserswerth,  a  mile  and  a  half  below  Dusseldorf , 
on  the  right  bank  of  the  Rhine,  was  then  a  small  town,  unknown 
in  many  parts  of  Germany,  but  long  ago,  through  the  preaching  of 
St.  Swidbert,  Christianity  and  civilization  had  spread  from  it, 
through  the  lower  Rhenish  provinces  and  the  hilly  districts  called 
the  "Bergische  Land." 

On  the  banks  of  the  river,  which  here  and  at  Mayence  is  at 
its  greatest  breadth,  are  still  to  be  seen  the  ruins  of  the  Imperial 
palace,  with  its  massive  basaltic  columns.  From  this  spot  Agnes, 
widow  of  the  Emperor  Henry  III,  saw  her  boy,  Henry  IV,  then 
only  twelve  years  of  age,  who  had  been  enticed  ou  board  ship  by 
the  Archbishop  Hanno,  of  Cologne,  spring  into  the  Rhine,  in  the 
hope  of  escaping.  He,  however,  was  dragged  out  of  the  water  by 
his  enemies,  and  again  carried  off  before  her  very  eyes.  This 
incident  gave  rise  to  the  unholy  war  which  raged  between  the 
temporal  and  spiritual  powers.  The  Palatinate  became,  under  the 
Emperor  Frederick  Barbarossa,  a  haven  of  peace  for  the  whole 
neighborhood,  as  the  inscription  testifies,  which  is  engraved  upon 
a  large  stone  over  the  doorway. 

Of  all  this  the  released  prisoner  knew  nothing.  Longing 
only  in  her  loneliness  for  help,  temporal  and  spiritual,  she  hastened 
to  Theodore  Fliedner,  the  young,  active  Lutheran  pastor  of  the 
little  village  parish. 

Born  in  Eppstein  on  the  21st  day  of  January,  1800,  reared  in 
a  rationalistic  atmosphere,  the  young  Nassau  Theologue  Theodore 
Fliedner  was  set  apart  to  the  Gospel  Ministry,  against  his  will,  by 
the  Consistory  in  Cologne  after  a  Colloquium  as  a  Prussian  candi- 
date, and  soon  thereafter  elected  as  pastor  of  the  small  Evangelical 


122  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

congregation  in  Kaiserswerth  on  the  Rhine.  This  was  no  doubt 
done  as  he  himself  said  and  wrote,  "because  I  was  a  Lutheran." 

This  good  man  had  been  laboring  for  many  years  to  bring 
about  a  reform  in  the  prison  system,  and  to  find  a  way  of  giving 
discharged  prisoners  opportunities  of  returning  to  a  good  moral 
and  social  position.  With  this  object  in  view  Pastor  Fliedner  had 
founded,  in  1826,  the  Rhenish  Westpbalian  Prisoners'  Aid  Society, 
the  first  known  in  Germany.  He  had  learned  from  experience 
that  many  of  these  persons  are  anxious  to  gain  their  daily  bread 
honestly,  but  they  have  no  means  of  doing  so.  This  was  the  case 
with  Minna.  For  her,  and  for  others  like  her,  Pastor  Fliedner 
felt  most  strongly  the  urgent  necessity  for  providing  a  refuge  or 
asylum  before  they  returned  to  domestic  life.  He  had  no  means 
of  his  own,  he  was  very  poor,  but  still  he  would  give  all  the  help 
he  could. 

In  the  Vicarage  garden  there  stood  a  little  summer-house, 
twelve  feet  square.     There  he  prepared  a  place  of  refuge  for  the 

poor  woman,  under  the  watchful 
care  of  an  early  friend  of  his  wife. 
Soon  appeared  a  second  applicant; 
the  summer-house  made  a  sitting- 
room  by  day,  but  at  night  there 
was  no  sleeping-room  other  than  a 
very  small  garret,  which  had  not 
even  a  flight  of  steps  leading  up  to 
it.  At  night  a  ladder  was  placed 
the  cradle  of  the  wobk.         against    the    attic    window,     and 

Minna  and  her  companion  mounted  by  it;  then  the  ladder  was 
taken  away  till  the  next  morning.  This  little  harbor  of  refuge 
continued  to  be  the  first  and  only  asylum  and  penitentiary  in  Ger- 
many, until  Fliedner  rented  for  the  purpose  a  neighboring  house. 
This  he  afterwards  bought,  and  subsequently  altered  and  enlarged 
on  two  several  occasions. 

The  history  of  the  founding  and  development  of  the  first 
institution  at  Kaiserswerth  is  a  type  of  the  foundation  of  all  the 
others.  Fliedner  never  had  any  plan  thoroughly  matured;  it  was 
a  gradual  growth.  He  saw  and  felt  the  need  around  him,  and 
faith  and  love  left  him  no  rest  until  he  had  procured  what 
remedy  he  could  under  the  circumstances,  and  with  his  small 
means.  With  deep  faith  in  the  goodness  of  God  he  trusted  to  the 
future  for  the  extension  and  formation  of  his  very  modest,  but 
important,  beginnings.     The  Kaiserswerth  Deaconess  Institution 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  123 

also  owes  its  existence  and  character  to  this  impulse.  Fliedner 
tells  us  himself,  "The  state  of  the  sick  poor  had  long  weighed 
heavily  on  our  hearts.  How  often  have  I  seen  them  fading  away 
like  autumn  leaves  in  their  unhealthy  rooms,  lonely  and  ill-cared 
for,  physically  and  spiritually  utterly  neglected!  How  many 
towns,  even  populous  ones,  were  without  hospitals!  And  what 
hospitals  they  were,  even  where  they  did  exist!  I  had  seen  many 
in  my  travels  through  Holland,  Brabant,  England,  and  Scotland. 
I  had  not  unfrequently  found  the  gates  adorned  with  marble  when 
the  nursing  within  was  bad.  The  medical  staff  complained  bit- 
terly of  the  hireling  attendants,  of  their  carelessness  by  day  and 
by  night,  of  their  drunkenness  and  other  immoralities.  And  what 
can  I  say  of  the  spiritual  ministrations?  Little  thought  was  given 
to  that.  Hospital  chaplains  were  unknown  in  many  cases,  hospi- 
tal chapels  in  still  more. 

"And  should  we  deem  our  evangelical  Christian  women  incap- 
able or  unwilling  to  undertake  the  task  of  Christian  nursing?  Had 
not  numbers  of  them  done  wonders  of  self-sacrificing  love  in  the 
military  hospitals  during  the  war  of  liberation  of  1813-1815?  If, 
again,  the  Church  of  Apostolic  days  had  made  use  of  their  powers 
for  the  relief  of  its  suffering  members,  and  organized  them  into  a 
recognized  body  under  the  title  of  Deaconesses,  and  if  for  many 
centuries  the  Church  had  continued  to  appoint  such  Deaconesses, 
why  should  we  longer  delay  the  revival  of  such  an  order  of 
handmaids  devoted  to  the  service  of  their  Lord?  The  disposition 
to  active  compassion  for  the  sufferings  of  others,  says  Luther,  is 
stronger  in  women  than  in  men.  Women  who  love  godliness  have 
often  peculiar  gifts  of  comforting  others  and  alleviating  their 
sufferings.  'These  reflections,'  continues  Fliedner,  'left  me  no 
peace,  and  my  wife  was  of  the  same  mind  with  myself,  and  of 
greater  courage.  But  would  our  little  Kaiserswerth  be  the  right 
place  for  a  Protestant  Deaconess  Home  for  the  training  of 
Protestant  Deaconesses?  A  place  where  the  large  majority  of  the 
population  were  Roman  Catholics,  where  there  could  not  even  be 
sick  persons  enough  to  furnish  a  proper  training-school,  and  so 
poor  that  it  could  not  undertake  even  partially  to  defray  the  great 
expenses  of  such  an  institution?.  And  would  not  those  who  had 
more  experience  in  the  care  of  souls  be  more  adapted  to  such  a 
difficult  undertaking  than  I  could  be?  I  went  to  my  clerical 
brethren  in  Dusseldorf,  Crefeld,  Barmen,  etc.,  and  begged  them  to 
consider  whether  they  would  not  set  on  foot  such  an  institution,  of 
which,   indeed,    those    places   were  in  pressing    want.     But   all 


124  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

refused,  and  urged  me  to  put  my  own  hand  to  the  work;  I  had 
time  with  my  small  congregation,  the  quietness  of  retired  Kaisers- 
werth  would  be  very  advantageous  to  such  a  training-school.  The 
large  amount  of  useful  knowledge  that  I  had  collected  on  my 
journey  *had  not  been  bestowed  on  me  by  God  without  a  purpose. 
The  needful  money  God  could  also  send  thither;  the  sick  people, 
and  nurses  too.  So  we  perceived  that  it  was  His  will  that  we 
should  take  this  burden  on  our  shoulders,  and  willingly  we  offered 
ourselves  to  receive  it. 

"We  now  looked  quietly  round  for  a  house  for  the  hospital. 
Suddenly  the  largest  and  finest  house  in  Kaiserswerth  came  into 
the  market.  My  wife  had  been  confined  only  three  days;  but  in 
spite  of  this  she  beset  me  with  entreaties  to  buy  the  house.  It  was 
true  the  price  was  2,300  thalers,  and  we  had  no  money.  I  bought 
it,  however,  on  the  20th  of  April,  1836,  and  at  Martinmas  the 
money  was  to  be  paid." 

So  far  Fliedner's  own  narrative.  On  the  30th  of  May,  1836, 
the  statutes  of  a  Deaconess  Society  for  .Rhenish  Westphalia  were 
signed  in  Count  Anthony  Stolberg's  house  at  Diisseldorf.  On  the 
23d  of  October,  1836,  the  ground  floor  of  the  newly  bought  house 
was  arranged  for  the  patients.  "Very  scantily,"  says  Fliedner; 
"one  table,  some  chairs  with  half-broken  arms,  a  few  worn  knives, 
forks  with  only  two  prongs,  worm-eaten  bedsteads  and  other  similar 
furniture,  which  had  been  given  to  us — in  such  humble  guise  did 
we  begin  our  task,  but  with  great  joy  and  thankfulness." 

The  first  deaconess,  Gertrude  Bernhardt  (born  1788,  died 
1869),  came  on  October  20th.  She  was  the  daughter  of  a  physician 
in  Ruhrort,  and  had  for  many  years  helped  her  father  to  nurse  and 
attend  to  the  sick. 

Such,  then,  was  the  modest  beginning  of  the  Deaconess  House 
at  Kaiserswerth,  and,  with  it,  of  the  whole  Deaconess  work  of 
modern  times.  This  has  increased  with  such  wonderful  rapidity, 
that  at  the  present  time  there  are  sixty-three  central  Deaconess 
Institutions,  with  more  than  8,400  Deaconesses.  These  Deacon- 
esses work  at  2,774  stations,  striving  night  and  day  to  soothe  and 
relieve  suffering,  and  pressing  to  the  front  when  help  is  most 
needed,  as  in  times  of  small-pox,  typhus,  cholera,  or  any  other 
infectious  disease.  Whilst  in  1849,  in  the  Baden  campaign,  the 
proffered  help  of  the  Deaconesses  was  not  accepted,  as  not  being 
suitable,  in  the  great  wars  which  followed,  especially  in  1870  and 
1871,  hundreds  of  Deaconesses  showed  upon  the  battle  field  what 
weak  women's  hands  can  do  towards  relieving  suffering. 


GERTRUDE   REICHARDT, 

The  First  Deaconess  of  Modem  Times. 


125 


126  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

But  however  widely  the  work  has  spread,  the  door  through 
which  you  enter  the  house  at  Kaiserswerth  remains  the  same  as  on 
the  first  day.  There  are  seen  still  the  symbols  of  commerce  and 
industry,  and,  above  all,  the  Mercury's  staff,  with  which  the  form- 
er possessor  decorated  it;  and  the  window  over  the  house  a"P," 
the  first  letter  of  his  name, — silent  witnesses  of  the  modest  begin- 
ning of  this  great  and  beneficent  work. 

Okganization. — The  Rhenish  Westphalian  Society  has  for  its 
object,  according  to  the  Constitution  granted  it  by  an  Order  in 
Council,  November  28th,  1846,  "The  Training  of  Protestant 
Christian  women  as  Deaconesses  in  the  Apostolic  sense,  for  the 
purpose  of  ministering  to  the  sick,  the  poor,  children,  prisoners, 
released  criminals,  and  the  like,  especially  in  the  .Rhenish  West- 
phalian Provinces."  It  also  endeavors  to  enlist  in  the  service  of 
the  Church  the  vast  fund  of  womanly  love  and  power,  which  too 
often  lies  dormant,  but  only  requires  objects  of  compassion  to 
quicken  into  activity.  The  work  of  love  of  the  Deaconess  extends 
to  the  needy  of  all  religions  without  any  distinction;  but  it  does 
not  allow  her  to  make  proselytes  of  those  who  belong  to  another 
faith. 

The  work  of  the  Deaconesses  is  divided  into  two  classes :  ( 1 ) 
Nursing;  (2)  Teachiug.  The  Society  is  under  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  Rhenish  Westphalian  Provincial  Synod,  whose  secretary  and 
treasurer  are  ex-officio  members  of  the  board.  The  Board,  on 
which  one  practicing  physician  must  always  sit,  represents  the 
Society,  and  has  full  power  of  control.  Under  the  board  the  entire 
superintendence  of  the  work  is  vested  in  the  Director,  who  is  a 
Protestant  clergyman,  and  the  Lady  Superintendent,  both  of 
whom  are  appointed  by  the  board.  The  purchase  and  sale  of 
land,  the  work  of  building,  the  appointment  of  officials,  and  all 
fresh  arrangements — such  as  the  opening  out  new  fields  of  labor 
or  closing  old  ones — are  regulated  by  the  Board.  The  Director, 
and  the  Superintendent — called  by  the  Sisters  "Mother" — are,  as 
it  were,  the  parents  of  the  Institution,  to  whom  the  Deaconesses 
stand  in  the  relation  of  daughters.  Under  them  the  "Mother- 
house,"  as  well  as  each  branch  Institution,  has  its  Head  Sister  or 
Matron,  who  is  called  "Sister,"  not  "Superior,"  because  she  is  only 
considered  the  eldest  sister  in  a  family  circle.  She  superintends, 
according  to  fixed  rules  laid  down  for  her  guidance,  the  institution 
intrusted  to  her;  and  in  this  way  a  feeling  of  unity  is  fostered 
among  the  many  families  or  branches  of  the  Institution,  which  are 
bound  together  to  make  one  great  whole.    Only  unmarried  women, 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  127 

or  widows  without  children,  of  the  Protestant  faith,  above  eighteen 
years  of  age  or  under  forty,  are  eligible  for  the  calling  of  Dea- 
conesses.    They  must  be  earnest  Christian  women. 

Before  their  election  to  the  office  of  Deaconess  they  have  to 
undergo  a  period  of  probation,  the  length  of  which  varies  according 
to  their  capabilities,  knowledge  and  experience.  Early  training, 
disposition  and  capacity  are  always  taken  carefully  into  considera- 
tion. Above  all  absolute  freedom  in  the  choice  of  a  calling,  and 
the  written  consent  of  the  parents  or  guardians,  are  required  from 
every  candidate.  Prior  to  the  admission  of  a  probationer  to  the 
office  of  Deaconess,  all  the  Deaconesses  then  present  in  Kaisers- 
werth  are  consulted  and  have  a  vete  upon  her  election.  At  the 
consecration  to  the  office  the  new  Deaconess  promises  to  be  true 
to  her  calling,  and  to  live  in  the  fear  of  God  and  according  to  His 
holy  Word.  No  vows  are  taken.  Should  a  Deaconess  be  required 
to  return  to  aged  or  sick  parents,  she  can  do  so  at  any  time,  on 
application  being  made;  or  she  can  marry.  It  is,  however, 
expected,  that  before  she  enters  into  a  binding  engagement  she 
will  candidly  inform  the  "Mother"  of  her  intentions. 

Every  Deaconess  is  bound  to  act  on  the  orders  of  the  Doctor 
in  all  matters  relating  to  medicine,  surgery,  and  diet.  In  the  case 
of  male  patients  she  is  only  allowed  to  do  what  would  befit  her 
sex,  and  with  this  object  a  male  attendant  is  provided.  She  is  not 
allowed  to  be  present  at  a  post-mortem  examination.  As  a  Dea- 
coness is  the  assistant  of  the  doctor  in  all  bodily  ailments  of  a 
patient,  so  is  she  also  the  helper  of  the  clergyman  in  the  spiritual 
needs  of  those  entrusted  to  her  care.  If  a  patient  does  not  wish 
spiritual  consolation  from  the  Deaconess,  it  is  still  in  her  power  to 
show  her  faith  by  her  life  and  conversation. 

A  Deaconess  discharges  her  calling  gratuitously.  She  re- 
ceives from  the  Institution  her  dress  and  board,  and  a  small  sum 
of  pocket-money  to  purchase  such  articles  of  clothing  as  are  not 
included  in  the  Deaconess  dress.  She  is  not  allowed  to  accept 
presents  from  her  patients.  In  case  of  loss  of  health  the  Institution 
undertakes  to  provide  for  her,  if  she  has  no  private  means. 

Every  Deaconess  has  entire  control  over  her  private  fortune, 
which  after  her  death  goes  to  the  proper  heirs.  She  remains  in 
close  connection  with  her  relations,  and  every  two  or  three  years 
she  can  go  home  to  her  parents,  at  the  expense  of  the  Institution, 
if  herself  without  means. 

Every  Deaconess  accepts  of  her  own  free  will  the  post  chosen 
for  her  by  the  authorities.     In  cases  of  infectious  disease  she  is 


128  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

asked  whether  she  has  any  objection  to  undertake  the  dangerous 
task,  but  no  instance  of  a  refusal  has  yet  been  known.  No 
Deaconess  is  chosen  to  help  in  nursing  those  mentally  afflicted  who 
has  any  feeling  of  dislike  for  this  special  work,  and  no  Deaconess 
is  sent  to  the  East  without  her  own  free  will  and  the  sanction  of 
her  parents.  Also,  only  those  who  feel  they  are  called  to  the  work 
are  chosen  for  teachers. 

The  estimate  of  expenses  and  receipts  is  settled  annually,  before 
the  beginning  of  the  financial  year,  by  the  Board.  The  Treasurer 
and  Chairman  of  the  Board  revise  the  accounts  annually,  and  a 
report  is  then  published,  showing  all  that  has  been  spent  and 
received  during  the  past  year.  The  Mother-house  and  all  institu- 
tions in  Kaiserswerth,  except  the  Asylum  and  Penitentiary,  have 
one  fund  and  one  account.  All  branch  institutions  outside  have 
their  own  accounts. 

The  Mothek-House,  and  Hospital  in  Connection  with  it. — 
The  growth  of  the  Kaiserswerth  Deaconess  work  may  be  compared 
to  that  of  a  healthy  tree,  which  every  year  has  new  rings  added  to 
it  and  shoots  out  new  branches.  Every  year  the  work,  so  modestly 
begun,  has  grown  in  all  directions,  and  the  Mother-house  and 
Hospital,  which  are  dependent  on  each  other,  have  made  equal 
progress.  Strangely  enough,  on  the  old  church  seal  of  Kaiserswerth 
is  represented  a  tree  grown  from  a  mustard-seed,  under  the  influence 
of  the  sun,  with  the  inscription,  "Gran.  Synap.  cres.  arbor." 
Matt.  xiii.  ("The  mustard-seed  becomes  a  tree.")  In  the  year 
1840  two  little  houses  were  bought  on  the  west  side  of  the  original 
building,  which  was  already  too  small,  and  as  these  were  in  bad 
repair  and  not  suitable  for  the  purpose  they  were  pulled  down,  and 
the  first  large  new  building  erected.  This  extended  some  distance 
back  into  the  garden,  and  contained  several  wards,  domestic  offices, 
a  dining-room,  with  work  and  bedrooms  for  the  Sisters,  and  a  small 
chapel.  This  building  was  opened  in  1843.  In  the  same  year 
another  house  on  the  west  side  was  procured  and  added  to  the 
Mother-house.  In  1854,  eleven  years  later,  the  east  front  was 
enlarged,  and  at  the  same  time  a  two-storied  house  was  built  in  the 
garden,  parallel  with  the  front  building,  which  was  connected  with 
it  by  another  block.  By  this  means  large  and  small  wards  were 
added,  as  well  as  a  laundry,  which  was  much  needed,  and  other 
important  offices.  In  the  wing  running  parallel  with  the  main 
building  a  number  of  small  rooms  were  provided  for  the  Sisters 
who  had  worn  themselves  out  in  the  service  of  their  Lord,  where 
"they  would  rest  from  their  labors.     This   wing  has  been  called  the 


"THERE  REMAINETH  A  REST  FOR  TH£  people  op  god.' 


130  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

"House  of  Evening  Rest"  on  this  account.  To  the  west  of  this  is 
the  large  lecture-room,  which  contains  a  large  picture  let  into  the 
wall  by  Roland  Ruse,  representing  Christ  enthroned  amongst  the 
clouds,  with  a  tired  dove,  a  symbol  of  the  Deaconess,  flying  to  the 
Saviour  for  rest.  Below  is  the  inscription,  "There  remaineth  a 
rest  for  the  people  of  God"  (Heb.  iv,  9).  The  ground-floor  of  this 
wing  serves  as  a  separate  establishment  for  the  newly-arrived 
probationers.  From  fifteen  to  twenty  of  these  'form  a  separate 
family,  having  separate  dining  and  sleeping-rooms.  This  enables 
them  more  easily  to  adapt  themselves  to  their  new  life  and  voca- 
tion than  would  be  possible  if  they  were  suddenly  plunged  into  the 
whirl  of  busy  life.  It  also  gives  an  opportunity  for  learning  the 
individual  characters  of  the  novices,  and  to  assign  to  each  her 
special  and  most  suitable  work. 

After  a  while  Pastor  Fliedner  felt  the  necessity  of  providing 
accommodations  for  the  workmen  employed  on  the  premises  of  the 
establishment,  which  was  now  so  much  extended.  In  order  to 
avoid  being  dependent  on  the  tradesmen  of  the  town,  and  promote 
economy,  the  Institution  had  now  its  own  baker,  carpenter,  glazier, 
painter,  shoemaker,  tailor,  locksmith,  and  several  accountants  in 
the  office.  Accordingly,  in  1868,  the  east  side  of  the  front  facade 
was  again  enlarged  by  the  addition  of  a  new  wing  on  the  north 
side,  which  provided  room  for  the  workmen  and  officials.  When 
this  building  was  finished,  in  1861,  the  whole  front  of  the  facade 
was  as  it  is  here  represented. 

A  point  was  now  reached  in  the  development  of  the  Mother- 
house  and  Hospital.  The  former  has  one  hundred  beds  for  Sis- 
ters engaged  in  the  Mother-house  and  Hospital — some  in  training, 
others  in  being  trained — and  twenty  more  for  Sisters  who  are  for 
the  time  guests,  or  patients.  The  hospital  has  four  wards  and 
forty-three  rooms — which  almost  all  lie  to  the  south  —  containing 
120  beds  for  patients;  a  dispensary,  which  is  conducted  by  a  Sister 
who  has  passed  the  Government  examination;  an  ice-cellar  and  six 
bathing-houses  on  the  Rhine,  which  are  not  two  minutes  walk  from 
the  Hospital,  and  can  be  reached  without  going  off  the  premises. 
Dr.  Hintze  has  been  for  many  years  the  medical  officer.  The 
yearly  reports  show  the  most  satisfactory  results.  The  cost  for 
patients  is  perhaps  less  than  in  any  other  hospital. 

The  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  the  founding  of  Kaisers- 
werth  was  celebrated  in  1861  with  great  rejoicings.  Three  years 
later,  in  1864,  Pastor  Fliedner  died,  and  since  that  time  his  work 
has  wonderfully  increased.      In  1865  the  neighboring  house  on 


OS 


131 


132  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

the  west  side  was  bought,  and  that  made  it  possible  to  add  a  large 
dining-room  for  the  Sisters,  more  bedrooms,  and  quiet  rooms  in 
case  of  sickness.  But  the  greatest  inducement  for  buying  this 
house  was,  that  the  opportunity  now  offered  itself  for  enlarging  the 
Church,  which  had  become  too  small,  by  the  addition  of  a  transept, 
an  apse,  and  a  tower.  This  new  building  was  finished  and  conse- 
crated in  September,  1867.  The  nave  of  the  church  is  on  the  level 
with  the  first  floor  of  the  building,  and  the  gallery  is  on  the  second 
floor,  so  that  patients  are  able  to  attend  the  service  without  the 
fatigue  of  stairs.  As  the  church  lies  to  the  north,  and  the  rooms 
for  patients  are  mostly  to  the  south,  those  dangerously  ill  are  not 
disturbed  by  the  noise  of  the  organ  and  singing.  Want  of  funds 
made  it  impossible  for  the  towers  to  be  built  in  uniformity  with 
the  rest  of  the  church.  The  spire  of  the  old  church  was  lengthened 
and  placed  upon  it.  Underneath  the  church,  and  level  with  the 
ground  floor  of  the  main  building,  what  is  properly  a  crypt  forms 
a  large  room  most  useful  for  meetings  and  social  gatherings.  The 
lecture-room  above  mentioned  is  connected  with  this  by  a  large 
folding-door. 

The  next  acquisition  was  in  1871,  when  the  neighboring  house 
to  the  east  with  its  garden,  was  bought,  and  thus  one  entire 
quarter  of  the  town  belonged  to  the  Institution. 

After  this  new  house  had  been  altered  for  the  officials  to  live  in, 
a  mortuary  chapel  in  the  Gothic  style  was  added  in  1873,  and  thus 
a  want  which  had  long  been  painfully  felt  was  supplied.  It  stands, 
surrounded  by  evergreen  trees  and  shrubs,  in  the  garden  belonging 
to  the  workmen's  quarter.  It  contains,  besides  the  chapel,  which 
forms  the  nave,  to  the  left,  a  dead  house,  and  to  the  right  a  dis- 
secting-room. In  order  that  some  comfort  may  be  given  to  those 
mourning  around  the  body  of  their  dear  one,  the  apse  and  the 
entrance  of  the  chapel  are  adorned  with  stained-glass  windows, 
after  Michael  Angelo  and  Quentin  Matsys. 

There  still  remains  to  be  mentioned  the  aqueduct,  which  was 
planned  in  1881.  It  will  easily  be  understood  how  important  it  is 
that  in  such  an  institution,  where  there  are  so  many  inhabitants, 
water  should  be  plentiful  and  easily  obtained.  Close  by,  on  the 
banks  of  \he  Rhine,  the  old  Mill  Tower  rises  to  a  height  of  ninety 
feet,  from  the  summit  of  which  the  blue  flag,  with  the  white  dove 
bearing  an  olive  branch,  flutters  on  all  festive  occasions.  Formerly 
the  tower  served  as  a  barn,  now  a  well  has  been  dug  inside  it.  An 
engine,  worked  by  the  wind,  raises  the  water  into  a  large  metal 
cistern  on  the  highest  story  of  the  tower,  and  thence  it  flows  into 


•3  c 


H  o    s 


9   £ 

cr  p° 

6d 

3 

S-3 

00 

«  O 

M 

•n  c- 

Kj 

H 

■< 

a  £ 

H 

«  £S 

w 

3 

CO 

o 

R  ? 

<B     D* 

W 

oT  g 

h- 1 

m<° 

7- 

O  o 


3    5 


tn  w 


~ 

N 

p 

p 

0 

0 

U 

M 

M 

- 

o 

r- 

a 

<S3  EL 


131  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 

the  different  parts  of  the  Institution;  namely,  the  Mother-house, 
Hospital,  Paul  Gerhard's  Home,  Seminary,  and,  lastly,  to  the 
garden  and  court  of  the  two  last-named  buildings,  where  in  summer 
two  fountains  play  to  purify  the  air. 

The  gardens  of  the  Mother-house  and  Hospital  extend  on  the 
north  side  as  far  as  Wall  street.  The  Infant  school,  Penitentiary, 
Orphan  Asylum,  Seminary,  Inspector's  House,  and  the  buildings 
used  as  offices,  lie  in  this  street,  with  the  front  facing  the  south. 
Separated  from  this  by  the  School,  Church  and  Vicarage  of  the 
Evangelical  Town  Church,  are  the  Deaconess  School  and  the  Mill 
Tower.  This  row  of  houses  forms  the  boundary  line  to  the  north 
of  Kaiserswerth.  Behind  these  extend  the  gardens  and  meadows 
of  the  institution,  beyond  which  again  are  cultivated  fields. 

The  Refuge  and  Penitentiaey,  as  already  stated,  which  was 
the  germ  of  the  whole  work,  was  started  Sept.  17,  1833,  and  was 
moved  before  the  winter  from  the  temporary  shelter  in  the  summer- 
house  to  a  larger,  but  still  modest  house,  in  Wall  street.  In  1841 
a  new  wing  had  to  be  built,  as  the  old  house  was  no  longer  large 
enough  to  enable  each  inmate  to  have  a  room  for  herself  at  night. 
Later,  the  adjoining  house  to  the  east  was  bought  and  added  to  the 
Penitentiary,  and  a  second  family  arranged  for  those  who  came 
last,  in  order  that  their  characters  might  be  more  carefully 
scrutinized.  All  the  work  of  the  Refuge  is  done  by  the  inmates, 
in  order  that  they  may  practice  cooking,  washing  and  ironing.  It 
has  also  a  small  farm  attached,  so  that  the  inmates  may  grow 
accustomed  to  a  rural  life  and  learn  to  understand  the  treatment 
of  animals.  In  1860  it  was  again  necessary  to  enlarge  the  place. 
Half  a  new  wing  was  added  to  the  building  of  1811,  and  this 
contains  a  workroom,  a  large  washhouse  and  ironing-room,  while 
a  staircase  leads  to  separate  bedrooms  for  the  inmates.  It  is 
thought  necessary  for  the  reformation  of  these  women,  often  deeply 
sunk  in  vice,  that  they  should  have  separate  bedrooms,  and  so 
should  have  at  least  the  opportunity  of  "communing  with  their 
own  hearts."  On  an  average  there  are  in  the  Penitentiary  twenty 
girls  and  women.  Since  its  foundation  more  than  800  have  come 
under  the  influence  of  the  place,  and  of  this  number  one- third 
have  been  restored  to  a  good  and  honest  life.  Many  have  regained 
a  respectable  position  as  wives  and  mothers.  Only  those  who  come 
of  their  own  free  will  are  admitted  to  the  Penitentiary.  The 
motto  for  the  daily  life  is  comprised  in  the  words  "Pray  and  Work." 
Those  who  cannot  sew,  mend,  knit  and  darn,  are  taught;  and 
instruction  is  also  given  in  reading,  writing  and  arithmetic.     But 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  135 

it  is  found  from  experience  that  the  most  salutary  work  is  that 
which  is  combined  with  bodily  exercise  in  the  open  air.  Above 
all,  these  erring  sheep  are  taught  the  principles  of  the  Christian 
faith,  and  are  led  to  strive  after  a  higher  life,  the  way  to  which  is 
pointed  out  to  them  by  showing  them  that  every  act  of  their  daily 
life  may  be  consecrated  to  God. 

The  Training  College  for  Teachers  of  Infant  and 
Elementary  Schools,  and  High  School  for  Girls,  with 
Practicing  Infant  School  Attached,  date  their  origin  from  the 
establishment  of  the  Deaconess  Mother-house.  In  the  year  1835, 
Pastor  Flieduer  started  a  knitting-school  for  poor  children,  which 
in  1836  he  enlarged  and  turned  into  an  infant  school  for  children 
of  all  denominations.  For  both  the  summer-house  was  again  first 
brought  into  requisition.  Soon  the  Infant  School  had  to  be  moved 
to  a  house  on  the  east  side  of  the  Asylum.  There  it  is  now,  though 
much  improved  by  the  addition  of  a  large,  airy  classroom.  In  1836 
Fliedner  offered,  just  at  the  time  the  Deaconess  House  was  started, 
to  take  in  young  women  who  had  a  taste  and  gift  for  the  instruction 
of  infants,  and  to  train  them  for  the  work.  Thus,  almost  without 
any  definite  intention,  the  Training  School  for  Infant  School- 
mistresses was  started.  There  being  no  suitable  building  for  them, 
they  lived  for  a  time,  some  in  the  Orphan  Asylum  and  some  in  the 
Mother-house,  until,  on  the  9th  of  August,  1847,  the  new  house 
was  opened  and  occupied.  The  students  of  the  Training  School 
were  at  this  time  not  only  those  who  were  aspiring  for  the  office  of 
teachers  of  infant  schools,  but,  since  1844,  teachers  for  elementary 
schools  had  also  been  in  training. 

Among  the  Protestant  population  of  Germany  it  was  a  new 
thing  to  have  female  teachers,  and  there  was  at  first  much 
opposition.  Very  excellent  persons  declared  that  the  office  of 
teacher  was  not  suitable  for  females,  and  that  even  girls  were  much 
better  taught  by  men.  The  Training  School,  how.ever,  entirely 
overcame  all  opposition,  and  helped  to  open  out  a  new  sphere  of 
work  to  women.  The  Government  Board  of  Education  from  the 
first  looked  favorably  on  the  project,  and  in  1848  the  privilege  was 
granted  to  this  College,  according  to  which  the  students  were 
allowed  to  pass  their  examinations  in  Kaiserswerth  and  receive 
their  necessary  certificates.  Later,  governesses  for  girls'  schools  of 
a  higher  grade  were  trained  here.  In  1841,  Fliedner  called  to  his 
aid  the  schoolmaster  Nanke  as  teacher  in  the  Training  College,  and 
in  1843  Pastor  Strieker  was  engaged  as  teacher  of  religious 
knowledge.     These  have  been  succeeded  by  Herr  Vollmer  in  1869 


136 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


and  Pastor  Bungeroth  in  1877.  It  had  long  been  felt  that  the 
Training  College  ought  to  be  enlarged.  It  was  not  possible, 
however,  to  carry  this  into  effect  until  the  year  1871,  when  the  farm 
was  removed  to  a  new  building  at  some  distance,  and  by  this  means 


TRAINING   COLLEGE   FOE   FEMALE    TEACHERS. — NORTH  VIEW. 


space  was  acquired  for  the  addition  of  a  new  wing  to  the  Training 
College.  In  its  present  state  the  building  accommodates  seventy- 
nine  students  and  ten  to  fifteen  probationers,  who  are  being  trained 
as  Teaching  Sisters.  Six  Sisters  teach  in  the  College.  The  site, 
upon  the  old  fortifications  of  Kaiserswerth,  is  a  favorable  one,  as 
the  building  is  safe  at  those  times  when  the  Rhine  overflows  its 
banks.  To  the  north,  as  already  described,  are  the  gardens  and 
meadows  of  the  Institution.  The  health  of  the  students  is  most 
satisfactory,  although  most  girls  enter  the  College  at  seventeen. 
Girls  under  seventeen  are  not  admitted,  in  spite  of  pressure  on  the 
part  of  their  friends,  as,  at  that  age,  they  are  not  considered  equal 
to  the  work  required  of  them. 

The  total  number  of  teachers  trained  since  the  opening  of  the 
College,  to  1883,  was  more  than  1,600.  A  considerable  number  of 
these  are  at  work  in  different  parts  of  Germany,  with  the  most 
satisfactory  results.  Personal  correspondence,  a  quarterly  letter 
printed  in  lithograph,  and  the  yearly  conferences,  keep  the  students 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  137 

connected  with  the  place  of  their  education.  A  Benevolent  Aid 
Society,  which  the  teachers  have  founded,  and  which  is  entirely 
under  their  own  control  and  management,  unites  the  greater 
number  of  them  in  a  very  practical  and  useful  bond. 

The  Orphan  Asylum.-Ou  the  2d  of  April,  1842,  a  Deaconess 
entered  a  newly  purchased  house  adjoining  the  Asylum,  in  charge 
of  a  few  orphan  children.     In  a  few  months  the  number  rose  to 
seven,  and  now  for  many  years  there  have  been  from  thirty  to 
thirty-six  children  in  this  Home.     The  whole  number  is  divided 
into  two  or  three  families  under  one  "mother."     The  position  of 
the  house  is  such  that  it  is  not  possible  to  enlarge  it,  and  as  the 
number  of  children  has  considerably  increased,  both  the  Asylum 
on  one  side  and  the  Training  College  on  the  other,  after  their 
enlargement,  were  obliged  to  give  up  rooms  to  the  Orphanage.     A 
new  house  has,   however,  been  built  outside  the  town,   in   the 
neighborhood  of  the  Johannisberg,  to  which  the  children  have 
been  removed.     This  is  the  generous  gift  of  a  lady  who  wishes  to 
remain  anonymous. 

The   Orphanage   is   neither   a  reformatory  nor   an  ordinary 
boarding-school.     The  children  who  are  admitted  are  the  orphans 
of  pastors,  teachers  and  others  belonging  to  the  educated  middle 
class      They  are  educated  and  instructed  in  a  manner  suitable  to 
their  circumstances,     and   opportunities   are    given    to   them    of 
learning   how  to  manage  a  household.     The  two  classes  in  the 
Orphange,  taken  by  two  Deaconesses,  serve  as  practicing  schools 
for  the  students  of  the  Training  College.     After  Confirmation  the 
orphans  still  remain  some  time  in  the  institution,  in  order  that  they 
may  not  too  quickly  lose  the  impressions  made   upon   them  at  so 
important  a  time  of  their  lives.     When  they  are  ready  to  leave,  a 
situation  suited  to  their  capabilities  is  sought  for  them  in  a  family 
where  they  are  likely  to  be  kindly  treated.     When  they  have  been 
out  two  or  three  years  they  are  allowed  to  make  free  choice  of  a 
vocation.     Several  have  become  Deaconesses,  many  teachers,  and 
some  Mothers'  Helps.     Girls  educated  in  the  school  are  not  al- 
lowed to  enter  the  Mother-house  as  probationers,  or   the  training 
college  as  students,   without   having   first  seen  something  of  the 
outside  world.     If  they  then  wish  it  they  may  become  probationers 

or  students.  .  . 

A  few  orphan  children  of  pastors  or  teachers  are  received  into 
the  Orphanage  without  payment,  or  for  a  very  small  sum.  It  is  a 
source  of  deep  thankfulness  that  many  of  those  who  have  as  or- 
phans experienced  loving  care,  have  in  their  turn  been  the  means 


138  LUTHERANS  IN    ALL    LANDS. 

of  bringing  comfort  to  other  homeless  and  fatherless  children. 
God's  blessing  has  rested  upon  the  House  also  in  temporal  matters. 
In  spite  of  most  of  the  children  being  the  children  of  parents  who 
have  died  young,  the  state  of  their  health  is  even  better  than  could 
be  expected.  From  1848-76  not  one  child  died  in  the  Orphanage, 
and  up  to  the  present  time  only  a  few. 

Lunatic  Asylum  for  Protestant  Women. — As  the  Sisters 
were  often  required  to  nurse  the  insane,  and  Kaiserswerth  Deacon- 
esses had  been  already  engaged  by  Governor  Wincke  at  the  Pro- 
vincial Lunatic  Asylum  in  Westphalia,  Pastor  Fliedner  saw  the 
necessity  of  founding  an  asylum  for  female  lunatics  in  Kaisers- 
werth, in  order  that  the  Sisters  might  have  the  special  training 
required  for  nursing  patients  afflicted  with  this  direst  of  all  mala- 
dies. Fliedner,  although  he  could  value  the  special  gifts  with 
which  women  are  endowed,  saw  also  the  limits  beyond  which 
woman's  work  should  not  extend.  He  therefore  maintained  from 
the  beginning  that  only  women  patients  should  be  received  into 
the  Asylum,  although  the  Deaconesses  nurse  men  also.  He  also 
resolved  on  only  having  patients  of  the  Protestant  faith,  in  order 
that  in  matters  of  religion,  which  have  so  considerable  an  influ- 
ence on  their  condition,  there  should  be  uniformity. 

At  an  audience  which  Fliedner  had  with  King  Frederick  Wil- 
liam IV.  in  1848,  he  laid  before  his  Majesty  the  necessity  of 
founding  such  an  institution.  The  King  gave  Fliedner  an  unused 
hospital  barrack  at  Kaiserswerth,  with  a  beautiful  garden,  for  this 
purpose.  The  King  named  as  a  condition  that  three  third-class 
patients  belonging  to  military  families  should  be  admitted  without 
payment,  the  appointment  of  the  same  to  be  with  the  Minister  of 
War.  Pastor  Fliedner  further  agreed  that  there  should  be  three 
third-class  places  open  to  the  relations  of  pastors  on  half  pay- 
ment.    None  of  these  were  endowed. 

The  barracks  were  enlarged  and  added  to,  and  on  May  5th, 
1852,  the  new  Asylum  was  opened,  and  soon  filled.  For  nearly 
thirty  years,  thirty-five  to  forty  patients  were  daily  nursed  there, 
and  about  635  altogether.  God  has  blessed  the  work,  and  many 
great  sufferers  have  here  recovered  their  reason. 

In  order  not  to  have  to  refuse  the  ever-increasing  demands  for 
admission  to  this  Institution,  and  to  give  the  patients  the  benefit 
of  all  the  latest  improvements,  the  Board  of  the  Rhenish  West- 
phalian  Deaconess  Institution  resolved  to  build  a  new  Asylum  out- 
side, but  still  close  to  Kaiserswerth.  In  June,  1878,  the  first 
stone  of  the  new  building  was  laid  on  a  piece  of  land  of  about 


139 


140  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

twenty-five  acres,  bought  from  Count  Hatzfeld.  The  trees  had 
already  been  planted  in  the  spring.  In  June,  1881,  the  new 
building  was  opened.  The  ground  being  at  a  considerable 
elevation  offers  on  all  sides  a  most  delightful  view — wooded  hills, 
fruitful  plains,  the  town,  and,  close  at  hand,  the  gardens  and 
undulating  grounds  surrounding  the  house.  The  three-storied 
building  contains,  besides  the  domestic  offices,  bath-rooms,  high 
and  airy  living  and  sitting-rooms  for  about  fifty  patients,  a  well- 
furnished  drawing-room,  and  a  chapel  suitably  decorated  with 
stained-glass  windows.  Covered  and  open  halls,  verandas,  and 
corridors,  afford  shelter,  both  in  summer  and  winter,  for  those  who 
like  to  walk  or  sit  in  the  open  air.  Besides  the  park-like  grounds, 
there  are  for  those  most  seriously  affected,  several  large  gardens, 
with  trees,  shrubs,  flowers,  knolls,  and  arbors.  A  building  standing 
by  itself  in  the  park  is  intended  for  those  only  slightly  affected 
and  the  convalescents.  A  third  house,  quite  separated  and 
surrounded  by  four  smaller  gardens,  is  provided  with  every 
convenience  for  the  worst  cases,  and  where  the  patient  is  violent. 
The  utmost  care  has  been  taken  that  those  patients  who  need  the 
most  pity  should  have  pleasant  rooms,  and  be  able  to  enjoy  from 
their  window  a  soothing  view  of  flowers,  green  leaves,  and  shrubs. 
Each  of  these  buildings  is  abundantly  supplied  with  water.  As 
bathing  in  the  Rhine  has  so  many  dangers  for  insane  patients, 
baths  have  been  made  on  the  brook  which  flows  through  the 
meadows  belonging  to  the  Institution. 

The  Medical  Officer  is  Dr.  Roller,  a  son  of  the  well-known  Dr. 
Roller  of  Illenau ;  the  Chaplain  and  Superintendent  is  Pastor  G. 
Miedner.  The  monthly  charge  for  third-class  patients  is  50  marks; 
for  second-class  patients,  120  marks;  and  for  first-class  patients, 
200  marks,  or  250  if  two  rooms  are  wished. 

Paul  Gerhard  Home. — A  Home  for  lonely  or  invalided 
women,  married  or  single,  of  the  Protestant  faith.  In  the  chain 
of  Kaiserswerth  Institutions  there  seemed  to  be  a  link  wanting. 
The  need  of  a  Home  for  lonely  and  invalided  women  had  been  long 
urgently  felt,  and  many  applications  for  admission  had  in  vain 
been  made.  On  the  7th  of  June,  1876,  a  Home  of  this  kind  was 
opened  on  the  200th  anniversary  of  the  death  of  Paul  Gerhard. 
At  first  it  was  only  in  a  temporary  building,  but  in  October,  1881, 
it  was  removed  to  the  old  lunatic  asylum,  which,  together  with  its 
garden,  reaches  from  the  market  to  Wall  street.  The  front  of  the 
house  looks  upon  the  cheerful  market-place,  planted  with  acacias. 
On  the  garden  side  the  house  has  two  wings.     A  characteristic 


aKill?. 


ia 


142  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

decoration  of  the  rooms  are  the  comforting  verses  of  Paul 
Gerhard's  hymns,  written  in  large  gold  and  colored  letters,  and 
framed.  No  one  knew  better  how  to  speak  words  of  comfort  to  the 
lonely  and  sad  by  his  hymns  than  this  man.  Therefore  it  was 
thought  that  a  Home  which  bears  the  name  of  Paul  Gerhard 
should  be  stamped  with  the  inspiriting  and  comforting  verses  of 
this  gifted  writer. 

There  are  three  classes  of  inmates,  who  pay  1,500,  600  and  300 
marks  each  per  annum.  Prospectuses  of  the  Home  may  be  had 
post  free  on  application. 

The  Deaconess  School. — In  1865  a  preparatory  school  was 
opened  at  Kaiserswerth  for  young  girls  who  wished  to  become 
probationers  but  whose  age  did  not  allow  of  their  doing  so. 
It  was  only  to  be  an  experiment,  for  the  best  preparation  for  the 
Deaconess  calling,  for  a  young  girl  under  eighteen  is  certainly  in 
family  life,  not  in  the  life  of  an  institution.  This,  however,  is  not 
always  to  be  found,  and  many  young  persons  who  have  been  con- 
firmed feel  themselves  early  called  to  live  for  Others,  and  yet  are 
obliged  to  remain  in  circumstances  in  which  their  longings  to 
practice  Christian  love  to  their  neighbors  are  stifled  rather  than 
encouraged.  In  such  cases  the  Deaconess  School  offers  a  substi- 
tute for  the  Home.  Every  effort  is  made  to  reproduce,  as  far  as 
possible,  the  conditions  of  family  life  ;  and  with  this  object,  not 
more  than  twenty  Deaconess  pupils  are  admitted.  They  are  not 
included  in  the  Sisterhood,  and  are  not  taught  the  management  of 
the  sick,  but  receive  a  general  training  such  as  girls  of  their  age 
and  position  would  meet  with  at  home,  as  well  as  instruction  in  ele- 
mentary knowledge  and  all  kinds  of  house,  kitchen,  and  garden 
work.  If,  on  reaching  the  age  of  eighteen,  they,  of  their  own  free 
will,  choose  the  Deaconess  calling,  they  are  admittted  as  Probation- 
ers. After  six  years'  trial  the  experiment  was  found  to  be  a  very 
satisfactory  one.  All  this  time  the  girls  had  been  in  a  temporary 
establishment,  but  in  1871  a  new  home  was  built  for  them  out  of 
a  barn  belonging  to  the  old  Mill  Tower,  which  has  a  cheerful  look- 
out upon  the  Rhine,  which  is  close  to  the  house;  and  the  place 
was  called  by  the  girls  themselves,  at  a  time  when  patriotic  feeling 
was  strong  in  Germany,  'The  Watch  on  the  Rhine.'  Here  they 
live  during  the  winter,  but  when  spring  approaches  they  migrate, 
like  true  birds  of  passage,  to  the  little  farm  at  Salem,  near  Ratin- 
gen,  with  their  'House-mother' — one  Sister  who  attends  to  the 
housekeeping — and  a  Sister  as  teacher.  Salem  is  more  than  a 
mile  from  Kaiserswerth,  and  there  is  also  the  House  of  Rest  for 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY.  143 

Convalescent  Sisters,  or  those  who  are  worn  out  in  doing  their 
Master's  service.  There  they  have  their  own  house,  which  is  sur- 
rounded by  gardens,  meadows,  woods  and  fields.  The  opportuni- 
ties they  have  for  exercise  and  work  in  the  pure  country  air  offer 
the  best  possible  aid  in  strengthening  the  health  of  the  future 
Deaconesses.  Many  Probationers,  and  of  these,  thirty-four  Dea- 
conesses, have  gone  forth  out  of  this  nursery. 

The  Farm. — -The  necessity  of  having  a  farm  belonging  to  the 
establishment  was  soon  evident,  as  many  of  the  most  necessary 
articles  of  food,  such  as  vegetables  and  milk,  were  not  to  be  had 
in  the  town  in  sufficient  quantity  and  of  good  quality.  In  1843,  a 
ruined  mill  standing  near  the  Rhine  was  bought,  fitted  up,  and 
enlarged,  to  be  a  granary  and  storehouse;  and  in  1846  a  one-storied 
building  was  erected  to  the  west  of  the  seminary,  to  be  used  for 
farm  purposes  and  for  the  live  stock,  which  at  that  time  only 
consisted  of  a  few  cows.  With  the  enlargement  of  the  Institution 
the  farm  increased  in  proportion,  and  the  necessity  became 
apparent  of  separating  the  farm  from  the  dwelling-houses,  and 
placing  it,  if  possible,  on  a  high-lying  and  large  piece  of  ground. 
The  first  step  in  this  direction  was  made  in  1860,  when  a  large  new 
barn  with  a  threshing-floor  was  built  on  the  Duisberger  Road, 
about  five  minutes'  walk  from  the  Institution.  It  was  only  after 
ten  years  that  means  were  found  of  moving  the  farm  from  the  side 
of  the  Training  College,  and  erecting  a  massive  new  building  near 
the  barn.  A  house  was  next  built  for  the  bailiff,  with  a  wing  for 
two  deaconesses,  the  maids  who  attend  to  the  dairy,  the  farm 
servants,  etc.  Five  years  later,  in  1875,  a  second  large  barn  was 
built  to  contain  the  grain,  which  until  now,  owing  to  the  want  of 
room,  had  been  obliged  to  be  stacked  in  the  fields;  at  the  same 
time  a  cart-shed  was  erected;  and  lastly,  in  1880,  a  stable,  in  order 
to  gain  room  in  the  principal  building  for  the  breeding  of  cattle 
and  pigs.  The  gardens  and  meadows  which  lie  between  the  farm 
and  the  Mother-house  are  the  property  of  the  Institution. 

Besides  the  produce  of  the  land,  there  is  but  little  in  the  shape 
of  endowments.  These  endowments  are  still  so  small  that  they 
only  produce  an  income  of  2,881  marks.  In  this  sum  is  included 
the  interest  for  four  free  beds.  With  the  exception  of  one  partly 
endowed  in  the  Orphan  Asylum  there  are  no  free  beds  in  Kaisers- 
werth,  either  in  the  Deaconesses'  Hospital  or  in  any  of  the  branch 
Institutions. 

About  75  per  cent,  of  the  income  is  derived  from  payments  of 
patients'   fees,   the  sale  of  books,   and    the    circulation  of    the 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  145 

VolksJealender^  amounting  to  more  than  106,000  annually.  The 
other  25  per  cent,  is  made  up  by  voluntary  contributions;  and  be- 
sides donations  in  money,  many  valuable  gifts  are  made — coal,  cloth- 
ing and  linen  being  sent  as  presents  by  friends  of  the  Institution. 

Other  Stations. — Only  the  Branch  Institutions  at  Kaisers- 
werth  have  as  yet  been  mentioned.  Besides  these,  the  Deacon- 
esses are  employed  in  many  places,  to  which  they  are  appointed 
by  the  Committee  or  by  the  Church  Council.  The  work  is  in  these 
cases  settled  by  an  agreement  between  the  authorities  of  Kaisers- 
werth  and  those  who  make  the  request  for  help.  The  latter  must 
pay  yearly  to  the  Mother-house  180  marks  for  each  Sister  employed, 
and  15  marks  towards  traveling  expenses,  giving  also  free  board 
and  lodging;  whilst  the  Mother-house  supplies  the  Sister  with 
clothing  and  pocket-money,  and  provides  for  her  if  unfit  to  work. 
Whilst  adhering  to  the  rules,  the  power  is  willingly  conceded  to 
each  Committee  to  make  use  of  the  services  of  the  Sisters  as 
occasion  requires. 

The  Committee  of  the  Hospital  at  Elberfeld  was  the  first  to 
solicit  the  help  of  the  Deaconesses.  This  was  on  Jan.  21,  1838. 
At  first  two  Sisters  worked  there,  now  there  are  five.  In  1839, 
Sisters  were  sent  to  a  hospital  at  Frankfort-on-the-Maine,  and  to 
Kirchheim  in  Wurtemberg.  The  second  Prussian  town  in  which 
they  worked  was  Barmen  (September,  1842),  and  the  third  Berlin. 
In  this  city  Deaconesses  have  been  at  work  since  June,  1843,  in 
the  new  Charite;  employed  on  the  most  arduous  task  of  nursing 
daily  from  150  to  200  women  suffering  from  contagious  disease. 
In  1844  the  charge  of  the  children's  ward  was  also  entrusted  to 
Kaiserswerth  Deaconesses. 

After  the  Institution  had  existed  for  eight  years,  the 
Deaconesses  first  began  to  help  in  parish  work;  first  at  Cleve,  in 
1844,  and  in  Duisburg  and  Cologne  in  1846.  London  was  the  first 
place  Sisters  were  sent  to  beyond  Germany.  For  eleven  years  (from 
1846  to  1857)  they  gave  their  help  in  the  German  Hospital  at 
Dalston. 

At  the  end  of  the  first  ten  years  they  were  found  in  fifteen 
hospitals,  besides  that  of  Kaiserswerth.  The  number  of  stations 
outside  the  Mother-house  amounted  to  twenty-two,  and  the  number 
of  Sisters  to  108.  Seventy-eight  of  these  were  Deaconesses,  and 
thirty  probationers.  At  the  end  of  twenty  years  the  number  of 
stations,  besides  the  Mother-house,  was  fifty -nine;  and  the  number 
of  Sisters  had  increased  to  244 — 165  Deaconesses  and  seventy- nine 


146 


GROWTH  AND  SUMMARY  OF  THE  WORK  OF 


Name  of  Mother  House. 


Xo.  of  Sisters. 


1SS8. 


Receipts. 


(Marks.; 


P 


1887. 


1890. 


Expenditures. 


(Marks.) 


1887. 


Xo.  Of 
Fields  of 
Labor. 


1890. 


1  Kaiserswerth 

2  Berlin,  Elizabeth 

3  Paris  (Reuilly) 

4  Strassburg 

5  St.  Loup 

6  Dresden 

7  Utrecht 

8  Bern 

9  Berlin,  Bethania 

10  Stockholm  

11  Rochester,  U.  S.  A 

12  Breslau 

13  Konigsberg 

14  Ludwigslust 

15  Carlsruhe 

16  Riehen  by  Basel 

17  Neuendettelsau 

18  Stuttgart 

19  Augsburg 

20  Halle 

21  Darmstadt 

22  Zurich 

23  St.  Petersburg 

24  Speyer 

25  Craschnitz 

26  Hanover 

27  Hamburg 

28  Danzig 

29  Copenhagen 

30  Cassel  (Treysa) 

31  Hague 

32  Mitau,  Russia 

33  Posen 

34  Pesth,  Hungary 

35  Frankenstein 

36  Riga,  Russia 

37  Berlin,  La?arus 

38  London,  Tottenham 

39  Reval,  Russia 

40  Helsingfors,  Finland... 

41  Altona 

42  Sarata,  Russia 

43  Bremen 

44  Christiania 

45  Viborg,  Finland 

46  Bielefeld 

47  Keutorney 

48  Brunswick 

49  Frankiurt,  a.  M 

50  Flensburg 

51  Paris 

52  Berlin,  P.O.  S 

53  Gallneukirchen 

54  Ingweiler 

55  Nowawes 

56  Haarlem 

57  Mannheim 

58  Arnheim 

59  Helsen 

CO    Berlin.  Mgdl.-S 

61  Philadelphia,  U.  S.  A. 

62  Sobernheim 

63  Witten 


1836 

is:  17 

1841 

1842 

1812 

1844 

1844 

1845 

1847 

1*49 

1849 

1850 

1850 

1851 

1851 

1852 

1854 

1.N54 

1855 

1857 

1858 

1858 

1859 

1S59 

1860 

1860 

1866 

186: 

1863 

lsi;i 

lsr,:, 

1865 

1865 

1866 

1866 

1866 

1867 

1867 

1867 

1867 

1867 

1867 

1868 

1868 

1869 

1869 

1869 

1870 

1870 

1874 

1874 

1876 

1877 

1877 

1879 

1882 

1884. 

1885 

1887  . 

1888 

1888 

1889 

1890 


734 

111 

78 

176 

73 

266 

76 

297 

•J  IP, 

152 

9 

224 

258 

172 

120 

200 

282 

353 

91 

88 

150 

L01 

40 

1H9 

128 

223 

34' 

135 

116 

60 

39 1 

26 

104 

V 

135 

15 

54 

64 

22 

13 

72 

19 

22 

229 

9 

463 

189 

50 

74 

85 

16 

91 

17 


807 

120 

66 

182 

82 

332 

70 

337 

265 

165 

9 

250 

320 

198 

157 

235 

334 

434 

110 

117 

171 

115 

34 

140 

155 

246 

38 

178 

171 

86 

46 

26 

130 

9 

161 

18 

66 

69 

25 

17 

77 

24 

22 

2sr, 

6 

565 

208 

59 

81 

118 

14 

134 

23 

15 

135 

33 

36 

30 

16 

32 

3( 

35 

3 


61 
112 

68 
191 

12 

151 

209 

118 

3 

158 

218 

136 

97 

160 

245 

281 

66 

77 

122 

88 

24 

80 

63 

170 

11 

95 

103 

34 

24 

8 

58 

6 

95 

3 

31 

39 

17 

7 

44 

11 

16 

169 

2 

361 

123 

34 

50 

63 

8 

75 

14 

6 

68 
11 
21 
11 
7 
19 
12 


1 90 
38 
5 
70 
14 

111 
28 

186 
56 
47 
6 
92 

102 
62 
60 
75 
89 

150 
44 
40 
49 
27 
10 
60 
92 
76 
27 
83 
68 
52 
22 
18 
72 
3 
66 
15 
35 
30 
8 
10 
33 
13 
6 

116 
4 

204 

85 

25 

31 

55 

6 

59 

9 

9 

67 

22 

15 

19 

9 

13 
21 
35 


693,892 
233,901 
117,223 
180,659 

76.637 
438,544 
119,306 
160.000 
279,018 

85,188 


742,010 
221,848 
170,422 
220.339 

55  834 
482,081 
126,186 
16S.000 
306,245 

74,670 


857,740 
233,543 
115,442 
178,370 

76,489 
443,551 
118,238 
160,000 
276,00'. 

90,434 


141,147 

137,714 

149,533 

91,223 

95,087 

150,000 

247,031 

33,295 

203.493 

82,368 

74,764 

89,644 

69,837 

92,691 

112  582 

63,719 

129.622 

12(1,1,70 

84,844 

40,257 

28,710 

72,151 

18,882 

6,221 

83,552 

131,623 

65,933 

25,715 

26,535 

69,555 

10,741 

44,680 

75,540 

9,736 

397,804 

159,063 

61,588 

73,210 

95,047 

21,463 

98,156 

42,540 


61,310 


129,750 


177,850 

237  223 

17o!720 

90,520 

135,335 

220.000 

242,527 

44.553 

268,284 

121,208 

73,350 

93,183 

73,854 

157.882 

136,024 

57,856 

78,631 

116,667 

210  074 

79,428 

28,710 

108  609 

32.616 

7,221 

16,285 

133,782 

92,041 

37,631 

25,408 

78.539 

15,162 

51,495 

126,535 

20,026 

435,199 

166,407 

77,161 

74,024 

94,039 

18.555 

93.920 

42,070 

17  061 

102,773 

22,786 

43.508 

87,781 

10.107 

48.442 


139  863 
137,470 
149,495 
84,554 
98,635 
150,000 
244.650 
29,662 
198,663 

82,081 

70.322 

54,103 

66,066 

101,156 

117,109 

63,719 

128.445 

93,238 

84,090 

39,704 

27.311 

69,543 

15,113 

6.147 

33,050 

127,620 

65,676 

23.362 

23,660 

m  539 

10,656 

38,842 

75,516 

8,879 

391.317 

160,321 

62,300 

65,537 

93,711 

24,746 

30,907 

42,409 


59,929 


143,470 


753,324 
220,973 
170,112 
218,214 

51,567 
493,259 
125,964 
168.000 
308,793 

89,326 


177,848 

236,757 

183,430 

83,582 

115,083 

215,000 

234,373 

41,056 

264,435 

130,646 

86,528 

70  203 

67,182 

156,803 

135,882 

60,158 

78,609 

109,431 

207.760 

80,725 

27,311 

148.740 

16.983 

7.615 

43,873 

128,332 

90,502 

39.917 

25,840 

84,473 

16.292 

51,495 

127,38:: 

20,425 

430,258 

164.503 

77,661 

72,939 

105,541 

23,883 

89,754 

45,195 

17,147 

102,205 

24.416 

37,059 

83,671 

8.993 

72.21 

? 


Total 1891  7,080  8.47s  5,298  3.1SP1  6,363,394  7.680.810  6,449,353  7,519,646  2,248  2,774 

Total 18841    1 5,653  3,503  2, 1501        5,607.723' 5,4.54,223 1,745 


THE  KAISERSWERTH  DEACONESSES,  1891. 


147 


$ 

p. 

co 

o 
W 

Honies   for    the 
Poor  and  the 
Incurables. 

OB 

O 

03 

60 

e 

0 
0 

-d 

a 

03 

CD 

03°™' 

a  0 
32 

e-co 
0 

"in 

H 
O) 
M 

la  s 

OS   O 

SCO 
CO 

CO 

.cu 
'u 

a 

3 

1 

§  & 

-  1- 

5  ~ 
7  5 

0 

cd 

tH 

h 

O 
O 

O 
CO      . 

cu  = 
PS 

W 

|g 
+3   0 

53  53 

6 

be 
■  1 

~« 

-  tfac 

i  s 

&o 

§  g 

53  53 

^3  0 
.-  0 

3C0 

1  £ 

co  53 

0 
3 

a 

3 

CO 

a 
_o 

R.M" 
0.2 

S3  3 
ft-" 

H 

0) 

<2 
u  0 
So 

'■y'3 
P1-1 

'-  £ 
a  P 
a 

c 

C 

p. 

W 
aT 

O) 

■ft 
0 

w 

H 

35 
61 

pi 

0) 

55 

275 
20 
23 
71 
58 
62 
31 

250 
88 
35 

1 

'67 
98 
76 
38 

115 

100 

169 
44 
35 
75 
45 
2 

§ 
.2 
la 

53 

19 
3 
4 
3 
1 
8 
1 
5 
9 
8 

CD 

53 

47 
4 
5 
7 
1 
30 
1 
17 
26 
10 

QQ 

a 
.2 

CO 

62 
12 

1 
10 

1 
53 

5 
11 
23 
28 

CO 

K 

O 

is 

CO 

114 
17 

2 
20 

1 
86 

5 
18 
42 
28 

co 

a 
0 

to 
27 

u 

a> 

53 
114 

CO 

.2 

CO 

36 
7 
1 

B 

a) 

173 

42 
8 
2 

a 
0 

5 
53 

7 
1 

DQ 

3Q 

"35 
1 

a 

c 

a 
3d 

2 

cu 
53 

21 

0 

sj 

X 

1 

X' 

23 

1 

£ 

a 

X 

2 

1 
2 

u 

73 

0 

1 
6 

R 
: 

X 

1 
1 

6 
- 

CO 
1 

CO 

a 
2 

X 

0 

X 

1 

8 

1   1 

2   2 

9, 

11 

6 

1 

16 
10 

s 

16 

1  I 

2  .] 

>    1    2 

> 

2 

5 

1 

1 

4 

18 

5 

28 

5 

12 

24 

24 

6 

16 

1 

5 

6 

4 

7 

38 

2 
7 

10 
2 
2 
9 

6 
4 
1 

4 
7 

14 

1 

'4 
17 

16 
13 
3 

4  1 

2  : 

J 

J 

2  ; 

2   2 
S 



1 
1 

2 
1 

1 

7 

2 

4 

8 

26 

16 

13 

q 

18 

•  i 

6 

1 

1 

in 

4 

n 

?4 

4 
11 
3 
4 
4 
8 
1 
1 
4 
3 
2 

14 

34 
3 
6 
6 

10 
1 
2 

12 

? 

'7 

25 
39 
24 

28 
19 
20 
32 
15 
26 
16 
11 

2 
20 
34 
41 

5 
42 
27 
14 

1 

2 
21 

68 
50 
46 
47 
24 
59 
96 
38 
34 
27 
13 
2 
52 
66 
73 
12 
59 
•? 

2C 
9 

'2 
46 

5    3 
.    1    ' 
.    1   ' 
L 

> 

2 

11 

1 

2 

10 
4 

1 
1 

5 

1 

1 
3 

2 

Id 

1° 

32 

24 
7 
1 
7 

23 

28 

10 

1 

7 

30 

"i " 
4 
3 

61 

2 
1 

1 

1 

13 

23 

2 

14 

14 

■J 
6 
1 
5 
1 
1 

4 
7 
3 
6 
2 
3 

15 

26 
25 
44 

7    3 
2 

I 

1    1 
7  12 

2 

21 

2 

2 
1 

4 
6 
5 

1 

3 

1 

2 

16 
17 
18 

9 

3 

5 
11 

4 

6 

15 

i 

1 

1    1 

19 

14 

*>n 

18 

1    1 

5  ...  . 

*>1 

18 

2 

2 

90 

3 

2 
4 

4 
5 
2 

4 
6 

8 
'3 

9 
15 

12 

17 

7 
10 

11 
15 

13 

18 

? 

io 

*>3 

9     25 

1 
3 
6 
1 
S 
6 
4 

1 
2 

1 

? 

13 
5 
3 

? 

5 

•> 
'5 

04 

14'    25 

2 
3 
1 

2  ...  . 
5    1 
1  ... 

I  

1    1 
3    3 

1 

? 

05 

36    101 
1  

1 

6 

26 
07 

15     52 

1 

3 

1 
1 
1 

1 
? 
2 

1 

"? 

?a 

IS 

9 

21 

? 

'  5 

23 

2  1 

1 
1 

? 
2 

?*» 

7 
9, 

.    1 

6 

30 
^1 

7 

1 

1 

1 
7 

1 

8 

1 

3 

S° 

11 

.    1 

2 

1 

2 

W 

1 

"^4 

6 

11 

5 

6 

24 
1 

10 
6 
3 
3 

15 

37 
1 

24 

7 

6 

.  4 

23 

3 

7 

47 
1 
4 

59 
1 

7 

1 

2  ...  . 

S5 

1 

1 

1 

•^6 

? 

2 

17 

'""2 

...... 

1 

1 

1 
2 

37 

4 
1 

1 

1 

38 

2 

1 
22 

9 

85 

1 
220 
38 
7 
8 
21 

1 
1 
2 

1 
3 

1 
2 
4 
7 
23 

40 

8 

7 

5 

2 

4    2 

3  ... 

41 

1 

2 

6 

40 

3 

4 
35 

5 

58 

43 

OT 

3 
2 
58 
24 
3 
2 
10 

5 

? 
100 

24 
3 
3 

13 

:; 

6    J. 

1    1 

5 

7 

I 

44 

2 

4' 

en 

6 
1 
1 
5 

14 
2 
5 
9 

56 

54 

13 

17 

17 

4 

26 

1 

3 

33 

4 

9 

4 

81 
75 
16 

30 
29 

4 

5b 
7 
5 

54 
5 

13 
E 

5 
4 

11 

7 

2   :; 

2 
3 

2 

13 

9 

67 

1 

21 

1 

3 



3 

3 

46 

ii 

1 
2 

1  ...  . 

2  ...  . 

.    1    1 

47 

4 

■1- 

6 

2 
1 

11 
6 

49 

11 

4 
1 

11 
2 

50 

1 

51 

6 

18 

6 

7 

13 

.    2    2 

4 

li 

52 

4 

1 

3 

1 

2 

53 

1 

54 

7 

28 

4 

15 

3 

3 

31 

19 

2 

4    1 

12    2 

55 

1 

? 

9 

:„■ 

? 

1 

57 

1 

58 

1 

2 

1 

6 

8 

fi 

1 

;.'i 

. 

1 

? 

■i 

? 

60 

? 

24 
i 

1 

? 

2 

3 

2 
i 

1 

61 

■  5 



1 

2 

1 

3 

IV 

63 

254! 

!l51_ 

>    16$ 

1M 

36S 
1  174 

168 

8ie 

125 
99 

10  22 
1  9  11 

50 

31 

IS* 

57 

2; 

1 

141 

9l 

•3 

51 

39 

17 

81 
37 

9 

1  S 

21 

7 
5 

8 

:- 

78( 
551 

S  1,017 

1     52-1 

302 
20E 

451 

1  304 

52? 
3513 

18  i 

;;(K 

S3  20  i 

9I23 ; 

Si  7!  " 

148  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

probationers.  At  Fliedner's  death  (Octobor  4,  1864)  415  Sisters 
were  employed  at  110  stations. 

The  Kaiserswerth  Deaconess  Society  has  also  exercised  a 
great  and  happy  influence  for  good  in  the  nursing  of  the  sick  poor 
and  children.  Not  only  has  it  been  the  means  of  inducing  others 
to  found  Mother-houses,  but  the  difficulties  encountered  at  the 
outset  have  been  considerably  lightened  by  the  help  given  by  the 
Deaconesses  sent  from  Kaiserswerth.  This  was  the  case  at 
Dresden,  where,  in  May,  1844,  Kaiserswerth  Deaconesses  opened 
the  Mother-house  and  Hospital;  also  in  Berlin,  Breslau  and  many 
other  places. 

Teaching  Sisters  have  been  working  in  Bucharest  since  1859. 
Since  the  autumn  of  1863  they  have  conducted  two  elementary 
schools,  in  which  Protestant  German  girls  belonging  to  this  city 
are  educated.  In  May,  1878,  the  Deaconesses  opened  an  infant 
school;  and  in  August,  1881,  a  boarding  and  higher  girls'  school. 
As  the  German  population  in  Bucharest  is  by  far  the  largest,  the 
importance  of  the  Deaconess  work  in  the  education  of  Germans  is 
very  considerable. 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY 


149 


Additional  Stations. — Kaiserswerth  has  one  blind  institute, 
four  sisters,  and  an  agricultural  station  ( Oekonomie )  two  sisters. 
Breslau  has  a  Mother  Deaconess  House  in  Frankenstein,  one 
sister.  Ludwigslust  has  a  blind  institute,  two  sisters.  Neuendet- 
telsau,  an  agricultural  station,  one  sister.  Craschnitz,  one  pleasure 
resort  ( Ferienkolonie )  one  sister.  Hanover,  one  parament  station, 
three  sisters.  Copenhagen,  one  convalescent  house.  Frankenstein, 
one  home  for  factory  employes,  two  sisters,  and  one  house  for 
domestics,  one  sister.  Flensburg,  one  agricultural  station 
(Oekonomie). 

TABLE   SHOWING  THE   GEOWTH   OF   THE   DEACONESS   WOEK 
SINCE   1861. 


Motber- 
houses. 

Increase  of  Sisters. 

Increase  in  Fields  of 
Work. 

Increase  of  Income. 

*4 

}r  3- 

crease 
om  one 
inference 
another. 

3 

« 
< 

a 

3 

3 

S 

3 

tot-, 
3  o 

a 
,2 

£ 

3 

bs<=o 

o  o  =s 

M 

■A 

tct». 

5  k 

>< 

tH 

fc 

< 

£ 

< 

s 

< 

1861 

27 
30 

1197 
1592 

S86 

V 

813.273 

1864 

3 

395 

132 

? 

1 

9 

1 

1S0S 

40 

10 

2106 

514 

128 

526 

140 

35 

1,258.242 

444,969 

111,242 

1872 

48 

8 

2657 

551 

138 

648 

122 

30 

2,103,729 

845,487 

211,372 

187.-) 

50 

o 

3239 

582 

194 

866 

218 

73 

3,616,256 

1,512,527 

504.176 

1878 

51 

1 

3901 

662 

221 

1093 

227 

76 

4.110,117 

493,891 

164.690 

1881 

53 

2 

4748 

847 

282 

1436 

343 

114 

4,824,176 

714,029 

238,010 

1884 

54 

1 

5053 

905 

302 

1742 

306 

102 

5,607,886 

783,710 

2(11,237 

1888 

57 

3 

7129 

1476 

869 

2203 

521 

130 

6, 101,337 

793,451 

198,363 

1891 

63 

6 

8478 

1349 

450 

2774 

511 

170 

7,680,810 

1,279,473 

426,491 

Anniveesaey,  1892. — The  Deaconess  Institution  at  Kaisers- 
werth celebrated  the  fifty-sixth  anniversary  of  its  founding,  on  the 
26th  of  September,  1892.  Since  Fliedner's  death  in  1864,  the 
number  of  mother  houses  has  doubled  and  is  now  63;  the  number 
of  sisters  has  increased  fivefold,  and  is  now  9,000;  the  number  of 
field  assistants  has  increased  sixfold,  and  is  now  2,800;  the  annual 
income  has  increased  eightfold,  and  is  now  8,000,000  marks.  The 
Kaiserswerth  Institution  has  a  faculty  of  sixteen  instructors,  and 
during  the  past  year  102  sisters  were  pursuing  a  course  of  training 
here — a  larger  number  than  at  any  period  since  the  Franco- 
Prussian  war.  The  institution  has  branches  in  Italy,  Egypt,  Syria, 
Turkey,  and  nearly  in  all  parts  of  the  world.  It  has  recently 
undertaken  the  establishment  of  a  hospital  in  Jerusalem. 


o  F 

Ah  » 

M  Pi 

M  £ 

W  » 

S  * 

l-H  O 

f*H  O 

S  ° 

O  * 

CO  g 

£  e 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY. 


151 


DIASPORA  MISSIONS. 

Gustavus  Adolphus  Society. — Iu  contrast  with  the  work 
of  the  Catholics  in  Protestant  countries,  about  which  some  have 
extreme  bright  notions,  we  present  here  the  work  of  one  Protestant 


X&.V.E.MIL.51NSER. 

GUSTAVUS  ADOLPHUS,  KING  OF  SWEDEN. 


Society  of  Germany  in  Roman  Catholic  countries.  The  very 
name  Gustavus  Adolphus  kindles  in  every  Protestant's  breast  a 
feeling  of  evangelical  patriotism  and  of  patriotic  church  loyalty. 
His  name  prefixed  to  a  missionary  society  from  its  beginning 
through  a  half  a  century  suggests  the  spirit  that  naturally 
dominates  it.  No  society  has  ever  been  truer  to  its  name  than 
this  one.  It  is  heroically  waging  the  same  warfare  as  that  on  the 
battle  field  of  Lutzen,  not  with  carnal  but  with  spiritual  weapons. 
Their  motto  is  Gal.  X,  6:  "As  we  have  therefore  opportunity  let 
us  do  good  unto  all  men,  especially  unto  them  who  are  of  the 
household  of  faith." 


152  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

The  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  organized  for  the  purpose 
of  aiding  German  Protestant  Diaspora  congregations  in  Roman 
Catholic  countries,  was  called  into  life  Nov.  6,  1832,  at  Leipsic, 
at  the  two  hundredth  yearly  memorial  celebration  in  honor  of 
Gustavus  Adolphus,  through  the  efforts  of  Pastor  Grossmann. 
Oct.  31,  1841,  Pastor  Zimmermann,  in  the  Allgemein  Kirchen- 
zeitung,  made  an  appeal  for  just  such  a  society,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  not  conscious  of  what  had  been  started,  North  and  South 
Germany  thus  became  united  in  the  work.  At  a  meeting  in 
Leipsic,  Sept.  16,  1842,  Pastor  Grossmann  presiding,  the 
"Evangelische  Verein  der  Gustav-Adolf-Stiftung"  was  organized 
and  a  constitution  was  adopted  at  their  General  Convention  the 
following  year,  Sept.  20-22,  in  Frankfurt  a.  M. 

Each  district  or  local  society  controls  one-third  of  their 
receipts,  while  one-third  is  forwarded  to  or  appropriated  in  the 
name  of  the  Central  Board,  and  one- third  is  given  to  a  permanent 
loan  fund  for  the  general  work  of  the  Central  Board,  for  the 
objects  specified  by  the  societies  giving  it. 

The  Forty-fifth  General  Annual  Convention,  held  Sept.  15-17, 
1891,  in  Goerlitz,  Silesia,  (a  land  where  the  Counter -Reformation 
seized  1,300  churches,)  in  their  interesting  report  of  234  pages, 
furnishes  the  following  late  and  authentic  data,  which,  like  the  life 
of  Gustavus  Adolphus  himself,  should  be  familiar  to  every 
Protestant,  even  if  they  be  not  of  German  blood  and  of  Lutheran 
faith.  The  Society's  headquarters  is  in  Leipsic,  Prof.  G.  F. 
Fricke,  D.D.,  President,  and  Dr.  Hempel,  Secretary. 

The  Society  is  thoroughly  organized,  being  composed  of 
forty -five  principal  societies,  and  these  again  are  subdivided  into 
1,817  auxiliary  or  branch  societies  and  470  women's  societies.  The 
number  of  the  societies  are  constantly  increasing,  last  year  there 
being  eleven  auxiliary  and  thirteen  women's  societies  newly 
organized. 

The  receipts  have  been  increasing  from  the  day  of  its  organ- 
ization until  the  present  without  interruption.  Last  year  the 
forty-five  principal  societies,  including  the  contributions  from 
Hungary,  Netherlands,  Roumania,  Switzerland,  and  Sweden,  as  is 
seen  below,  report  the  annual  receipts  at  963,055.55  marks.  This 
was  a  gain  over  the  previous  year's  regular  contributions  of 
8,890.93  marks.  If  to  the  contributions  through  these  channels 
be  added  the  bequests,  special  gifts  and  interest  from  the 
permanent  fund,  all  of  which  went  direct  to  the  Central  treasury, 
the  total  year's  income  was  1,154,867.51  marks,  or  a  net  gain  over 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY.  153 

the  previous  year  of  42,775.56  marks.  This  is  over  a  million  a 
year  for  missions  by  one  society  and  for  only  one  department  of 
Germany's  great  and  growing  missionary  operations,  namely,  for 
Protestant  work  exclusively  in  Roman  Catholic  countries. 

The  annual  literature  of  the  2,332  Principal,  Auxiliary  and 
"Women's  Gustavus  Adolphus  Societies,  in  anniversary  sermons, 
reports  and  periodicals,  is  enormous.  Many  societies  have  their 
own  organs  and  some  of  them  large  circulations,  as  the  one  of  the 
Stuttgart  Society,  which  has  a  circulation  of  32,000  copies,  and  the 
Fliegcnde  Blatt  for  the  general  work  which  is  circulated  in  as 
many  as  237,000  copies.  The  Darmstadt  and  other  Gustavus 
Adolphus  almanacs,  tracts,  pamphlets  and  books  which  this 
cause  calls  forth  each  year  in  all  European  languages  and  dialects, 
and  from  all  Roman  Catholic  countries,  are  exerting  a  powerful 
influence  in  awakening  an  intelligent  Protestant  self-consciousness, 
which  will  be  felt  in  the  future  history  of  the  world.  This 
literature  of  one  year  is  greater,  perhaps,  than  that  of  any  other 
missionary  or  charitable  society  of  Protestantism,  and  if  you  view 
the  archives  and  historical  libraries  of  this  diaspora  missionary 
society  during  its  forty-five  years  work,  you  behold  a  treasury  of 
as  great  literary  value  to  universal  Protestantism  as  the  Lutheran 
Historical  Library  at  Gettysburg  is  to  American  Lutheranism. 

The  annual  reports  from  the  forty-five  Principal  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Societies  teach  us  much.  They  indicate  an  awakened 
interest  at  home  in  behalf  of  the  scattered  evangelical  people 
without  the  means  of  grace.  Many  tell  also  of  a  change  in  an  old 
custom,  that  instead  of  the  catechumens,  when  they  are  confirmed, 
receiving  new  clothing  and  other  presents,  they  are  taught 
also  to  make  an  offering  on  that  day  to  the  Gustavus  Adolphus 
Society's  work.  A  happy  thought.  The  Lutheran  confirmed  boys 
and  girls  everywhere  may  well  follow  their  example  and  learn 
early  it  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive.  Very  much 
literature  is  constantly  being  circulated  among  the  confirmation 
classes  to  develop  the  missionary  and  benevolent  spirit.  The 
reports  exhibit  growth  in  every  department,  but  no  where  more 
than  among  the  470  Women's  and  Young  Ladies'  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Societies.  In  many  places  they  strengthened  the  things 
which  were  ready  to  die  and  everywhere  they  kindled  a  greater 
zeal  in  the  cause,  besides  contributing  last  year  the  handsome  sum 
of  168,471.50  marks.  These  Gustavus  Adolphus  women  appro- 
priated to  the  Jubilee  Fund  of  Austria,  in  1889,  the  neat  sum  of 
6,516.67  marks  and  in  1890,  prompted  by  a  mother's  feeling  for  the 


154 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


Christian  training  of  the  children  of  the  diaspora,  they  gave 
another  gift  of  6,448.17  marks  toward  the  Movable  Confirmation 
Institute  in  Posen. 

This  Gustavus  Adolphus  missionary  spirit  and  work  long  since 
entered  the  German  Universities  to  influence  the  future  educators. 
The  Student  Auxiliary  Gustavus  Adolphus  Societies,  June  16, 
1891,  were  reported  as  follows: 


University. 

No.  of 
Members. 

Receipts  in 
Marks. 

Breelau 

40 
178 
68 
57 
50 
58 
106 

No  report 

Halle 

667  09 

Heidelberg 

306.00 

Kiel 

284.85 

150.00 

Marburg 

No  report 

382.16 

Total  .... 

557 

1,790.10 

My  word  shall  not  return  unto  me  void  is  a  scriptural  prophecy 
that  has  been  fulfilled  every  year  in  the  history  of  this  noble 
society.  The  yearly  fruits  are  a  bountiful  harvest.  The  best 
results,  however,  cannot  be  made  visible  to  the  human  eye.  The 
Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  is  indeed  a  Church  Building  Society, 
but  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  its  highest  aim  is  to  build  up 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  in  the  hearts  of  men. 

The  number  of  churches  and  prayer  houses  completed  or 
dedicated  last  year  was  eighteen,  against  thirteen  the  year  before. 
Their  location  and  dates  of  consecration  are  as  follows:  Friedrich- 
gratz,  Silesia;  Ostritz,  Saxony  Kingdom,  Sept.  15, 1890;  Altenessen, 
Rhineland,  Oct.  5,  1890;  Dorsten,  Westphalia,  Aug.  7,  1890; 
Kagaz,  Switzerland,  Oct.  19,  1890;  Marseilles,  France,  Christ 
Church,  Nov.  2,  1890;  Chrostau,  Moravia,  a  very  important 
missionary  center  in  a  great  diaspora  territory,  Oct.  12,  1890; 
Elversberg,  Khineland,  Dec.  8,  1890;  Staykowo,  Posen,  Oct.  31, 
1890;  Kenzingen,  Baden,  Mar.  5,  1891;  Petersdorf,  Transylvania; 
Gundelsheim,  Wuertemberg,  a  prayer  house,  Mar.  8,  1891; 
Partenkirchen,  Bavaria,  July  19,  1891 ;  Elimont,  Alsace ;  Neuhof , 
Galicia;  Uljanik,  Slavonia,  Aug.  16,  1891;  Gross-Kanisza, 
Hungary,  June  28, 1891 ;  Hayingen  and  Algringen,  Lorraine,  Aug. 
15,  1891. 

The  new  churches  commenced  during  the  year  show  also  an 
increase,  sixteen  against  twelve  the  previous  year,  among  which  is 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY. 


155 


SUPT.    DR.   A.    B.   CARL   GROSSMANN, 

Bom  1817.    Founder  of  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  Leipsic. 


Bethlehem,  Palestine;  Puerto-Montt,  South  America;  St.  Polten, 
Lower  Austria. 

Parsonages  occupied,  ten  against  eight  the  preceding  year, 
and  parsonages  commenced,  sis  against  five  the  year  before. 

Parochial  school  houses  completed,  seven  in  1890,  twelve  in 
1889,  Durles  and  Donnersmarkt  in  Transylvania,  Krischlitz  in 
Bohemia,  Eppe  in  Waldeck,  and  Ruttenberg  and  Romanowka- 
Sobinowka,  Galicia. 

Parochial  school  houses  commenced,  eight  against  one  the 
year    preceding    and    they  are:    Lorzendorf,    Silesia;    Rehbach, 


156  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

Bolechow,  Neubabilon,  Ranischau,  Reichsheim,  and  Hohenbach, 
Galicia,  and  Haschagen,  Transylvania. 

Aid  was  granted  to  build  four  spires  and  to  reduce  the 
indebtedness  of  a  number  of  congregations. 

Nineteen  of  the  congregations  receiving  aid  became  self-sus- 
taining during  the  year,  which  are  given  below  with  the  total 
amount  of  aid  given  to  each.     The  amounts  vary  and  will  be  inter- 
esting to  those  who  have  Home  Missions  at  heart  in  other  lands: 
Guichenbach,  Rhineland,  5,730.19  marks;  Brechelshof-Bremberg, 
Silesia,  4,500;  Trembatschau,  Silesia,  2,544.27;  Schoeneck,  West 
Prussia,  48,504.65;  Tolkemit,  West  Prussia,  24,619.15;  Bnin,  Posen, 
2,330.75;     Santomischel,    Posen,    4,743;    Diele,   Hanover,    2,152 
Hochheim,    Nassau,    41,170.48;    Montabaur,    Nassau,    73,043.09 
Bingen,  Hesse-Darmstadt,  131,588.13;  Gutenstein,  Baden,  363.84 
Diedenhofen,    Alsace-Lorraine,    14,805.66;    Kossweiler,     Alsace- 
Lorraine,    1,390;    Unterbergen,   Galicia,  2,690.93;  Deutsch-Pian, 
Transylvania,     5,426.27;     Schoresten,     Transylvania,     19,246.68; 
Arlesheim,  Switzerland,  3,740;  Rostoff,  South  Russia,  1,300  marks 

While  nineteen  points  became  self-sustaining,  seventy-five 
new  ones  were  taken  upon  the  funds  of  the  Central  Society,  besides 
the  thirty-seven  new  places  taken  up  by  the  Principal  Societies, 
making  in  all  112  new  missions  in  one  year.  Of  the  seventy-five 
no  less  than  fifty-three  are  new  Home  Missions  in  the  American 
sense  of  the  word,  in  Germany  itself,  a  territory  not  as  large  as  the 
state  of  Texas,  and  the  home  of  the  Lutheran  Reformation.  Nearly 
all  of  these,  however,  are  in  the  provinces  and  states  bordering  on 
Roman  Catholic  countries,  where  Catholics  and  Protestants  alike 
have  been  for  centuries  contending  for  the  field.  Notice  very 
carefully  where  the  other  twenty-two  are  located:  Weinberg  and 
W7uest-Rybna,  Bohemia;  Letnia,  Sitnuerowka,  and  Ugartsberg, 
Galicia;  Freck,  Kirieleis,  Marpod  and  Lower  Newdorf,  Transyl- 
vania; Krcedin  and  Uljanik,  Slavonia;  Fachrie,  Roumania; 
Caudry,  LeQueyras,  Nancy,  Pont-a-Mousson  and  Sauze-Vaussais, 
France;  Valkenburg,  Holland;  San  Germano  Chisone,  Italy; 
Batum,  Russia;  Mucury  and  Santiago,  South  America.  The 
attention  Transylvania,  France,  Slavonia  and  South  America  are 
claiming  from  the  Society  is  worthy  of  a  special  note. 

General  Suevey  of  the  number  of  congregations  aided  in  1891, 
and  from  the  organization  of  the  society  to  1891,  in  each  country 
and  the  amounts  given.  Figures  for  less  than  a  mark  are  omitted 
and  included  in  the  totals: 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY. 


157 


There  Were  Aided  in: 


/.     German  Empire. 

Rhine  Province 

Westphalia 

Silesia 

East  Prussia 

West  Prussia 

Posen 

Pomerania 

Brandenburg 

Saxony 

Hanover 

Nassau 

Hesse-Cassel    

Hohenzollern  


No.  op  Con" 

gregations 
Aided  in 
1891. 


Total 
Amount 

Given. 


Total.  New. 


From 

Cen- 
tral 
Treas- 
ury. 


Eg  5  .; 

1 5  k  & 


Marks.     Marks. 


104 

81 

137 

17 

64 

84 

6 

5 

8 

22 

26 

16 


Total  in  Prussia 

Oldenburg  

Hesse- Darmstadt 

Wurtemberg 

Bavaria 

Rhine  Bavaria 

Baden  

Saxony  Kingdom 

Saxony-Weimar 

"      Coburg-Gotha 

"       Meiningen 

Schwarzburg-Rudolstadt 

"  Sondershausen.. 

Waldeck 

Alsace  Lorraine 

Lippe,  Anhalt,  Brunswick, 
Reuss 


Total  in   Germany. 


II.     Austro- Hungary. 
Institutes    for     Pastors    and 

Teachers  

Jubilee  Fund 

Austrian   schools 

Bohemia 

Moravia 

Silesia 

Upper  Austria  

Lower  Austria 

Carinthia 

Styria 

South  Austria 

Tyrol 

Vorarlberg 

Galicia  and  Bukowina 


Total    this    side    of    the 
Leytha 


575 

4 

24 

44 

71 

50 

67 

3 

2 


56 


1 

28 1 


108,510 

65,797 

57,063 

14,968 

48.450 

49,444 

1,920 

1,381 

8,012 

12,468 

24,949 

8,566 

1,695 


403,229 

1,279 

29,264 

46,788 

58,343 

13,666 

42,617 

6,130 

2,763 


2,111 
691 


350 

14,060 


103 

1 

52 

1 

45 

1 

19 

12 

1 

17 

2 

6 

3 

9, 

1 

112 

1 

621,295 


3,039 
3,229 


62,853 

29,099 

18,881 

11,507 

13,076 

10,497 

4,515 

1,611 

2,127 

635 

50,549 


6,500 
4,400 
8,850 
1,600 
8,200 
10,000 
500 


1,000 
1,400 
2,400 
1,700 
300 

46,850 


X  Q  « 

A    Eg    C 

-'  o  - 
o<3w 


2,000 

1,700 

12,700 

800 

4,300 


300 


300 
5,727 


1,200 


3,984 

15,560 

8,105 

8,000 

1,875 

400 

975 

1,200 

500 

875 

300 

16,450 


234 
135 

268 

216 

232 
19 
12 

28 
60 
65 
46 


1,322 
17 
55 
95 
161 
83 
92 
8 
12 
86 
77 
57 
19 
17 
49 

14 


74,677i    2,164 


157 

84 

80 

35 

17 

38 

17 

6 

o 

2 

140 


Total 

Aid 
Given 
from  Be- 
ginning. 


Marks. 


2,381,881 
2,002,616 
1,700,002 

1,348,049 

1,006.375 

57,822 

28,190 

131,292 

510,553 

820,771 

77,851 

10,065,407 

44,651 

834,729 

779,772 

1,020,113 

368,193 

728,335 

113,876 

77,704 

72,798 

55,440 

21,853 

6,823 

13,222 

283,887 

7,147 


14,493,956 


80,016 
232,365 


379 


1,928,068 
730,710 
573,843 
663,865 
218,152 
361,577 
187,138 
140,824 
117,224 
51.419 
681,942 


7  211,624   59,424   585  5,967,147 


158 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


There  Were  Aided  in: 


II.  Austro  Hungary. - 

Stipends 

Transylvania 

Croatia 

Bosnia 

Slavonia  

Hungary 


Con'd. 


Total 

III.    Other  Lands. 

Roumania 

Bulgaria , 

Servia 

Turkey  and  Egypt 

France  and  Algeria 

Belgium  

Netherlands   

Luxemburg 

Switzerland 

Italy 

Portugal 

Spain 

Russia 

Great  Britain 

America 

Africa 

East  India,  China,  Japan. 

Australia 

West  India 

Persia 


No.  op  Con- 
gregatio  ns 
Aided  in 

1891. 


Total.  New. 


Total 
Amount 
Given. 


Marks. 


From 
Cen- 
tral 

Treas- 
ury. 


Marks. 


03  _ 

§  o  © 

«  ft!  a 

ops 

a  *  z 

»  o  h 

■  A  w  a 

u  o  a 


13 


541 

12 

1 

1 

9 

33 

12 

31 

3 

11 

15 


600 

21,041 

3,758 

1,565 

1,880 

22,108 

262,579 

7,822 

700 

812 

9,123 

21,361 
5,629 
9,141 
4,150 
3,770 

17,769 


Total 

IV.    Material  and  Personal 
Aid. 

Material  Aid 

Personal  Aid 

Austria  jubilee  funds 


Total 

Summary. 

I.    German  Empire 

II.     Austro-Hungary 

III.  Other  lands 

IV.  Material    and    personal 

aid 


156 


15 


Total 


883 
541 
156 


8,686 
3,322 


8,329 


714 


9,400 
550 


750 

5  958 

76,082 
6,800 


600 

3,200 

12,816 

1,900 

500 


1 

132 

2 

4 

11 

342 


Total 

Aid 
Given 
from  Be- 
ginning. 

Marks. 


2,600 
6,300 


2,400 
1,200 


6,553 


300 


101,661 


10,160 
7,439 


300 


45,169 


1077 
25 

1 

17 

153 

38 

89 

3 
36 
36 

2 

6 

29 

4 

45 
1 
4 
2 
1 


i(;y, 


17,660 

621,295 
262,570 
101,661 

17,600^ 


74,677 
76,082 
45,169 


1,580|     1121,003,136    195,929 


2164 

1077 

408 


3,738 


30,897 

393,426 

82,882 

6,857 

24,617 

1,111,675 


7,617,506 

229,305 

3,056 

37,280 

283,164 

869,493 

165,793 

156,194 

49.350 

108,666 

229,033 

78,689 

150,733 

39,818 

360 

194,049 

1,588 

2,762 

96 

84 

511 


2,600,035 


111,101 

108,579 

32,591 


252,272 

14,493,956 
7,617,506 
2,600,035 

252,272 


24,963,770 


XOTE.- 

Keformed. 


•  Those  in  Reformed  countries,  as  in  the  Netherlands  and  Switzerland,  are  mostly 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY. 


159 


The  annual  receipts  of  each  of  the  forty-five  principal  societies 
and  the  five  countries  outside  of  Germany  are  here  given,  the 
largest  amounts  coming  first: 


Society. 


DuBseldorf 
Stuttgart  . 

Leipsic  

Berlin 

Baden  . 

Dresden  . . 
Munster  . . 

Breslau 

Halle , 

Vienna 
Ansbach  . . 
Darmstadt 
Wiesbaden 

Spires 

Frankfort  . 
Danzig. 

Stettin  . 

Kiel 

Bremen  . . . 
Weimar . . . 
Konigsberg 

Cassel 

Brunswick  , 

Posen 

Hamburg  . 
Aurich.  ... 
Oldenburg 
Hanover. . . . 


Marks. 


81,416. 
74,116. 
71,910. 
64,851. 
57,735. 
46,108. 
44,679. 
42,600, 
40,251. 
37,304, 
35,094. 
32,516, 
25,165, 
22,060, 
21,988, 
20,882, 
19,483 
19,377 
18,370, 
17,146, 
13,496, 
12,653 
11,312 
11,092, 
9,596, 
9,542 
8,063. 
7,690, 


Society. 


Marks. 


Coburg-Gotha 

Anhalt    

Hermannstadt 

Meiningen 

Osnabruck  

Detmold 

Luebeck 

Altenburg 

Rudolstadt 

Reuss,  Younger  Line. 

Goettingen 

Sondersbausen   

Neustrelitz 

Reuss,   Elder  Line... 

Buckeburg 

Arolsen 

Strassburg 

Other  Countries 

Netherlands  G,  A.  S  . 

Sweden 

Hungary 

Switzerland 

Rumania 

Total  


7,630.00 
7,185.40 
7,117.07 
6,368.00 
6,083.42 
5,160.00 
3,542.84 
3,344.40 
2,424.00 
2,395.34 
2,225  00 
2,149  64 
1,524.15 
1,000.00 
780.00 
515.00 
281.83 


23,16201 
1,359  91 
1,252.34 

590.35 
460.71 


963,055.55 


The  above  figures  and  the  following  seventeen  bequests  to 
the  central  treasury  during  the  last  year  prove  that  voluntary 
benevolence  in  the  Lutheran  State  Churches  of  Europe  is  not 
something  altogether  unknown.  One  bequest  was  80,988  marks; 
another  30,000;  another  10,000;  another  5,947;  another  4,000; 
another  3,000;  another  2,000;  three  were  from  1,000  to  1,500  marks 
each ;  and  seven  from  90  to  957  marks  each ;  a  total  from  bequests 
for  one  year  of  141,883  marks  to  the  central  treasury.  In  addition 
to  these  the  principal  societies  report  131  bequests,  amounting  to 
183,923.03  marks,  against  118,  amounting  to  133,861.27  marks  the 
year  before.  A  few  may  be  given:  Karl  Letzner,  Breslau,  33,600 
marks;  Miss  Adelheid  Kahlert,  Breslau,  6,000;  Mrs.  Caroline 
Becker,  Schweidnitz,  6,000;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Luder  Rutenberg,  5,000; 
unnamed,  Berlin,  3,000;  Mrs.  W.  Stein,  Duesseldorf.  10,000;  Mr. 
W.  Lohe,    Sr.,  Dusseldorf,  5,000;   C.  F.  Heine,    20,000;  Mr.  A. 


160 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


Feliz,  Leipsic,  20,000;  Mr.  Jul.  Schunk,  a  Leipsic  merchant,  9,000; 
unnamed,  Vienna,  12,000  marks.  Space  will  not  permit  the  men- 
tion of  all.  Happy  the  benevolent  society  that  has  148  bequests 
annually.  Surely,  the  charge  that  Lutherans  do  not  remember 
their  Church  and  all  she  has  done  for  them  in  their  wills  and  last 
hours,  we  repudiate  as  false.  Lutherans  give  to  their  church  while 
they  live  and  when  they  die.  The  net  assets  of  the  Principal, 
Auxiliary  and  Women's  Gustavus  Adolphus  Societies,  as  far  as 
reported,  are  2,648,963.61  marks. 

Table  showing  the  countries  and  objects  receiving  the  appro- 
priations of  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  from  its  organiza- 
tion in  1832  until  1890,  during  which  time  the  aid  granted 
amounted  to  24,963,770.46  marks: 


Objects  Aided. 


of  "Big 


3     i-3 

S1A 


,a  eg 
a*" 


e 


Missions  Aided 

Churches,  Chapels  and  Spires  Erected 

Parochial  School  Houses  Erected 

Parsonages  Erected 

^Edifices  Repaired 

Church,  Parsonage  and  School  Sites  Bought 

Indebtedness  Pafd  or  Reduced 

Pastorate  Endowment  Funds  Established  

Church  Funds  Established 

School  Endowment  Funds  Established 

Pastors'  Salaries  Supplemented 

Teachers'  Salaries  and  School  Expenses 

Seminaries  and  Gymnasiums  Founded 

Current  Necessities  Paid 

Pioneer  Missionary  Services  

PIeocs  Rented  ..  '••• •••••••••• 

Churches  and  Schools  Furnished,  Bells,  Organs,  etc 

Traveling  Preaches 

Orphan,  Deaconess  and  Catechumen  Institutes 

Widow  Treasuries 

Protestant  Cemeteries  Bought 


1323 
594 
257 
245 
211 

74 
400 
131 

68 

73 
152 
566 
2 
536 
168 

55 

489 

4 

254 

7 

43 


839 

321 

131 

179 

162 

20 

201 

178 

51 

27 

67 

197 

1 

301 

179 

28 

287 


585 
269 
139 

80 
189 

47 
304 
128 

21 
153 
148 
415 
9 
200 

60 

7 

186 

5 

62 

15 

20 


493 

248 

186 

102 

93 

4 

241 

29 

15 

38 

50 

103 

23 

148 

6 

6 

67 

3 

5 

4 

1 


495 

205 

41 

29 

21 

13 

127 

17 

17 

16 

111 

167 

19 

205 

91 

16 

57 

4 

52 

1 

3 


3735 

1837 
754 
635 
676 
158 

1273 
483 
172 
307 
528 

1448 
54 

1390 
504 
112 

1086 

24 

473 

27 

74 


The  work  accomplished  by  the  society  is  great,  but  that 
which  remains  to  be  undertaken  is  far  greater.  There  is  no  com- 
parison between  the  appropriations  and  the  applications.  The 
number  of  requests  for  aid  for  various  objects  during  the  last  year, 
with  the  figures  for  the  preceding  year,  in  parenthesis  (  ),  will 
give  an  insight  into  the  needy  condition  of  our  diaspora  church 
work.  Congregations  asking  aid  for  church  buildings,  319  (295); 
school  buildings,  97  (125);  parsonages,  95  (102);  repairs,  147 
(120);  lots  and  ground,  25  (11);  pastorate  funds,  105  (120); 
school  funds,  85  (104);  church  funds,  25  (25);  pastor's  salary,  85 
(60);  school  expenses,  204  (100);  confirmation  institutes,  or- 
phanages, and  hospitals,  79  (81);  while  540  (470)   congregations 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  161 

are  burdened  with  a  total  debt  of  4,011,817  (3,899,921)  marks. 
These  figures  bring  home  to  us  with  emphasis  the  meaning  of  the 
divine  exhortation  "  bear  ye  one  another's  burdens.1' 

The  report  for  1892,  which  is  not  yet  in  print,  will  state  that 
the  Society  during  the  year  aided  in  France  and  Algeria  forty- 
three  congregations  with  28,192  marks;  in  Italy  twenty-two 
congregations  with  18,393  marks;  in  the  West  Indies  one  with  600 
and  in  Persia  one  with  310  marks.  Total  congregations  or 
missions  aided  last  year  1,633,  of  which  105  were  new  ones  and 
were  taken  on  the  funds  of  the  Society  during  the  year.  The 
princely  sum  of  1,019,017  marks  were  given  to  meet  these  demands. 
Thus  from  year  to  year  the  results  and  receipts  of  the  Society 
increase.  From  1832  to  1892  26,012,817  marks  were  voluntarily 
contributed  to  this  single  Home  Mission  and  Church  Extension 
organization  in  Germany  to  aid  3,813  needy  but  worthy  congrega- 
tions of  our  German  dispersion.  Among  the  bequests  of  the  year 
were  275,000  marks  from  Widow  Schuster  and  500,000  marks 
from  Heinrich  Heyer,  of  Stuttgart.  What  other  denomination 
has  1,633  missions  in  Roman  Catholic  countries?  Lutherans 
would  rather  give  their  men  and  money  to  do  such  work  than  to 
appropriate  them  to  proselyte  other  Protestants. 


PRELATE   DR.   CARL,  ZIMMERMANN, 
Born  1803;  died  1877. 


We  are  happy  to  insert  here  the  picture  of  the  venerable 
Dr.  Zimmermaim,  the  co-founder  with  Dr.  Grossman  of  the  society, 
who  stood  at  its  head  for  many  years.  He  wrote  more  books  and 
articles  on  the  work  of  the  Society  and  the  Lutheran  Dispersion 
in  general  than  any  other  man.  Without  doubt  this  is  the  great- 
est Protestant  missionary  organization  in  the  world,  with  the  most 


162  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

difficult  field  to  cultivate  —  that  in  Roman  Catholic  countries. 
Therefore  his  voluminous  writings  and  the  other  literature  of  the 
society  will  be  found  of  interest  and  profit  also  to  Protestant 
workers  who  are  not  Lutherans. 


THE  LUTHERAN  LORD'S  TREASURY. 

This  is  a  significant  name  and  euphoniously  reads  in  German 
"Der  Lutherische  Gotteskasten."  It  is  a  bond  of  union  and  an 
organization  for  practical  church  work  among  the  more  rigid 
Lutherans  of  Germany  in  behalf  of  the  Lutheran  dispersion.  Its 
organization  is  an  expression  of  a  growing  conviction  that  there 
must  be  more  money  given  and  more  work  done  to  carry  the  means 
of  grace  to  our  own  neglected  brethren. 

The  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  in  its  constitution,  knows  no 
Lutheran,  Reformed  or  United  Church,  but  only  the  ''Evangelical 
Protestant  Church."  Such  a  church  does  not  really  exist  and 
some  think  this  is  misleading  and  very  unfortunate.  The  leaders 
of  the  society,  however,  seem  indifferent  about  it.  Superintendent 
Dr.  Grossmann,  the  father  of  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  had 
fears  of  future  confusion  in  this  direction,  and  in  his  last  words, 
which  his  son  brought  to  the  society  from  his  father's  dying  bed, 
lie  gives  the  following  earnest  warning:  "Say  to  the  Society,  never 
to  forget  that  it  is  only  a  servant  of  the  Church  and  that  it  never 
should  undertake  to  make  a  church,  and  of  all  things  may  it  guard 
against  unionism." 

Since  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  assisted  Reformed  and 
United  Missions  as  well  as  Lutheran,  and  the  many  calls  from  the 
more  extensive  Lutheran  fields  could  not  be  answered,  the  Lutheran 
Lord's  Treasury  took  its  origin.  For  example:  the  Reformed  in 
Bohemia  received  liberal  aid  from  their  brethren  in  Switzerland, 
Scotland,  and  America,  and  besides  that,  also  from  the  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Society;  while  the  Lutherans  had  no  foreign  society, 
to  look  to  for  help.  Its  work  is  similar  to  that  of  the  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Society,  and  its  contributions  come  from  and  go  to  none 
but  Lutheran  Churches.  Only  Lutherans  are  received  as  members. 
Its  work  is  very  comprehensive,  embracing  all  that  is  done  in 
America  by  the  Home  Mission,  Church  Extension,  and  Education 
Boards  with  the  Beneficiary  Fund  added.  It  helps  to  build 
churches,  parsonages,  schools,  charitable  institutions,  supports 
pastors,  teachers,  traveling  missionaries,  widows  and  orphans  of 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  1G3 

pastors  and  teachers,  and  aids  students  for  the  ministry  from  the 
Diaspora. 

The  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury,  says  one,  will  not  open  the 
chasm  between  the  Lutherans  and  Reformed  for  it  has  never  been 
closed.  It  will  only  emphasize  the  fact  that  the  difference  still 
exists  as  a  historical  fact.  It  does  not  work  against  the  Reformed 
Church,  nor  to  convert  them  to  Lutheranism,  but  rejoices  in  all 
the  Reformed  Church  does  to  shepherd  her  own  scattered  members, 
and  thus  save  herself  from  being  exterminated  by  the  perverted 
tendency  of  the  false,  unchristian,  unbiblical  notions  of  church 
union.  The  aim  of  Lutheran  striving  is  to  have  both  confessions 
work  always  and  everywhere  with  one  another,  and  maintain  their 
separate  existence.  It  has  been  proved  that  there  will  never  be  an 
end  to  strife,  so  long  as  one  confession  wants  to  devour  the  other, 
or  efforts  are  made  to  artfully  unite  things,  which,  by  their  very 
nature,  do  not  belong  together. 

Lutheran  and  Reformed  workers  in  the  German  Diaspora, 
battling  hard  with  the  poverty  and  indifference  of  their  people,  and 
under  the  influences  of  other  nationalities,  and  the  bold,  aggressive 
sects,  find  the  very  ones  upon  whom  they  rightfully  should  depend, 
so  imbued  with  the  thought  that  there  is  only  one  Evangelical 
United  Church,  that  they  think  there  is  no  Lutheran  or  Reformed 
Church  any  more.  In  the  very  parts  of  Germany  where  this 
feeling  is  the  strongest,  the  many  sects  are  making  the  most  schism. 
The  Church  of  Germany  knows  how  this  disturbs  the  peace  at 
home,  but  little  of  the  greater  confusion  and  loss  it  occasions 
among  their  multitudes,  as  they  emigrate  and  settle  in  foreign 
countries. 

The  necessity  of  such  aid  as  the  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury 
gives,  is  rooted  in  the  Word  of  God.  The  Lord  said:  "A  new 
commandment  I  give  unto  you,  that  ye  love  one  another;  as  I  have 
loved  you,  that  ye  also  love  one  another.  By  this  shall  all  men 
know  that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have  love  one  to  another." 
Jesus  said  to  Peter,  "  when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen  thy 
brethren,"  and  to  the  church  at  Sardis  the  words  came,  "  strengthen 
the  things  which  remain,  that  are  ready  to  die."  Paul  made  long 
missionary  tours  over  land  and  sea,  gathering  and  strengthening 
congregations,  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ.  The  brethren 
and  congregations  exhorted  one  another  in  his  day  thus:  "  Finally, 
brethren,  pray  for  us,  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free 
course,  and  be  glorified,  even  as  it  is  with  you."  Again:  "  Whether 
one    member    suffer,   all    the  members   suffer    with   it;    or   one 


164  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

member  be  honored,  all  the  members  rejoice  with  it."  These 
Apostolic  words  and  examples  are  very  applicable  to  the  Lutheran 
world-wide  dispersion  at  present.  Think,  reader,  what  will  become 
of  these  our  brethren,  if  we  do  not  help  them.  It  is  time  that  the 
Lutheran  Church  in  all  climes  listen  to  the  warning  from  the 
words,  "  hold  that  fast  which  thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy 
crown." 

As  a  confession  is  necessary  for  the  church,  so  ministers  and 
teachers,  true  to  the  confession,  are  necessary  for  our  brethren  in 
the  faith,  whether  in  Catholic,  Reformed,  Mohammedan,  heathen 
or  unsettled  countries.  A  congregation  can,  in  an  emergency, 
exist  without  a  church  edifice,  but  it  cannot  exist  without  God's 
Word  and  the  Holy  Sacraments.  Possessing  such  conviction,  the 
first  and  greatest  work  of  the  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  is  to  prepare 
true  Lutheran  ministers  and  send  them  out  as  traveling  missionaries, 
and  diaspora  pastors,  and  to  develop  a  strong  Lutheran  self-con- 
sciousness at  home  and  abroad.  Their  chief  concern  is  to  give  the 
Lutheran  dispersion  the  Word  preached  in  its  purity  and  the  Holy 
Sacraments  administered  according  to  the  Scriptures,  rather  than 
spend  so  much  of  their  money  in  buildings.  A  Lutheran  may  not 
do  wrong  in  helping  other  Protestants,  but  his  supreme  duty  is  to 
help  his  own  Lutheran  brethren  in  need  and  distress,  for  if  the 
Lutherans  do  not  build  up  the  Lutheran  Church,  others  certainly 
will  not. 

In  most  of  the  Lutheran  State  Churches  of  Germany  there  are 
"  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasuries  "  whose  aim  is  "  to  assist  Evangelical 
Lutheran  brethren  in  the  faith  in  their  church  needs."  This  does 
not  mean,  however,  that  they  have  no  duties  to  others.  In  Gal. 
6:  10,  we  read  "as  we  have  therefore  opportunity  let  us  do  good 
unto  all  men,  especially  unto  them  who  are  of  the  household  of 
faith."  The  word  especially  I  have  not  written,  nor  any  other 
man,  but  the  living  God  himself  has  written  it.  Why  especially 
unto  them  ?  Because,  for  such  who  will  hear  nothing  from  God's 
Word  and  will  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  church  and  the  holy 
sacraments,  or  will  not  belong  to  the  household  of  faith  ;  yes,  for 
such  we  can  do  really  little  or  nothing  in  the  name  of  Christ.  Let 
it  not  be  forgotten  that  the  aid  given  is  for  the  church  needs  of 
our  Lutheran  brethren.  This  is  the  specific  field  of  activity 
chosen  by  this  organization,  and  the  more  the  field  and  the  work 
are  studied  the  greater  and  more  inviting  do  they  appear.  Hearts 
compassionate  and  full  of  love  to  Christ  and  His  Church  will  open 
the  eyes  to  see  the  fields  already  white,  and  the  hands  to  offer 


THE  GERMAN  LUTHERAN  "HILL  CHURCH,"  LA  VILLETTE,   PARIS. 


LUTHER-STIPT,  OR   MISSIONARY  SEMINARY, 
KCENIGGR.ETZ,    BOHEMIA. 

The  above  institutions  are  liberally  aided  by  the  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasuries. 


1C3 


166  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

liberally  to  send  forth  more  laborers.  The  word  especially  means 
to  us,  as  one  has  said,  "  my  heart  and  my  money  belong  to  the 
Lutheran  Church. "  Only  one  class  of  Lutheran  congregations 
receive  no  aid  from  this  society,  namely,  those  which  are  organized 
in  opposition  to  the  State  Lutheran  Churches.  The  Lutheran 
Lord's  Treasury  is  interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  whole  Lutheran 
Church.  It  will  not  scatter,  but  gather;  and  thus  build  the  broken 
walls  of  our  dear  Zion. 

The  missionary  spirit,  men  and  work,  as  well  as  the  church 
loyalty  which  led  to  the  organization  of  the  various  Lutheran 
Lord's  Treasuries,  are  worthy  of  more  space  here  than  mere 
mention. 

Hanover  has  the  honor  of  organizing  the  first  Lutheran 
Lord's  Treasury.  On  October  31,  1853,  Dr.  Petri  of  the  city  of 
Hanover,  General  Superintendent  Steinmetz  of  Clausthal,  and 
Superintendent  Miinchmeyer  of  Catlenburg,  gave  their  reasons  why 
they  could  not  cooperate  with  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society, 
and  at  the  same  time  emphasized  the  duty  of  extending  a  helping 
hand  to  their  Lutheran  brethren  in  need.  Quiet  and  humble  was 
this  beginning  and  so  remained  until  1868,  when  the  Hanover 
Sonntagblatt  commenced  to  advocate  their  cause,  and  in  1876 
the  Hanover  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  was  permanently  organ- 
ized. Pastor  Funke  of  Gehrden,  near  the  city  of  Hanover,  was 
untiring  and  very  successful  in  his  efforts  to  awaken  interest  in 
the  work.     Their  first  annual  report  appeared  in  1877. 

Mecklenburg  was  the  first  to  follow  the  good  example  of 
Hanover  in  1854,  when  a  number  of  pastors  of  Buetzow  made  an 
appeal  to  their  city  and  vicinity  for  help  in  behalf  of  the  needy, 
oppressed  and  persecuted  Lutherans.  The  encouraging  results 
caused  the  appeal  to  be  sent  to  all  the  Lutherans  of  Mecklenburg. 
It  was  rather  a  private  work  until  1860,  when  it  received  the 
endorsement  and  encouragement  of  the  State  Church  authorities. 
All  the  Superintendents  were  required  by  the  Grand  Duke 
Frederic  Franz  to  see  to  it,  that  their  pastors  laid  this  cause  upon 
the  hearts  of  their  members  from  the  pulpit  and  in  private,  and  to 
take  church  and  house  offerings  for  the  Lutheran  Dispersion. 
Soon  an  annual  collection  in  all  the  churches  was  ordered  which 
increased  the  receipts  and  activity.  It  supports  a  Seminary  in 
Luebtheen  from  which  twenty-eight  students  have  been  sent,  since 
1872,  to  American  Theological  Seminaries. 

Saxony  Kingdom  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  started  by  request 
of  leading  men  in  Leipsic  for  the  organization  of  a  Lutheran 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY.  167 

Lord's  Treasury,  which  was  printed  in  the  Church  and  School 
Paper,  edited  by  Prof.  Dr.  Kahnis.  They  held  that  Christian 
faith  and  love  made  it  a  duty  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  as  a  true 
stewardess  of  the  Lord,  to  listen  to  the  cries  of  their  members  in 
all  places,  whether  they  came  from  the  right  or  from  the  left,  and 
to  extend  a  helping  hand.  The  editor  in  response  received  many 
gifts.  The  Pih/rim  from  Saxony  and  later  a  paper  called 
Gotteskasten  Nachrichtsblatt  (Lord's  Treasury  Journal)  ad- 
vocated the  cause.  The  deep  religious  awakening  in  Saxony  in 
1876,  resulting  from  the  neglect  of  Christian  duties  on  the  part  of 
many,  prepared  the  way  better;  and  in  1883  a  permanent  Lutheran 
Lord's  Treasury  was  organized.  It  takes  special  interest  in  the 
new  Lutheran  Diaspora  congregations  in  Miilhausen,  Metz, 
Heidelberg  (organized  in  1891 ).  and  Cham,  in  Bavaria,  which  laid 
their  corner  stone  August  15,  1890. 

The  Stade  Luthek  Society,  in  the  Province  of  Hanover, 
was  formed  December  10,  1856,  by  some  strong  Lutherans  in 
Stade.  Pastor  Harms  in  his  day  did  much  to  develop  a  self- 
respecting  Lutheran  consciousness  which  organized  societies  for 
the  welfare  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  the  Diaspora,  as  well  as,  in 
the  heathen  mission  field.  The  increasing  receipts  of  this  society 
show  what  the  Lutherans  of  one  city  may  do  for  their  brethren 
scattered  abroad. 

In  Veeden  a  church  society  was  organized  in  1850  which 
appropriates  some  of  its  receipts  to  the  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury. 

The  Lauenbekg  Ministerial  Synod,  through  the  influence  of. 
the  Mecklenburg  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury,  resolved  to  take  part 
in  the  Lutheran  Diaspora  Mission,  and  the  consistory  therefore 
ordered  an  annual  church  collection  for  the  Lutheran  Lord's 
Treasury.     This  small  country  has  done  nobly. 

In  Prussia  the  consciousness  of  the  need  of  doing  more  for 
the  dispersed  Lutherans  than  that  which  was  undertaken  by  the 
Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  also  constantly  increased.  The  Fall 
Conference  at  Cammin,  Pomerania,  organized  a  Lutheran  Lord's 
Treasury,  which  at  first  received  generous  support  from  the 
pastors  within  a  limited  circle.  But  it  has  met  with  many  diffi- 
culties, less  from  the  people,  however,  than  from  the  ministry. 

In  Bavaria  a  number  of  Lutherans  organized  a  Lutheran 
Lord's  Treasury  in  1863.  which  was  supported  by  the  religious- 
political  paper  Freimund.  As  in  Saxony,  at  first  it  was  small.  In 
1879.  at  the  General  Lutheran  Conference  held  in  Nuremberg,  the 
Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  was  thoroughly  discussed  and  received 


168  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

a  new  impetus.  Pastors  Koberlin,  Ewald,  and  Heinlein  called  a 
meeting  in  Gunzenhausen  and  issued  an  appeal,  with  good  results, 
to  all  the  pastors  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  work.  Since  the 
receipts  have  ever  increased. 

The  Wueetembeeg  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  was  called  into 
existence  by  the  awakening  on  this  subject  at  the  Nuremberg 
Conference.  Although  the  organization  has  not  spread  over  all 
of  this  great  Lutheran  Kingdom,  yet  progress  has  been  made. 
Indej)endent  of  the  work  of  this  society,  however,  Wuertemberg 
has  aided  Lutheran  students  from  Austria  with  stipends  and  sent 
many  useful  young  men  to  the  Lutheran  Church  in  America. 

In  Greiz  some  pastors  in  the  sixtieth  decade  gathered  money 
for  the  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury,  co-operating  with  the  Nach- 
richtsblatt  of  Saxony.  The  growing  sympathy  for  the  Lutheran 
Diaspora  moved  some  ministers  in  Reuss,  Senior  Line,  and  Reuss, 
Junior  Line,  to  organize  a  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  whose  first 
regular  convention  was  held  September  26,  1882,  in  Greiz. 

The  Lutherans  in  Lemgo.  Lippe-Detmold,  organized  a  Lutheran 
Lord's  Treasury  in  the  year  1885. 

The  Schleswig  Holstein  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  was 
organized  at  a  meeting  held  November  2,  1886,  in  Rendsberg  for 
that  purpose.  The  society  received  in  the  first  year  a  most  hearty 
welcome  and  co-operation,  from  the  southern  to  the  northern 
boundaries  of  the  province. 

In  the  parts  of  Germany,  where  there  is  not  as  yet  a  Lutheran 
Lord's  Treasury  of  their  own,  they  unite  with  those  already 
organized.  Thus  Brunswick,  Oldenburg,  Biickeburg  and  Frank- 
furt a.  M.  unite  with  Hanover;  Altenburg  and  Schwarzburg 
with  Saxony;  Mecklenburg-Strelitz  with  Mecklenburg-Schwerin; 
Hamburg  with  Schleswig-Holstein.  The  Breslau  Synod  has  also 
taken  an  active  interest  in  the  work.  It  is  only  a  question  of  a 
little  time  and  every  state  and  province  of  Germany  will  have  its 
own  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury. 

From  various  sources  there  have  come  expressions  approving 
the  union  of  all  the  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasuries  into  one  general 
society  which  shall  meet  for  conference  and  interchange  of  views 
relating  to  the  future  as  well  as  to  the  past.  The  same  arguments 
favoring  concentration  of  various  mission  interests  in  central 
committees  or  Boards  applied  here  as  in  America.  Often  some 
points  were  helped  too  much  and  others  not  enough. 

At  the  close  of  the  Pentecost  Conference  in  Hanover,  May 
27,  1880,  representatives  of  all  the   Lutheran  Lord's  Treasuries 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY. 


169 


met,  and,  after  discussing  the  question,  favored  a  union  of  all  the 
societies.  The  building  of  churches,  parsonages  and  schools,  as 
well  as,  aiding  the  Lutherans  who  separated  from  the  Prussian 
Union,  remained  the  work  of  the  individual  societies.  A  special 
organ  for  all  the  societies  was  started  under  the  name  of  The 
Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury,  edited  by  Pastor  Kceberlin,  Auern- 
heim,  near  postoffice  Berolzheirn,  Bavaria.  It  appears  quarterly 
and  is  sent  free  to  the  members.     Circulation,  2,730. 

The  Saxony  Treasury  worked  for  a  closer  union,  which  was 
accomplished,  after  long  consideration,  October  7,  1885,  in  Leipsic. 
A  Delegate  Conference  has  been  held  since,  annually,  for  the 
approval  of  applications  for  aid  recommended  by  the  different 
societies.  Different  treasuries,  notwithstanding,  work  for  special 
fields:  Mecklenburg  for  the  Czechian  Lutherans  of  Bohemia 
and  Moravia;  Saxony  for  the  Luther  Institute  in  Kceniggratz  and 
religious  instruction  in  Leitmeritz;  Hanover  for  the  students  of 
theology  at  Erlangen  from  Austria  and  Hungary.  The  Saxony 
Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  arranges  the  business  for  the  Delegated 
Conference  and  therefore  the  President  is  chosen  from  Saxony. 
During  1891  and  1892  special  attention  was  called  to  the  new 
Lutheran  Missions  in  Metz  and  Muelhausen  on  the  French 
border,  and  Zurich  in  Switzerland. 


Summary  of  Each  Year's  W< 

3RK   FROM   1881 

to  1891. 

CD 

gs 

P3 

Appropriations  Tc 

> — In  Marks. 

Year. 

ohemia 
and 
oravia. 

theran 

Free 

lurch. 

aspora 

in 
erman 
mpire. 

.ustria 
and 
angary. 

ris   and 

witzer- 

nd. 

America 

and 

Foreign 

Countries. 

*CB 
rQrJ 

29,113 

ffl     3 
12,455 

3,946 

a  oh 

^     ffi 

£aj« 

QQ 

1881 

2,638 

3,181 

2.200 

1.338 

2,601 

1882 

25,116 

7,139 

4,133 

2,136 

856 

1,944 

1,998 

4,241 

1883 

38,726 

10,181 

7,485 

5,269 

646 

2,264 

1,024 

2,350 

1884 

39,903 

6,910 

7,280 

3,783 

1,008 

2,209 

1,610 

3,155 

1885 

33,335 

6,756 

7,490 

3,920 

1,387 

2,604 

1,845 

4,429 

1886 

37,273 

9,480 

7,414 

4,435 

2,338 

2,540 

2,756 

4,503 

1887 

39,566 

11,001 

6,659 

6,220 

2,820 

2,660 

2117 

4,036 

1888 

48,861 

12,535 

6,220 

8,143 

5,740 

2,477 

3,843 

4,150 

1889 

62,005 

14,218 

8,206 

12,512 

7,744 

1,925 

3,936 

3,374 

1890 

74,883 

14,135 

9,159 

14,301 

9,768 

3,310 

3,384 

4,925 

Aver- 

age of 

42,666 

10,481 

6,799 

6,335 

3,548 

2,413 

2,385 

3,770 

10  yrs. 

170  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

Work  of  the  Lutheran  Lord's   Treasuries  During  1890. 


The  Lutheran  Lord's 
Treasury  in 


Bavaria 

Alsace  

Hamburg 

Hanover  and  Frank- 
furt a.  M 

Lauenburg  

Mecklenburg 

Reuss 

Saxony  Kingdom 

Schleswig-Holstein  . . . 

Luther-Society  in 
Stade 

Church  Society  in  Ver- 
den 

Wurtemberg 

Total 


Appropriated  to  —  in  Marks. 


o 

T3 

T3 
fl 
CS 

"STB 

fl    CD 
CO   si 

2*& 

-c 

T3 

00    CD 
r-l  ^ 

to  J3 

-^    CO 

fl 

CO    oj 

a  g 

CD    O 

heran 

ree 

burch. 

spora  in 

erman 

mpire. 

to   eg 

co  be 

■a  g. 

erica  an 

oreign 

Duntries 

< 

"in 

fl 
© 
13 

o  Q 

CO  "H 

■a  a 

£fcO 

.SOS 

SW 

«CQ 

SfrO 

3 

H 

PQ 

*1 

a 

<} 

Pm 

<4 

m 

8,482 

1,200 

2,245 

3,441 

800 

175 

113 

600 

5,053 

100 

5 

4,463 

30 

413 

20 

5,050 

1,260 

200 

900 

1,608 

50 

230 

150 

8,986 

2,317 

530 

2,775 

1,612 

100 

665 

300 

530 

530 
1,900 

'  1,200 

"600 

15,120 

650 

1.952 

1,066 

1,990 

741 

250 

129 

150 

50 

50 

24,680 

5,082 

4,650 

1,303 

3,595 

420 

850 

1,020 

3,349 

750 
331 

300 

144 

962 
56 

720 

847 

100 

125 

450 

100 

425 

200 

250 
275 

405 

100 

1,595 

iio 

74,883 

14,135 

9,159 

14,601 

9,768 

3,310 

3,084 

4,925 

Summary  of  Ten  Years'  Work  of  Each  Treasury,  1881-1891. 


The  Lutheran  Lord's 
Treasury  in 


Bavaria 

Alsace  (2  years) 

Hamburg 

Hanover  (3  years) 

Lauenburg  

Mecklenburg 

Reuss  (9  years) 

Saxony  Kingdom 

Schleswig  Holstein. . . . 
Luther-Society  in 

Stade 

Church  Society  in  Ver 

den 

Wuertemberg 


Jl. 

65,623 
10,017 
11,451 
71,116 

5,697 
99,732 

4,332 

125,245 

12,44'2 

9,390 

5,697 

5,920 


Appropriated  to  —  in  Marks. 


12,240 
200 

3,170 
22,954 

5,410 
16,158 

1,574 
32,411 

2,665 

3,833 

920 
1,610 


-3  Sjq 

16,164 

25 

300 

5,219 


11,052 
769 

32,442 
400 

732 


1,449 


fl 

z  s  ® 

CO    CO    n 

o  a  a 
&fc  a 

ca^H 
Q 

21,273 
9,873 
1,546 

16,096 


1,848 

531 

6,488 

1,100 

1,931 

2,880 
632 


fl  >» 

«% 
co  be 

■C   H 

-^   fl 


4,028 

49 

3,100 

8,209 


3,780 

150 

11,758 

2,060 

213 

730 
965 


2,855 
708 
150 

2,046 


fl 

■     fl" 

cs  be, 
.2  "5 


Z   3 

£6 


13,660 

70 

3,004 


573 

1,007 
40 


529 

20 

230 

4,044 


11,695 

350 

5,442 

400 


450 
633 


T3 


a 

CD 

3 
QQ 

5,168 

20 

250 

8,309 


14,801 


8,856 
1,970 

720 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY.  171 


EMIGRANT  MISSION  WORK. 


The  reader  is  here  referred  to  those  parts  of  this  volume  on 
the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury, 
Home  Missions,  Church  Extension,  Diaspora  and  Seamen  Missions 
in  Germany  and  other  lands  for  more  information  on  the  Emigrant 
Mission  cause.  Indeed  all  the  German  and  Scandinavian  Lutheran 
work,  outside  of  their  fatherlands,  is  really  the  result  of  emigrant 
missionary  efforts.  At  present  space  can  be  given  only  to  the  part 
of  the  work  by  and  in  Germany. 

Inter-state  Emigkants. — As  people  migrate  from  one  state 
to  another  in  the  United  States  and  thus  open  inviting  opportu- 
nities to  plant  the  Lutheran  church,  so  it  is  also  in  the  land  of 
the  Reformation  itself  at  the  present  time.  For  example:  "When 
the  Fortress  of  Metz  was  taken  by  the  Germans  in  1870,  the 
Protestants  within  its  walls  numbered  only  300;  but  since  the  city 
belongs  to  Germany  again,  the  number  of  Protestants  has  increased 
to  8,000,  and  a  large  new  Lutheran  church  is  the  natural  result. 

In  parts  of  the  German  Empire  active  Home  Mission  and 
Church  Extension  work  is  needed  and  is  done,  similar  to  that  in 
the  "West  of  our  own  land.  For  example,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
present  century  new  Lutheran  territory,  the  districts  of  Ansbach 
and  Bayreuth,  was  added  to  Bavaria,  ami  Lutherans  moved  to 
these  Catholic  localities,  so  that  it  is  not  too  much  to  say,  that  at 
present  the  need  and  promise  of  diaspora  mission  work  in  Bavaria 
are  as  great  as  in  Austria.  In  Austria  the  Lutherans  are  few 
compared  to  the  Catholics,  and  there  is  little  hope  of  establishing 
self-sustaining  Lutheran  churches  except  in  the  larger  cities,  while 
in  Bavaria,  where  the  population  is  one-fourth  Lutheran  and  three- 
fourths  Catholics,  from  year  to  year  there  is  more  need  of  new 
Lutheran  churches  in  small  Catholic  towns.  The  success  is 
remarkable.  Follow  the  Danube  and  you  find  the  towns  of  New 
Ulm,  Dillingen,  Neuberg,  Ludwigsmoos,  Ingolstadt,  Kclheim, 
Straubing,  Deggendorf,  Vilshofen,  and  Passau  now  have  L,rood 
Lutheran  churches,  schools  and  parsonages,  where  not  many  years 
since  there  was  not  one. 

As  in  the  Baltic  provinces  our  jmstors  must  be  able  to  converse 
with  the  common  people  in  Lettish,  Esthonian,  Russian,  as  well 
as  German,  so  in  Germany  itself  different  languages  are  needed. 
In  Alsace  the  22(3  Lutheran  pastors  use  French  and  German  in 
serving   their   199  parishes,  18b  preaching  stations,  and  210,000 


THE  EMIGRANTS'  FAREWELL  TO  NATIVE  LAND. 


172 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  173 

souls;  so  do  also  the  thirty-nine  Reformed  pastors  in  ministering 
to  their  thirty-one  parishes  with  48,700  souls.  In  Upper  Silesia 
our  pastors  speak  German  and  Polish,  in  the  fertile  Wend  districts 
of  Lausitz  German  and  Wendish,  and  in  East  Prussia,  German, 
Polish  and  Lithuanian. 

In  the  Eastern  part  of  Germany,  bordering  on  Russia  and 
Austria,  there  is  also  need  of  faithful  diaspora  missionary  efforts. 
Here  Lutherans  are  sparsely  scattered  among  other  nationalities 
and  confessions.  For  example,  the  diaspora  congregation  in 
Groszsee.  near  the  Russian  line  in  Posen,  has  800  souls  living  in 
thirty  villages,  among  4.000  Catholic  Poles;  and  they  have  only 
one  prayer  house,  and  that  is  unfit  for  use.  It  is  without  spire, 
bell  or  organ.  People  coming  long  distances  to  Protestant  services 
should  certainly  have  a  more  inviting  place  of  worship.  They  are 
churchly  and  worthy,  but  unable  of  themselves  to  raise  the  money 
— 40,000  marks — to  build  one  plain  and  substantial  church,  though 
they  need  three  to  meet  their  wants.  This  is  only  one  of  many 
illustrations  of  the  necessity  of  church  extension  work  among  our 
dispersion  even  within  the  homeland  of  Lutheranism. 

In  the  Catholic  districts  of  Bavaria,  on  the  borders  of  Italy, 
the  Lutheran  church  is  also  gaining  ground  through  the  Diaspora 
Mission.  In  Upper  Bavaria  three,  and  in  Lower  Bavaria  two 
traveling  missionaries  are  of  late  at  work.  At  Tegernsee  in  the 
Bavarian  Alps,  at  Wurzburg  in  Franconia,  and  other  places,  new 
churches  have  recently  been  dedicated.  The  same  you  find  if  you 
go  to  the  western  states  of  Germany,  those  bordering  on  Catholic 
France  and  Spain.  In  all  parts  of  Germany,  especially  on  both 
sides  of  its  boundary  lines,  there  is  great  demand  for  Home 
Missions  and  Church  Extension,  in  the  American  sense  of  those 
terms.  While  we  read  of  the  grand  diaspora  mission  work  of 
Germany  abroad,  we  should  not  forget  the  magnitude  of  the  same 
kind  of  work  at  home,  which  the  chapters  in  this  volume  on  the 
Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  and  the  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  will 
further  illustrate. 

The  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin,  every  two  years, 
authorizes  a  general  church  and  house  offering  in  all  the  State 
churches  of  Prussia  in  behalf  of  the  diaspora  within  the  Kingdom 
of  Prussia;  mostly  in  the  eastern,  western  and  southern  provinces, 
which  join  extreme  Catholic  countries.  Every  two  years  it  also 
lifts  a  church  and  house  offering  throughout  all  the  Prussian 
congregations  for  the  German  diaspora  outside  of  Prussia,  much 
of  which  goes  beyond  the  limits  of  Europe.     The  congregations 


"  ''->  v'-L  ,"'■';  v-.'U  isl^fefe  ^, 


THE  IMMIGRANTS'  WELCOME  TO  HIS  NEW  FATHERLAND. 


174 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY.  175 

in  Rouniania,  Great  Britain,  Egypt,  etc.,  aided  by  these  funds, 
stand  in  official  connection  with  the  High  Church  Council  of 
Berlin,  which  is  to  them  what  a  Synod  is  to  its  congregations. 

Teansmaeinb  Emigrants. — "Cast  thy  bread  upon  the  waters; 
for  thou  shalt  find  it  after  many  days."  Ecc.  II:  1.  The  Foreign 
Missionary  Societies  of  Germany  have  accomplished  much  more 
than  their  specific  work  of  carrying  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen. 
They  have,  as  will  now  appear,  been  a  great  blessing  to  the 
German  dispersion  in  many  countries,  by  awakening  a  missionary 
interest  in  their  behalf  in  the  homeland  and  by  sending  to  them 
hundreds  of  faithful  heralds  of  the  cross.  German  strangers  in 
strange  lands  waited  long  before  their  church  thought  of  them, 
and  longer  still  before  she  came  to  them  with  the  means  of  grace. 

More  than  fifty  years  ago  the  cry  for  help  from  America, 
which  resulted  in.  the  organization,  in  1837,  at  Laiigenberg  and 
Barmen,  of  "  the  Evangelical  Society  for  the  German  Protestants 
in  North  America,"  came  from  the  missionaries  of  the  Rhenish 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  who  having  failed  to  do  much  for  the 
Indians,  received  permission  to  preach  to  their  countrymen  and 
brethren  in  the  faith  exposed  to  wolves  and  hirelings.  Before  this, 
however,  the  Basel  and  other  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  had 
sent  pastors  to  the  emigrants  in  America.  Thousands  of  individual 
Christians,  hundreds  of  congregations,  and  every  Lutheran  Con- 
ference and  Synod  feel  a  debt  of  gratitude  to  the  following 
societies  and  institutions,  which  they  can  never  repay.  We  have 
a  mother-church  as  well  as  a  father-land.  We  are  all  grate- 
ful and  appreciative  spiritual  children,  and  will  not  forget  the 
debt  of  love  we  owe.  Congregations,  pastors  and  Christian  friends 
of  Germany  have  always  been  more  or  less  interested  in  those 
leaving  their  midst  for  parts  unknown.  First  the  individual  cries 
were  heard;  then  the  many  Provincial  and  Local  Missionary 
Societies  and  Conferences  rerjeatedly  discussed  the  questions 
touching  their  welfare.     All  combined  brought  good  results. 

The  Diaspora  Mission  formed  a  prominent  place  in  the 
programme  of  the  Congress  for  Inner  Missions  in  Wittenberg 
1849,  Bremen  1852,  Frankfurt  O.  M.  1854,  Brandenburg  1862, 
Altenburg  1864.  Kiel  1867,  Stuttgart  1869,  Halle  1871,  and  Bremen 
1881.  The  printed  minutes  of  these  special  conferences  of  the 
Congress  give  full  reports  of  the  same,  which  are  worth  reading. 
Often  experienced  pastors  from  the  Diaspora  took  part  in  the 
discussions  and  helped  to  awaken  the  Church  out  of  her  indifference. 
The  Central  Committee  for  Inner  Missions  at  Berlin  encouraged 


176  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

all  church,  work  for  the  emigrants  and,  as  early  as  1850,  stationed 
an  Emigrant  Missionary  at  Antwerp ;  in  1855  it  supported,  with 
the  aid  of  others,  a  pastor  at  Rotterdam,  and  later  a  harbor  mis- 
sionary in  the  same  commercial  city. 

There  exist  now  in  different  parts  of  Germany  funds  known  as 
"American  Stipends,"  given  by  Christian  philanthropists  for 
religious  work  in  behalf  of  their  countrymen  emigrating  to 
America.  They  are  generally  and  wisely  used  for  the  education 
of  future  missionaries  among  the  German  colonists.  Thus  it  is 
with  the  "  American  Stipend "  of  6.000  marks  given  by  State 
Minister  von  Bethmann-Hollweg,  administered  by  the  Central 
Board  of  Inner  Missions. 

Another  help  to  the  emigrants  is  "  The  General  German 
School  Society  for  Developing  the  German  in  Foreign  Countries," 
with  379  Auxiliary  Societies  and  31,000  members,  which  met  in 
their  last  convention  at  Brunswick,  June  12,  1892,  and  reported 
the  annual  receipts  and  expenditures  as  being  29.917  marks,  of 
which  amount  17,000  marks  were  appropriated  alone  for  stipends. 
The  net  assets  of  the  Society  are  17.000  marks. 

The  official  statistics  of  the  United  States  gives  the  German 
immigrants  from  1821-1850  at  591,809.  From  1817-1880  there 
landed  at  New  York  6,183,396  immigrants,  of  whom  2.303,662  were 
Germans;  of  these  there  arrived,  1871-1880,  1,675,470,  of  whom 
579,077  were  Germans.  In  a  report  to  the  General  Synod  from  its 
Emigrant  Committee  we  read:  "  As  we  gaze  at  the  incessant  stream 
of  humanity  flowing  upon  us  at  the  rate  of  over  one  thousand  a 
day  *  *  *  we  stand  awe  stricken  at  the  tremendous  responsi- 
bility which  God.  in  His  Providence,  lays  on  the  Lutheran  Church 
of  this  land.  One  full  congregation  of  more  than  five  hundred 
immortal  souls  is  set  down  daily  on  our  shores." 

Since  two-thirds  of  the  Germans  and  ninety-five  per  cent,  of 
all  the  Scandinavians  are  Lutherans,  in  history  we  find  that  no 
church  ever  had  greater  responsibilities  or  opportunities.  Every 
Christian  and  patriot  has  an  interest  in  the  efforts  which  the 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  is  making  to  secure  missionaries  and 
churches  for  these,  her  own  children.  Only  their  own  church  can 
do  this  service  to  our  country  with  the  greatest  success.  The 
Lutheran  Church,  because  of  immigration,  has  a  wonderfully 
bright  future  in  America. 

The  official  emigrant  reports  of  .the  German  Empire  give  the 
following  most  interesting  table.     The  figures  naturally  are  a  little 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY. 


177 


lower   than  those  of  American  reports  to  which  we  have  ready 
access. 


Year. 

a  g 

<-c  O  <- 

106,190 
210,547 
193,869 
166,119 
143,586 
107,238 
79,875 
99,712 

By   French 
Harbors. 

-3 
CD 

03 

_  -4J 

N 
03 
Fh 

pq 

o 

EH 

a 

T3 

a 

eS 
O 

o 
EH 

1  West    Indies 
1    &  other  parts 
|    of  America. 

|  To  Australia. 

03 

"E 

< 
o 
H 

"3 
< 
O 

1880 

10,907 

10.355 

9,716 

5,879 

2,790 

3,302 

? 

? 

103.115 
206,189 
189,373 
159,894 
137,339 
102,224 

2,119 
2,101 
1,286 
1,583 
1,253 
1,913 

222 
386 
383 
591 
728 
672 
330 
270 

539 
876 
1,205 
1,125 
1,335 
1,639 
1,068 

132 
745 
1,247 
2,104 
666 
604 
534 

27 
314 
335 

772 

36 

1881 

3b 

1882  

40 

1883  

50 

1884  

2301  35 

1885  

294  72 

1886    

75,581)  2,045 
95,976  1,152 

19l|  116 

1,285|   500 

302:  227 

Eight-twelfths  of  these  are  Lutherans,  one-twelfth  Jews,  and 
three-twelfths  Catholics.  Of  the  99,712  German  emigrants  in  1887, 
43,875  were  females. 

Of  the  98,515  German  emigrants  in  1888.  52,515  came  by  way 
of  Bremen;  25,402  via  Hamburg;  2,295  via  Stettin  and  other 
German  harbors;  14,057  via  Antwerp  and  3,787  by  way  of 
Kotterdam  and  Amsterdam. 

Ten  years  ago  a  careful  calculation  was  published  that  there 
were  then  more  than  twenty-five  millions  of  Germans,  including 
their  children,  living  outside  of  Germany.  They  must  be,  conse- 
quently, a  multiplying  nation  at  home  and  also  abroad,  judging  from 
the  above  facts  and  table.  In  1888,  the  total  number  of  German 
emigrants  was  103,951,  of  whom  there  went  to  the  United  States 
94.364;  in  1889,  total  96,070,  to  the  United  States  94,424;  in  1890, 
total  97.103,  to  the  United  States  85,112,  and  in  1891,  total  115,392 
and  of  these  108,611  were  booked  for  the  United  States.  Last  year 
more  people  left  Germany  than  during  any  previous  year  since 
1848.  These  figures  prove  clearly  that  the  Emigrant  Mission  will 
not  be  short-lived.  It  promises  on  the  other  hand,  to  become  one 
of  the  most  important  branches  of  the  mission  and  charity 
activities  of  the  Church. 

It  is  estimated  that  every  adult  emigrant  is  a  net  loss  to 
Germany  of  3,000  marks,  for  it  costs  this  amount  to  rear,  develop, 
and  educate  each  one.  Again,  each  one  is  a  net  gain  of  so  much 
to  the  country  selected  for  settlement,  even  if  he  bring  nothing 
but  a  sound  mind  and  body. 

Harbor  Missions.— The  repeated  efforts  to  have  the  church 
authorities  to  order  a  regular  collection  to  be  lifted  in  all  the 


178  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

churches  for  the  Emigrant  Mission  have  not  been  fruitless.  It  is 
encouraging  to  learn  that  the  High  Consistory  of  Muenchen 
cheerfully  granted  the  request,  and  that  the  summer  collection  of 
1890  brought  6,065  marks  into  the  treasury  of  the  Hamburg 
Lutheran  Emigrant  Mission.  If  all  the  other  parts  of  Germany 
would  do  as  well  as  Bavaria,  our  wandering  Germans  would  receive 
such  assistance  and  blessings  from  their  home  churches  that  in 
foreign  lands  they  would  remain  more  loyal  and  rise  up  and  call 
them  blessed.  The  Lutherans,  no  doubt,  are  losing  more  members 
through  emigration  than  they  are  gaining  through  foreign 
missionary  societies.  The  growing  interest  in  the  Lutheran 
Diaspora  should  therefore  continue. 

To  support  two  missionaries  at  Hamburg  and  rent  the 
necessary  buildings  and  keep  up  the  expenses,  only  8,000  marks 
are  asked  each  year.  At  least,  twice  this  amount  should  be 
expended  annually  at  each  harbor. 

Pastor  Mueller,  with  headquarters  at  No.  15  Amsinckstrasse, 
Hamburg,  is  the  head  missionary  and  is  aided  by  the  city  pastors 
and  an  assistant. 

More  emigrants  go  by  way  of  Bremen  than  by  way  of 
Hamburg.  They  find  there,  consequently,  more  authorized  and 
appointed  missionaries,  who  furnish  them  with  Bibles,  Testaments, 
hymn  books,  devotional  and  awakening  Christian  literature  and 
timely  counsel.  Before  the  ships  depart  they  also  invite  them  to 
church  services  and  to  the  Holy  Communion.  It  is  a  happy 
arrangement  that  one  of  the  last  things  they  may  do  in  their  own 
home  land  and  one  of  the  first  enjoyments  they  have  in  their  new 
fatherland,  is  that  of  going  to  the  Lord's  Supper  together  at  the 
harbor  cities. 

Pastor  Cuntz,  of  No.  1  Rolandstrasse,  Bremen,  has  for  many 
years  labored  faithfully  to  interest  the  church  in  the  welfare  of  her 
departing  children.  Several  emigrant  missionaries  are  supported 
at  Bremen,  and  a  new  Emigrant  House  under  Missouri  Synod's 
auspices  is  reported  soon  to  be  erected  at  a  cost  of  $5,000. 
Missionary  Krone's  address  is  Langenstrasse,  32. 

Similar  work  is  done  by  Pastor  Thimm,  Friedrichstrasse  2,  and 
Missionary  Blank,  Klosterhof  7,  in  Stettin ;  Pastor  Meyer,  Rempart, 
St.  Georges  12,  and  Missionary  Eisenberg,  Rheinplatz  7,  in 
Antwerp;  Pastor  Wolff,  Maaskade  53,  and  Missionary  Traubel, 
Boompjes  55,  in  Rotterdam;  Missionary  Biedermann,  Prinz 
Hendrikade  116,  Amsterdam.  Hull  and  Liverpool,  England; 
New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  Baltimore,  North  America;  Buenos 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  179 

Ayres,  South  America;  Cape  Town,  South  Africa;  and  Melbourne, 
Adelaide  and  Sydney,  Australia,  have  also  Lutheran  Harbor  Mis- 
sionaries for  the  immigrants,  to  which  the  reader  is  referred  under 
the  respective  countries  in  this  volume. 

The  steamship  and  railroad  companies  and  the  governments 
have  been,  as  a  rule,  thoughtful  and  faithful  in  providing  for  the 
comfort,  health,  and  protection  of  the  emigrants.  Of  course,  to 
this  there  have  been  notable  exceptions. 

During  the  Voyage. — Mission  work  for  the  emigrants  has 
been  done  on  the  sailing  vessels  and  steamships.  From  all  parts  of 
Europe  the  emigrants  concentrate  at  their  harbors  as  rays  of  light 
at  a  focus,  and  from  American  harbors  they  scatter  in  like  manner 
to  all  the  states  and  territories.  During  the  voyage  of  weeks  they 
are  all  compact  together  on  the  high  sea,  away  from  land,  homesick, 
and  going  out  not  knowing  whither  they  go.  How  receptive  for 
Christian  influence!  It  is  natural  that  Dr.  Wichern,  in  1868, 
through  the  Central  Mission  Committee,  had  a  missionary  from  the 
Rauhe  Haus  appointed  to  accompany  the  sailing  ships  carrying  the 
emigrants  from  Hamburg  to  New  York.  He  was  to  be  their 
counselor,  friend  and  pastor.  His  duties  were  to  conduct,  with  the 
permission  and  direction  of  the  Captain,  short  morning  and 
evening  worship  for  the  steerage  passengers;  to  prevent  all 
immorality  in  word  or  deed,  to  distribute  good  papers  and  books; 
and  to  lead  church  service  on  Sundays.  Many  in  America  to-day 
gratefully  call  to  mind  deep  religious  impressions  received  through 
the  ministry  of  the  Emigrant  Missionaries  while  they  were  at  the 
harbors  or  on  the  sea. 

The  "Church  Address  Book"  and  "The  Church  Passports"  or 
Letters  of  Recommendation  for  emigrants,  mentioned  in  the  first 
part  of  this  volume,  deserve  special  consideration  here  as  among 
the  best  helps  for  our  migrating  people. 


PROF.    O.   ZCECKLER, 
Greifswalde  University.    Born  1833. 


180 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


Laboeees   sent   to  the  Transmarine   Emigeants  by  the 
Lutheean  Institutions  and  Societies  of  Germany. 

Revised  from  table  published  by  the  Immigrant  Society  in  Stall's  Lutheran  Year  Book  of  1886. 


A.    Foreign  Mission 
Institutions. 

Location. 

-a 
a> 

■a 

a 
p 
o 

o 

■z>< 

211 

37 

9 

sA 

15 

C 

D 

< 

3 

o 

1 .    Mission  Institute . . . 

Basel,  Switzerland 
Herm'nsburg,  Hanover 

L815 

1849 
1S38 
1852 
1828 

13 
18 

239 

55 

9 

Send  to  S.  America,  Aust. 
Pastor  Harms. 

No.  of  men  not  given. 

257 

15 

31 

303 

Total 

B.    Inner    Mission 
Institutions. 

1833 

1840 
1845 
1850 
1858 

17 

177 
20 

7 
18 

239 

7 

7 
39 

2 

1 
3 

7 

19 

184 
20 
7 
19 

249 

138 

237 

62 

28 

215 

47 

3 

7.  Pilgrim  Mission... 

8.  Deacon's  Institute 

9.  "              "    

Ht.  Chrischona,  Switz... 
Duisburg-Duesse  1  dorf . . . 
Pinkendorf-Erlangen... 

Inspector  Rappard,  Tex. 
&  Neb.  Synods,  etc. 

Lutheran  Synods. 

Total 

C.  Institutions  Special- 
ly for  Emigrants. 

11.  Ev.  S'yforAm'r'ca 

12.  American  mission 

13.  Ev.  S'y  for  Am'r'ca 

14.  Luth'an  Ld's  T'sy 

16.  Pract   Theo    Sem 

17.  Ev    Luth.  Assn 

18.  Pract   Theo   Sem. 

19.  Pro-Sem.  for  Am 

20.  Diaspora  Conf 

21.  High  Ch.  Council.. 

1837 
1841 

1852 
1S53 
1861 

iS7i; 

1*80 
1881 
1882 
1882 

99 
230 

62 

28 
215 

47 

100 
40 
20 

Dr.  Fabri,  U.  &  Luth.  Svn. 

Pas.  Lcehe,  Mis.O.A  I.Syn. 

Berlin 

Most  men  to  C'thlc  coun. 
Pas  Brunn,  Mo.Sy.  closd. 

Pastor  Hensen,  Gen'l  Syn. 

Prot.  Dr.  Grau.  Gen'l   C'l. 

Gross-Ingerheim,  Wbg 

Kropp,  Schieswig 

Rudolstadt,  Prov.  Sax. 

100' Pastor  Voelter,  Luth.  Syn. 

40  Pastor  Paulsen,  Gen'l  C'l. 

20  Dr.  H   Borchard  (de'c'd). 
105  Rumania,    Egypt,    Italy, 

844 
1340 

39 
61 

7 
41 

Total 

995 
1547 

Grand  Total 

1.  The  Basel  Foreign  Missionary  Society  was  the  first  to 
send  its  students  to  labor  among  the  German  emigrants,  having 
commenced  as  early  as  1833.  Although  located  in  a  Reformed 
country,  on  the  line,  however,  of  the  Lutheran  Kingdom  of 
Swabian  Wurtemberg,  it  has  done  so  much  for  the  German 
Lutheran  Diaspora,  that  it  is  worthy  of  prominent  mention  at  this 
place.  It  thinks  the  need  for  its  help  in  the  United  States  is  not 
so  great  now  as  formerly,  and  the  candidates  are,  therefore,  being 
commissioned  to  South  America,  Russia,  and  the  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Synod  of  Victoria  and  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Immanuel  Synod,  in  Australia.     Men  commissioned,  239. 

2.  The  Hermannsburg  Foreign  Missionary  Society  has  been 
engaged  in  the  same  work  in  Australia  and  North  America  since 
1866,  under  the  direction  of  the  Pastors  Harms.  The  men  commis- 
sioned for  emigrant  and  colonial  missionary  work  by  this  society 
will  number  no  less  than  fifty-five. 


LUTHERANS   IN  GERMANY.  181 

3.  The  Gossner  Foreign  Missionary  Society  advocated 
strongly  the  sending  of  laymen  of  various  trades  as  colonists  aloni< 
with  the  schooled  missionaries  to  the  heathen;  and  it  was  natural, 
therefore,  for  "Father"  Gossner  to  become  interested  in  sending 
missionaries  along  with  German  colonists.  The  number  of  men 
sent  out  is,  no  doubt,  larger  than  that  given  in  the  table. 

4.  The  Berlin  Foreign  Missionary  Society  has  likewise  been 
used  by  God  to  send  into  the  Diaspora  field  as  well  as  into  the 
heathen  field  many  faithful  laborers.  They  have  gone  to  South 
Africa,  Australia  and  the  Americas.  Their  exact  number  is  not 
given. 

5.  The  Rhenish  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  as  we  have 
seen,  was  appealed  to  more  than  fifty  years  ago  by  the  German 
colonists-  in  America  through  its  own  missionaries.  This  resulted 
in  the  organization  of  other  societies,  for  which  the  Society's 
Mission  School  in  Barmen  furnished  many  men. 

6.  The  "Bauhe  Hans  "  at  Horn,  near  Hamburg,  the  pioneer 
and  most  important  institution  for  Inner  Missions  in  Germany, 
had  in  early  days  a  warm  interest  in  doing  mission  work  among 
the  German  colonists.  Dr.  Wichern,  its  founder  and  for  many 
years  its  leading  spirit,  saw  the  constant  stream  of  emigrants  pass- 
ing the  Hamburg  harbor  near  by,  and  his  large  Christian  heart 
was  moved  to  send  along  with  them  ship  and  colonist  preachers. 

7.  The  Pilgrim  Mission  on  St.  Chrischona  is  located  in 
Switzerland,  only  five  minutes  walk  from  the  German  line.  The 
most  of  its  students  coming  from  Wurtemberg  are  more  Luth- 
eran than  Reformed,  and  there  is  hardly  a  Lutheran  Synod  in 
America  in  which  some  of  its  men  are  not  found  doing  faithful 
work.  The  Texas  Synod  is  nearly  entirely  composed  of  its  men. 
About  half  the  pastors  of  the  German  Synod  of  Nebraska  have 
come  from  this  institution.  Its  Inspector,  C.  H.  Rappard,  made  a 
missionary  tour  through  this  country  in  1887  visiting  ninety 
former  students,  and  reported  that  250  of  their  students  were  in 
Gospel  work  in  the  United  States.  The  institution  has  sixty-eiuht 
students  and  thirty-five  evangelists  in  Switzerland,  Germany  and 
Austria  who  have  built  mission  halls  seating  from  150  to  (500 
people  each. 

8.  The  Deacon's  Institute  in  Duisburg,  near  Duesseldorf, 
founded  in  1845,  has  sent  twenty  Gospel  laborers  to  North 
America. 

9.  The  Deacon's  Institute  in  Pinkendorf,  near  Erlangen, 
founded  in  1850,  has  sent  to  North  America  seven  ministers  to 


182 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


preach  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  gather  His  scattered  ones. 
10.  The  "  Sternenhaus  "  of  the  Evangelical  St.  Johannes- 
stift,  near  Berlin,  founded  in  1867,  by  Dr.  Wichern,  since  1877  has 
transferred  eighteen  students  to  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the 
Evangelical  Synod  of  North  America.  It  has  also  had  more  calls 
for  ministers  from  the  Lutheran  Synods  in  Canada  and  Australia 
than  it  could  meet.  During  1890  five  men  were  sent  across  the 
ocean  to  labor. 


House  of 
Widow  Rappard 


PILGRIM   MISSION   ON   ST.    CHEISCHONA,    SWITZERLAND. 

Inspectorate. 


Church. 
Industrial  Institute. 


Brother  House. 
Ebenezer. 


11.  The  Lang  enberg -Barmen  Society  (The  Evangelical  So- 
ciety for  the  Protestant  Germans  in  America)  was  organized  in 
1880  by  uniting  the  Langenberg  Society  for  North  America  and 
the  Barmen  Society  for  South  America.  Its  sympathy  is  with 
the  United  Evangelical  Synod  of  North  America,  and  it  has  sent 
more  men  to  South  America  than  any  other  institution,  and  has 
given  the  work  there  largely  the  character  it  bears.  Dr.  Fabri 
was  its  leading  spirit  until  his  death.  It  has  sent  men  also  to 
Lutheran  Synods. 

12.  Neuendeitelsau  Missionary  Society. —  Pastor  Loehe,  of 
Neuendettelsau,  no  doubt,  has  done  more  to  supply  the  German 


LUTHERANS    IN    GERMANY.  183 

Lutheran  Diaspora  with  preachers  of  the  Word  than  any  other 
one  man  He  entered  this  field  in  1841  as  the  founder  of  the 
"  Neuendettelsau  Society  for  Inner  and  Foreign  Missions  in  the 
Spirit  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church."     All  his  men  were 


PASTOR   WILLIAM    LOEHE, 

Born  1808,  died  1872. 


at  first  sent  to  the  Missouri  and  Ohio  Synods,  but  since  1853 
nearly  all  have  been  given  to  the  German  Lutheran  Synod  of 
Iowa,  which  owes  its  very  existence  and  prosperity  to  his  labors. 
Over  230  men  have  come  to  the  United  States  influenced  by  the 
spirit  of  Loehe,  and  quite  a  few  have  been  received  by  the  Luth- 
eran Immanuel  Synod  of  Australia.  " The  American  Seminary" 
in  large  English  letters,  are  the  words  on  one  of  the  buildings  of 
this  village,  so  famous  for  its  Christian  good  works.  Pastor  J. 
Deinzer  has  for  many  years  been  its  efficient  missionary  inspector. 
Last  year  Neuendettelsau  celebrated  its  fiftieth  anniversary,  the 
report  of  which  is  interesting  and  instructive. 

13.  The  Evangelical  Society  for  North  America  of  Berlin 
was  organized  in  the  year  1852  and  has  given  to  North  America 
sixty-two  laborers  without  preferring  especially  any  one  synod. 
The  society  showed  wisdom  in  sending  their  men  to  schools  in 
America  so  as  to  learn  to  adapt  themselves  to  their  new  environ- 
ments before  taking  up  the  work.  Unfortunate  it  has  been  that 
some  schools  and  societies  in  Germany  insisted  on  ordaining  their 
candidates  before  sending  them  forth. 

1J-.  The  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury,  founded  in  1853,  with 
auxiliary  organizations  at  present  in  nearly  all  parts  of  the 
Fatherland,   started  with    the    motto   to   furnish    pious   educated 


184  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

preachers  for  the  Diaspora  rather  than  to  build  fine  costly 
buildings.  Its  commissioned  heralds  of  the  cross  are  laboring 
mostly  in  Catholic  countries.  The  Auxiliary  Lutheran  Lord's 
Treasury  of  Mecklenburg,  however,  has  had  a  deep  interest  in 
America,  where  at  least  twenty-eight  men  arise  and  call  it  blessed 
for  aid  cheerfully  rendered. 

15.  The  Pro-Seminary  in  Steeden,  near  Runkel,  Nassau,  was 
founded  by  Pastor  Brunn,  in  1861,  to  prepare  students  for  the 
Missouri  Synod.  The  infirmities  of  age  caused  the  founder  to 
close  the  Seminary  some  years  ago,  after  strengthening  the 
Missouri  Synod  with  210  laborers.  To  this  Synod  he  was  a  friend 
in  need  and  a  friend  indeed. 

16.  The  Practical  Theological  Seminary  for  America  in 
Brecklum,  Schleswig-Holstein,  was  founded  by  Pastor  Christian 
Jensen,  after  being  impressed  during  a  visit  to  America  with  the 
need  of  supplying  more  missionaries  for  the  emigrants.  The 
institution  is  supported  by  benevolent  offerings,  and  the  students 
take  a  three  years'  course  of  study  before  leaving  the  institute. 
On  Easter,  1891,  eight  students  went  forth  as  ministers,  two  to 
Brazil  and  six  to  the  United  States.  From  the  Institute  for 
Heathen  Missions  at  the  same  place  five  have  also  gone  as  pastors 
to  America.  In  1892  six  were  commissioned  to  America.  The 
most  unite  with  the  General  Synod. 

17.  The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Association,  called  into  life 
in  1880  through  the  zealous  efforts  of  Prof.  Dr.  Grau,  of  Kcenigs- 
berg,  sent  three  students  of  the  Berlin  Foreign  Mission  Society  to 
the  Canada  Synod  of  the  General  Council. 

18.  In  1881,  Pastor  Voelter  founded  a  Practical  Seminary  in 
Grosz  Ingersheim,  Wurtemberg,  from  which  over  one  hundred 
students,  ministers  and  parochial  school  teachers  have  come  to  the 
new  world.     They  are  laboring  east  and  west,  north  and  south. 

19.  The  Pro-Seminary  for  America,  in  Kropp,  Schleswig,  was 
started  in  1882  by  Pastor  J.  Paulsen,  and  is  supported  by  contri- 
butions from  the  Church  in  Germany  and  from  congregations  in 
America.  It  has  been  closely  allied  with  the  General  Council,  to 
which  it  has  given  nearly  all  its  students. 

20.  The  Diaspora  Conference,  besides  publishing  most 
excellent  literature  on  the  German  Diaspora,  among  which  is  a 
Year  Book,  has  sent  laborers  to  America  and  other  countries.  Dr. 
H.  Borchard,  its  founder  and  soul,  being  called  to  his  reward, 
Pastor  Vorster,  of  Gr.  Kyhna,  Saxony  Province,  has  been  electee1 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  185 

Secretary.  General  Superintendent  Dr.  A.  Trautvetter,  of  Rudol- 
stadt,  is  President.  Dr.  Borchard  left  a  bequest  of  1,500  marks 
to  the  Conference  for  the  perpetuation  of  its  work.  His  widow 
has  written  his  biography,  which  will  be  found  of  special  value  to 
the  Lutheran  Diaspora  literature. 

21.  The  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin  properly  claims  a 
worthy  place  among  the  many  organizations  providing  pastors  for 
the  German  settlements  in  foreign  lands.  Its  work  has  been 
mainly  in  countries  where  there  were  not  enough  congregations  to 
compose  a  Synod  or  to  govern  themselves.  Rumania,  Servia, 
Italy,  Egypt,  the  Holy  Land,  South  America  hence  have  been  its 
fields  of  operation.  Its  work  is  different  from  that  of  the  societies 
heretofore  mentioned,  in  that  the  congregations  are  in  organic 
connection  with  it,  receiving  their  protection,  counsel  and  financial 
aid  from  it  as  well  as  their  pastors. 


SEAMEN'S  MISSIONS. 

During  recent  years  Germany,  somewhat  influenced  by  the 
success  of  Scandinavia,  has  been  making  great  strides  in  following 
her  seamen  to  home  and  foreign  ports  with  the  preached  Word 
and  the  Holy  Sacraments;  so  that  at  present  the  Seamen's  Mission 
finds  a  place  along  side  of  other  missionary  operations  in  public 
conferences  and  in  the  literature  and  benevolence  of  the  church. 

The  four  organizations  especially  interested  in  this  work  are 
efficient.  The  Committee  for  Seamen's  Mission  in  connection 
with  the  United  Lutheran  Society  for  Inner  Missions  in  Hanover, 
Dr.  Uhlhorn,  president,  and  Pastor  Petri,  secretary,  with  19,302 
marks  annual  receipts,  is  the  oldest,  commencing  its  work  in  Cardiff, 
Wales,  and  Hamburg,  Germany.  It  has  also  opened  its  third 
station  in  Cape  Town,  South  Africa,  where  the  German  marine 
bring  yearly  1,500  and  German  commerce  800  sailors. 

The  Central  Board  of  Inner  Missions  at  Berlin,  cooperates 
with  The  General  Committee  for  Seamen's  Mission  in  Great 
Britain,  and  through  the  former,  Emperor  William  II.  gave  the 
latter  5,100  marks  last  year  for  their  work.  The  Hamburg 
Auxiliary  Committee  for  the  German  Seamen's  Mission  in  Foreign 
Harbors,  gave  1,600  marks  in  1891  to  the  same  treasury.  The 
Auxiliary  Committee  for  Seamen's  Mission  in  Stuttgart,  has  just 
been  organized,  though  for  years  the  Stuttgart  Sunday  Paper  has 


186  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

been  acknowledging  liberal  receipts  for  the  sailors.  From  present 
indications  other  cities  will  fall  iD  line,  and  give  more  attention 
also  to  the  German  navy. 

The  Church  Mission  Society  of  Prussia  opened  a  Seamen's 
Mission  in  Stettin,  on  the  Baltic  Sea,  in  1891,  with  the  hope  of 
establishing  others  on  the  coast  from  Memel  to  Aurich.  A  paper 
(Blcetter  fuer  Seemanns  Mission)  for  the  German  Seamen's 
Mission  was  started  February  1,  1892,  by  Pastor  Jungclaussen  of 
St.  Paul's,  Seilerstrasse  14,  Hamburg,  and  Pastor  F.  Harms  of 
Sunderland,  England.  It  contains  good  articles  from  the  German 
Seamen  Pastors,  and  letters  from  the  seamen  themselves.  It  is 
evidence  sufficient  that  this  branch  of  Inner  Missions  has  had  a 
most  remarkable  growth  in  recent  years. 

Besides  aiding  the  five  seamen  mission  districts  —  Sunder- 
land, Tyne,  Tees,  Hurnber  and  London  in  England, — the  Firth  of 
Forth  district  in  Scotland,  and  the  Bristol  channel  district  of 
Wales,  the  church  ministers  to  her  seamen  also  in  the  German 
harbors  of  Hamburg  and  Bremen.  Receipts  for  above  seven 
British  stations  1892,  30,899  marks. 

Other  seamen's  missions,  not  German,  but  yet  in  Germany, 
and  thoroughly  Lutheran,  remain  to  be  mentioned,  namely:  the 
Swedish  Seamen's  Missions  at  Hamburg,  in  charge  of  Rev.  J.  O.  A. 
Englund  and  Missionary  Olaf  Larson,  and  at  Luebeck  under  the 
efficient  superintendency  of  Missionary  T.  E.  Thoren.  Both  are 
liberally  supported  by  the  Lutherans  of  Sweden.  The  seamen 
missions  generally  are  very  helpful  to  the  emigrants. 

Seamen's  Homes  for  the  40,000  German  sailors  on  the  3.635 
German  sailing  vessels  and  the  36,258  German  steamships, 
including  those  on  foreign  vessels,  are  found  in  Bremen,  Stephani- 
kirchhof;  Bremerhaven,  Hafen  27;  Hamburg,  Pinnesberg  17; 
Stettin,  Krautmark  2;  Antwerp,  Rheinplatz  7;  Rotterdam, 
Westerhaven;  and  Copenhagen,  Hollbergsgade  17. 


CHURCH  EXTENSION. 

The  more  than  45,000  Evangelical  Lutheran  church  edifices 
now  standing  in  the  world,  not  to  count  the  thousands  which  have 
been  destroyed  by  fire,  storm  or  age,  and  those  which  have  been 
replaced,  clearly  prove  that  Lutherans  are  successful  church 
builders.  Wherever  there  is  a  little  company  of  Lutherans  nestled 
together  in  Catholic,  heathen  or  wild  countries,  they  soon  unite  to 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  187 

erect  a  pulpit  and  an  altar  and  thus  establish  permanently  in  their 
midst  the  means  of  grace.  "Go,  build!"  seems  to  be  their  motto, 
for  they  do  both ;  they  go  and  they  build. 

It  must  be  acknowledged  that  Lutherans  do  not  only  build 
churches  and  schools,  but  that  they  are  well  acquainted  with  the 
various  departments  of  church  extension.  The  means  are  raised 
generally  by  voluntary  evangelical  methods.  In  European  countries 
Lutherans  are  delighted  to  see  that  their  church  sites  are  always 
central,  prominent  and  accessible.  They,  as  a  rule,  own  choice 
realty  with  ample  grounds  for  church,  school,  parsonage  and 
charitable  purposes.  The  buildings  themselves  are  churchly, 
generally  gothic.  They  are  substantial,  often  of  stone,  which, 
Ruskin  says,  is  the  only  proper  material  for  temple  building. 
There  is  no  imitation  or  deception,  nothing  novel,  shoddy  or  gaudy 
about  them.  The  edifices  are  conservative,  imposing  and  plain. 
The  foundation,  walls  and  roof  are  constructed  according  to 
architectural  science.  Indifference,  individual  fancy  and  eccentric 
enthusiasm  have  little  chance  to  direct  things.  Lutherans  seem  to 
prefer  graceful  spires  to  towers,  which  seldom  fail  to  bear  high  the 
holy  cross,  the  symbol  of  our  Christianity. 

Lutherans  labor  as  faithfully  to  furnish  their  churches 
appropriately  as  they  do  to  locate  and  erect  them.  Ventilation 
and  heating  in  some  instances  might  receive  more  attention.  The 
interior  is  suggestive  of  a  holy,  sacred  place;  yes,  of  the  very 
presence  of  the  triune  God.  Evangelical  paintings  and  works  of 
sculpture  often  find  a  welcome  place  on  the  walls  and  jn  the  altar. 
The  choir  occupies  no  conspicuous  place,  generally  in  the  rear,  so 
that  the  congregation  may  sing,  rather  than  admire  the  singing. 
Hymn  boards  are  found  in  all  churches,  and  the  minister  need  not 
announce  the  hymn,  much  less  read  it.  The  organ  gives  the  key 
at  the  proper  time  and  the  congregation  is  ready  to  sing  without 
any  word  from  the  officiating  minister. 

When  the  worshippers  enter  their  seats  they  reverently  offer  a 
silent  prayer,  and  then  they  read  their  Bibles  or  the  hymns 
announced  on  the  hymn  board,  instead  of  gazing  around 
unoccupied.  This  is  certainly  becoming  the  house  of  prayer,  for 
the  attendants  should  not  wait  until  the  minister  enters  before 
they  commence  to  worship;  no,  for  we  can  worship  even  while 
going  to  and  returning  from  church. 

The  pulpit  is  the  highest  and  most  prominent  thing  before  the 
eyes  of  Lutheran  worshippers.  No  Protestant  denomination 
locates  their  pulpits  so  carefully,  wisely  and  conspicuously  as  .the 


188  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

Lutherans.  In  the  larger  churches  it  is  near  the  center  of  the 
congregation,  at  one  side,  attached  to  one  of  the  supporting  pillars, 
while  the  altar  is  in  the  rear  of  the  building.  In  smaller  churches 
the  pulpit  is  located  at  one  side  of  the  altar,  somewhat  elevated. 
The  minister  is  never  in  the  pulpit  except  while  he  preaches,  and 
while  he  offers  a  silent  prayer  before  and  an  audible  prayer  after 
the  sermon.  The  lectern,  or  reading  desk,  does  not  belong  to 
Lutheran  churches.  It  is  borrowed  in  some  English  Lutheran 
churches  and  should  be  returned.  It  represents  nothing  definite. 
While  Lutherans  are  very  particular  and  tasty  in  beautifying  and 
adorning  the  interior  of  their  churches,  they  do  not  go  to  excess. 
Everything  is  neat,  modest,  plain  and  becoming.  Brass  pulpit, 
altar  and  altar  railing  are  not  found  in  Lutheran  churches.  They 
are  too  showy,  and  are  not  in  harmony  with  the  teaching  that  we 
should  always  present  ourselves  in  worship  before  Almighty  God 
in  modest  apparel.  The  altar  is  separated  from  the  other  part  of 
the  audience  room  by  being  elevated  above  the  floor  of  the  audi- 
torium and  by  a  low  altar  railing  before  which  is  a  place  to  kneel. 
The  baptismal  font  is  always  present  to  represent  one  of  the  two 
Protestant  sacraments.  The  communion  table  is  plain  and  need 
cost  but  little  since  it  is  covered  with  an  appropriate  cloth  on 
which  there  is  a  cross  or  suitable  words.  On  the  altar  is  a  large 
hand  Bible,  an  agenda  and  two  candles.  We  remember  well  while 
listening  to  lectures  on  church  architecture  in  the  University  of 
Leipsic,  the  learned  professor  remarked,  "  On  a  Lutheran  altar  the 
crucifix  should  never  be  wanting."  This  shocked  us  at  first,  but 
upon  investigation  we  find  that  with  the  exception  of  our  English 
Lutheran  churches,  the  crucifix  is  almost  universally  found  on 
Lutheran  altars.  We  glory  not  in  a  mere  cross,  but  in  Christ  on 
the  cross.  It  is  not  idol  worship,  unless  Christ  and  his  suffering 
and  death  for  us  become  the  idol  of  our  hearts.  The  minister 
robed  is  never  in  the  altar  except  while  officiating.  He  does  not 
"  sit "  in  the  altar,  much  less  in  the  pulpit.  There  is  no  chair  in 
either  place.  In  the  pulpit  there  is  no  room  for  one.  While  the 
minister  is  not  officiating  he  is  in  the  sacristy.  The  pictures  of  the 
Lutheran  altars  and  pulpits  inserted  in  this  volume  may  be 
further  illustrative  and  suggestive. 

Let  us  now  examine  the  Church  Extension  work  of  Germany 
more  in  detail.  The  General  Synod  of  Bavaria,  in  1889,  amid 
rejoicing  over  the  progress  of  their  Church  Extension  work, 
emphasized  the  distressing  need  of  building  still  more  church 
edifices  on  their  own  territory.     Among  the  Bavarian  cities,  where 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  189 

new  Lutheran  churches  have  been  recently  erected,  are  the  follow- 
ing: Wuerzberg,  cost  350,000  marks,  to  which  the  church  building- 
society  loaned  110,000  marks  for  five  years ;  Nuremberg,  cost  300,000 
marks,  and  seating  1,700;  Munich,  the  third  Lutheran  church,  cost 
200,000  marks,  and  seating  2,000,  the  site  in  one  of  the  finest  public 
squares  being  donated  by  the  city  council.  The  Bavarian  Lutheran 
Lord's  Treasury  has  wisely  resolved  to  loan  all  their  capital  as  a 
Church  Extension  annuity  fund  to  needy  congregations,  instead  of 
depositing  it  in  saving  banks.  One  person,  a  widow  of  Nuremberg, 
bequeathed  50,000  marks  to  erect  a  Lutheran  church  in  a  Roman 
Catholic  community  where  her  fellow-believers  were  worshipping 
in  a  private  room. 

In  the  Province  of  Silesia,  also  largely  Catholic,  44  new 
churches  have  been  erected  by  the  Lutherans  during  the  last  ten 
years,  and  the  building  of  the  new  Luther  church  in  Breslau  has 
been  commenced.     It  is  to  cost  85,000  marks  and  will  seat  1,400. 

Among  the  advance  steps  recently  taken  in  the  Church 
Extension  cause  we  read  that  the  church  authorities  of  Hesse- 
Darmstadt  have  appointed  a  special  church  building  director  or 
architect,  who  is  to  superintend  the  erection,  restoration  or  altera- 
tion of  church  edifices.  He  also  furnishes  building  plans  and 
counsels  with  the  congregation  about  the  church  furnishings. 

Germany  has  also  a  goodly  number  of  City  Church  Extension 
Societies.  The  one  of  Leipsic  is  very  active,  having  reported  at 
their  meeting,  March  21,  1891,  that  as  soon  as  they  completed  the 
mission  church  in  the  St.  Andrew  parish,  to  seat  1,200,  for  which 
a  site  was  purchased  at  29,948  marks,  they  would  start  two  other 
city  chapels  in  Leipsic-Neustadt  and  Neuschonefeld.  For  the 
latter,  with  17,000  souls,  $25,000  have  been  raised.  The  society's 
annual  receipts  are  31,849  marks. 

In  the  city  of  Hanover,  St.  Luke's  congregation  has  erected  a 
church  at  a  cost  of  100,000  marks,  the  Luther  church  is  about  to 
be  built  at  a  cost  of  150,000  marks,  and  in  view  of  four  new 
suburbs — Hainholz,  Herrenhausen,  List  and  Wahrenwald,  with 
10,000  Lutherans,  having  been  added  to  the  city,  energetic  efforts 
are  being  made  to  supply  them  also  with  better  church  accommo- 
dations. 

Dresden,  in  1888,  formed  Trinity  Parish  from  the  St.  John's 
congregation,  and  one  individual  donated  the  site  on  which 
to  erect  a  temple  to  cost  550,000  marks.  The  new  congregation 
numbers  19,000  souls.  The  Emperor,  called  by  the  papers  the 
"  young  war-lord,"  is  deeply    interested  in  the  spiritual  warfare 


190  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

represented  by  the  church  erection  efforts,  outside  of  the  capital 
city  of  Berlin.  Among  his  many  church  extension  offerings  are 
50,000  marks  for  a  new  Lutheran  church  in  Schwertz,  Prussia,  and 
14,000  marks  to  the  new  church  in  Grabow,  Posen. 

Besides  the  nineteen  district  Chapel  Building  Societies  in 
Berlin,  similar  branch  societies  exist  throughout  the  Empire,  num- 
bering in  all  101,  with  2,300  members,  each  of  whom  pays  into 
the  treasury  three  to  ten  marks  as  a  regular  annual  offering. 
These  societies  are  distributed  thus:  Saxony,  Pomerania  and 
Brandenburg  each  10,  Silesia  8,  "Altmark"  and  Mecklenburg 
each  5,  East  Prussia,  West  Prussia,  Hanover,  Hesse-Nassau, 
Thuringia,  Westphalia  and  Rhine  Province  each  2,  and  others  1. 
The  members  are  generally  young  Christians  who  labor  in  perfect 
sympathy  with  the  Inner  Mission  Societies  to  raise  church  ex- 
tension funds,  to  erect  more  pulpits  and  altars  and  to  repair  and 
beautify  the  old  ones.  The  young  Lutherans,  not  only  in 
Germany,  but  in  all  lands,  seem  to  say,  "  The  God  of  heaven,  He 
will  prosper  us,  therefore  we,  his  servants,  will  arise  and  build." 

The  Church  Extension  Society  of  Berlin. —  It  is  seldom 
that  a  society  accomplishes  so  much  and  awakens  such  universal 
good  will  in  so  short  a  time  as  this  Society  has  done.  Its  receipts 
have  constantly  been  on  the  increase.  Its  expenditures  are  large 
since  the  congregations  in  the  suburbs  of  Berlin,  about  which  we 
are  ever  reminded,  find  themselves  constantly  in  need  of  more 
churches  and  chapels.  No  where  in  universal  Lutheranism  can  a 
field  for  church  extension  be  found  more  important  and  more 
needy  than  the  rapidly  growing  capital  of  Luther's  native  land,  to 
which  50,000  Lutherans  from  the  villages  and  cities  of  the  Empire 
are  coming  yearly.  In  order  that  the  average  number  of 
parishoners  for  each  congregation  in  Berlin  may  be  reduced  to 
20,000  souls  thirty  new  churches  must  be  erected  at  once  and  an 
equal  number  of  new  pastorates  established.  This  is  absolutely 
necessary  now.  Inner,  recently  in  an  open  meeting  of  the  city 
authorities,  raised  his  voice  and  plead  for  more  preachers,  more 
provisional  extra  services  in  preaching  halls,  an  increase  in  the 
number  of  assistant  ministers,  thorough  organization  of  house 
visitation,  a  better  development  of  the  home  life,  more  work  of 
Christian  charity  among  the  poor  and  the  sick,  the  appointment  of 
more  congregational  deacons  and  deaconesses,  the  strengthening 
of  the  City  Mission,  the  erection  of  boys  and  girls  houses  of  safety, 
and  the  organization  of  more  Young  Men's  and  Young  Women's 
Christian  Associations,  etc. 


THE  NEW  CATHEDRAL,   BERLIN. 

Prof.  Julius  Raschdorff,  Architect. 

The  above  and  the  following  large  new  temples,  will  illustrate  the  character  of  the  marvelous 
church  building  activity  in  Berlin  at  the  present  time. 


101 


192  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

The  Church  Extension  Society  of  Berlin  held  its  last  general 
convention  April  28,  1892.  When  the  Society  was  organized,  two 
years  ago,  the  aim  was  to  commence  the  erection  of  two  or  three 
new  churches,  for  which  they  hoped  to  raise  1,000,000  marks  within 
a  few  years  at  the  most.  This,  they  thought,  would  encourage 
the  state,  synods  and  congregations  to  follow  with  2,000,000  marks 
more.  How  cheering  it  is  to  read  that  the  Society  is  now  assisting 
to  rear  nine  large  substantial  church  edifices,  which  are  here 
shown,  that  it  has  collected  over  1,500,000  marks,  and  that  the 
Royal  family,  the  district  synods  and  the  city  have  supplemented 
this  with  nearly  4,000,000  marks.  The  common  people,  as  well  as 
the  Royal  family,  have  this  work  at  heart,  for  Berlin  alone  has 
now  nineteen  District  Chapel  Building  Societies,  composed  mostly 
of  young  men  and  women,  to  raise  Church  Extension  funds. 

The  Emperor  William  Memorial  Church,  with  five  spires  of 
Roman  style,  will  cost  1,800,000  marks,  more  than  1,000,000  of 
which  have  been  raised,  the  Germans  in  foreign  parts  contributing 
60,000  marks.  The  Steinway  &  Son  Piano  Company,  of  New 
York,  gave  10,000  marks  to  this  and  10,000  marks  to  another  new 
church  in  the  German  capital.  There  are  sixteen  other  churches 
in  and  near  Berlin  with  20,000  sittings,  in  course  of  development, 
mostly  under  the  protectorate  of  the  Empress — a  total  in  all  of 
twenty-five.  In  a  short  time  about  15,000,000  marks  have  thus  been 
contributed  for  Church  Extension  in  Germany's  largest  city. 
Of  this  amount  the  state  has  not  given  over  2,000,000. 
The  balance  came  from  congregations,  individuals  and  church 
appropriations.  The  Emperor  and  Empress  often,  in  their 
gifts,  do  not  let  their  left  hand  know  what  their  right  hand  doeth. 
No  one  knows  exactly  how  much  they  give.  At  three  different 
times,  however,  it  is  known,  that  they  gave  80,000  marks  toward 
the  nine  new  churches.  The  Empress,  at  another  time,  gave  a 
handsome  sum,  the  exact  amount  being  a  secret.  They  have  also 
liberally  assisted  all  the  sixteen  churches.  The  city  donated  the 
sites  for  six  and  the  state  for  two  of  these  churches.  The  most 
was  given  by  individuals.  The  average  cost  of  these  churches  is 
250,000  to  350,000  marks.  The  church  leaders  are  not  satisfied 
with  these  great  results.  They  say  twenty  more  churches  must  be 
built  and  each  year  nine  more  for  the  50,000  to  60,000  Protestants 
coming  yearly  to  Berlin.  A  building  for  residences  of  church 
officials  and  for  meetings  of  all  kinds  of  societies  is  also  about  to 
be  erected. 


THE  NEW   EMPEROR  WILLIAM   MEMORIAL   CHURCH,  BERLIN. 
Co6t  1,800,000  marks.    F.  Schwechten,  Architect. 


193 


194:  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

"Within  a  few  weeks  the  corner  stones  of  four  large  new 
churches  were  laid  in  Berlin.  To  the  Emniaus  church  building,  the 
district  synod  of  Berlin  gave  200,000  marks,  and  the  city  congre- 
gation a  like  sum,  while  the  city  also  donated  the  ground.  It  is  a 
part  of  the  Thomas  parish  and  the  church  is  located  in  the 
Lausitz  Place.  About  the  same  time  the  corner  stone  was  laid 
for  the  Empress  Augusta  Memorial  church  in  the  presence  of  the 
Royal  family.  They  also  witnessed  the  laying  of  the  corner  stone 
of  the  Luther  church  in  the  Dennewitz  Place  on  the  370th  anni- 
versary of  the  Diet  of  Worms,  Ajjril  18, 1891.  This  is  to  serve  part  of 
the  Twelve  Apostles'  congregation,  which  was  organized  in  1862  and 
has  now  72,900  souls.  Its  form  is  to  be  a  Latin  cross,  with  a  seat- 
ing capacity  of  1,588,  for  which  474,000  marks  have  been  raised. 
The  building  site  was  also  a  gift  from  the  city.  The  Chapel  Building 
Society  of  Berlin  raised  200,000  marks  for  another  new  church  on 
Ruppiner  street,  and  dedicated,  January  19, 1891,  in  the  northern 
part  of  the  city  Zion's  church,  whose  pastor  is  Rev.  Kueckeberg, 
a  former  superintendent  of  the  Berlin  City  Mission.  The  new 
Emperor  Frederick  Memorial  church  of  1,500  sittings  in  Moabit, 
to  which  the  Emperor  appropriated  200,000  marks,  secured  a 
valuable  location  as  a  gift  in  the  Thier  Garden;  30,000  marks 
additional  will  be  raised  for  the  enterprise.  On  October  18,  1892, 
the  Emperor  himself  laid  the  corner  stone  of  this  church  with 
three  strokes  of  the  hammer  in  the  words,  "  the  stone,  which  the 
builders  rejected,  the  same  has  become  the  head  of  the  corner." 
The  St.  Peter's  congregation  dedicated,  April  9, 1892,  a  house  of  thirty 
rooms  for  the  deaconesses  and  other  workers  of  the  parish.  The  coun- 
cil of  St.  Elizabeth's  congregation  appropriated  over  60,000  marks 
for  a  third  new  church  The  Simeon's  congregation,  after  worshiping 
twenty-three  years  in  a  temporary  church,  is  now  to  have  a  new 
temple  to  seat  1,200,  with  accommodations  for  congregational 
deaconnesses,  a  children's  home  and  young  peoples'  societies.  A 
temporary  church  was  built  for  the  congregation  while  the  new 
cathedral,  one  of  the  most  magnificent  churches  in  the  world,  is 
being  erected.  The  Emperor  gave  50,000  marks  toward  securing 
the  Christ  church  property,  while  the  balance  of  the  purchase 
price,  and  the  means  for  repairs  were  given  by  the  Trinity 
congregation. 

The  corner  stone  of  the  Church  of  the  Atonement  in  Berlin  was 
laid  June  2,  1892,  and  is  the  third  church  within  the  Elizabeth 
congregation.  The  Emperor  gave  85,000  marks,  the  district  synod 
a  like  amount,  and  the  Elizabeth  congregation  voted  75,000  marks 


THE  NEW  EMPRESS  AUGUSTA  OR   GRACE  CHURCH, 
INVALIDE  PARK,   BERLIN. 

By  Architect  Spitta.    The  Emperor  gave  $75,000  of  the  cost. 


195 


196  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 

for  the  building  and  10,000  marks  for  the  furniture.  It  is  gothic 
and  will  seat  over  1,000  persons.  The  Invalid  and  Military  con- 
gregation of  23,000  souls  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  old,  has 
become  too  large  for  their  chapel  and  has  declared  itself  self- 
sustaining.  It  will  use  the  Grace  church.  The  Empress  appoints 
the  pastor.  The  "  Marien "  church  is  to  be  rebuilt  during  the 
present  year,  1893. 

The  new  church  in  Berlin  for  Dr.  Stocker,  to  seat  2,500 
people  and  to  cost  200,000  marks,  180.000  of  which  has  been 
raised,  laid  its  corner  stone  May  22,  1892.  It  will  be  a  valuable 
help  to  the  city  mission. 

While  she  was  the  Princess  "Wilhelm,  Empress  Augusta 
Victoria  and  her  husband  cooperated  actively  with  the  City  Mis- 
sion Society  of  Berlin.  For  two  years  she  has  held  the  protecto- 
rate of  the  Berlin  Society  for  the  Erection  of  New  Churches,  and  it 
is  mainly  through  her  influence  that  the  many  large  new  churches 
are  being  erected  in  Germany's  capital.  After  relating  what  had 
been  done  and  stating  that  another  new  church,  the  "  Church  of 
the  Redeemer,"  would  be  erected,  she  wrote : 

"This  work  is  done  in  the  hope  that  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  may  always  be  preached 
in  its  purity  in  our  churches,  and  the  sacraments  be  admin- 
istered according  to  their  original  purposes,  so  that  all  who 
hunger  after  eternal  life  may  be  edified  in  our  holy  faith  through 
the  Holy  Spirit.  In  this  sense  I  have  entered  upon  this  work, 
and  by  this  writing  I  wish  to  testify  to  the  world  that  this  work  is 
undertaken  to  the  glory  of  God,  before  whom  I  bow  in  humility 
and  to  whom  I  dedicate  all  my  life.  Blqssed  be  His  holy  name  in 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord! 

Augusta  Victokia, 
German  Empress  and  Queen  of  Prussia." 

The  master- work  in  Lutheran  church  building  is  the  Cathe- 
dral of  Ulm,  perhaps,  the  largest  Lutheran  church  in  the 
world.  The  capping  of  its  spire,  the  highest  ever  erected,  was 
celebrated  June  28-30, 1890,  the  King  of  Wurtemberg  and  Prince 
Leopold  of  Prussia,  as  delegate  of  the  Emperor,  taking  part  in  the 
mass  meetings  amid  songs  like,  "Now  thank  we  all  our  God." 
The  church  services  were  likewise  very  impressive.  Its  dimensions 
are  200x485  feet,  and  seats  28,000  people.  Its  spire  is  534  feet 
high,  while  the  top  of  the  cross  of  St.  Peter's  in  Rome  is  only  448 
feet.     One  hundred  and  thirty  years  ago,  when  the  building  was 


THE  'NEW   ASCENSION   CHURCH,   HUMBOLDTHAIN,   BERLIN. 
Prof.  Dr.  Orth,  Architect. 


198  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

commenced,  no  aid  was  asked  or  received  from  the  state,  and  the 
people  of  all  ranks  brought  their  gold  and  silver,  rings,  bracelets 
and  jewels  as  offerings;  and  mechanics,  laborers  and  farmers  con- 
tributed liberally  in  labor  to  the  amount  of  900,000  florins.  The 
highest  talent  and  skill  in  all  departments  of  church  building  and 
church  furnishing  are  here  displayed.  William  Howitt,  the  cele- 
brated English  author,  said  of  the  building:  "It  is  one  of  the 
most  perfect  and  glorious  things  of  its  kind  in  the  world;  and  the 
whole  tower  is  of  corresponding  proportion  and  perfection.  Its 
great  windows,  pillars,  bands,  tracery,  buttresses  and  all  its 
ornaments  are  most  exquisite." 

Another  branch  of  work  which  shows  the  deep  interest  among 
European  Lutherans  in  behalf  of  Church  Extension  is  the 
restoration  and  rededication  of  the  ancient  church  edifices.  The 
following  account  of  the  ceremonies  at  the  re-consecration  of  the 
Castle  Church  at  Wittenberg  sent  to  the  civilized  world,  which  had 
just  read  the  completion  of  the  Ulm  Church,  is  vested  not  only 
with  historic  interest  and  appropriateness,  but  with  special 
political  and  ecclesiastical  significance.  It  seems  that  the  Ger- 
man government  is  determined  to  counteract  the  encroaching 
advances  of  the  Jesuits  and  to  deny  the  demands  of  the 
Romanists  for  more  privileges  and  power.  Across  all  waters  and 
over  all  lands  the  following  Lutheran  Church  Extension  intel- 
ligence from  the  birthplace  of  Protestantism,  was  carried  by 
cablegram  and  telegram: 

Wittenberg,  Oct.  31,  1892. — The  three  hundred  and  seventy- 
fifth  anniversary  of  the  day  on  which  Martin  Luther  nailed  to  the 
door  of  the  Castle  Church  his  ninety-five  theses  against  the  scandal- 
ous manner  in  which  indulgences  were  promulgated  was  fittingly 
observed  to-day.  Through  the  munificence  of  Emperor  William 
the  Church  has  been  restored  and  to-day  it  was  re-consecrated. 
The  old  town  of  pointed  gables,  quaint  towers  and  narrow  streets 
presented  an  unique  aspect.  Everywhere  bright  banners  and 
floral  festoons  were  to  be  seen  and  the  whole  town  bore  a  holiday 
appearance. 

Emperor  William,  the  Empress  and  three  of  their  sons  arrived 
here  this  morning  and  were  given  an  enthusiastic  welcome.  They 
were  accompanied  by  the  Duke  of  York,  Prince  Gustav,  Crown 
Prince  of  Sweden,  Prince  Albrecht,  the  Regent  of  Brunswick,  the 
Duke  of  Oldenberg,  the  Prince  of  Saxe-Meiningen  and  Chancellor 
von  Caprivi.  The  Imperial  party  were  welcomed  at  the  railway 
station  by  Prince  Stolberg  Wernigerode,  who  conducted  them  to 


THE  NEW   LUTHER  CHURCH,   DENNEWITZ  PLACE,   BERLIN. 

Corner  stone  laid  April  IS,  1891.     Seats  1SS8.      474,000  marks  raised  for  it. 
Prof  Otzen,  Architect. 


199 


200  LUTHERANS   IN  ALL   LANDS. 

the  town  hall.  The  railway  station  is  some  distance  from  the  town 
and  the  whole  route  was  lined  with  troops.  Back  of  the  soldiers 
the  crowd  stood  four  or  five  deep  for  the  entire  distance.  The 
Emperor  wore  the  uniform  of  an  officer  of  the  Guard  o  du  Corps. 
He  walked  the  entire  distance  to  the  town  hall,  and  as  he  moved 
through  the  lines  of  troops  they  presented  arms,  while  the  crowd 
shouted  and  cheered  enthusiastically.  The  Imperial  party  were 
received  at  the  town  hall  by  the  Burgomaster  of  Wittenberg  who, 
on  behalf  of  the  municipal  authorities,  read  an  address  to  the 
Emperor.  In  reply  he  said:  "I  will  always  fulfill  what  my  grand- 
father and  father  promised,  and  I  rejoice  to  be  enabled  to  finish 
what  my  father,  with  his  great  love  for  the  Lutheran  religion, 
aspired  to  complete." 

The  procession  then  marched  to  the  church.  The  Emperor 
and  his  suite  brought  up  the  rear,  under  the  grand  escort  of  a 
squadron  of  cavalry.  Included  in  the  train  were  the  festival 
committee,  various  municipal  and  district  officials,  and  many 
religious  societies.  Lines  of  troops  guarded  the  route  and  as  soon 
as  the  order  was  given  for  the  procession  to  move  the  church  bells 
began  to  peal  merrily,  while  the  strains  of  "Em  Feste  Burg" 
broke  forth  from  the  instruments  of  the  trumpeters  stationed  in 
the  towers  of  the  Castle  Church. 

After  the  services  the  Emperor,  his  fellow  princes,  and  the 
other  dignitaries  proceeded  to  Luther's  house.  Upon  arrival,  the 
Emperor  inspected  the  apartments  which  the  founder  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  had  occupied,  and  then,  standing  in  Luther's 
own  room,  he  read  in  a  resounding  voice  the  document  testifying 
to  the  consecration  of  the  church.  This  document  recited  that 
William  I.  King  of  Prussia  and  German  Emperor,  had  ordered 
the  renovation  of  the  church,  and  that  Emperor  Frederick  had 
taken  much  interest  in  the  work  which  William  II.  had  that  day 
completed.     The  document  concluded  as  follows: 

"  In  the  evangelical  faith  we  have  implored  Almighty  God  with 
ardent  prayer  to  preserve  to  our  evangelical  people  the  blessings 
of  the  Reformation, — piety,  charity,  and  faithfulness, — and  to  keep 
our  German  fatherland  in  His  gracious  care.  We  hope  to  be  saved 
only  by  this  evangelical  faith,  but  we  also  hope  that  all  servants 
of  the  evangelical  church  will  always  endeavor  to  dispose  their 
functions  in  the  spirit  of  the  clear  Christian  faith.  The  restored 
reformation  is  a  guide  to  the  people  in  piety  and  faithfulness  as 
subjects,  and  in  Christian  fellow  love  toward  all  fellow  creatures, 
including  those  who  are  of  heterodox  religions.     We  hope  our 


THE  NEW   CHURCH  OP  THE   REDEEMER   AND  PARSONAGE, 
RUMMELSBCRG,  BERLIN. 

By  Architect  Spitta.    Dedicated  October  21,  1892.    Cost  290,500  marks.    Seats  1C30.    An 
endowment  of  150,000  marks  was  given  to  constitute  this  new  parish. 


201 


202  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

evangelical  subjects  will  always  in  faithfulness  cling  to  the  holy 
work  of  the  Reformation,  by  which  the  clear  Christian  faith  was 
restored,  and  will  exercise  Christian  love  and  toleration  with  mercy 
toward  their  brethren." 

When  Emperor  William  arrived  at  the  door  of  the  church 
Professor  Adler,  the  architect  of  the  restored  edifice,  presented  the 
key  to  His  Majesty,  who,  with  a  few  gracious  words,  handed  it  to 
the  president  of  the  church  council.  The  latter  in  turn  handed 
the  key  to  Dr.  Quandt,  the  pastor  of  the  church,  saying:  "By 
command  of  the  Emperor,  the  protector  and  high  architect  of  this 
house  of  God,  and  in  virtue  of  my  office,  I  deliver  to  you,  as  an 
ordained  minister  of  the  Word,  this  key.  May  all  who  enter 
through  the  door  which  this  key  opens  enter  through  the  gate  of 
heaven." 

Dr.  Quandt  then  opened  the  door,  and  the  Emperor  and  his 
train  passed  through.  As  the  Imperial  party  entered  the  church 
the  congregation  arose  and  sang  the  hymn,  "Come,  Holy  Ghost, 
Our  God." 

When  the  Imperial  party  had  taken  the  seats  assigned  to 
them,  Dr.  Schultze,  leader  of  the  Church  in  Saxony,  opened  the 
services.  Dr.  Vieregge,  the  court  chaplain,  preached  a  sermon, 
taking  his  text  from  Romans  iii :  24,  "Being  justified  freely  by  his 
grace  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus." 

From  Luther's  house  the  Emperor  and  his  party  reviewed  a 
gorgeous  historical  procession,  composed  of  groups  illustrating  the 
foundation  and  development  of  Wittenberg  and  the  foundation  of 
the  Castle  Church.  The  members  of  the  Imperial  party  then  pro- 
ceeded to  the  refectory,  where  they  had  lunch.  His  Majesty 
delivered  a  speech  and  said: 

"The  thought  of  restoring  the  Castle  Church,  the  scene  of  the 
Reformation,  struck  a  chord  in  the  hearts  of  my  forefathers.  After 
my  grandfather  had  prepared  the  means,  my  lamented  father  took 
up  the  scheme  with  all  the  warmth  of  his  deep  feeling.  It  was 
not  God's  will  that  my  father  should  behold  the  finished  work, 
but  a  grateful  posterity  will  never  forget  that  his  name  is  insepar- 
ably connected  with  this  memorial  of  the  Reformation.  To  us 
the  church  is  not  only  a  memory,  but  a  serious  admonition  and  an 
expression  of  Divine  blessing  through  the  Protestant  Church. 
The  confession  of  our  faith  that  we  made  to-day  in  the  presence 
of  God  binds  us  and  the  whole  of  Christendom.  Therein  lies  the 
bond  of  peace,  reaching  beyond  all  lines  of  division.  In  the  mat- 
ter of  faith  there  is  no  compulsion.     Free  conviction  of  the  heart, 


THE  NEW   GETHSEMANE  CHURCH,   SCHCENHAUSER,   ALLEE,  BERLIN. 
Prof.  Dr.  Orth,  Architect. 


203 


204  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

and  the  decisive  acknowledgment  thereof  is  a  blessed  fruit  of  the 
Reformation.  We  Protestants  make  feud  with  nobody  on  account 
of  belief,  but  we  hold  fast  our  faith  in  the  Gospel  to  death." 

Everywhere  in  the  town  are  evidences  of  the  great  reformer. 
Not  far  from  the  railway  station  outside  of  the  Elster  Gate,  stands 
an  oak  that  was  planted  in  1830.  This  tree  is  said  to  mark  the 
spot  where  Luther  publicly  burned  the  papal  bull  on  December 
10th,  1520.  This  spot  is  said  to  have  been  selected  for  the  pur- 
pose by  Luther  because  there  was  buried  the  clothing  of  those 
who  had  died  from  the  plague. 

On  College  street  is  the  Augusteum,  in  the  court  of  which 
stands  Luther's  house.  The  first  floor  is  being  repaired  as  a  Luther 
Hall  and  contains  many  articles  that  belonged  to  Luther.  In  the 
vestibule  are  a  number  of  paintings  representing  scenes  in  Luther's 
life.  In  the  Market  Place  stands  a  statue  of  Luther  under  a 
gothic  canopy.     The  base  bears  the  inscription: 

"Ist's  GotteB  werk,  so  wirds  bestehn;  ist's  Menschen  werk,  wirds  unter- 

gehn." 
("  If  it  be  God's  work,  it  will  endure;  if  it  be  man's  work,  it  will  perish.") 

Under  a  brazen  slab  in  the  Castle  Church  lie  the  remains  of 
Luther  and  Melanchthon.  For  many  reasons  Wittenberg  may  be 
considered  the  Mecca  of  Protestantism. 

This  church  was  commenced  in  1439  and  finished  in  1499.  In 
1760  it  was  seriously  injured  by  bombardment,  and  it  suffered  in 
the  same  manner  in  1813-1814.  It  was  first  restored  in  1814-1817, 
and  has  now,  owing  to  Emperor  William's  generosity,  been  again 
rededicated.  On  the  north  side  of  the  church  were  the  wooden  doors 
to  which  Luther  affixed  his  theses.  These  doors  were  burned  in 
1760,  but  were  replaced  in  1859  by  metal  doors,  ten  feet  in  height, 
presented  by  Frederick  William  IV.  They  bear  the  original  Latin 
text  of  Luther's  theses.  Above,  on  a  golden  ground,  is  a  repre- 
sentation of  Christ,  with  Luther  and  Melanchthon  at  his  feet;  on 
the  right  and  left  above  the  doors  are  statues  of  the  electors,  Fred- 
erick the  Wise  and  John  the  Constant.  The  bodies  of  these  elec- 
tors are  buried  in  this  historic  church,  the  cradle  of  Protestantism 
and  the  tomb  of  the  Reformers. 

The  altar,  of  limestone,  is  a  gem  of  art;  in  the  middle  of  the 
reredos  is  a  picture  of  the  Saviour ;  on  the  one  side  a  figure  of  St. 
Paul,  on  the  other  one  of  St.  Peter.  On  the  pillars  flanking  the 
nave  figures  of  the  chief  reformers  are  found  and  in  the  gallery 
pictures  of  eight  princes  who  introduced  the  Reformation. 


NEW  CHURCH  IN  FREDERICK  WILLIAM  PLACE, 
FRIEDENAU,  BERLIN. 

941  sittings.    By  Architect  Doflein. 


206 


NEW   EMMAU3  CHURCH,   LAUSITZ  PLACE,   BERLIN. 

Prof.  Orth,  Architect. 


208  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


JEWISH  MISSIONS. 

Germany  has  no  less  than  562,000  Israelites.  The  fact  that 
salvation  is  of  the  Jews,  but  was  not  accepted  by  them  has  charac- 
terized all  Jewish  Mission  work  from  the  beginning.  Paul,  the 
great  apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  according  to  his  own  words  (I  Cor. 
15:10),  accomplished  more  than  all  the  twelve  apostles  to  the  Jews. 
The  conversions  from  the  Jews  were  likewise  rare  through  the 
centuries  preceding  the  Reformation. 

Protestant  Jewish  Missions,  like  Protestant  Heathen  Missions, 
must  go  back  to  Martin  Luther  at  Wittenberg  and  August 
Hermann  Franke  at  Halle,  for  their  origin.  Luther  felt  originally- 
very  friendly  to  the  Jews.  One  of  his  first  pamphlets,  on  "Jesus 
Christ  was  a  Jew  by  birth,"  which  appeared  in  1523,  was  a  Jewish 
missionary  tract.  Although  his  friendly  feeling  seemed  to 
change  later,  there  have  always  been  Lutheran  theologians  who 
cheerfully  and  laboriously  worked  for  the  conversion  of  Israel. 
Encouraged  by  men  like  Spener,  Hochstetter,  and  Esdras  Edzard, 
August  Hermann  Franke  (d.  1727)  commenced  and  pushed  both 
heathen  and  Jewish  missions. 

The  Institidum  Judaicum  was  established  at  Halle  by  John 
Henry  Callenberg,  and  between  1728  and  1792  there  went 
from  that  institution  a  long  series  of  missionaries,  Stephen  Schultz 
at  their  head.  He  was  offered  $50  yearly  from  a  pastor  in 
Sweden  and  visited  not  only  Germany,  but  also  Denmark,  Sweden, 
England,  Holland,  Russia,  Poland,  Hungary,  Italy,  Egypt,  Syria 
and  Asia  Minor.  It  was  a  Paul-like  missionary  journey  of  6,000 
miles  to  the  Jews.  He  understood  twenty-five  languages,  and 
returning  from  the  Orient  he  became  a  pastor  in  Halle,  and  at  the 
death  of  the  founder  of  the  institute,  he  became  its  leading  spirit. 
Under  the  influence  of  Franke,  Count  Zinzendorf,  the  founder  of 
the  Moravian  Church,  undertook  Jewish  as  well  as  heathen  mission 
work.  He  never  lost  his  warm  interest  in  the  Jews,  though  his 
followers,  with  more  successful  missions  among  the  heathen  than 
they  could  care  for,  were  checked  in  their  zeal  for  the  conversion 
of  the  Jews. 

Another  aim  of  the  institute  was  to  translate  and  publish 
Christian  literature  in  the  tongue  of  Abraham.  It  issued  from  its 
own  press,  the  Gospel  according  to  St.  Luke,  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,   and  other  Christian   publications  in  Hebrew,  21,500 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  209 

copies  of  which  were  circulated  among  the  Jews  in  the  first  four 
years  by  students  of  theology  who  acted  as  colporteurs  at  a  salary 
of  ninety-six  cents  a  week. 

The  Jewish  missionary  societies  of  Germany  are  as  follows: 

1.  The  Edzard  Jewish  Proselyte  Institute,  or  Fund,  of 
Hamburg,  was  founded  October  9,  1667,  by  Esdras  Edzardus 
(d.  1708),  a  celebrated  Orientalist.  He  was  an  active  missionary 
in  Hamburg  since  1657,  which  prepared  him  to  found  this,  the 
first  work  of  its  kind  in  Germany,  by  setting  aside  a  fund,  the 
interest  of  which  is  used  exclusively  for  caring  for  Jewish 
proselytes.  It  stands  under  the  patronage  of  the  city,  having 
received  its  constitution   in  1761. 

2.  The  Society  for  Promoting  Christianity  Among  the  Jews 
was  formed  February  1,  1822,  in  Berlin,  at  the  instance  of  Lewis 
Way  and  Prof.  Tholuck.  In  1851  it  succeeded  in  having  a  prayer 
for  Israel  incorporated  in  the  common  prayer  in  the  Evangelical 
Agenda  of  Prussia,  and  in  1859  it  was  permitted  to  take  an  offering 
in  all  the  churches  on  the  tenth  Sunday  after  Trinity.  Its  theo- 
logically educated  missionaries  are  allowed  to  officiate  in  all  parts 
of  the  state  church  in  Prussia.  At  present  two  theologians 
and  two  laymen  are  at  work  in  Berlin,  Lemberg  and  Jassy.  Its 
president  is  Honorable  Mr.  Lohmanii.  Its  branch  societies  are 
Stettin  (organized  1832),  Frankfort  a.  O.  (1838),  Schoenbruch, 
Glogau,  and  Pyritz  (1847).  The  receipts  of  1888,  including 
legacies,  were  72,000  marks.  Its  organ,  Nathanael,  is  edited  by 
Prof.  Strach,  who  also  edits  a  series  of  "Papers  of  the  Jewish 
Institute  of  Berlin,"  which  give  carefully-prepared  scientific 
information  concerning  Judaism.  The  society  bought,  in  1890, 
the  Hebrew  periodical  published  since  1887  by  Th.  Lucky  in  North 
America,  and  will  publish  it  in  Galicia. 

3.  Tiie  Society  for  the  Christian  Care  of  Jeioish  Pro- 
selytes was  formed  in  Berlin  in  1836  as  a  supplemeat  to  the 
above  society,  whose  work  is  purely  missionary.  Among  the 
members  of  the  directorate  there  is  always  at  least  one  missionary 
of  the  above  society.  Its  president  is  Pastor  Fisher  of  Berlin. 
The  annual  revenue  for  1889  was  2,100  marks. 

4.  The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Chief  Missionary  Society 
of  Saxony. — A  few  days  after  the  founding  of  the  Berlin  Society, 
an  association  for  promoting  true  Biblical  knowledge  among 
Israel  was  formed,  Feb.  12,  1822,  at  Dresden,  at  the  instance  of 
the  London  missionary,  H.  Smith.  Court-Preacher  Amnion, 
Count   Dohna,   Prince    Reuss,   Prince   Schoenburg-Waldenburg, 


210 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


Pastor  Roller  of  Lanza,  and  the  publishing  firm  of  Tauclmitz  in 
Leipsic  were  among  the  charter  members.  For  many  years  the  as- 
sociation aided  the  London  missionary,  Goldberg,  by  taking  care 
of  his  proselytes  and  by  the  education  of  their  children.  In  1839 
it  joined  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Mission  to  the  Heathen  and 


PROF.  DR.  FRANZ  DELITZSGH,  OF  LEIPSIO  UNIVERSITY. 


formed  the  Chief  Mission  Society,  which  placed  each  branch 
under  the  direction  of  a  special  committee.  Dr.  Delitzsch,  of 
Leipsic,  acted  as  their  missionary  from  1839  to  1846.  In  1863  it 
consolidated  with  the  Bavarian  Society,  and  in  1871  these  two 
societies,  together  with  the  one  of  Norway,  formed  the  Central 
Society.  In  1886  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Consistory  of  Saxony 
granted  the  society  permission  to  lift  a  collection  for  its  work  in 
all  their  churches  on  the  tenth  Sunday  after  Trinity.  Revenue 
in  1888,  6,000  marks.     It  publishes  an  annual  report. 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  211 

5.  The  Bavarian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Association  for 
Promoting  Christianity  among  the  Jews  was  organized  Sept.  2<>. 
1849,  by  Rev.  B.  S.  Steger,  reorganized  in  1850  by  Prof.  Delitzsch 
in  Erlangen,  consolidated  in  1863  with  the  Saxony  Society,  and  in 
1871  with  the  Central  Society.  Revenue  July  31,  1889,  2,200 
marks.     Its  annual  report  appears  in  Saat  auf  Soffnung. 

6.  The  Central  Association  of  the  Evangelical  Mission 
among  the  Jews  was  formed  June  1,  1871,  by  the  union  of  the 
last  two  mentioned  societies  and  the  Society  of  Norway,  with 
Count  Vitzthum  von  Eckstaedt  as  its  president,  Prof.  Delitzsch  as 
representative  for  Saxony,  Prof.  Koehler  for  Bavaria,  and  Prof. 
Caspari  for  Norway,  to  whom  was  added,  in  1874,  Bank  Director 
Fetzer  for  Wurtemberg.  Mecklenberg-Schwerin  joined  in  1886, 
Denmark  in  1888,  and  Hanover  in  1889.  It  has  three  stations: 
Leipsic,  Lemberg,  and  Czernowitz.  Revenue  in  1889,  15,400 
marks.  Its  organ,  Saat  auf  Hoffnung,  stands  without  an  equal 
on  the  important  Protestant  work  of  Jewish  missions.  It  was 
started  by  Prof.  Delitzsch,  continued  by  Dr.  Dalmann,  and  is  now 
edited  by  Pastor  Faber,  who  also  publishes  a  series  of  "Papers  of 
the  Institutum  Judaicum  in  Leipsic."  Prof.  Delitzsch's  Seminary 
at  Leipsic  is  not  connected  with  any  one  society,  but  educates 
men  for  different  agencies.  The  director,  Rev.  W.  Faber,  recently 
returned  from  a  missionary  trip  to  Eastern  Turkey  and  Persia, 
where  he  hopes  to  establish  a  new  Jewish  missionary  station  at  the 
capital  of  Kurdistan,  through  three  graduates  of  Leipsic 
University  who  are  now  attending  the  Seminary. 

7.  The  Students'  Jewish  Institutes. — Some  members  of  the 
Academical  Mission  Association  in  Leipsic  formed,  June  10,  1880. 
a  special  association  for  the  purpose  of  making  itself  better 
acquainted  with  Judaism  and  the  mission  among  the  Jews.  It 
took  its  name  from  the  Institutum  Judaicum  of  Halle,  whose  aim 
was  to  educate  missionaries  to  the  Jews  without  assuming  actual 
missionary  work.  Similar  Students'  Jewish  Missionary  Societies 
have  been  organized  among  the  students  of  the  Universities  of 
Leipsic,  Erlangen,  Halle,  Grreifswald,  Bonn.  Rostock,  Breslau  and 
Berlin  ;  the  latter,  under  the  leadership  of  Prof.  Strack.  has  proved 
to  be  very  useful.  Similar  societies  are  found  in  the  Lutheran 
universities  of  Upsala,  Christiania  and  Copenhagen. 

8.  The  Wurtemberg  Association  for  Missions  among  the 
Jews  was  founded  June  25,  1874,  by  Pastor  Voelter,  Prof.  Pressel, 
Bank  Director  Fetzer  and  others,  and  incorporated  with  the 
Central    Society.     Revenue  in.  1886,  3,700  marks.     Its  reports 


212  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

appear   in  the   quarterly   "Wurtemberg  Missionsblatt,  edited  by 
Pastor  Voelter. 

9.  The  Mecklenburg-Schwerin  Mission  Association  Among 
the  Jews  was  formed,  Nov.  23,  1885,  as  a  branch  of  the  Central 
Association.  Its  president  is  Dr.  Krabbe  in  Hohen-Vicheln,  its 
secretary  Pastor  Huebener  in  Pampow.  Revenue  1890,  650 
marks.  It  publishes  annual  reports.  The  Association  numbers 
130  members,  and  aids  a  Russian  student  and  a  theological 
candidate  in  the  Leipsic  Seminary. 

10.  The  Rhenish  Westphalian  Association  for  Israel 
was  started  Dec.  1,  1842,  through  the  instrumentality  of  the  Lon- 
don missionary  Stockfeld  and  Pastor  Kuepper  of  Cologne.  In 
1862  it  received  permission  of  the  Rhenish-Westphalian  Provincial 
Synod  to  take  up  an  offering  in  all  its  churches  on  the  tenth  Sun- 
day after  Trinity.  It  has  two  agents  (ordained  pastors)  and  two 
missionaries,  the  former  residing  at  Cologne  and  the  latter  at 
Cologne  and  Kreuznach.  Pastor  Brachmann  of  Cologne  is  its 
worthy  president.  Revenue  1889,  22,000  marks.  It  issues  a 
monthly, " Missionsblatt  des  Rheinisch-  Wcstfalischen  Vereins  fuer 
Israel,""  which  is  edited  by  Pastor  Stolle  of  Cologne. 

11.  The  Society  of  Israel's  Friends  at  Strassburg,  in 
Alsace,  is  the  eleventh  organization  for  Israel  which  we  mention. 
It  was  founded  August  17,  1835,  to  aid  the  London  missionary  in 
Strassburg,  J.  A.  Hausmeister,  and  received  contributions  from 
Alsace,  Paris,  Baden,  Wurtemberg,  Switzerland  and  Herrnhut. 
At  one  time  it  had  an  agent  of  its  own  but  it  now  ai  ds  the  London 
society  in  taking  care  of  proselytes.  Revenue  in  1886,  1,400 
marks.     It  publishes  an  annual  report. 

12.  The  Society  of  the  Friends  of  Israel  in  Luebeck  took 
its  origin  in  November,  1844.  Its  revenue,  260  marks,  is  divided 
among  the  societies  of  Berlin,  Cologne,  and  Basel.  In  1851  it 
consolidated  with  the  Society  for  Missions  among  the  Heathen,  in 
whose  reports  its  accounts  are  printed. 

13.  The  Hanover  Committee  for  Mission  work  among  Israel 
was  formed  in  1888,  and  the  following  year  it  consolidated  with  the 
Central  Society.  Revenue,  2,000  marks.  Its  reports  appear 
annually.  The  Evangelical  Lutheran  church  has  also  Jewish 
Missionary  Societies  in  Denmark,  Norway,  Sweden,  Finland  and 
the  Baltic  Provinces.  . 

Among  the  Jewish  Missionary  Societies  of  Germany  which 
have  dissolved,  after  accomplishing  more  or  less  good,  may  be 
mentioned  the  following:     "Society  of  the  Friends  of  Israel  in 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  213 

Bremerhehe  and  vicinity,"  founded  May  19,  1839;  "Bremer 
Association  for  Israel,"  founded  May  9,  1840;  "Hamburg- Altona 
Association  for  Israel,"  founded  Dec.  19,  1844;  "Society  of  the 
Friends  of  Israel  in  Grand  Duchy  of  Hesse,"  founded  April  8, 
1845;"  Evangelical  Society  of  the  Friends  of  Israel  in  Kur-Hesse," 
founded  Jan.  1,  1845.  These  societies  sprang  from  the  enthusiasm 
created  by  the  conversion  of  Markus  Hoch,  who  at  his  baptism. 
Dec.  9,  1838,  assumed  the  name  of  Johannes  Neander.  In  1845 
he  went  to  America  and  became  a  minister  in  the  Presbyterian 
church  when  the  enthusiasm  soon  expended  itself. 

All  this  activity,  however,  proves  one  thing,  namely:  that  the 
Christians  of  Germany  have  faith  in  the  promises  of  the  living 
God  in  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments  concerning  the  conversion 
of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and  that  they  are  ready  to  cooperate  in 
this  the  most  difficult  but  not  the  least  promising  of  all  mission- 
ary fields.  The  64,000  marks  given  annually  by  Germany  to  Jew- 
ish Missions  prove  the  same. 

Dr.  Dalman  well  says:  "The  Jews  like  to  say  there  are  no 
proselytes  really  convinced  of  the  truth  of  Christianity;  that  they 
were  all  bought,  somehow  or  other,  etc.  But  in  Germany,  Neander, 
the  church  historian;  Phillippi,  the  Lutheran  theologian;  Stahl, 
the  conservative  jurist;  Paulus  Cassel,  the  orientalist  and  theo- 
logian; in  Denmark,  Kalkar,  the  first  historian  of  the  Jewish 
Mission;  in  Norway,  the  learned  Lutheran  theologian  Caspari;  in 
Holland,  the  poet  DaCosta;  in  England,  Edersheim,  the  author  of 
"The  Life  and  Times  of  Jesus,  the  Messiah;"  Saphir,  the  eloquent 
preacher;  and  in  North  America,  the  two  bishops  Hellmuth  and 
Schereschewsky — were  they  bought  ?  Nevertheless,  it  is  not  the 
result  of  the  work,  but  the  command  of  the  Lord,  which  has  led 
the  Church  of  Christ  to  undertake  the  mission  to  the  Jews,  and  it 
is  simply  the  obedience  to  that  command  which  reaps  its  reward." 
Jewish  missions,  like  all  other  missions,  are  a  grand  success.  This 
must  be  acknowledged  in  the  light  of  the  fact  that  yearly  no  less 
than  one  thousand  Jews  are  baptized,  one-fourth  of  whom  are  in 
Protestant  parishes  and  the  one-half  of  these  are  gained  through 
Jewish  missionary  efforts  among  the  6,549,000  Israelites  in  the 
world. 

It  will  be  found  that  as  Lutherans  in  all  lands  are  interested 
in  Heathen  Missions,  so  they  are  also  in  Jewish  Missions.  The 
German  Lutheran  Synods  of  Australia  do  not  fail  to  send  annual 
contributions  to  the  Central  Association  in  Germany,  and  the 
same  is  also  done  by  the  Lutheran  churches  of  Cape  Colony  in 


214  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

South  Africa,  while  the  churches  in  Basutoland  send  their  Jewish 
missionary  offerings  to  the  Society  in  Paris,  and  the  Lutherans  of 
North  America  have  commenced  their  own  Jewish  mission  work. 


FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

The  growth  of  the  foreign  mission  spirit  and  work  in  Germany 
during  recent  years  is  equal  to,  if  it  does  not  surpass,  that  of  any 
other  country.  Ten  years  ago  Germany  reported  eleven  general 
foreign  missionary  societies,  151,732  members,  and  yearly  receipts 
2,335,400  marks.  The  report  of  1890  gave  seventeen  general  so- 
cieties with  408  principal  stations  in  heathen  lands,  606  European 
ordained  missionaries,  111  ordained  and  2,855  other  native  helpers, 
246,903  converts  and  1,127  schools  with  53,282  pupils.  The  annual 
receipts  at  home  reached  3,391,485  marks,  and  in  the  foreign 
fields  1,443,450 — a  total  of  4,834,935  marks.  The  thirteen  mission 
schools  in  Germany  reported  in  the  same  year  two  hundred  and 
fifty-nine  students  in  preparation  for  work  in  the  heathen  field. 

A  condensed  account  of  the  origin  and  work  of  each  society 
at  home  will  be  of  special  interest  at  this  place,  while  the  reader 
is  referred  to  the  different  heathen  countries,  in  which  the  socie- 
ties are  at  work,  for  an  exhibit  of  their  methods  and  results 
abroad.  Such  a  reference  will  make  it  very  clear  that  the  harvest 
in  the  foreign  field  has  been  parallel  to  the  sowing  in  the  home 
land.  We  naturally  begin  our  survey  with  the  Society  whose 
only  field  is  the  oldest  Lutheran  mission. 

The  Leipsic  Evangelical  Lutheran  Missionary  Society  was 
not  organized  until  1836  at  Dresden.  It  received  the  heritage  of 
the  oldest  Continental  foreign  missionary  society,  namely,  the 
Danish-Halle  Mission,  of  which  Aug.  Hermann  Franke  was  the 
soul  and  founder.  Since  1819  a  Lutheran  Mission  Association 
existed  in  Dresden  in  connection  with  the  Basel  society.  Like 
all  the  first  Protestant  missionary  movements  in  Germany,  it 
sprang  from  and  was  supported  by  the  Pietistic  circles.  The 
Lutheran  self-consciousness  and  self-assertion  having  been  devel- 
oped, the  tie  that  bound  them  to  Basel  was  gradually  severed,  and 
in  1832  a  mission  preparatory  school  was  started,  which  in  1836 
developed  into  a  complete  missionary  seminary,  when  the  society 
was  also  constituted.  The  money  support  came  from  the  Lutheran 
churches  of  Germany,  France,  Sweden,  Kussia,  Austria,  and  the 
Lutheran  diaspora. 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  215 

Their  first  missionaries  were  appointed  in  1838  to  the 
island  continent  of  Australia,  a  country  which  received  the 
early  attention  of  a  number  of  Lutheran  missionary  societies. 
Others  were  commissioned  to  the  Indians  of  North  America.  Both 
these  missions  in  a  short  time  were  given  up  and  the  old  Danish- 
Halle   Mission    of    Tranquebar,    where    Ziegenbalg,    Plutschau, 


DE.  GEUNDEMANN. 

Schwartz  and  other  Lutherans  wrought  so  Paul-like,  was  chosen 
as  the  only  mission  field  of  the  society.  In  1845,  when  Tranque- 
bar  was  sold  to  England,  the  Danish  Mission  College  and 
congregations  were  lost  to  the  Lutheran  church.  Many  of  these 
fortunately  were  later  regained  to  their  first  love. 

The  society's  first  missionary  to  India  was  the  Rev.  H.  Cordes. 
who  labored  at  Tranquebar  in  the  Madras  Presidency  from  18-41 
to  1870.  His  introduction  was  not  a  lonely  one  in  that  he  was  at 
first  the  assistant  to  the  Danish  chaplain,  Rev.  Mr.  Knudsen,  the 
pastor  of  the  small  native  congregation,  which  was  the  only  Luth- 
eran survival  of  the  once  flourishing  mission,  founded  by  Ziegen- 
balg  and  Plutschau.  In  1847  the  whole  property  of  this  mission 
was  formally  transferred  to  the  Leipsic  Society,  whose  aggressive 


216  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

operations  gradually  occupied  all  the  important  places  of  the 
Tamil  country,  twenty-three,  including  Rangoon,  Burma.  After 
Cordes  fifty-seven  more  missionaries  successively  arrived  until  the 
year  1887.  The  late  Tamil  translation  of  the  Bible,  being  very 
deficient,  the  society  reprinted  the  older  but  very  excellent  version 
of  Frabricius  (1791). 

The  Tamil  Lutheran  Synod  was  organized  at  Tanjore,  June, 
1887,  with  delegates  from  thirteen  congregations.  The  Theo- 
logical Seminary  at  Poreiar  near  Tranquebar,  where  German  is 
taught,  is  developing  a  native  ministry.  This  with  the  new  church 
government  now  introduced  will  materially  help  in  bringing  the 
missions  to  self  support. 

A  powerful  impetus  was  given  to  the  society  under  the  leader- 
ship of  the  energetic  Dr.  Grraul,  who,  in  1844,  became  its  president 
and  the  director  of  its  seminary.  In  1846  he  moved  the  society 
to  Leipsic  and  sought  to  make  it  the  center  of  all  rigid  confes- 
sional Lutheran  missionary  developments.  His  book,  "  The 
Differences  Between  the  Various  Christian  Confessions "  soon 
reached  its  eleventh  edition  and  exhibited  strong  Lutheran  con- 
victions. It  has  been  translated  in  many  languages  and  is  very 
popular.  At  first  only  university  students  were  commissioned, 
but  in  1879,  a  missionary  seminary  was  established  in  Leipsic. 
A  strong  exclusive  Lutheran  spirit  characterizes  the  society,  so 
that  its  missionaries  in  the  heathen  fields  have  little  or  no  fellow- 
ship or  cooperation  with  other  protestants.  Its  working  force 
represents  considerable  ability  and  large  success.  In  1877-78  no 
less  than  2,500  natives  were  baptized.  Especially  successful  is  the 
station  of  Madura,  where  their  baptisms  numbered  373  in  1880. 
The  church  here,  as  in  Paul's  days  and  ever  since,  has  a  dispersion. 
Members  emigrated  to  Rangoon,  Burma,  where  consequently  a 
new  station  was  opened  in  1878. 

Different  from  the  pietistic  labors  of  the  Basel  societies  which 
aimed  at  individual  conversions,  Dr.  Graul  looked  for  a  national 
conversion,  and  consequently  demanded  that  the  missionaries  he 
sent  out,  should  be  intimately  acquainted  with  the  whole  state  of 
civilization,  religious,  scientific,  literary,  political  and  social, 
among  the  people  to  whom  they  were  sent.  There  is  no  doubt 
but  that  the  society  has  inaugurated  with  great  success  the  policy 
of  forming  independent  and  self-governing  congregations.  While 
Dr.  Hardeland,  the  late  director  of  the  society,  was  visiting  the 
missions,  a  Brahman  told  of  the  success  of  the  mission  by  crying 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  217 

out:  "Paganism  is  dissolving,  and  if  we  don't  bestir  ourselves 
swiftly  and  energetically,  we  are  lost." 

The  Leipsic  Society  reports  for  the  year  closing  in  1892, 
baptisms  380;  adherents  14,084.  Coimbatur  during  the  year  joined 
Tranquebar  and  Madras,  as  a  self-sustaining  congregation.  The 
number  of  schools  increased  from  180  to  185  and  pupils  from  4,750 
to  4,819.  Received  from  the  Indian  government  9,700  rupees  and 
from  tuition  5,300  rupees.  A  practical  theological  seminary  in 
embryo  has  been  started  in  that  eight  native  teachers  and  catechists 
have  formed  a  class  to  study  theology. 

In  the  Foreign  Mission  School  at  Leipsic  seventeen  students 
and  three  candidates  of  theology  of  the  University  are  preparing 
themselves  for  work  among  the  heathen  of  the  Tamil  country. 

The  receipts  last  year  were  305,281  marks  from  contributions 
and  28,038  from  other  sources,  total  333,319  marks;  expenditures 
347,325  marks. 

There  is  no  better  evidence  that  the  Lutheran  Diaspora 
congregations  are  not  only  mission  churches,  but  also  missionary 
in  the  most  unselfish  spirit,  than  an  analysis  of  the  receipts  of  the 
Leipsic  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  The  report  appearing  in 
1892  acknowledges  from  America  195  marks,  Australia  678, 
Denmark  1,556,  Alsace-Lorraine  4.372,  France  455,  Austro-Hungary 
757,  Russia  43,251,  Poland  2,322,  Sweden  12,150,  while  Saxony 
Kingdom  gave  73,725,  Bavaria  51,042,  and  Hanover  30,641.  Russia 
ranks  third.  The  receipts  of  other  foreign  missionary  societies 
likewise  prove  that  Lutherans  in  all  lands  give  for  the  conversion 
of  the  heathen. 

Director  Dr.  von  Schwartz  announced  to  the  last  annual 
convention  that  the  Mission  Board  had  under  advisement  the 
opening  of  a  new  mission  field  in  German  East  Africa  instead 
of  in  Japan  where  some  proposed.  This  news  was  received  with 
enthusiasm  by  all  of  the  delegates,  even  those  from  Russia  pledging 
to  stand  by  such  an  aggressive  movement.  This  is  almost  neces- 
sary since  many  men  are  offering  themselves  to  the  society  and  all 
are  not  adapted  to  labor  among  a  cultured  heathen  nation  like  that 
of  their  only  field  at  Tranquebar.  Many  of  their  students,  they 
think,  would  do  better  among  the  lower  classes  of  heathen,  as  the 
uncultured  tribes  of  Africa. 

The  Berlin  Lutheran  Foreign  Missionary  Society. — Pastor 
Jaenicke  (1748-1827)  is  the  most  illustrious  name  connected  with 
the  missionary  movements  in  Germany  at  the  beginning  of  the 
2)resent  century.     He  was  born  in  Berlin,  of  Bohemian  parents. 


218  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

and  was  by  trade  a  weaver.  After  studying  at  the  University  of 
Leipsic,  he  took  charge  of  the  Bohemian  parish  Berlin-Rixdorf 
in  1779.  His  rash,  violent  temperament,  seasoned  with  rare 
Christian  humility,  opposed  the  irreligion  of  his  times.  He 
founded  in  1805  a  Bible  Society,  which  developed  into  the  x^resent 
great  Prussian  Bible  Society,  and  in  1811  established  a  tract 
society  which  has  also  become  renowned.  Some  years  later, 
through  the  support  of  his  friend,  von  Schirnding,  he  founded 
a  mission  school.  The  purpose  of  these  two  men  was  to  help  to 
furnish  men  and  money  for  the  missionary  societies  already  in 
existence.  Seven  young  men  were  admitted  to  the  school  at  first, 
and  their  exj)enses  were  all  paid  by  von  Schirnding.  Soon,  through 
financial  loss,  he  could  help  no  more,  and  in  1800  Jaenicke  had  the 
whole  support  of  the  school  on  his  shoulders  and  forty-seven 
thalers  in  hand.  Other  helpers,  however,  were  raised  up,  among 
whom  were  English  societies  in  whose  service  some  of  Jaenicke's 
students  were  already  laboring.  The  modest,  but  almost  secret 
character  of  the  work  continued  until  1820,  when  it  received  royal 
favor  and  support.  In  1823  this  Mission  Seminary  developed  into 
the  "Berlin  Missionary  Society"  whose  "only  purpose"  was  "to 
extend  the  knowledge  of  Christ  among  the  heathen  and  other 
unenlightened  people." 

In  the  same  year,  strange  to  say,  another  similar,  but  inde- 
pendent enterprise  was  begun  in  Berlin.  Neander,  induced  by  the 
success  of  missionary  undertakings,  and  encouraged  by  conferences 
with  friends,  issued  an  appeal  for  contributions  for  heathen 
missions.  11,000  thalers  were  received,  which  were  forwarded  to 
four  societies,  the  Moravian,  Basel,  Jaenicke's  Institute  and  that 
of  Halle.  This  is  evidence  sufficient  that  the  new  movement  was 
not  opposed  to  Jaenicke's  Seminary. 

In  February,  1824,  ten  men,  representing  different  professions, 
among  whom  were  Neander  and  Tholuck,  met  to  consider  the 
practicability  of  founding  a  missionary  society.  In  April,  statutes 
were  sent  to  the  King  for  approval  and  the  suggestion  was  received 
in  response  that  it  would  be  the  part  of  wisdom  to  unite  with 
Jaenicke's  movement.  This  had  already  been  tried  but  failed  and 
the  two  organizations  continued  to  exist  side  by  side.  Jaenicke 
died  in  1827.  A  committee,  with  Rueckert  at  the  head,  was 
appointed  to  manage  the  Seminary  which  was  soon  given  up,  after 
preparing  and  sending  forth  into  the  various  mission  fields  no  less 
than  eighty  educated  missionaries,  a  work  that  is  almost  miraculous 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  219 

for  those  days.  Thus  we  see  the  present  Berlin  Society  is  the 
legitimate  child  and  heir  of  Jaenicke's  labors. 

The  new  movement  prospered  also.  Prof.  Neander  continued 
to  raise  money  and  educate  men  by  sending  them  to  Basel. 
Patterning  after  Jaenicke's  work,  the  society  in  1829  started  their 
own  Mission  Seminary  which  sent  forth  its  first  trained  men  at  the 
beginning  of  the  year  1834.  Auxiliary  societies  were  formed 
throughout  Germany,  the  first  starting  at  Stettin  in  1823.  They 
number  now  308  and  their  annual  meetings  are  inspiring  missionary 
popular  gatherings. 

A  self -perpetuating  committee  of  eighteen  members  manages 
the  affairs  of  the  society.  The  religious  standard  for  admission  to 
the  five  years'  course  of  the  Seminary  is  very  high.  In  Jaenicke's 
school  English  was  taught  and  this  is  continued  in  the  present 
Seminary.  The  directors  have  been:  1829,  Heller;  1833,  Zeller; 
1834,  Schiittge;  1841,  Blech;  1850,  Miihlmann;  1857,  Wallmann; 
1865,  Wangemann,  the  present  incumbent.  The  school  in  1889 
had  twenty-seven  students.  The  first  mission  house  was  occupied 
in  1838,  which  with  additions  at  various  times  answered  until  1873, 
when  a  new  commodious  building  was  erected  in  a  beautiful  place 
in  the  eastern  part  of  the  city,  Georgen-Kirchenstrass  70,  in  the 
midst  of  a  small  garden  facing  an  extensive  park.  The  old  build- 
ing has  since  been  devoted  to  charity  uses. 

The  first  missionaries  sent  out  in  1834  were  instructed  to 
model  the  churches  after  the  Lutheran  plan.  This  was  right, 
since  very  few  others  than  Lutherans  supported  the  society.  In 
the  following  years  it  was  repeatedly  declared  that  the  symbolical 
books  of  the  Lutheran  church  were  the  basis  of  instruction  in  the 
seminary,  next  to  the  Scriptures.  The  ministerial  rescript  of  1842 
for  ordination  by  the  consistory  declared,  however,  the  Augsburg 
Confession  to  be  the  basis.  The  instructions  to  missions  in  1859 
and  the  revised  rules  of  1882  require  of  the  missions  that  their 
belief  and  teaching  shall  be  that  of  the  "  canonical  books  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  according  to  the  unaltered  Augsburg 
Confession  and  Luther's  Catechism." 

The  society's  aim  is  to  make  its  stations  self-supporting  as 
soon  as  possible,  not  only  through  the  beneficence  of  the  converts, 
but  also  by  profitable  enterprises  of  the  native  Christians  within 
the  boundaries  of  the  stations.  Hence  when  the  society  locates  a 
station  it  secures  sufficient  ground  not  only  for  the  church  and 
school  buildings  to  stand  on,  but  also  for  the  dwellings  and  busi- 
nesses of    the   future   converts  of    the   parish.      Church,  school, 


220  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

dwelling  houses,  a  store,  a  mill,  etc.,  are  nestled  together  so  that 
the  believers  may  be  helpful  to  one  another  in  their  religious  and 
social  life.  Often  German  Lutheran  immigrants  are  a  great  help 
to  the  natives  in  their  agricultural,  mechanical  and  other  enterprises. 
In  1834  their  first  ambassadors  for  Christ  to  South  Africa 
were  commissioned.  Fields  in  East  India  and  Mauritius  were 
opened,  but  they  were  soon  given  up,  and  consequently  the 
African  beginnings  could  be  strengthened  and  enlarged.  It  is 
most  remarkable  with  what  patience  and  power  of  endurance, 
amid  the  saddest  experiences,  these  missionaries  pushed  their 
glorious  cause  among  the  benighted  Hottentots.  They  sowed 
bountifully  and  they  reaped  bountifully.  Their  receipts  and  con- 
versions both  increased,  especially  in  recent  years.  During  the 
first  thirty  years  only  1,218  heathen  were  won  to  Christ,  while  in 
the  year  1879  alone  1,264  were  baptized.  So  rich  have  been  the 
ingatherings  that  among  the  heathen  converts  six  Lutheran 
synods  have  been  organized  under  the  names  of  Cape  Colony, 
British  Kaffirland,  Orange  Free  State,  South  Transvaal,  North 
Transvaal  and  Natal.  Each  synod  has  a  superintendent  to  direct 
and  oversee  the  several  departments  of  work.  The  synods  convene 
once  a  year,  and  in  the  interval  each  is  represented  by  a  superin- 
tendent and  two  educated  officials. 

The  first  missionaries  the  society  sent  to  this  dark  part  of  the 
earth  were  Gebel,  Kraut,  Lange,  Radloff,  and  Wursas,  the  last 
living  (1890)  retired  in  Orange  Free  State  as  the  honored  head  of 
the  society.  All  the  missionaries  are  required  to  subscribe  to  the 
Augsburg  Confession,  and  the  society  has  a  strong  Lutheran 
stand  point;  yet  nevertheless  they  cooperate  in  a  brotherly  spirit 
with  all  evangelical  Christians. 

In  1882  the  Rhenish  station  in  Canton,  China,  was  received, 
which  the  Barmen  society  had  accepted  in  1872  from  the  "  China 
Central  Association,"  which  is  auxiliary  now  to  the  Berlin  mission, 
and  had,  in  1883,  four  missionaries  and  24,000  marks  receipts.  In 
China  there  are  three  chief  stations  and  a  fair  number  of  outposts. 
Organ,  Berliner  Missionsberichte.  Director,  Dr.  Wangemann. 
Inspectors,  Kratzenstein  and  Wendland. 

Society  periodicals:  monthly  magazine,  Berlin  3£issions* 
berichte;  a  child's  paper,  Hosiana;  and  a  general  mission  paper, 
Missionsfreund. 

The  Gossner  Lutheran  Missionary  Society  was  founded 
by  the  venerable  John  Evangelista  Gossner,  who  was  born  at 
Hausen,  near  Augsburg,  December  14,  1773,  and  died  in  Berlin, 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  221 

March  20,  1858.  He  was  a  priest  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church 
until  1817,  and  an  Evangelical  Lutheran  pastor  at  the  Bethlehem 
Church  in  Berlin  from  1829  to  1816.  He  separated  from  the 
Berlin  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  because  he  claimed  it  was 
adopting  the  English  model.  Its  rigid  confessional  position,  highly 
educated  missionaries   and  large   new  mission   house   were   not 


PASTOR  JOHANNES  EV4NGELISTA   GOSSNER. 
Bom  1773.    Died  1858. 

agreeable  to  his  plain  and  economical  spirit  and  habits.  He  was 
of  the  conviction  that  missionaries  should,  Paul-like,  support 
themselves  by  industrial  work,  and,  with  this  in  view,  in  ten  years 
he  educated  and  sent  forth  eighty  missionaries  to  Australia. 
British  and  Netherland  Indies,  North  America  (1848)  and  West 
Africa  (1816,  four  men).  He  prayed  more  than  he  solicited  for 
money,  and  his  missionaries,  in  the  first  years,  entered  the  services 
of  other  societies.  In  the  second  decade  he  sent  twenty-five 
laborers  to  the  Indian  Archipel  and  thirty-three  to  the  Ganges  and 
to  the  Kols.  (See  Kols,  under  India.)  The  society  has  until  the 
present  confined  all  its  efforts  to  East  India,  but  it  is  now  about 
ready  to  open  work  also  in  German  East  Africa. 

Gossner  was  well  endowed  by  nature  and  grace  for  his  life's 
work.  He  was  strong  in  body  and  in  soul.  His  missionary  zeal 
was  awakened  in  him  while  a  Catholic  priest  by  Martin  Boos,  who, 
though  a  Catholic,  was  more  than  a  semi-evangelical  missionary. 
Later  he  was  influenced  by  Spittler,  the  Pietist  circles,  and  the 
Moravian  Brethren. 

After  Gossner  withdrew  from  the  Berlin  Society  he  "felt 
perfectly  certain  that  he  was  not  wrong,  but  it  was  a  long  time 
before  he  came  to  understand  that  the  society  was  not  wrong 
either."     He  seems  to  have  given  up  in  despair,  when  eight  young 


222 


LUTHERANS   IN  ALL   LANDS. 


men,  artisans,  ready  to  support  themselves  in  the  mission  field, 
asked  him  to  prepare  them  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 
''This  conies  from  the  Lord,"  he  said  to  himself  and  undertook  the 
task.  After  six  months'  training,  these  young  men,  with  the 
Scotchman,  Dr.  Lang,  sailed  to  South  Australia,  and  new  pupils 
arrived  to  take  their  places  for  instruction.  In  1839  he  sent  out 
the  second  company  under  the  leadership  of  William  Start,  an 
Englishman,  who  settled  them  at  Hajipur  in  British  India.     Thus 


GOSSNER   MISSION   HOUSE,   FRIEDENAU,   NEAR   BERLIN. 

Dedicated  September  1G,  1891. 

the  Lutheran  church  received  little  benefit  of  Gossner's  early  work. 
The  marvelously  prosperous  work  among  the  Kols  followed  from 
the  men  sent  out  in  1844. 

Before  his  death  Gossner  offered  to  transfer  all  his  work  to 
the  English  Missionary  Society  in  order  to  secure  its  continuation. 
No  prompt  reply  was  received,  the  national  feeling  of  Germany 
became  aroused  to  think  of  the  shame  this  would  bring  them,  and 
suddenly,  before  he  died,  without  waiting  for  a  reply  from  England, 
he  transferred  the  mission  and  all  his  personal  property  to  a  Cura- 
torium.     His  accounts  show  that,  during  twenty-one  years,  he  had 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  223 

received  from  others  300,000  marks,  which  he  spent  on  his  mission, 
besides  33,000  marks  of  his  own  money.  His  personal  property  of 
150,000  marks  he  left  to  be  invested  as  a  permanent  fund.  During 
his  life  he  sent  out  141  missionaries. 

Dr.  Grundemann  states  that  of  all  the  missions  he  had  seen 
during  his  tour  of  missionary  study  in  India,  none  is  more  hopeful 
and  less  adequately  provided  for  than  Gossner's  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Mission  among  the  Kols  in  Chota  Nagpore.  Caste,  so 
formidable  an  obstacle  to  the  spread  of  Christianity  elsewhere, 
forms  no  particularly  great  hindrance  here,  and  hence  the  field  of 
the  Kols  is  ripe  for  the  harvest.  Families,  relationships  and  village 
communities  embrace  Christianity  en  masse. 

The  Gossner  Society  is  also  planning  to  open  a  new  mission 
in  German  East  Africa. 

After  Father  Gossner's  death  in  1858  an  inspector  took  his 
place  and  the  peculiarities  of  the  mission  gradually  changed.  The 
new  Gossner  Mission  House  in  Friedenau,  near  Berlin,  a  picture 
of  which  is  before  the  reader,  was  dedicated  September  16,  1891. 

Organ,  "Die  Biene  auf  dem  Missionsfelde."  Inspector,  Prof. 
Plath,  of  Berlin  University. 

The  Hermannsburg  Evangelical  Lutheran  Mission  was 
founded  in  1849  by  Pastor  Ludwig  Harms  in  the  small  Hanover 
village  whose  name  it  bears.  Before  succeeding  his  father  as 
pastor  in  Hermannsburg  he  labored  in  sympathy  with  the  North 
German  Society.  It  is,  perhaps,  more  than  any  other  missionary 
society  the  embodiment  of  the  personality  of  its  founder,  and  is  a 
living  illustration  of  what  one  consecrated  Lutheran  pastor,  with 
the  united  and  enthusiastic  cooperation  of  his  congregation, 
though  of  humble  means,  can  do.  The  Missionary  Review  is 
right  in  saying  "  Pastor  Harms'  mission  work  has  been  the  wonder 
and  admiration  of  the  Christian  world."  At  home  the  two  large 
mission  houses  surrounded  by  400  acres  of  land,  are  alive  with 
missionary  activity  —  teaching,  studying,  farming,  printing  and 
praying.     Abroad  there  are  rich  harvests  gathered  and  to  gather. 

The  first  twelve  missionaries  and  eight  colonists  were  sent  out 
in  1854  to  the  Gallas  of  East  Africa  in  their  own  ship,  Candace, 
the  first  of  the  mission  ships,  that  play  so  important  and  romantic 
a  part  in  the  history  of  missions.  Repulsed  there  they  went  to 
the  northern  part  of  Natal  and  commenced  mission  work  among 
the  Zulus  at  Hermannsburg,  their  future  headquarters.  From 
there  the  work  extended  to  Zulu  and  Basutoland.  In  the  Zulu 
war  of  1879   the   mission  lost  thirteen  stations,  of    which   only 


224  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL    LANDS. 

a  few  have  been  regained.  Every  four  years  additional  colonists 
were  sent  out  and  Pastor  Harms  delighted  to  call  his  "The 
Farmers'  Mission." 

At  the  death  of  Pastor  Harms  in  1865,  his  brother,  Rev. 
Theodor  Harms,  became  his  successor.  The  following  year  mis- 
sion work  was  commenced  among  the  Telugus  of  India.  The 
same  year  another  new  field  was  entered  at  the  call  of  German 
churches  near  Adelaide,  among  the  Papuas  of  South  Australia. 
After  eight  years  of  fruitless  work  it  had  to  be  given  up,  and  not 
until  1875  was  the  work  resumed  at  another  station  in  Central 


GEORGE  LUDWIG   DETLEF  THEODOR   HARMS, 

Pastor  at  Hermannsburg  and  Founder  of  Hermannsburg  Mission. 

Born  1808,  died  1865. 

Australia,  also  called  Hermannsburg,  on  the  bank  of  the  river 
Finke.  The  year  following  work  was  begun  in  New  Zealand.  In 
1880,  through  the  converted  Nestorian,  Pera  Johannes,  a  helping 
hand  was  extended  to  Persia. 

Director  Theodor  Harms  died  in  the  year  1885,  and  his  son, 
Egmont  Harms,  became  director  of  the  missions,  and  in  1887 
Pastor  G.  Oepke  was  appointed  co-director.  They  adhere  to  their 
early  principle  not  to  collect  nor  to  gather  funds  through  organ- 
ized societies.  The  purity  of  Lutheran  doctrine  is  emphasized 
more  than  in  any  other  society.  Their  motto  is  "  we  will  hold  the 
banner  of  the  Lutheran  confession  high."  "  No  union,  no  caste, 
no  heathen  schools,"  characterize  their  spirit  and  undertakings. 

The  Hermanyisburger  Missionsblatt  was  started  in  1854  and 
is  the  present  organ  of  the  society.  A  printing  establishment 
was  founded  in  1856-7,  and  in  the  latter  year  the  mission  obtained 
its  charter.     It  was  to  remain  a  private  affair,  yet  to  be  under  the 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  225 

direction  of  the  Hanover  Consistory,  which  was  to  ordain  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  to  which  an  annual  report  was  to  be  made  and  the 
right  of  inspection  was  conceded.  An  advisory  committee  of 
twelve  persons  was  constituted,  to  whom  the  property  of  the  mis- 
sion was  transferred.  In  1860  a  new  mission  house  was  erected, 
and  Hermannsburg  became  a  model  to  many  other  efforts  in 
behalf  of  the  heathen. 

There  has  been  from  the  first  a  most  intense  Lutheran  spirit 
in  the  mission.  Harms  advised  that  all  the  ordinances  of  the 
Lutheran  church  should  be  introduced  in  the  mission  stations, 
and  that  the  liturgy  and  church  government,  as  well  as  the  creed, 
should  be  identical  with  the  home  church.  The  stations  were  to 
have  a  complete  organization,  ecclesiastical  and  also  political.  In 
these  respects  the  influence  of  the  founder  has  maintained  itself, 
though  changes  in  the  practical  management  have  been  introduced. 
The  colonist  feature  was  discontinued  in  1869  because  of  the 
friction  between  the  missionaries  and  the  colonists.  At  first  only 
unmarried  men  were  sent  out,  but  when  their  brides  arrived  the 
community  of  property  was  found  impractical  and  was  abandoned. 

Ascension  Day,  May  26,  1892,  eight  students  of  the  Her- 
mannsburg Mission  School  were  commissioned,  two  each  for  the 
Bechuana,  India,  Australia,  and  Zulu  mission  fields. 

The  Rhenish  oe  Baemen  Foreign  Missionary  Society. — 
In  1799  a  small  missionary  association  was  formed  in  Elberfeld, 
which  published  a  paper  "  Nachrichien  von  der  Ausbreitung  des 
Retches  Jesu,  insbesondere  unter  den  Heiden,"  ("Reports  of  the 
Extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  Jesus,  Especially  among  the 
Heathen.")  Inspector  Blumhardtof  the  Basel  Society  organized, 
in  1815,  a  similar  association  in  Barmen.  After  a  missionary 
institution  was  founded  in  1825,  the  Rhenish  Missionary  Society 
was  formed  in  1828,  by  the  consolidation  of  the  Elberfeld,  Barmen, 
Cologne  and  Wesel  local  associations,  the  Ravensberg  and  others 
soon  uniting.  It  was  confirmed  June  24,  1829,  by  Friedrich 
vVilhelm  II.  These  local  societies,  of  which  there  are  forty-four 
at  present,  have  characterized  the  Rhenish  Society  in  its  work  at 
home.  How  different  in  its  origin  and  methods  of  awakening 
interest  and  raising  funds  from  the  Hermannsburg  Society! 
Indeed,  the  origin  of  each  society  has  more  or  less  shaped  its 
executive  methods.  The  Rhenish  Society  partakes  of  the  spirit 
of  Basel  and  is  Lutheran  and  Reformed,  receiving  three-fourths 
of  its  contributions  from  the  two  provinces  of  Rhineland  and 
Westphalia. 


226  LUTHERANS   IN  ALL   LANDS. 

The  society  entered  the  western  part  of  Cape  Colony,  South 
Africa  in  1829;  Great  Namaqua  and  Damaraland  in  1842;  Borneo 
1834;  Sumatra  1862;  Nias  1865;  China  (Canton)  1846,  and  Ger- 
man New  Guinea  1887.  The  work  abroad  has  been  so  prosperous 
that  the  resources  of  the  society  have  been  taxed  to  their  utmost. 
Being  deprived  of  a  large  commercial  revenue  from  their  missions 
in  1881,  the  society  was  compelled  to  transfer  the  larger  part  of  its 
China  territory  to  the  Basel  and  Berlin  societies.  Its  work  is 
especially  prosperous  in  Sumatra,  reporting  in  1879,  1,300 
baptisms;  1880,  1,716;  and  1881,  1,217.  The  theological  semina- 
ries at  Depok,  near  Batavia  in  Borneo,  and  at  Silindung,  formerly 
at  Prau-Sorat,  in  Sumatra,  are  educating  a  native  ministry. 


DR.   FABRI,  INSPECTOR. 
Died  July  18,  1891. 

Dr.  Fabri,  for  many  years  the  learned  and  efficient  inspector 
died  July  18,  1891,  which  was  a  severe  loss  to  the  society. 

The  annual  report  of  108  pages  just  received,  brings  cheering 
news  of  progress  at  home  and  in  the  heathen  fields.  Sixty-five 
principal  and  118  sub-stations  report  43,912  native  Christians,  88 
ordained  missionaries,  of  whom  two  are  physicians,  four  deaconesses, 
and  213  native  helpers,  of  whom  16  are  ordained  pastors.  Two  of 
their  missionaries  in  New  Guinea  were  murdered,  and  in  other 
ways,  as  from  cholera,  the  society's  missions  suffered  severely  the 
last  year.  During  1891,  in  South  Africa,  Sumatra,  Borneo,  Nias 
and  China  3,546  children  of  heathen  and  Mohammedan  parents, 
and  1,878  of  Christian  parents  were  baptized.  More  than  3,000 
of  these  were  baptized  on  the  island  of  Sumatra. 

The  receipts  for  the  year  ending  January  1,'1892,  were  422,579 
marks;    regular   gifts    282,584    marks;     collections    of    auxiliary 


LUTHERANS   IN  GERMANY.  227 

societies  72,971;  for  special  objects  27,781  marks,  and  from 
bequests  20,398  marks. 

It  maintains  at  Barmen  two  mission  houses  at  an  annual  cost 
of  47,049  marks  and  educates  the  children  of  the  missionaries  at 
home  at  a  yearly  expense  of  47,251  marks.  Its  Emeritus,  Widow 
and  Orphan  Permanent  Fund  has  reached  227,119  marks.  The 
society  has  sent  to  the  heathen  over  300  able  missionaries.  Organ, 
Berichte  der  Bheinisclien  Missionsgesellschaft.  Inspectors, 
von  Rhoden  and  Dr.  Schreiber. 

The  Basel  Foreign  Missionary  Society  is  a  German 
institution  and  was  the  outgrowth  of  previous  movements. 
Father  Jaenicke,  about  the  year  1800,  incited  by  the  German 
Christian  Society  and  the  English  mission  work,  opened  a  mission 
school  in  Berlin  with  seven  students.  Some  eighty  laborers, 
among  whom  were:  Rhenius,  Nylandar,  the  two  Albrechts, 
Schmelen,  Pacall  and  Gutzlaff  entered  the  services  of  the 
Netherland  and  English  Societies.  Had  the  Lutheran  church 
had  the  means  to  send  these  forth  under  her  own  banner 
our  foreign  mission  statistics  to-day  would  be  quite  differ- 
ent. The  seminary  prospered  until  Jaenicke's  death,  in  1827, 
when  it  ceased  from  lack  of  leadership.  In  Switzerland  the  way 
was  prepared  by  Laveter  and  Hess  in  Zurich  and  Lutz  and  Haller 
in  Bern.  But  Gundert  well  observes  that  the  first  and  most  vital 
roots  of  the  Basel  Society  were  to  be  sought  for  in  the  adjoining 
Lutheran  Kingdom  of  Wurtemberg,  in  Bengel  and  the  piestists, 
the  universal  friends  of  missions.  Since  1780,  when  Aug.  Urlsperger 
founded  at  Basel  the  German  Christian  Society  "  to  collect  and 
impart  information  far  and  near  respecting  the  Kingdom  of  God," 
these  godly  people  had  a  rallying  center.  After  the  model  of 
Jasnicke's  Institute  in  Berlin,  Fr.  Spittler,  the  celebrated  founder 
of  many  Christian  societies  and  institutions,  Fr.  Steinkopf,  the 
pastor  of  the  German  Savoy  church  in  London,  one  of  the 
founders  of  the  British  Bible  Society,  and  Chr.  G.  Blumhardt, 
opened  another  mission  school  in  Basel  with  seven  students, 
August  26,  1816.  It  likewise  at  first  prepared  missionaries 
only  for  other  societies,  and  though  it  was  called  a  society,  it 
remained  in  a  special  sense  a  mission  school,  in  that  it  has  always 
had  more  equipped  candidates  for  the  foreign  field  than  means  to 
commission  them. 

Under  the  first  inspector  the  Basel  mission  was  deeply  rooted 
in  the  German  jnetistie  circles,  who  until  the  present  have  been 
its  main  supporters,  while  on  the  other  hand  it  has  been  a  blessing 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  229 

to  German  pietism.  The  inspectors  were  men  well  adapted 
for  their  work  and  day: — Ch.  G.  Blumhardt,  an  intelligent  piestist, 
in  office  1816-1838;  W.  Hoffmann,  a  broad  man,  who  gave  the 
mission  high  standing  in  the  educated  world,  till  1849 ;  Josenhans, 
a  born  organizer,  till  1879;  O.  Schott,  till  1884,  and  Th.  Oehler, 
since  1884.  All  these  inspectors  had  previously  been  pastors  in 
the  established  Lutheran  church  of  the  Kingdom  of  Wurtemberg. 
In  the  doctrine  and  church  government  of  the  Basel  Mission,  the 
influence  of  the  five  Wurtemberg  theologians,  who  filled  in  suc- 
cession the  office  of  inspector,  is  very  apparent. 

The  average  number  of  students  being  trained  in  the  mission 
college  at  Basel  is  now  about  eighty,  and  these  have  been  admited 
chiefly  from  South  Germany  and  Switzerland,  in  all  over  1,200 
young  men.  Of  these,  about  800  have,  in  obedience  to  the 
Saviour's  command,  gone  forth  as  gospel  messengers  among  the 
heathen,  or  as  diaspora  pastors  among  the  German  emigrants  in 
Trans-Caucasia,  Russia,  North  America,  Brazil  and  Australia. 

This  mission  school  in  Switzerland  has  done  a  glorious  service 
to  the  German  Lutheran  Diaspora  in  all  lands.  A  large  number 
trained  in  this  college,  especially  in  the  early  days,  when  the  Basel 
Mission  was  not  in  the  position  to  employ  its  own  graduates, 
entered  the  services  of  the  Dutch  and  English  societies.  Of 
these  many  are  shining  stars  in  missionary  literature;  as  Haberlin, 
Leupolt,  Gobat,  Weitbrecht,  Schon,  Kolle,  Krapff,  Redmann, 
Pfander,  and  others. 

The  first  and  most  important  work  done  in  all  the  mission 
fields  is  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  among  the  heathen  as  well  as 
among  the  Christian  congregations  gathered.  The  spiritual  care 
of  the  mission  churches  is  kept  in  the  foreground,  and  native 
pastors  and  helpers  are  having  more  responsibility  placed  upon 
them  in  the  government  of  their  churches.  A  common  liturgy 
and  catechism  and  common  rules  for  maintaining  church  discipline 
obtain  in  all  native  churches  of  the  society. 

In  school  work  prominence  is  given  to  vernacular  rather  than 
an  European  education.  Christian  primary  schools,  boarding 
schools  for  Christian  boys  and  girls,  exist  in  almost  every  field. 
Higher  education  is  afforded  in  the  special  secondary  and  middle 
schools,  in  the  normal  schools  to  train  Christian  schoolmasters 
and  in  the  theological  seminaries  for  educating  pastors  and 
catechists,  which  are  conducted  in  all  the  fields  except  Cameroon. 

Two  medical  ordained  missionaries  (since  1885),  are  stationed 
on  the  Gold  Coast  and  at  Calicut,  India.     A  mission  press  and  a 


230  LUTHERANS   IN  ALL   LANDS. 

book  and  tract  depository  are  well  established  in  Mangalore,  India. 
Lastly,  the  industrial  and  mercantile  establishments,  controlled 
by  the  General  Mission  Committee,  are  conducted  with  special 
funds  in  India  and  on  the  Gold  Coast  in  order  to  afford  an  honest 
living  to  the  converts;  check  idleness  and  begging,  and  to  foster 
the  virtues  of  industry  among  the  native  Christians.  Organ, 
Der  Heidenbote. 

The  North  German  or  Bremen  Missionary  Society  was 
formed  April  9,  1836,  by  the  union  of  local  associations  in  Meck- 
lenberg,  Schleswig-Holstein,  Hanover,  Hamburg  and  Bremen, 
which  elected  a  central  committee  with  place  of  meeting  in 
Hamburg.  Lutherans  and  Reformed  cooperated,  the  former, 
judging  from  the  associations,  being  largely  in  the  majority.  In 
1851,  the  committee  was  moved  to  Bremen,  when  many  of  the 
Lutherans  joined  the  Leipsic  and  Hermannsburg  Societies. 
One  of  the  first  things  the  society  did  the  year  after  organizing 
was  to  establish  at  Hamburg  a  school  to  educate  missionaries. 
At  present  no  school  is  maintained,  their  missionaries  being 
secured  from  Basel. 

Their  first  missionaries  were  sent  to  New  Zealand  and  South 
Stewarts  Island  in  1842.  The  following  year  Valett  arrived  in 
India,  who  was  joined  by  Groning  and  Heise  in  1846.  Their 
station  was  at  Rajahmundry  among  the  Telugus.  This  mission 
was  transferred  in  1848,  to  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  General 
Synod  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  the  United  States,  and  is  now 
well  cared  for  by  the  General  Council.  In  1844,  Wohlers,  Rienien- 
schneider,  Heine  and  Trost  were  sent  to  New  Zealand,  and  the 
third  field  was  opened  by  Wolf,  Bultmann,  Flato  and  Graff  leaving 
Hamburg  in  March,  1847,  for  the  slave  coast  of  West  Africa, 
where  a  grand  work  was  done  by  translating  all  the  New  and  parts 
of  the  Old  Testament  into  the  Ewe  language  and  by  writing  Ewe 
books  for  the  schools. 

During  the  year  closing  in  1892,  the  society's  expenditures 
were  123,000  marks,  or  10,000  more  than  its  receipts.  The  large 
sum  of  33,000  marks  was  given  to  one  new  station  in  Togoland, 
21,500  marks  of  which  came  from  the  city  of  Bremen.  The  society 
has  fn  the  foreign  field  now  only  seven  active  missionaries  (two 
having  died  last  year,  while  others  are  recuperating  in  Europe), 
six  deaconesses,  and  thirty-four  native  helpers.  The  stations 
report  903  African  Christians  and  170  in  preparation  for  baptism. 
The  coast  station,  Keta,  has  six  sub-stations  in  the  English 
possessions,  and  the  two  principal  stations,  Ho  and  Amedschovhe, 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  231 

have  seven  sub-stations  in  the  German  territory.  The  society  has 
just  completed  at  Amedschovhe  a  stately  Mission  House,  one  of 
the  best  in  Africa,  which  is  becoming  very  famous  as  a  health-resort 
mission  station  in  this  deadly  climate. 

In  1862  the  office  of  Inspector  was  created  and  F.  M.  Zahn 
was  elected  to  fill  it,  which  he  has  done  until  the  present  time. 
Organ:  Monatsblatt  der  Norddcuischen  Missionsgesellschaft, 

This  society  succeeded  a  few  years  ago  in  uniting  the  different 
societies  of  Germany,  Scandinavia,  the  Netherlands  and  France 
into  a  General  Missionary  Conference,  which  meets  every  three  or 
four  years  in  Bremen  to  consider  topics  of  general  interest.  Its 
decisions,  while  not  binding,  are  of  the  greatest  value  to  universal 
missions. 

The  Neuendettelsau  Lutheean  Missionary  Society  has 
been  in  active  service  since  1843.  Inspector  Deinzer  reported  at 
the  missionary  convention  in  Nuremberg,  June  14,  1892,  that  the 
mission  at  Bethesda,  in  the  interior  of  Australia,  was  making 
encouraging  progress,  while  at  Elim,  in  North  Australia,  the  work, 
with  twenty-five  scholars  in  the  school,  is  at  a  standstill,  owing  to 
a  misfortune  in  the  missionary's  family.  Cheering  reports  come 
from  both  stations  in  New  Guinea.  The  health  of  the  mission- 
aries is  good,  and  the  school  in  Simbang,  one  and  a  half  hours 
southwest  of  Finch  Haven,  is  flourishing,  being  attended  by  the 
young  people  who  do  art  and  industrial  work  at  the  station  for  the 
good  of  the  mission  without  pay.  In  this  way  they  well  earn 
their  schooling.  When  the  government  in  1890  inspected  the 
schools,  this  one  was  found  to  be  among  the  very  best,  and  its  sing- 
ing was  considered  superior  to  that  of  any  other  school  in  New 
Guinea.  The  descriptions  from  the  pen  of  Missionary  Tremel,  of 
Tami,  reveals  the  fearful  dread  of  ghosts  existing  among  these 
heathen. 

When  Kaiser  Wilhemvs  Land  of  New  Guinea  was  chosen  as 
a  new  mission  field,  Pastor  Flierl,  of  Australia,  was  commissioned 
thither  in  1885,  as  the  pioneer  missionary  explorer.  He  was  joined 
in  1886  by  another  missionary,  and  together  they  located  the  first 
station  at  Simbang.  The  second  station  was  north  of  Cooktown, 
to  which  the  Immanuel  Lutheran  Synod  of  South  Australia  sent 
a  missionary,  although  it  remained  under  the  control  of  the  Neu- 
endettelsau Society.  A  Christian  negro  became  his  assistant  and 
a  third  station  was  started  near  Cape  Bedford. 

Expenditures  of  the  Society  in  1890  among  the  heathen,  were 
26.200  marks,  of  which  22.800  marks  went  to  New  Guinea.     At  the 


232  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL    LANDS. 

anniversary  of  1891  five  missionaries  were  sent  out,  two  going  to 
Bethesda. 

The  Mission  Institute  at  Neuendettelsauis  enjoying  prosperity. 
It  is  to  be  enlarged  by  new  buildings.  Organ:  Freimund  unci 
Number ger  Missionsblatt. 

The  Schleswig-Holstein  oe  Beecklum  Lutheean  Mission- 
aey  Society  is  largely  indirectly  the  fruit  of  Pastor  Klaus  Harms' 
(d.  1855)  anti-rationalistic  preaching.  Before  the  organization  of 
the  society,  however,  many  able  missionaries  came  from  this 
country,  who  labored  in  other  societies:  Peter  Dame,  died  1766  in 
India;  Riis  in  West  Africa,  and  Rasmus  Schmidt  closed  his 
ministry  among  the  Moravians  in  1845.  After  Supt.  Koopmann 
(d.  1871)  and  Konsistorialrat  Versmann  (d.  1873)  had  awakened 
a  live  missionary  zeal,  the  plan  came  to  Pastor  Jensen,  while 
thinking  of  the  "souls  without  Jesus,"  to  organize  their  own 
national  missionary  society.  His  talents,  spirit,  and  ability  to 
work  prove  that  he  was  the  man  for  the  occasion.  A  meeting  for 
consultation  was  held  Sept.  16,  1876,  and  on  April  10,  1877,  the 
new  Mission  House  at  Brecklum,  eight  miles  north  of  Husum,  was 
dedicated  with  twelve  students  in  attendance.  The  society  was 
organized  at  the  same  time. 

Their  first  four  missionaries  were  ordained  Nov.  24,  1881. 
Two  entered  the  service  of  the  Netherland  Lutheran  Mission  in 
Sumatra,  and  the  other  two  were  sent  to  Bastarland  to  found  a 
station  of  their  own.  Their  first  effort  to  locate  was  not  successful; 
they  then  settled  in  Korapat  and  Salur,  and  opened  a  new  mission 
which  has  been  followed  with  the  keenest  interest  by  the  Lutheran 
world.  Organ,  Schlesivig-Holsteinisches  Missionsblatt.  Inspector: 
Pastor  Fiensch. 

The  Geneeal  Evangelical-Peotestant  Missionaey  Society, 
Pastor  Buss  of  Glarus,  president,  was  founded  as  recent  as  1884. 
Its  annual  report  of  1891  acknowledges  receipts  to  the  amount  of 
43,000  marks,  which,  along  with  the  fact  that  200  auxiliary 
societies  with  18,000  members  have  been  formed,  prove  that  the 
movement  has  met  with  favor  and  that  it  has  a  promising  future. 
The  year  previous  reported  only  139  auxiliaries  with  13,600 
members.  The  society  has  a  strong  constituency  in  Lutheran 
Schleswig-Holstein,  but  the  effort  to  have  the  Province  to  give  as 
much  of  their  church  missionary  collections  to  this  society  as  is 
given  to  the  Brecklum  Society  xoroved  unsuccessful.  The  society 
seems  to  make  more  friends  among  the  cultured  and  the  pastors  of 
the  liberal  theology  than  among  the  Christian  common  people. 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  233 

A  lively  interest  has  been  created  in  its  work  by  the  numerous 
missionary  services,  missionary  festivals,  scientific  and  popular 
missionary  addresses  in  private  houses  and  in  halls,  and  by  the 
"mission  hours"  and  the  reading  circles.  Many  auxiliary  societies 
print  missionary  tracts  and  leaflets  and  furnish  missionary  items 
and  articles  to  the  secular  press. 

This  is  the  only  German  society  that  is  at  work  in  Japan.  It 
has  also  work  in  China.  Its  first  missionaries  were  Pastors 
Spinner,  Schmiedel,  and  Munzinger.  The  first  two  located  in 
Tokio  and  the  third  one  was  to  take  work  among  the  colonists  in 
Shanghai.  Missionary  Spinner  baptized  his  first  class  of  twenty 
in  the  middle  of  June,  1889,  and  at  once  he  was  able  to  form 
another  class  for  instruction  preparatory  to  baptism.  In  Tokio, 
ample  ground  was  purchased  near  the  university  for  a  church,  only 
twenty  minutes'  walk  from  the  parsonage.  The  main  aim  is  to 
develop  a  native  Japanese  ministry.  Dr.  Faber  labors  in  Shanghai 
where  he  rendered  valuable  assistance  in  translating  the  Bible.  In 
addition  to  the  two  congregations  in  Tokio,  which  also  shepherd 
the  German  colonists,  they  hope  to  start  a  Japanese  congregation 
in  Yokohama.     Organ,  Zeitschrift  fuer  Missionskunde. 

The  Pilgrim  Mission  of  St.  Cheischona,  Switzerland,  was 
founded  in  1848  by  Spittler,  for  whom  the  Basel  Mission  was  not 
simple  and  plain  enough.  At  one  time  it  maintained  missions  in 
Abyssinia  and  among  the  Jews  and  Copts  of  Egypt.  It  had  also 
a  flourishing  school  in  Alexandria,  Egypt.  At  present  its  foreign 
work  is  confined  to  the  Gallas  in  Schoa,  where  two  missionaries 
are  stationed  among  400  nominal  Christians  without  a  congrega- 
tional organization.  Schneller's  Syrian  Orphanage  in  Jerusalem 
was  also  assisted,  which  at  present  is  not  only  self-sustaining  but 
is  also  active  in  doing  evangelistic  work.  Inspectors:  Dr.  C.  H. 
Rappard  and  Th.  Haarbeck. 

East  Fbiesland  Missionaet  Society  was  started  by  Pastor 
Fischer  in  1834.  A  century  before  this,  however,  the  East  Fries- 
land  Princes  cultivated  the  missionary  spirit  in  connection  with 
Halle.  It  assisted  various  general  societies  without  becoming 
auxiliary  to  any  one  until  it  resolved  in  1877  to  give  the  first  place  to 
the  Gossner  Society.  Its  annual  receipts  are  18,000  marks.  The 
more  rigid  Lutheran  party  of  East  Friesland,  however,  organized 
themselves  around  Pastor  Janssen,  who  founded,  in*  1884,  a 
school  to  prepare  men  for  admission  to  the  Lutheran  Missionary 
Institutions. 


234  LUTHERANS   IN  ALL   LANDS. 

The  Jerusalem  Union  in  Berlin,  founded  by  Court-preacher 
Strauss  in  1852,  aims  according  to  its  statutes  of  1868  to  support, 
enlarge  and  multiply  the  German  evangelical  institutions  and  en- 
terprises, which  have  been  started  in  the  Orient,  and  especially  in 
the  territory  of  the  Evangelical  Bishopric  of  Jerusalem.  It  pro- 
poses to  aid,  by  contributions,  the  German  Evangelical  Church 
in  the  Holy  Land,  and  to  be  active,  by  means  of  schools,  hospitals 
and  hospices,  in  the  "  inner  and  the  outer  mission "  among 
the  native  inhabitants  and  among  the  resident  Germans. 
All  regular  contributors  are  members  of  the  Union  and  its  mem- 
bers are  consequently  found  in  all  parts  of  the  civilized  world.  A 
committee  of  at  least  sixteen,  who  elect  their  own  successors,  is  its 
executive  board. 

The  Union  has  never  been  without  royal  support  and  favor. 
Frederick  William  IV.  was  the  first  to  attempt  to  develop  the 
German  religious  interests  in  the  holy  city,  and  one  of  the  fruits 
of  his  efforts  was  the  establishment  of  the  Evangelical  Bishopric. 
Emperor  William  I.  continued  the  aid  bestowed  by  his  brother, 
and  Crown  Prince  Frederick,  upon  his  visit  there  in  1869,  took 
special  interest  in  the  religious  welfare  of  the  German  colony. 
For  many  years  the  Union  was  under  the  special  protection  of 
Empress  Augusta.  Royal  aid  is  continued  by  the  present  Em- 
peror of  Germany. 

The  main  support  comes  from  private  contributions.  Women's 
Societies  for  the  supply  of  clothing  and  like  aid  for  the  various 
institutions  in  the  Holy  Land  exist  in  many  cities  of  Germany,  as 
Berlin,  Potsdam,  Breslau,  Luebeck,  Dessau,  Gross  Reichen,  Ober- 
Roeblingen,  Kyritz,  Holstein,  and  Glauchau.  Help  is  also  received 
from  many  other  societies.  Average  annual  income,  not  including 
special  building  funds,  is  24,000  marks. 

The  Union  aids  the  small  Arabian  Protestant  Parish  in  Beth- 
lehem, for  which  a  beautiful  church  edifice  is  being  erected;  a 
mission  at  Beit-Djala,  half  an  hour  distant  from  Bethlehem;  and 
a  third  mission,  opened  in  1884  at  Hebron.  Its  chief  activity  is 
centered  in  Jerusalem  where  it  helps  to  pay  the  salaries  of  the 
two  pastors  of  the  German  church,  who  visit  quarterly  the  Ger- 
mans in  Haifa  and  Jaffa,  and  also  teach  the  parochial  school.  The 
other  Christian  enterprises  in  Jerusalem  assisted  by  the  Union  are 
the  Syrian  Orphanage,  Talitha  Kumi,  Deaconess'  Hospitals,  the 
Leper  Asylum  of  the  Moravians,  the  Children's  Hospital,  and  the 
contemplated  ajipointment  of  a  missionary  for  the  seamen  in  Port 
Said. 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  235 

From  the  German  Emperor  and  Empress  the  Union  received 
a  gift  of  1,000  marks  last  year,  and  from  a  friend  of  the  mission 
work  in  the  Holy  Land  5,000  marks.  These  gifts  helped  to  finish 
the  church  in  Bethlehem,  except  the  spire.  The  bell  is  purchased 
and  is  on  the  ground  and  all  are  laboring  now  enthusiastically 
to  complete  the  spire  so  that  the  merry  Christian  church  bell  may 
soon  be  heard  in  the  native  city  of  our  Holy  Redeemer  and  among 
the  shepherds  on  the  plains  of  Bethlehem. 

The  monthly  organ  of  the  Union,  Neueste  NachricMen  aus 
dem  Morgenlande,  is  edited  by  Licentiate  Hoffmann  in  Frauen- 
dorf,  near  Stettin. 

The  Berlin  Evangelical  Missionary  Society  for  East 
Africa,  Count  Bernstorff  president,  was  organized  in  1885.  Its 
first  station  was  founded  at  Dar-es-Salaam  in  1887,  where  some  slave 
children  were  received  in  the  spirit  of  the  Master.  Its  organ, 
Reports  to  the  East  African  Mission,  is  ably  edited.  Though 
young,  this  Society  is  meeting  with  general  favor  and  astonishing 
success.  The  treasurer's  report  shows  the  following  receipts:  For 
the  mission,  90,878  marks — 43,565  marks  as  contributions  and  45.- 
840  marks  for  the  building  of  the  hospital  at  Dar-es-Salaam;  for 
the  care  of  the  sick,  28,571  marks,  of  which  19,620  marks  came 
from  fees;  and  for  the  hospital  building,  including  18,350  marks  of 
1889,  71,901  marks,  of  which  the  Emperor  gave  20,000,  and  a  friend 
by  the  name  of  Krupp  10,000  marks.  Broad  and  liberal  plans  are 
laid  to  found  here  a  missionary  Gibralter  against  the  heathen  dark- 
ness of  the  German  East  African  possessions.  An  additional  404 
hektars  of  land  have  been  purchased  for  12,031  marks,  and  the 
hospital  in  Zanzibar  will  be  moved  at  the  earliest  date  possible  to 
Dar-es-Salaam. 

The  society  has  occupied  a  second  station.  It  is  on  the  coast,  in 
the  healthy  country  of  Tonga.  The  reports  from  Usambara  are  cheer- 
ing. The  missionaries  recently  commissioned  arrived  safely  in  Malo 
and  were  friendly  received  by  Prince  Sikinjassi  and  his  sons.  The 
prince  sent  100  messengers  to  meet  the  missionaries  and  transport 
their  baggage.  Immediately  work  was  commenced  in  building  a 
parsonage  and  a  church.  Soon  the  missionaries  were  visited  by 
an  ambassador  from  the  heathen  court  of  the  adjacent  country  of 
the  Massambas  with  the  request  that  missionaries  be  sent  also  to 
his  people.  What  an  honor  to  gain  the  confidence  of  a  heathen 
rjrince  and  then  raise  his  subjects  from  an  unconditional  submission 
to  false  ideas  to  a  similar  obedience  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus! 


236  LUTHERANS    IN   ALL    LANDS. 

There  are  in  the  active  service  of  the  Society  seven  mission- 
aries, or  "  brothers,"  preaching  and  five  deaconess  "  sisters " 
teaching  and  ministering  to  the  sick  and  the  poor. 

The  Bavarian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Society  for  East 
Africa,  founded  in  1886,  is  one  of  the  later  organized  foreign 
missionary  agencies  of  Germany.  It  is  quite  efficient,  though 
young.  Three  new  missionaries  have  just  been  sent  into  the  East 
African  field.  Missionary  Wenderlein  and  wife  live  at  the  oldest 
station  Jimba,  where  the  natives  have  built  a  church;  Hofmann 
and  Tremel  in  M'bungu;  and  Sauberlich  and  Niedmeier  at  the  new 
station  Jkutha  on  the  river  Tiwa  among  the  Wakamba  people  in 
the  Province  of  Mtomo.  Through  this  station,  which  was  opened 
by  the  missionaries  giving  meat  to  the  famine  stricken  natives,  a 
strong  strategic  point  has  been  gained  for  a  large  territory.  Three 
students  at  Neuendettelsau  Seminary  are  preparing  for  this  partic- 
ular field.  Receipts  in  1891,  29,000  marks.  Pastor  Ittameier,  of 
Reichenschwand,  near  Hersbruck,  is  the  executive  officer  or  direc- 
tor.    Organ,  Nurnburger  Missionsblatt. 

The  Bavarian  Kingdom  raised  for  heathen  missions  97,364 
marks  in  1892,  or  5,000  marks  more  than  in  any  previous  year.  This 
was  done  through  the  General  Missionary  Society  of  the  kingdom. 
20,000  went  to  the  Central  Board;  38,000  to  the  Leipsic;  18,000  to 
the  East  Africa;  and  11,505  marks  to  the  Neuendettelsau  Society. 
The  increased  missionary  services,  festivals,  books  and  papers  have 
developed  increased  interest  and  enlarged  giving. 

The  Women's  Society  for  the  Christian  Education  of 
Women  in  the  Orient  has  its  headquarters  in  Berlin.  The  fact 
that  there  are  so  few  general  women's  missionary  societies  in 
Germany  must  not  be  considered  as  proof  that  the  Lutheran 
Christian  women  of  the  Fatherland  do  little  for  their  Master.  By 
a  reference  to  those  parts  of  this  volume,  treating  of  the  deaconess 
work  and  the  women's  auxiliary  societies  of  the  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Society  and  other  missionary  organizations,  it  will  be 
found  that  the  German  women  are  not  behind  their  sisters  in  any 
other  country  in  their  missionary  and  charitable  work  for  the 
Saviour.  Their  societies  are  more  auxiliary  and  less  general  than 
those  of  America. 

This  organization  of  women,  which,  when  four  years  old,  had 
thirty-five  auxiliary  societies,  does  not  reach  into  the  past  five  or 
ten  years,  but  a  half  a  century.  It  has  had  its  own  women's  mis- 
sionary periodical  for  a  quarter  of  a  century,  and  in  its  early  days 
it  did  a  far  reaching  service  in  awakening  missionary  interest  and 


LUTHERANS  IN  GERMANY.  237 

removing  missionary  prejudice,  especially  the  prejudice  against 
women  supporting  the  mission  cause  at  home  or  laboring  in  it 
abroad.  Its  first  female  missionaries  were  sent  to  Sikandra  in 
Northern  India.  Christian  schools  were  founded  at  Ghazapone 
and  Bhagulpore  and  parentless  children  were  provided  for  in 
orphanages.  As  in  many  instances  the  larger  part  of  the  harvest 
of  this  early  Lutheran  sowing  was  reaped  by  the  Church  of 
England,  not  because  that  church  had  more  missionary  zeal,  but 
because  English  statesmanship  took  the  lead  while  the  German 
government  was  not  even  known  in  foreign  parts. 

The  society  also  pays  the  salary  of  the  superintending 
deaconess  in  the  orphanage  Talitha  Kumi  at  Jerusalem. 

The  Women's  Missionary  Society  for  China  has  also  its 
headquarters  in  the  German  capital.  According  to  its  fortieth 
annual  report  of  1S92  its  yearly  income  was  15,400  marks.  The 
total  indebtedness  of  the  society  is  4,552  marks.  All  its  efforts 
are  concentrated  in  Hong  Kong,  where  the  foundling  hospital 
"  Bethesda,"  in  charge  of  four  deaconesses  and  Pastor  Hartmann 
as  director,  is  maintained.  At  present  eighty-four  Chinese  girls, 
of  whom  five  are  confirmed,  and  twenty  grown  persons  are  receiving 
Christian  training  or  charity.  The  aim  is  to  train  Christian  wives 
for  the  native  Christian  helpers  in  the  mission.  Twenty-nine 
Chinese  girls  have  graduated  from  the  institution  and  still  more 
have  married  before  completing  the  course  and  are  scattered  in 
Borneo,  Sumatra,  the  Sandwich  Islands  and  America. 

The  Moravian  Foreign  Missionary  Society. —  The  Unitas 
Fratrum,  or  the  Moravian  Church,  was  founded  in  1457  by  follow- 
ers of  John  Huss.  Amid  the  severest  persecutions  it  flourished 
in  Bohemia  and  Moravia  for  a  century  and  three-quarters,  when 
Ferdinand  II.  forcibly  suppressed  it  by  the  Bohemian  Anti- 
Reformation  at  the  beginning  of  the  thirty  years'  war. 

In  1722  some  of  the  "  hidden  seed  "  commenced  to  emigrate 
from  Moravia  (not  Bohemia)  to  an  estate  of  Count  Zinzindorf  in 
the  Kingdom  of  Saxony  and  there  founded  Herrnhut.  More  arrived 
from  the  same  country  and  soon  it  became  a  flourishing  settlement. 

While  Count  Zinzindorf  was  at  Halle,  that  great  center  of 
modern  missions,  he  covenanted  with  a  friend  of  his  youth,  Fred, 
de  Watteville,  to  establish  missions  among  the  heathen  totally 
neglected  by  others.  Here,  while  with  Franke,  he  heard  regular 
reports  from  the  Danish-Halle  mission  among  the  Malabars  at 
Tranquebar  in  the  East  Indies.  He  became  interested  in  the 
missionaries  Franke  was  about  to  send  out  by  way  of  Copenhagen, 


238  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

the  great  commercial  center  of  those  days.  In  1731  he  visited 
Copenhagen  to  be  present  at  the  coronation  of  Christian  VI. 
where  he  heard  a  negro  from  the  West  Indies,  named  Anthony, 
tell  of  the  sad  condition  of  his  people.  He  returned  to  Herrnhut 
and  told  about  the  negro  slaves  on  the  island  of  St.  Thomas.  Two 
wide  awake  young  men,  John  Leonhard  Dober  and  Tobias 
Leupold,  were  moved  to  say  "send  me,  send  me."  The  former  and 
David  Nitischmann  started  at  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  of 
August  21,  1732,  and  arrived  via  Copenhagen  in  St.  Thomas  on 
December  13th.  Such  was  the  humble  start  of  a  movement  that 
sent  more  than  2,300  missionaries  among  the  heathen  negroes, 
Hottentots,  Eskimoes,  Greenlanders  and  American  Indians. 

The  intimate  connection  of  the  origin  of  the  Moravian  mission 
work  with  the  early  beginnings  at  Halle  and  Copenhagen  among 
the  German  and  Scandinavian  Lutherans,  the  fact  that  the 
Moravian  Church  has  the  same  confession  of  faith  as  the 
Lutherans,  namely,  the  glorious  Augustana,  and  also  the  fact  that 
the  society  has  its  headquarters  in  Germany  and  receives  about  as 
much  from  Germany  as  from  all  other  countries,  justify  us  in 
giving  the  society  a  short  notice  among  German  Lutheran 
missionary  societies. 

Their  present  fields  with  the  date  of  the  arrival  of  their  first 
missionaries   are   as   follows:     West   Indies: — St.  Thomas,  1732; 
St.  John,  1754;    St.  Croix,  1754;   Antiqua,  1756;   Barbados,  1765 
St.  Kitts,  1777;   Tobago,   1790-1799,   renewed   1827;    Greenland 
1733;  North  American  Indians  since  1734;  Dutch  Guiana,  1735 
South  Africa,  1736-1744;   Labrador,  1771;    Moskito  Coast,  1848 
Australia,  1850-1856;  Tibet,  1853;  Leper  Mission,  Jerusalem,  1867 
and     Alaska,    1885.      Unsuccessful     attempts: — Lapland,     1734; 
Algiers,  1740;  China,  1742;  Persia,  1747;  Caucasus,  1782;  Tobago, 
West  Indies,  1790;  Demerara,  South  America,  1835. 


RESTORED  CASTLE   CHURCH   OP  WITTENBERG.      RE-DEDICATED   OCT.  31,  1892. 


DANISH   LUTHERAN   MISSIONARY  KING,   FREDERICK   IV. 

"The  Nursing  Father  of  Christian  Missions." 

Reign,  1699-1730. 


240 


Lutherans  in  Denmark. 


Since  the  Lutheran  practical  Christian  work  in  all  lands  has 
beeD  largely  modeled  after  that  of  Germany,  we  have  given  ample 
space  to  the  country  in  which  Lutheranism  took  its  origin  and 
where  it  has  had  its  most  perfect  development.  It  will  not  be 
necessary,  therefore,  to  repeat  some  of  the  details  of  the  methods 
of  work  under  the  headings  of  other  countries.  This  is  especially 
true  of  the  Scandinavian,  Russian  and  Austrian  territory,  where 
our  church  has  taken  a  strongly  Germanic  type  in  her  development. 

As  introductory  to  each  of  the  three  Scandinavian  lands,  some 
timely  remarks  are  here  offered  on  the  Scandinavian  people  and 
their  relation  to  the  Protestant  world,  and  the  relation  of  some 
Evangelical  Denominations  to  them. 

Upon  the  decline  of  the  Roman  Empire,  the  Scandinavians, 
under  the  name  of  Northmen  or  Normans,  took  possession  of  the 
seas  and  became  famous  in  history  for  their  conquests  from  the 
ninth  to  the  eleventh  century.  Swedish  pirates  appeared  in 
Constantinople  as  early  as  1043.  The  Danes  invaded  England  in 
the  ninth  century  and  completed  the  conquest  of  it  about  1016,  in 
the  reign  of  Canute,  who  was  perhaps  the  most  powerful  monarch 
of  his  time.  He  reigned  over  Denmark  and  England  and  intro- 
duced Christianity  into  his  dominions.  The  Norwegians  in  974 
colonized  Iceland,  in  912  made  conquest  of  Normandy  in  France, 
and  about  the  same  time  visited  Vinland  and  thus  became  the  first 
discoverers  of  America.  Up  to  this  time  they  were  the  greatest 
sailors  in  the  world's  history,  and  even  to-day  as  sailors  they  are 
excelled  by  none. 

The  Scandinavians  are  a  strongly  built  race,  medium  size, 
florid  complexion,  light  hair  and  blue  eyes;  passionate  but  self- 
controlled,  independent  and  liberty-loving;  audacious,  shrewd  and 

241 


242  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 

calm;  neat  and  cleanly  in  their  personal  habits  and  home  life;  law- 
abiding,  conscientious  and  religious ;  industrious,  frugal,  progressive 
and  self -helpful;  kind  and  polite,  gentle  and  hospitable,  intelligent 
and  thoroughly  honest;  and  ambitious  to  own  a  comfortable  home 
and  to  give  their  children  a  complete  education,  which  must  be 
thoroughly  Christian  and  orthodox  Lutheran.  Wherever  they 
go,  they  take  their  Bibles,  Catechisms,  Bible  Histories  and  Hymn 
Books  along  with  them  and  worship  the  God  of  their  fathers.  If 
they  are  too  few  to  have  a  minister,  they  become  priests  unto 
themselves  by  singing  hymns  and  reading  prayers  and  sermons. 

The  nine  millions  of  inhabitants  in  the  three  countries  are 
Lutherans,  with  only  about  five*  thousand  Catholics.  So  were 
their  ancestors  for  350  years  back,  which,  without  a  doubt,  largely 
accounts  for  their  high  type  of  manhood  and  their  true  Christian 
character,  developed  on  an  inferior  soil  and  amidst  a  severe  climate. 

The  testimony  of  disinterested  scholars,  as  to  the  character  of 
these  people,  may  be  better  than  our  own  words.  Paul  Du  Chailllu, 
writing  from  the  standpoint  of  no  denomination,  but  as  an  obser- 
vant traveler  and  an  unbiased  author,  is  on  record  for  saying  in 
many  languages  to  the  civilized  world:  "In  Scandinavia,  the 
laws,  even  in  the  more  northern  provinces,  are  rigidly  enforced; 
disorderly  conduct,  shouting  in  the  streets,  and  disturbances  at 
night,  fighting,  mutilation  of  trees,  violation  of  game  laws,  disobe- 
dience on  shipboard,  disrespect  to  police,  and  many  other  offences, 
are  promptly  punished;  and,  above  all,  theft  of  any  article,  how- 
ever small,  subjects  the  offender  to  a  heavy  penalty.  The  public 
peace  is  kept  by  a  very  few  policemen,  for  they  are  a  law-abiding 
people,  and  ruffianism  and  rowdyism  are  unknown. 

"  The  peasantry  have  many  primitive  ways,  and  some  of  them 
seem  rather  shocking  to  people  accustomed  to  the  artificial  modes 
of  English  and  American  society.  But  statistics  show  no  more 
moral  a  people  in  Europe.  Even  the  peasant  women  are  very 
particular  in  their  deportment,  and  no  debased  woman  would  be 
tolerated  in  any  hamlet  in  that  part  of  the  country. 

"They  are  probably  the  most  independent,  honest  and  faithful 
of  the  European  nationalities.  One  must  know  the  bouder  of 
Norway  as  I  do  to  appreciate  the  manliness  of  their  character. 
Under  their  apparently  rough  exterior  beat  as  noble  hearts  as  ever 
lived. 

"  The  steadiness  and  good  behavior  of  these  sturdy  sons  of  the 
sea  I  have  never  seen  equalled  in  any  other  country.  During  my 
sojourn  among  them  there  was  never  any  fighting  and  quarreling, 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  243 

and  the  lendsmandan  under  naval  officer  was  the  only  man  there 
to  enforce  law  and  order.  At  all  the  fishing  stations  everything  is 
as  safe  as  on  shore;  the  doors  are  left  open,  chests  are  never  locked, 
and  no  one  would  think  of  stealing  fish  that  were  dying. 

"Men  who  are  rich  and  learned,  and  able  to  trace  their 
genealogy  for  centuries,  so  treat  their  dependents  as  to  keep  up  a 
most  friendly  feeling  between  servants  and  masters.  Those  who 
are  so  poor  as  to  be  dependent  on  charity  generally  live  better  than 
do  many  of  the  property  owners  who  support  them;  and  nearly 
one-twelfth  of  the  whole  national  revenue  is  spent  for  their  com- 
fort. The  hospitality  of  all  classes  is  unmeasured,  and  there  is  no 
country  where  its  rites  are  held  more  sacred. 

"Next  to  agriculture,  mining  constitutes  the  most  important 
branch  of  national  industry,  and.  in  some  provinces,  is  the  princi- 
pal employment;  yet  strikes  have  been  but  rare,  and  there  are  no 
threats  of  intimidation,  no  arson,  no  carrying  of  arms,  no  murder, 
no  lying  in  ambush  and  beating  those  who  will  not  join  the  strike; 
no  armed  bands  parading  streets  and  districts  with  looks  of  anger 
and  hate." 

Two  witnesses  of  disinterested  parties  may  be  better.  The 
second  one  is  easily  found.  He  is  Hon.  Mr.  Cox,  who  says  of  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Scandinavia  peninsula:  "They  are  an  honest 
people.  We  see  no  beggary,  no  poor-houses,  and  we  hear  of  very 
few  crimes  or  violence.  No  locks  are  needed  on  the  door.  Drunken- 
ness is  rare.  They  love  music  and  flowers,  and  are  devoted  to  their 
church  and  their  families.  I  have  had  full  opportunity  to  observe 
the  characteristics  of  this  people  from  one  end  of  the  land  to  the 
other;  and  never  lived  upon  the  earth  a  more  simple  hearted  and 
pious  people  than  these  fair-haired  descendants  of  the  old 
Northern  Vikings." 

After  reading  the  following  chapters  on  Denmark,  Norway 
and  Sweden,  intelligent,  unbiased  people  will  heartily  vote  for 
the  resolutions  unanimously  adopted  at  the  Thirty-fifth  Biennial 
Convention  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church  in  the  United  States  in  session  at  Lebanon,  Pa.,  May  20-29. 
1891.  They  were  presented  by  Rev.  M.  W.  Hamma,  D.D.,  the 
delegate  from  the  California  Synod,  after  his  return  from  an 
extended  tour  through  Scandinavia,  and  they  consequently  are 
convictions  from  what  he  heard  and  saw. 

We  diverge  a  little,  and  only  a  little,  from  the  scope  of  our 
book,  to  give  the  resolutions  in  full,  because  they  bear  testimony 
to  the  Christian  life  of  these  people  and  are,  at  the  same  time,  the 


244  LUTHERANS   IN  ALL   LANDS. 

first  official  protest  from  any  General  Body  of  Lutherans  in 
America  against  this  unwise  and  unholy  proselytism. 

The  words  breathe  a  Christian  and  an  oecumenical  spirit,  and 
read  thus: 

Wheeeas,  The  practical  unity  of  all  Evangelical  denomina- 
tions of  Christians  is  of  supreme  importance,  and  is  professedly 
desired  and  sought  by  them  all;  and 

Wheeeas,  Denmark,  Sweden  and  Norway,  are  the  only 
countries  in  the  world  in  which  all  the  people  are  united  in  one 
Protestant  church,  of  one  faith  and  of  one  name,  the  established 
Lutheran  Church;  and 

Wheeeas,  These  three  countries  are  known  to  possess  a 
Christian  civilization  unsurpassed  if  equalled  by  any  in  the  world, 
and  whose  people  in  the  common  virtues  of  life,  and  in  the  practi- 
cal fruits  of  Christianity,  are  among  the  best  living  examples  to 
the  human  race,  and  who  are  the  last  and  only  nations  remaining 
undivided  by  sectarianism  to  exemplify  the  answered  prayer  of 
the  Saviour,  "That  they  may  all  be  one;"  and 

Wheeeas,  Certain  denominations  in  fellowship  with  us,  and 
who  profess  fraternal  regard  for  the  Lutheran  Church,  are  sending 
missionaries  to  these  Lutheran  peoples  under  the  name  of  Foreign 
Mission  work,  and  spending  scores  of  thousands  of  dollars 
annually  to  simply  transfer  these  Christians  from  one  Evangelical 
church  to  another,  while  hundreds  of  millions  of  heathen  are  still 
without  the  knowledge  of  the  saving  gospel  of  Christ;  and 

Whereas,  Such  work  can  bring  nothing  to  the  Church  of 
God  but  strife  and  division,  while  it  engenders  a  bitter  sectarian 
spirit,  distracting  households  and  setting  kindred  against  each 
other,  and  so  leaving  contention,  reproach  and  sorrow  where  before 
were  peace  and  unity;  therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  the  General  Synod  of  the  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Church  in  the  United  States  hereby  express  its  earnest 
disapproval  of  this  unfraternal  and  schismatic  course  pursued 
toward  one  of  the  noblest  branches  of  the  Christian  church. 

Resolved,  2.  That  we  regard  this  conduct  as  irreconcilable 
with  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  and  as  strangely  out  of  harmony  with 
that  spirit  of  fraternal  love  and  union,  which  some  of  said  denom- 
inations are  foremost  in  professing  and  espousing,  thus  wounding 
the  body  of  Christ  "  and  giving  great  occasion  to  the  enemies  of 
the  Lord  to  blaspheme." 

Resolved,  3.  That  we  hereby  record  our  earnest  remonstrance 
against   this   unfraternal   procedure   as   unworthy  of   those   who 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  245 

engage  in  it,  and  that  while  we  are  powerless  to  prevent  this 
deliberate  and  organized  breach  of  Christian  comity,  we  neverthe- 
less call  the  attention  of  the  Protestant  world  to  this  extraordinary 
course  witnessed  in  the  last  decade  of  the  nineteenth  century,  and 
that  we  appeal  for  the  righteousness  of  this  our  cause  to  that  high 
sense  of  honor,  justice,  courtesy  and  sincerity,  born  of  the  gospel 
which  we  all  alike  profess  and  at  the  tribunal  of  which  we  believe 
the  course  of  our  offending  brethren  cannot  stand  approved. 

Resolved,  4.  That  an  official  copy  of  this  declaration  be 
communicated  to  the  proper  authorities  respectively  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal,  the  Congregational  and  the  Baptist  churches. 

M.  W.  Hamma, 
J.  W.  Richard, 
W.  F.  Rentz. 
In  speaking  on  the  floor  of  the  General  Synod  in  support  of 
his  resolutions,  Dr.  Hamma  further  said: 

"  That  for  his  remarks  he  might  be  hanged  by  his  ecclesiastical 
neck  until  he  was  ecclesiastically  dead,  but  he  would  even  then 
have  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  he  still  had  one  neck  by 
which  to  transact  business.  He  had  traveled  through  lands  of 
almost  all  religions  and  he  had  learned  some  things  he  never  knew 
before.  He  didn't  want  to  be  charged  with  narrowness  against  the 
religious  bodies  mentioned  in  his  resolutions.  He  loved  all  these 
brethren  in  so  far  as  they  were  lovable  in  an  ecclesiastical  sense. 
What  he  had  to  say  was  from  a  knowledge  of  sight. 

"  He  wanted  to  say  that  the  ministry  of  the  Lutheran  church 
in  Scandinavian  lands  was  an  educated  one,  as  highly  prepared  for 
the  work  as  any  one  can  be.  Every  pastor  is  nominated  by  the 
state,  but  only  after  the  most  searching  examination,  and  no  one 
receives  the  seal  of  the  King  unless  he  can  satisfactorily  pass  this 
examination.  There  is  no  short  cut  to  the  ministry  in  that  country. 
Every  man  must  come  up  to  the  highest  standard  of  character. 
When  thus  appointed  the  minister  cannot  be  removed,  and  hence 
he  is  independent  to  preach  against  all  sins  without  any  reference 
to  his  members.  This  is  better  for  the  ministry;  it  is  also  better 
for  the  people,  for  then  they  will  get  the  pure  truth  of  the  gospel. 
"No  people  are  more  devout  in  their  worship.  They  act  when 
in  church  as  if  in  the  presence  of  God.  The  people  themselves 
are  the  most  honest  he  ever  saw.  No  locks  are  on  their  doors,  for 
none  are  needed.  The  traveler  in  that  country  is  absolutely  safe, 
as  are  also  his  valuables.  Are  these  the  people  that  need  to  be 
converted?  the  doctor  asked.     He  stood  here,  not  in  enmity  to 


246  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

these  churches  that  were  proselyting,  but  to  defend  his  own  church. 
The  time  has  come  when  we  should  present  our  friendly  and  kindly 
protest  against  this  sort  of  work." 

It  was  my  pleasure  to  be  present  when  these  resolutions  were 
first  read  and  then  discussed,  and  I  am  now  as  then  personally 
thankful  to  the  dear  Doctor  for  his  courageous  but  true  words.  It 
was  through  the  gracious  leadings  of  God  that  I  traveled  in  the 
same  countries  in  1881  and  experienced  the  same  feelings  as  are 
here  expressed.  My  stay  of  several  months  among  these  peoples 
was  a  richer  benediction  to  my  own  inner  Christian  life  than  that 
received  from  any  other  country  through  years  of  travel.  It  did 
not  come  from  "  a  great  meeting,"  but  from  the  spontaneous 
unconscious  Christian  influence  from  the  every  day  life  of  the 
people  of  all  classes.  After  traveling  through  all  Europe  the 
conviction  came  to  me  unsought,  that  the  Scandinavian  lands  are 
the  best  Christian  countries  in  the  world.  This  conviction  has 
not  changed  up  to  the  present  time. 

We  hear  much  about  reaching  the  working  classes  with  the 
gospel,  and  we  remember  of  reading  some  years  since  about 
Monday  lectures  in  a  central  attractive  auditorium  for  the  busy 
men  of  a  New  England  city,  but  in  Norway  we  saw  how  the 
Lutheran  Church  carries  the  preached  word  to  the  day  laborer  into 
the  factories  and  foundries.  While  in  Christiania  one  Monday,  a 
dear  ministerial  friend  invited  me  to  preach  for  him  at  the  noon 
hour  to  several  hundred  workingmen  in  a  large  manufacturing 
establishment.  The  employers  gave  one  quarter  of  an  hour  of  the 
time  and  the  employes  the  same,  so  that  every  other  Monday 
noon  they  had  a  half-hour  religious  service  in  the  midst  of  their 
daily  toil.  The  rough,  movable  pulpit  was  placed  in  the  center  of 
the  foundry,  the  bell  rang,  all  gathered  promptly,  church  hymns 
were  sung,  the  word  read,  prayer  offered,  and  then  followed  an 
address  on  the  subject  assigned  us,  the  Lutheran  missionary  work 
among  the  Scandinavian  emigrants  in  America,  our  friend  acting 
as  interpreter.  It  seemed  people  could  enjoy  neither  spiritual 
food  nor  their  dinner  better  than  those  muscular  Northmen  did 
theirs  that  day.  Must  not  the  Church  go  to  these  classes  as  well 
as  to  ask  them  to  come  to  her?  Is  there  not  a  lesson  here  for 
capital  and  labor  in  other  countries?  More  like  practical  Christian 
work  might  be  referred  to  did  space  permit. 

Again,  would  not  these  men  and  this  money  accomplish  more 
for  the  Master  and  our  holy  Protestantism,  if  expended  in  Catholic 
or  heathen  countries?      We  feel  sure  they  would,  judging  from 


LUTHERANS   IN    DENMARK.  247 

what  our  eyes  have  seen.  One  Sunday  evening  I  visited  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Copenhagen  and  found  a  dozen 
and  a  half  present,  on  the  first  two  seats  of  their  large  audience 
room.  When  I  introduced  myself  as  an  English  Lutheran  minis- 
ter from  America,  they  were  indeed  not  a  little  surprised  to  hear 
of  the  strength  of  the  English  Lutherans.  The  same  evening  I 
peeped  into  four  Lutheran  churches  near  and  found  them  all 
crowded.  Dr.  Kalkar  surely  uttered  the  truth  before  the  Evan- 
gelical Alliance  in  New  York  City,  when  he  said:  "Methodism, 
despite  its  elegant  church  in  Copenhagen,  built  with  American 
money,  has  no  adherents.    The  Baptists  have  lost  their  popularity." 

These  countries  themselves  have  again  and  again  protested 
against  these  efforts,  but  it  has  always  been  in  foreign  languages 
and  by  a  state  church.  This,  however,  comes  as  supplementary 
from  an  English  body,  a  free  church,  and  from  the  very  country 
in  which  this  destructive  work  originates  and  where  these  denom- 
inations ask  Lutherans  to  fellowship  with  them  as  their  Christian 
Protestant  brethren.  The  resolutions  therefore  are  significant. 
Were  Denmark,  Norway  and  Sweden  countries  speaking  the 
English  tongue,  we  believe  such  a  work  would  never  have  been 
thought  of.  The  Scotch  in  Scotland,  and  the  English  in  England 
are  no  better  than  the  Scandinavians  in  Scandinavia  and  the  Germans 
in  Germany;  yet  these  American  denominations  do  not  think  of 
sending  like  foreign  missionaries  to  England  or  Scotland,  though 
in  those  countries  their  mission  boards  would  not  have  the  serious 
disadvantage  of  laboring  in  an  unknown  tongue.  The  old  criticism 
that  the  English  Protestants  have  not  that  high  regard  for  their 
Protestant  brethren  in  other  languages  which  they  should  have,  is 
evidently  not  without  foundation. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the  course  of  her  history 
has  had  hard  struggles  to  maintain  herself  against  the  Counter- 
Reformation,  the  Thirty  Years'  WTar,  Rationalism,  the  world,  the 
flesh  and  the  devil.  These  are-still  her  open  and  threatening  ene- 
mies, and  it  seems  too  sad  that,  in  these  latter  days,  in  this  mission- 
ary age,  with  all  heathen  nations  welcoming  the  Gospel,  other 
Protestant  denominations,  who  owe  their  own  existence  to  the 
Lutherans,  should  now  also  in  these  countries  join  the  Mormons 
and  the  Catholics  and  break  our  strength  and  alienate  our  people. 
Though  Luther  is  dead,  Luther's  God  and  Luther's  faith  are  not. 

Those  resolutions,  we  believe,  express  the  honest  judgment 
and  feeling  of  every  Lutheran  congregation,  conference,  and  synod 
in   America;    yes,   in   the   world.     For    while    writing    this,   the 


248  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL    LANDS. 

Lutheran  Witness,  the  excellent  English  organ  of  the  large 
Synodical  Conference  with  more  than  400,000  communicant 
members,  comes  to  hand  bearing  date  Dec.  7,  1892,  with  the 
following  language:  "The  Methodists  appropriate  yearly  $70,000 
to  pervert  Lutherans  in  Europe,  and  $5,000  to  convert  heathen  in 
Africa.  Verily,  the  Lutherans  must  be  in  a  bad  way  if  they  stand 
in  greater  need  of  conversion  than  do  the  heathen.  This  is  the 
climax  of  supercilious  impertinence.  So  say  the  58,000,000 
Lutherans  in  all  lands,  multitudes  who  are  not  Lutherans,  and 
many  of  the  most  pious  and  intelligent  members  of  these  very 
denominations. 

Yes,  it  seems  that  some  who  are  in  authority  in  these  denom- 
inations do  not  support  this  "  policy"  and  think  that  America  is 
in  greater  need  of  these  axjpropriations  than  the  Lutheran 
countries.  Thus  Bishop  Hurst,  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  church  held  in  Baltimore  in  1892,  is  reported 
to  have  said  in  respect  to  Norway,  that  "missions  there  should  be 
self-supporting,  inasmuch  as  they  (the  Methodist  missions)  are 
twenty-five  years  old,  and  the  people  of  Norway  are  Christians 
anyway,  and  not  as  much  heathen  as  many  Americans." 

The  ratio  of  Lutheran  churches  to  the  adult  population  in 
Denmark  is,  one  for  400;  Prussia,  one  for  435;  Hanover,  one  for 
370;  Wurtemberg,  one  for  337.  It  is,  therefore,  clear  that  such 
"missionary  work"  is  certainly  not  needed  in  those  countries. 

The  latest  on  this  subject  is  just  at  hand  to  the  effect  that  the 
ministers  of  the  Lutheran  church  in  Wurtemberg  have  published 
a  protest  against  the  insulting  action  of  the  Methodists  in  classing 
the  Lutherans  amongst  the  Chinese  and  Kafirs  as  proper  subjects 
for  their  foreign  missions,  and  also  against  their  Jesuitic  intrusion 
into  well  ordered  congregations.  The  "Evangelical  Alliance"  is 
accused  of  giving  countenance  to  the  contemptible  schemes  of 
those  "missionaries." 

Not  forgetting  that  the  foregoing  general  remarks  are 
applicable  to  all  three  Scandinavian  nationalities,  we  now  turn  to 
our  adopted  plan  and  notice  first, 

The  Christianizing  and  Lutheranizing  of  Denmark. — 
They  are  two  interesting  chapters  in  ecclesiastical  history. 
Willibrord  was  the  first  Christian  missionary  to  land  on  its 
shores,  about  the  year  700  A.  D.  Ansgar  (800-865),  however, 
became  its  apostle.  But,  strange  to  say,  it  was  in  distant  Ireland, 
that  the  Danish  vikings  first  heard  the  tales  about  the  "  White 
Cross,"  and  it  was  English  priests  and  monks,  who,  in  the  reign  of 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  249 

Canute  (1019-1035),  finally  converted  the  Danes  and  organized 
the  Danish  church.  From  political  reasons  an  independent 
Danish  Archbishopric  was  erected  in  Lund  in  1104,  and  in  1105 
the  contest  between  the  nobility  and  the  hierarchy  commenced, 
wmich  reached  its  climax  in  the  thirteenth  century  and  ended  in 
the  defeat  of  the  latter. 

There  was  indeed  a  long  and  hard  struggle  to  introduce  the 
Lutheran  Reformation  into  Denmark.  Christian  II.,  nephew  of  the 
Elector  of  Saxony  and  brother-in-law  of  Emperor  Charles  V., 
favored  the  Reformation,  and  in  1521,  he  had  Carlstadt  come  to 
his  assistance.  The  nobility  and  clergy  in  1523  gave  the  crown  to 
Frederick  I.  and  Christian  fled  to  Saxony,  where  he  was  completely 
won  to  the  Reformation  by  Luther;  and  his  wife,  the  Emperor's 
sister,  was  also  converted.  It  was  he  who  had  the  first  Danish 
New  Testament  by  Hans  Michelson  printed  at  Leipsic.  But  in 
the  year  the  Augsburg  Confession  was  signed,  he  abjured  the 
Protestant  faith  to  gain  the  Emperor's  favor.  Having  conquered 
Norway  the  following  year  he  bound  himself,  when  crowned,  to 
.support  the  Catholic  party.  Compelled  to  surrender  to  Frederick 
I.,  he  had  to  spend  twenty-seven  years  in  prison,  repenting  of  his 
apostacy  and  instructing  himself  in  the  Protestant  Danish  Bible. 

Christian  III.,  son  of  Frederick  I.,  enthusiastically  introduced 
the  Reformation  and  secured  Hans  Tausen,  a  disciple  of  Luther, 
as  a  settled  preacher  in  Copenhagen.  The  Odense  Diet  of  1527, 
proclaimed  religious  toleration,  and  permitted  priests  to  marry  and 
leave  their  cloisters.  The  Danish  Bible  appeared  in  1550,  the  new 
parochial  appointments  were  ratified  by  the  King  and  Council  in 
1555,  the  first  liturgy  by  Palladius  (1555)  was  published  and 
Lutheranism  was  thus  universally  established  in  the  kingdom. 
The  men  who  labored  most  to  accomplish  this  were:  Frands 
Wormordsen  (d.  1551),  the  King,  Bishop  Sadolin  (d.  1559), 
Peter  Palladius  (d.  1560),  and  Hans  Tausen  (d.  1561). 

In  1557,  at  the  synod  of  Odense,  a  discipline  for  the  church 
like  that  of  Brunswick  and  Hamburg,  was  prepared  and  sent  to 
Luther  for  approval,  and  in  the  summer  of  the  same  year  Bugen- 
liagen  arrived,  crowned  the  King  and  completed  the  discipline, 
which  served  as  a  model  also  for  Norway  and  Iceland.  The 
university  of  Copenhagen  was  also  reformed  by  Bugenhagen  after 
the  model  of  Wittenberg.  The  hostile  bishops  were  deposed  in 
1536  by  Christian  III.,  and  "the  Reformation  brought  new 
beginnings  to  every  department  of  human  life.'' 


250  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


PAROCHIAL. 


The  constitution  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  remained 
the  same  for  three  centuries  after  the  diet  of  Copenhagen  in  1536. 
Here  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  is  called  "The  Church 
of  the  Country."  The  freer  constitution  of  June  5, 1849,  gives  the 
official  title  as  "The  Church  of  the  People." 

The  Danish  constitution  of  1849  says  "  The  Danish  National 
Church"  is  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  and  as  such  it  is 
supported  by  the  state.  The  same  constitution,  however,  offers 
religious  liberty  to  others.  Not  by  force,  therefore,  but  by  choice, 
nearly  all  the  people  are  Lutherans.  In  Denmark,  there  are  only 
3,500  Baptists,  2,000  Roman  Catholics,  1,500  Reformed,  350 
Irvingites,  300  Methodists,  4,500  Jews,  and  2,500  Mormons. 
Total  separatists  14,650;  total  Lutherans  2,030,000. 

The  church  is  divided  into  1,000  parishes,  and  some  of  these 
have  two  or  more  pastors.  The  parishes  have  1,700  ministers  and 
1,900  churches,  which  form  seventy-two  deaneries  and  seven 
dioceses.  Each  provost  or  dean  superintends  a  district,  the 
congregations  of  which  he  must  visit  once  a  year.  All  the  pastors 
are  appointed  by  the  King,  but  the  wishes  of  the  parishioners  are 
taken  into  consideration.  Thirty  families  have  the  right, 
according  to  the  law  of  May  15,  1868,  to  call  a  pastor  themselves, 
if  they  pay  his  salary.  They  may  also  build  free  churches,  which 
are  considered  a  part  of  the  National  Lutheran  Church.  This 
privilege  is  often  used  now,  and  there  are  many  such  congregations 
in  the  different  parts  of  the  country.  The  ministers  of  the 
parishes  have  parsonages  and  in  the  most  cases  a  good  farm.  The 
principal  part  of  their  income  they  receive  from  the  tenth,  which 
is  a  law  that  was  introduced  about  800  years  ago. 

The  population  of  European  Lutheran  countries,  notwith- 
standing wars  and  emigration,  constantly  increase.  Thus  Denmark 
in  1769  had  838,000  people,  in  1810,  about  1,000,000;  in  1834, 
1,230,000;  in  1850, 1,422,000;  in  1870,  1,785,000;  in  1880, 1,669,000; 
and  in  1890,  2,172,000.  In  the  last  seventy  years  the  population 
has  about  doubled,  although  the  last  ten  years  the  emigrants 
averaged  8,000  annually.  In  1880  all  except  17,000  (in  1890, 
14,650)  belonged  to  the  Lutheran  State  Church,  so  that  there  are 
to-day,  substracting  120,000  for  the  colonies,  at  least  2,030.000 
Lutherans  in  Denmark  proper.     They  have  nine  bishops,  1,907 


MARBLE    LUTHERAN   CHURCH,    COPENHAGEN,   DENMARK. 


252  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

parishes,  160  provosts,  1,677  parish  ministers  with  many  assistants. 
All  are  native  Danes  except  40,000 ;— 24,000  Swedes,  3,000 
Norwegians,  11,000  Germans,  and  2,000  others.  Fifty-one  per  cent, 
of  the  population  belong  to  the  j)easantry. 

The  Bishop  of  Sealand  is  the  primate  of  the  Danish  bishops. 
He  consecrates  them,  anoints  the  King,  takes  precedence  in  rank 
but  has  no  privileges  beyond  the  others.  His  diocese  in  course  of 
time  has  been  increased  by  uniting  Greenland,  the  Faroe  Islands, 
and  the  Danish  colonies.  He  serves  no  x^arish  of  his  own,  but  is 
required  to  preach  in  the  whole  diocese  and  where  he  lives,  and  to 
visit  the  schools.  The  diocesan  synods  meet  once  a  year,  at  which 
time  subjects  in  dogmatic  and  practical  theology  are  discussed. 

The  Kings  strove  for  unity  in  the  Church  by  keeping  out  of 
their  realm  every  thing  differing  from  the  Lutheran  faith  as  taught 
at  Wittenberg.  The  doctrinal  basis  of  the  church  was  settled  in 
1683  when  the  symbols  adopted  were  Luther's  Smaller  Catechism, 
the  unaltered  Augsburg  Confession,  and  the  three  oecumenical 
creeds.  "No  attempt  has  been  made  to  change  these,  and  the 
present  fundamental  law  of  1849,  which  designates  the  National 
Church  as  Evangelical  Lutheran,  has  only  assumed  its  historical 
name." 

The  King,  by  the  new  law  of  1866,  must  belong  to  the 
Lutheran  Church,  and  exercise  his  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction 
through  the  bishops.  Each  bishop  has  under  him  several  provosts 
who  superintend  a  district  by  annual  visits  to  each  parish.  The 
provosts  are  elected  by  the  pastors  of  the  district  and  confirmed 
by  the  bishop. 

In  late  years  Denmark  has  been  agitated  by  different 
ecclesiastical  parties,  all  firmly  adhering  to  the  Lutheran  Church. 
It  has  had  some  remarkable  men,  a  few  of  whom  may  be  named. 
Pastor  Grundtvig  (d.  1872)  wrote  about  1,500  hymns.  He 
was  inspired  with  equal  enthusiasm  for  the  old  Lutheranism  of 
his  fathers  and  for  patriotic  Danism,  while  he  lamented  the  decay 
of  Christianity  and  the  Church.  Soren  Kierkegaard  (d.  1855),  as 
a  voluminous  Christian  writer,  "earnestly  plead  for  a  living 
subjective  piety  and  unweariedly  maintained  an  uncompromising 
struggle  against  the  official  Christianity  of  the  secularized  clergy." 
Bishop  Martensen,  by  his  theological  writings  which  have  been 
translated  in  many  languages,  has  exerted  an  extensive  influence 
in  other  than  his  native  country.  H.  A'.  Brorson,  R.  S.  Ingemann, 
and  J.  P.  Mynster  were  also  noted  hymn  writers. 


LUTHERANS   IN    DENMARK.  253 

EDUCATION. 

Says  one,  "Denmark  is  small  in  extent,  but  great  in  its 
intellectual  aspirations."  Its  history  and  present  statistics 
substantiate  this.  Its  3,000  parish  schools  compare  favorably  with 
those  of  any  other  country,  and  in  some  respects  they  are  models. 
There  are  also  twenty-two  gymnasiums,  six  normal  colleges  to 
train  public  school  teachers,  many  academies,  one  university  with 
fifty-one  professors  1,200  students  and  240,000  volumes  in  its 
library,  an  academy  of  agriculture  with  sixteen  professors,  an  art 
academy  with  ten  professors,  a  famous  surgical  academy  and  a 
polytechnic  institute. 

Education  is  compulsory  and  all  children  between  the  ages  of 
seven  and  fourteen  years  are  compelled  to  attend  school.  Gratuitous 
education  is  given  to  children  whose  parents  cannot  afford  to  pay 
for  it. 

The  school  law  of  the  Scandinavian  states  says:  "It  shall  be 
the  aim  of  the  common  schools  to  second  family  education  by 
imbuing  the  young  with  true  Christian  principles;"  and  "all 
common  schools  shall  maintain  a  Christian  character,  and  religious 
instruction  shall  be  considered  of  primary  importance."  In  these 
lands  the  schools  give  about  one  hour  each  day  to  instruction  in 
morals  and  religion.  Is  it  not  a  common-sense  as  well  as  a 
Scriptural  idea?     "As  the  twig  is  bent  the  tree's  inclined." 

The  professional  men,  lawyers,  physicians,  clergymen,  teachers 
and  professors  in  Denmark,  as  in  all  German  and  Scandinavian 
countries,  must  be  graduated  from  a  university  in  order  to  enter 
their  respective  spheres  in  life.  This  maintains  a  high  standard 
and  is  a  blessing  to  the  nation  that  is  little  appreciated  by 
countries  where  a  different  state  of  things  exist.  Celebrated 
authors,  educators,  scientists,  philosophers,  mathematicians, 
astronomers,  painters,  sculptors,  physicians,  philologists  and  theolo- 
gians have  been  born  in  this  little  Kingdom.  Hans  Andersen, 
the  children's  story  teller;  Niebuhr,  the  traveler;  Brun,  the 
geographer;  Kalkar,  the  missionary  author;  Martensen,  the 
theologian,  are  familiar  names,  not  only  to  the  Danes,  but  to  the 
civilized  world. 


254  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 


KAISERSWERTH  DEACONESS  WORK. 

It  was  largely  due  to  the  efforts  of  members  of  the  Eoyal 
family,  the  Princess  Louise  and  the  widow  Queen,  Caroline 
Amalia,  that  the  deaconess  work  was  begun.  As  in  other  lands 
so  here,  a  lady  was  sent  to  Kaiserswerth  in  order  to  qualify  herself 
for  this  blessed  service.  Upon  her  return  in  the  spring  of  1863, 
after  being  consecrated  by  Pastor  Fliedner,  a  humble  beginning 
was  made.  The  institution  was  opened  May  26,  1863,  with  three 
sisters  and  five  or  six  sick  persons.  The  beginning  was  very  small 
there  being  room  for  only  ten  patients.  Two  years  later,  in  1865, 
the  small  rented  appointments  were  exchanged  for  a  better  locality, 
which  they  purchased.  The  work  could  now  be  enlarged.  A 
school  was  opened  for  small  girls.  Some  attention  was  paid  to 
female  criminals,  who  had  served  their  time  in  prison.  In  the 
course  of  time  the  need  was  felt  to  do  something  by  way  of 
establishing  a  home  for  servant  girls.  An  old  house  with  yard  and 
garden  was  consequently  bought  for  this  purpose,  and  on  that  same 
day  a  sum  of  money  was  received  from  a  friend,  sufficient  to  pay 
for  the  property. 

The  work  continued  to  enlarge  and  before  many  years  ftassed 
by  it  was  found  necessary  to  have  still  more  room.  On  a  piece  of 
ground,  which  had  been  bought  some  years  before,  a  new  building 
was  erected.  The  corner-stone  of  this  new  edifice  was  laid  by  the 
King  himself,  Oct.  11,  1873,  and  Bishop  Martensen  delivered  the 
address  and  offered  prayer.  It  was  large  enough  for  the  deaconess 
mother  house,  the  hospital  and  the  church.  On  New  Year's  Eve, 
1876,  the  bell  rang  for  services  and  the  formal  dedication  took  place. 
Again  Bishop  Martensen  officiated  and  delivered  the  dedicatory 
sermon. 

The  work  was  enlarged  constantly.  The  number  of  sisters 
increased  and  other  and  new  stations  were  taken  up.  In  1881  a 
parsonage  was  built.  The  following  two  years  a  home  was 
established  for  old  people  and  another  for  young  girls,  who  have 
just  been  confirmed  and  who  desire  to  receive  preparatory  training 
for  housework  in  good  families.  Also  a  home  in  which  over- 
worked sisters  might  find  rest.  With  the  assistance  of  friends,  a 
cosy  house  was  built  a  distance  away  from  the  city  on  the  sea 
shore,  where  aged  sisters  and  such  as  are  over  worked  and  in  feeble 
health   might  find  a   quiet   and  comfortable   place   to   rest   and 


256  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

recuperate  from  their  labors.  There  are  in  all  connected  with  the 
mother  house  180  sisters,  who  minister  to  11,000  sick  yearly. 

In  Copenhagen  there  are  one  hospital,  a  place  of  rest  for 
feeble  sisters,  two  houses  for  such  who  have  a  lingering  sickness, 
a  home  where  soup  and  food  are  supplied  for  the  hungry,  a  school 
for  small  children,  a  home  for  the  care  of  infants  and  an  institution 
for  the  training  of  servant  girls. 

There  are  sixty-nine  out  stations,  eighteen  hospitals,  six  houses 
for  the  poor  and  people  of  chronic  diseases,  five  orphan  and  training 
schools, — two  for  the  care  of  infants,  one  home  for  the  convalescent,, 
a  home  where  young  men  may  find  lodging,  and  a  place  of  rescue 
for  young  women.  Twenty-seven  congregations  employ  deaconess 
sisters.  The  receipts  for  1890  were  116,667  marks,  and  the 
expenditures  109,431  marks. 

Hospitals. — The  Lutheran  Church  has  also  been  active  and 
faithful  in  ministering  to  the  suffering  and  the  unfortunate  in  this 
country.  The  hospitals  are  large,  numerous  and  well  managed. 
Frederick's  hospital  accommodates  600  patients,  the  Communal 
hospital  850,  and  the  Barton  hospital  508.  Besides  these  there  are 
the  general  hospital,  the  garrison  hospital,  a  children's  hospital,  a 
maternity  hospital,  an  asylum  for  lunatics,  Abel  Katharine's 
Institute  for  poor  women,  orphan  homes,  a  blind  asylum,  a  deaf 
and  dumb  institute,  and  an  asylum  for  imbeciles. 


INNER  MISSIONS. 


The  Home  or  Inner  Missionary  Society,  the  chief  spirit  of 
which  is  Vilhelm  Beck,  has  already  done  a  marvelous  work  in  devel- 
oping a  purer  and  a  deeper  spiritual  life  in  the  entire  Kingdom, 
and  the  bright  outlook  for  its  future  awakens  in  the  heart  of  every 
Danish  Lutheran,  and,  in  fact,  Lutherans  everywhere,  profound 
thanksgiving  to  Him  from  whom  all  blessings  flow.  The  society 
has  up  to  the  present  erected,  through  the  voluntary  giving,  not 
of  their  abundance  but  of  their  poverty,  130  mission  meeting 
houses.  In  them  100  lay  missionaries  labor,  to  whom  the  society 
pays  small  salaries.  It  has  also  under  its  fostering  Christian  care 
about  300  Young  People's  Societies  like  our  Young  People's  Luther 
Alliances.  Its  Christian  periodicals  enjoy  a  circulation  of  over 
40,000  copies.    The  Home  Missionary  Magazine  of  the  Lutheran 


^Qa 


DANISH   LUTHERAN   QUEEN   CAROLINE  AMELIA. 


DEACONESS  CHAPEL, 
COPENHAGEN,   EMMAUS   CHURCH, 


ASYLUM   SCHOOL, 
RIEGENSGADE,   COPENHAGEN. 


257 


258  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

State  Church  has  been  published  for  more  than  thirty-five  years 
and  every  week  about  20,000  copies  are  distributed. 

The  Danish  Lutheran  Church  is  a  State  Church,  but  it  is  not 
dead  as  some  State  Churches  are.  A  strong  Christian  movement 
has  been  alive  within  her  for  the  last  seventy  years,  and  it  is 
constantly  growing  in  importance.  The  disciples  of  Grundtvig 
have  built  many  churches  and  still  more  schools  for  adult  persons, 
which  have  elevated  the  peasants  and  filled  them  with  enthusiasm 
for  the  practical  work  of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

Their  Home  Missions  are  burdened  also  by  the  division  of 
large  parishes  and  by  the  city  work.  The  clergy  of  Copenhagen 
recently  handed  in  a  petition  to  the  government,  signed  by  thirty- 
one  pastors  and  a  number  of  laymen,  requesting  a  division  of 
parishes  and  a  corresponding  increase  of  ministers,  so  that  each 
parish  would  have  two  pastors  and  that  none  might  have  more 
than  10,000  souls. 

The  Society  fob  Inner  Missions  in  Copenhagen  has  in 
charge  one  of  the  most  efficient  city  missions  of  Europe.  Its  sole 
aim  is  to  build  up  the  Kingdom  of  God  by  the  scriptural  means 
of  preaching  the  Word,  administering  the  Holy  Sacraments,  and 
doing  the  works  of  Christian  love.  It  is  active  and  zealous,  but 
at  the  same  time  churchly  and  confessional.  It  owns  two  central 
and  commodious  buildings,  the  one  is  for  preaching  the  Word  and 
the  other  for  works  of  mercy.  These  are  known  as  the  Mission 
House  and  the  Magdalene  Home.  No  less  than  twelve  branches 
of  the  society  are  organized  and  at  work.  A  weekly  periodical 
spreads  information  about  the  society's  work  and  the  cause  of 
Inner  Missions  in  general.  This  Home  Missionary  Society  con- 
trols a  large  book  store,  which  is  in  the  fullest  sense  its  own.  It 
maintains  nineteen  Sunday  schools  to  lead  the  young  and  the  old 
to  the  Saviour.  Children's  services  are  also  conducted  in  the 
Mission  Home. 

The  branch  Christian  Society  for  Young  Men  meets  once 
each  week  for  Bible  study,  and  a  week  evening  is  given  to  develop- 
ing their  musical  talent,  while  Sunday  evening  their  gathering  is 
for  spiritual  edification.  It  also  gives  educational  and  gymnastic 
courses  of  study  and  exercise.  The  "Union  Cadets"  for  the 
youth  of  fourteen  to  seventeen  years  of  age,  and  "  The  Society  of 
Christian  Brothers,"  composed  mostly  of  married  men,  are  other 
branches.  The  latter  meets  on  week  evenings  for  devotions  and 
does  charity  on  Sundays  in  hospitals  and  in  the  highways. 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  259 

The  City  Mission  gathers  the  factory  girls  and  servants  in 
families  each  Wednesday  evening  for  social  enjoyment,  and  ';  sew- 
ing evenings  "  are  held  for  the  poor.  The  Queen  and  Christian 
sisters  of  the  aristocracy  furnish  flowers  for  a  Flower  Mission.  Its 
"  Mid-night  Mission  "  labors  in  the  same  line  as  the  Magdalene 
Homes.  Beside,  faithful  and  regular  work  is  done  among  the 
cafes,  saloons,  inns,  and  on  the  ships. 

This  city  mission  distributes  annually  over  100,000  tracts  and 
3,000  copies  of  the  Word  of  God.  Its  yearly  receipts  are  22,168 
crowns,  not  including  the  income  of  the  Magdalene  Home. 

The  Danish  Lutheran  Bible  Society  was  organized  in  its 
present  form  as  early  as  1814  and  has  a  number  of  auxiliaries.  Up 
to  1889  it  had  circulated  404,788  copies  of  the  Word  of  God.  Its 
present  distribution  amounts  to  more  than  10,000  copies  annually. 

Tract  Societies  also  exist.  In  1801  a  Bible,  tract  and 
missionary  society  was  formed  under  the  name  of  "  Society  for 
the  Spread  of  the  Gospel  and  True  Christianity,"  with  members 
in  Denmark  and  Norway.  It  published  a  small  book  in  the 
language  of  the  Greenlanders,  and  dissolved  in  1821  after  doing 
good  service  in  connection  with  the  British  Bible  Society  and  The 
Netherlands  Missionary  Society  in  circulating  Christian  literature. 
The  publication  of  an  evangelical  magazine  was  commenced  when 
the  society  organized.  Other  like  efforts  are  active  in  Denmark 
to-day,  for  circulating  religious  literature. 

The  ninety-three  Lutheran  Young  Men's  Christian  Associa- 
tions do  a  work  by  young  men  and  for  young  men,  and  while  they 
have  the  same  methods  in  many  particulars  as  like  associations  in 
America,  yet  they  breathe  the  spirit  and  faith  of  the  Evangelical 
Lutheran  branch  of  the  Protestant  Church.  They  have  devotional 
and  awakening  services,  Bible  classes,  reading  rooms,  libraries, 
gymnasiums,  and  other  things  to  entertain,  protect,  rescue  and 
educate  young  men. 

The  Sunday  Schools  of  Denmark,  after  the  English  plan  of 
organization  into  classes,  reported  in  1886  the  goodly  number  of 
4,000  teachers  and  45,000  scholars.  It  should  not  be  forgotten  that 
in  Continental  countries  the  ''children's  services"  express  the 
Lutheran  spirit  of  worship  for  the  children  better  than  the 
English  average  Sunday  School.  They  are  a  better  supplement 
to  the  religious  parochial  school  work  of  the  week,  more  appropriate 
for  Sunday  and  prepare  the  children  better  to  become  regular 
attendants  at  worship  in  the  Lord's  House. 


260  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Other  special  inner  mission  efforts  are  constantly  made  in 
behalf  of  different  classes  with  increasing  success.  A  few  examples 
may  be  of  interest: 

The  national  army  of  any  country  should  receive  the  most 
faithful  attention  from  the  National  Church.  The  peculiar 
dangers  to  which  soldiers  are  exposed,  as  well  as  patriotism,  should 
move  the  Church  to  do  this.  Thus  in  Copenhagen  a  military 
mission  has  been  established.  It  is  known  as  the  "  Yard  Mission." 
Its  work  is  enlarging  and  the  services  are  attended  with  interest 
by  both  soldiers  and  officers. 

A  vigorous  temperance  movement  is  making  progress  within 
the  Lutheran  state  churches  of  Copenhagen,  and,  indeed,  through- 
out the  entire  kingdom.  The  Scandinavians  are  known  as  the 
most  temperate  nationalities  of  Europe.  Among  all  the  foreigners 
landing  in  America  none  fall  in  with  the  American  temperance 
and  prohibition  lines  of  work  more  heartily  and  more  universally 
than  the  Northmen.  This  is  owing,  of  course,  to  their  previous 
training  in  their  fatherland. 

"  The  Danish  Society  for  the  Observance  of  the  Lord's  Day ,r 
has  agitated  and  educated  until  its  influence  is  now  felt.  A  law 
was  passed  by  the  government  in  1891  to  close  the  business  houses 
and  prohibit  labor  on  Sundays,  which  has  made  it  possible  for 
40,000  servants  and  60,000  laborers  to  rest  and  worship  the  Holy 
Sabbath. 

Among  other  inner  mission  organizations  are:  Societies  for 
released  convicts,  societies  for  prison  work,  societies  for  infant 
schools,  societies  to  develop  church  music,  and  societies  for  taking 
care  of  the  sick,  the  blind,  the  idiotic,  and  other  classes  of 
unfortunates. 

CHURCH  EXTENSION. 


There  has  been  a  revival  in  church  building  also  in  the  Danish 
capital.  Several  years  since  it  was  stated  that  within  twelve  years 
five  Lutheran  churches  were  erected  in  Copenhagen:  St.  Stephen's, 
seating  300;  St.  Jacob's,  seating  300;  St.  Paul's,  seating  1,000;  St. 
Matthew's,  seating  350;  and  Frederick's  Church,  seating  1,200.  In 
all  these  churches  there  is,  according  to  European  custom,  also 
standing  room  for  large  numbers.  Recently  the  following  large 
churches  have  been  added  to  the  above:  "The  Marble  Church," 
"St.  John's  Church,"  "Bethlehem  Church,"  "Church  of  the  Holy 


st.  Jacob's  church. 


st.  Stephen's  church. 


ST.  JOHNS  CHURCH. 


COPENHAGEN   UNIVERSITY. 


262  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL    LANDS. 

Cross,"  "Nazareth  Church,"  and  "Jesus'  Church."  During  five 
years  three  Lutheran  mission  houses  were  also  erected.  The 
Cultus  Minister  has  requested  parliament  to  build  four  more 
churches  in  this  commercial,  literary  and  religious  centre. 

The  Church  in  Denmark  has  many  old  and  fine  churches  and 
cathedrals.  Among  the  most  noted  are  Ribe,  Viborg,  and  Roes- 
kilde  with  the  tombs  of  the  Kings.  "Our  Lady's  Church"  in 
Copenhagen  has  in  the  interior  life  size  marble  statues  of  the 
Saviour  and  the  twelve  apostles,  by  Thorwaldsen.  In  the 
ornamental  front  there  is  a  terra-cotta  group  of  sixteen  figures 
representing  John  the  Baptist  preaching  in  the  wilderness,  and  a 
representation  of  Christ's  entrance  into  Jerusalem  adorns  the 
portico.  St.  Peter's  Church  has  a  fine  spire  260  feet  high;  Trinity 
Church,  a  round  spire  300  feet;  and  the  Church  of  Our 
Saviour,  a  curious  steeple  300  feet  high,  ascended  by  an  outside 
spiral  staircase.  The  " Marble  Church "  was  commenced  in  the 
national  capital  a  hundred  years  ago,  but  the  Kings  did  not  have 
enough  money  to  finish  it,  and  it  stood  as  a  tragical  ruin  until 
some  years  ago  a  Danish  capitalist,  C.  F.  Tietgen,  undertook  the 
colossal  task  of  completing  it.  As  is  seen  from  the  picture  it  is 
now  nearly  ready  for  the  capstone.  It  is  one  of  the  finest  churches, 
not  only  of  Sandinavia,  but  of  the  world.  It  cost  several  million 
crowns,  and  is  the  greatest  church  extension  effort  of  the 
Scandinavian  Lutherans  in  modern  times. 

The  Lutherans  of  Denmark  have  a  Church  Extension  record 
in  foreign  parts.  They  have  sent  large  sums  of  money  across  the 
seas  to  erect  embassy,  colonist,  and  sailor  churches,  and  recently 
they  gave  8,000  crowns  toward  repairing  and  enlarging  the  church 
in  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  Rev.  R.  Andersen,  pastor. 


DIASPORA  MISSIONS. 


No  country  has  a  more  interesting  history  of  its  Lutheran 
dispersion  than  Denmark.  We  will  now  consider  it  under  the 
five  heads  of  Expedition  Pastors,  Ship  Pastors,  Embassy  Pastors, 
Seamen's  Missions,  and  Emigrant  Missions. 

Early  Danish  Lutheran  Expedition  or  Colony  Pastors. — 
In  the  days  of  Denmark's  greatest  glory  the  Danes  and  the 
Norwegians  had  the  same  King  and  the  same  flag,  "  Dannebrog." 
Their  ships  were  on  all  waters,  and  primitive  seamen's  missions 


\ 

'•'A 

iff; 


mi 

Ml 


LUTHERAN  CATHEDRAL,  VIBORG,  DENMARK. 


EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  CATHEDRAL,  RIBE,  DENMARK. 


264  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

were  active  among  Scandinavian  sailors.  By  way  of  introduction 
we  will  give  a  short  account  of  the  first  Scandinavian  missions 
among  those  who  were  far  away  from  home  and  church  influences. 

There  is  nothing  of  which  the  Danish  nation  is  so  proud  as 
of  their  flag,  "  Dannebrog,"  for  it  is  their  national  and  ecclesiasti- 
cal banner.  It  is  taken  from  the  dark,  but  in  some  respects, 
religious  times.  Like  the  banner  of  Constantine,  it  is  also  an 
"  in  hoc  signo  vinces."  King  Valdemar,  the  great,  and  his  friend, 
Archbishop  Absalon,  made  many  a  crusade,  not  to  Palestine,  but 
to  Esthonia,  Courland  and  other  nations  on  the  Baltic  Sea. 
Absalon  was  a  good  archbishop  for  those  days.  He  brought  pious 
priests  from  England,  and  did  much  for  the  Church;  but  he  was 
also  the  greatest  general  in  the  army  and  used  the  sword  more 
than  the  Word.  In  the  crusade  of  1219  to  Esthonia,  while  Arch- 
bishop Suneson  was  on  a  mountain  praying  with  uplifted  hands 
for  victory,  his  strength  failed  and  defeat  was  at  hand.  The 
brethren  saw  this  and  came  to  the  archbishop  for  help,  when  his 
weak  hands  were  stretched  toward  heaven  again,  and  lo,  the 
Saviour's  white  cross  of  peace  on  a  blood-red  banner  appeared  in 
the  skies,  "  Dannebrog,"  and  a  voice  came  from  heaven,  "  When  you 
carry  this  sign  high  you  will  conquer."  So  runs  the  legend.  All 
the  heathen,  however,  were  conquered,  and  sometime  afterward 
they  received  holy  Christian  baptism. 

After  the  Reformation  "  Dannebrog "  was  known  not  so  much 
on  war  as  on  merchant  ships,  where  pastors,  or  rather  seamen's 
missionaries,  were  active.  One  of  the  first  was  the  expedition  of 
Admiral  Ove  Gjedde  to  the  East  Indies.  On  November  14, 1618, 
the  ships  '*  Elephanten,"  "David,"  "Christian"  and  "Copenhagen," 
on  which  were  ship-pastors,  made  their  first  expeditions.  A  fort, 
"  Dansborg,"  at  Tranquebar  in  East  India,  was  built  in  1620-1621, 
and  the  first  pastor  there  was  Peter  Sorensen  Aale.  A  Danish 
Lutheran  church  was  erected  at  this  time,  which  during  some 
years  had  two  chaplains.  This  colony  was  the  forerunner  of  the 
work  of  the  Danish-Halle  Mission.  Hans  Knudsen,  the  last 
pastor,  was  commissioned  in  1837. 

At  the  same  time,  in  1619-1620,  another  expedition  was  sent  to 
Hudson  Bay  in  North  America  under  the  command  of  Jens  Munk, 
a  native  Norwegian.  He  had  two  ships;  on  one  there  were  forty- 
eight,  and  on  the  other  eighteen  men.  During  the  hard  winter 
they  were  ice-bound  in  the  Hudson  Bay  and  their  Christmas  was 
spent  in  listening  to  the  story  of  the  birth  of  the  Christ-child,  as 
preached  by  the  ship  pastor,  Rasmus  Jensen  (Aarhus).     He  was, 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  265 

no  doubt,  the  very  first  Lutheran  preacher  who  died  in  the  New 
World,  for  only  three  of  the  crews  returned  home  from  this  daring 
adventure.  While  Reorus  Torkilus  was  the  first  settled  Lutheran 
pastor  in  the  New  World,  arriving  in  1637,  the  above  Danish 
"expedition  pastor"  conducted  the  first  Evangelical  Lutheran 
worship  in  the  newly  discovered  Western  Hemisphere  seventeen 
years  before  the  arrival  of  Torkilus. 

About  the  year  1658  the  sea-loving  Danes  sailed  to  the  dark 
continent  of  Africa  and  built  forts  on  the  Gold  Coast:  Frederiks- 
borg  and  Christiansborg  in  1659;  Fredensborg  in  1735-1741,  and 
Kongsten  in  1783.  After  1809  they  had  pastors  only  occasionally, 
Missionary  A.  Riis  being  the  last.  He  was  a  missionary  of  the 
Basel  Society,  though  a  Dane  by  birth.  These  forts  were  held  by 
the  Danes  until  1851,  when  they  were  sold. 

The  expedition  of  1665  to  the  West  Indies,  accompanied  by 
Pastor  Kjeld  Jensen  Slagelse,  resulted  in  the  islands  of  St. 
Thomas,  St.  John,  and  St.  Croix  becoming  Danish  possessions. 
Flourishing  Lutheran  churches,  as  the  abiding  results  of  that 
marvelous  adventure  for  those  times,  exist  among  these  colonies 
to-day.  Kev.  J.  G.  Heje  is  the  present  pastor  in  Frederikssted 
and  H.  C.  J.  Lauaetz  in  Christiansted,  St.  Croix,  and  Rev.  Hans 
Johansen  is  the  pastor  for  St.  Thomas  and  St.  John  islands.  They 
minister  to  the  Danish  congregations  and  to  a  colored  English 
Lutheran  congregation.  They  act  also  as  seamen's  missionaries. 
Thus  the  Danish  Lutherans  did  the  first  emigrant  and  colony,  as 
well  as  the  first  foreign  missionary  work  of  Protestantism,  not  only 
in  the  East  Indies  but  also  in  the  West  Indies. 

Danish  Lutheran  Ship  Pastors. — Beside  colonist  pastors 
Denmark  had  also  ship  pastors  until  1800.  In  the  times  of 
Rationalism  there  were,  however,  very  few.  Rev.  Mads  Rasmussen, 
who  was  a  seamen's  pastor  on  the  East  India  ship  "  Perlen  "  from 
1623  to  1626,  is  authority  for  the  statement  that  from  1619  to  1637 
Denmark  ordained  twenty-two  men  as  ship  pastors  and  seamen's 
missionaries,  and  that  all  died  on  the  sea  or  in  foreign  parts  except 
two.  The  Society  for  the  Church  History  of  Denmark,  in  its 
recent  publication,  gives  a  list  of  eighty-one  ordained  seamen  and 
ship  pastors,  who  were  in  active  service  from  1610-1670.  One  of 
these  Lutheran  ship  chaplains  at  least,  Pastor  Lauritz  Andersen 
Rhodius,  was  in  America  as  early  as  1656. 

These  Danish  sailing  vessels,  large  and  imposing  for  their 
day,  plied  the  stormy  seas  to  the  Orient  as  well  as  to  the  South 
and  to  the  Occident.     Many  reached  the  ports  of  China  with  their 


266  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

Danish  exports  and  returned  laden  with  valuable  imports.  The 
Lutheran  ordained  ministers  on  these  ships  were  significantly 
called  "China  Pastors."  These  Lutherans,  no  doubt,  were  the 
first  to  preach  the  Protestant  gospel  in  China,  and  not,  as  many 
think,  Robert  Morrison,  who  arrived  in  Canton  September  7, 1807. 
Thus  it  is  beyond  dispute  that  Danish  Lutheran  ministers  were  in 
China  about  a  century  and  a  half  before  any  other  Protestant 
missionaries. 

Behold,  we  find  ship-pastors  on  the  vessels  sailing  from 
Copenhagen  to  the  ice-bound  north  also,  for  when  Pastor  Hans 
Egede,  moved  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to  become  a  missionary  to  the 
heathen,  sailed  to  Greenland  in  1721,  ship-pastors  were  on  the 
vessels  going  to  those  Danish  possessions.  Thus  it  is  evident  that 
the  vessels  bearing  the  Danish  red  flag  with  a  white  cross,  going 
everywhere  to  distant  ports,  generally  had  pastors  who  preached 
the  word  of  the  Cross. 

Lutherans  are  evidently  not  afraid  of  the  water.     Many  feel 

"  The  sea,  the  sea  is  the  place  for  me." 

They  live  and  die  on  the  ocean.  It  is  a  fact,  they  are  found  on 
all  seas  as  well  as  in  all  lands.  The  sea  and  the  land  have  a 
reflex  influence  upon  each  other  in  the  natural  world  and  also 
in  the  spiritual,  and  both  consequently  must  be  evangelized. 
Will  not  the  Lutherans  do  their  part? 

Lutheran  Embassy  Pastors. —  There  was  a  time  when  Den- 
mark was  to  the  civilized  world  what  England  is  to-day.  There 
were  Danish  legations  in  nearly  all  the  foreign  capitals  of 
Catholic,  Protestant  and  heathen  lands  of  the  old  world,  and  to 
these  the  Lutheran  Church  was  faithful  in  sending  Danish  pastors. 

To  Vienna  Pastor  Levin  Coldevien  was  sent  in  1645,  and 
Rev.  Christopher  Krahe,  of  Leipsic,  in  1663,  who  preached  against 
the  Catholic  rule  outside  of  the  legation  chapel,  and  administered 
the  Lord's  Supper.  One  night  he  was  taken  out  of  his  bed  and 
carried  to  Silesia  and  was  warned  never  to  return  to  Vienna. 
Nicholas  Schmidt  arrived  in  1750;  John  Hieronymus  Johansen 
Chemnitz  of  Magdeburg  in  1757.  The  last  named  continued  to 
minister  unto  the  congregation  of  1,600  communicants  for  eleven 
years.  Three  other  pastors  followed  until  the  year  1783, — 
Burchardi,  Echhoff  and  John  G-eorge  Frock. 

The  city  of  Algiers,  the  capital  of  Algeria,  was  the  head- 
quarters of  the  first  Danish  Lutheran  legation  pastor  to  North 
Africa,  Rev.  Johannes  Hoist  from  1763-1766.     In  1746  Denmark 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  267 

made  a  merchant  contract  with  Algeria,  in  1751  with  Tunis,  in 
1752  with  Tripolis,  and  in  1753  with  Morocco.  Thus  the 
African  Barbary  States  received  the  first  Lutheran  consul  and 
pastor  and  also  the  first  Lutheran  sailors,  merchants  and  colonists. 

Dublin,  the  capital  of  Ireland,  reported  a  flourishing  Lutheran 
congregation  as  early  as  1698.  It  was  polyglot  in  character, 
consisting  of  Danes,  Swedes  and  Germans.  The  Danish  legation 
assisted  them  in  securing  a  pastor,  who,  however,  preached  mostly 
in  German.  Pastor  J.  M.  Moller  was  the  last  Dane  to  minister  to 
them,  and  his  pastorate  covered  a  period  of  eight  years  from  1801 
to  1809.  Pastor  Iver  Dideriksen  Brink,  was  sent  to  Ireland  as  a 
"Field  Pastor"  of  a  Danish  regiment  from  1689  to  1691. 

Paris,  the  proud  capital  of  the  French,  also  had  a  long  list  of 
faithful  Lutheran  embassy  preachers  from  Denmark.  The  first 
were  Pastors  Dr.  Hector  Gottfried  Nicolaisen  and  Henrik  Madsen 
Vallensbeck,  a  former  pastor  in  Copenhagen,  from  1660  to 
December  19,  1662.  The  chapel  became  a  church  home  for 
Lutherans  of  all  nationalities.  Rev.  Matthias  Schreiber  from  1750; 
von  Haven,  1783  to  1789;  and  Christian  George  William  Goricke, 
1791-1809,  was  the  last  embassy  pastor.  A  Danish-Norwegian 
mission  congregation  was  established  in  recent  years  in  Paris  with 
aid  from  Denmark  and  Norway.  Rev.  Carl  Herman  Lunde  was 
the  first  missionary,  from  July  1868  to  1876,  when  he  accepted  a 
call  to  a  church  in  Norway.  The  second  missionary  was  a  Dane, 
Rev.  Morten  Larsen,  from  1881  to  1885. 

Even  at  Madrid,  the  capital  of  the  land  of  the  Inquisition, 
Danish  Lutheran  pastors  were  found  at  the  Spanish  courts, 
keeping  company  with  the  royal  circles,  and  preaching  Luther's 
doctrine  to  the  great  of  state.  The  first  chaplain  was  Rev. 
Gottfried  Wilhelm  Arent  in  1753.  Carl  Christoph  Pluer  followed 
in  1759,  and  Lorentz  Berthelsen  enjoyed  this  distinguished  honor 
from  1782  to  1783. 

Portugal  was  ndt  overlooked,  for  the  old  Danish  records  tell 
us  that  a  legation  pastor  was  stationed  at  Lisbon  in  the  person  of 
Rev.  Dose  in  the  year  1801. 

Likewise  Naples  in  Italy  and  Warsaw,  the  capital  of  the  Poles, 
had  representatives  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  of 
Denmark  at  their  courts  until  the  opening  of  the  present 
century,  1801. 

Russia,  the  Empire  of  the  Czars,  had  a  Danish  embassy  and  a 
Lutheran  chaplain  representing  the  State  and  Church  of  Denmark 
at    St.    Petersburg.     Pastor   P.   von   Haven   is    known   to   have 


268  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

preached  the  gospel  there  in  that  honored  capacity  from  1743  to 
1747.  Besides  him  there  was  at  least  one  other,  Rasmus  Aerrebo, 
who  said  he  preached  once  in  Danish  when  the  Czar  himself  came 
into  the  chapel.  This  was  a  memorable  service.  What  a  pity  that 
the  Czar  family,  who  are  descendants  of  the  Vikings,  have  not  the 
faith  of  the  Scandinavians. 

Smyrna,  an  Asia  Minor  seaport  city,  in  the  eighteenth 
century  reported  a  Lutheran  congregation  for  the  Danish  and 
German  merchants,  whose  pastor  was  also  a  missionary  to  the 
many  sailors  of  the  German  and  Scandinavian  vessels.  A  letter 
from  Halle  to  Copenhagen,  suggested  that  the  German  and  Danish 
Lutherans  station  a  pastor  at  Smyrna,  as  they  had  done  in 
Tranquebar.  The  King  of  Denmark  promised  in  a  letter  to  the 
Danish  Mission  College  to  pay  part  of  the  expenses,  and  Christian 
H.  Bastholm  was  sent  in  1767  as  a  "German  Pastor  for  the  Danish 
Congregation  in  Smyrna."  In  1771  he  returned  home  and  became 
a  rationalistic  court  preacher  in  Copenhagen  where  he  died  in  1819. 
John  Martin  Weinreich,  a  Dane  by  birth,  was  his  successor  and 
their  last  pastor  from  1773  to  1780.  He  died  in  1785  while  a 
pastor  near  Copenhagen. 

SEAMEN'S  MISSIONS. 


"Paul,  preeminently  the  greatest  of  the  apostles,  a  great 
writer,  a  great  missionary,  a  great  church  organizer,  an  industrious 
tent-maker,  was  also  a  skillful  mariner."  Thrice  he  suffered 
shipwreck.  His  voyage  from  Cesarea  to  Rome  is  the  most 
celebrated  undertaken  by  any  man — that  of  Columbus  not 
excepted.     Paul  was  also  the  first  Christian  seamen's  missionary. 

When  the  descendents  of  the  world-renowned  Viking  mariners 
accepted  the  Reformation  they  became  unintentionally  mission- 
aries to  carry  Lutheran  doctrine  to  all  the  ports  of  the  civilized 
world.  In  many  cities  they  were  so  faithful  and  zealous  that  the 
success  of  their  Christian  work  built  churches  and  gathered  large 
active  congregations. 

It  is  not  at  all  strange  that  the  first  and  best-known  Scandi- 
navian Lutheran  Seamen's  Church  should  start  in  London,  the 
commercial  center  of  the  world.  Danish  and  Norwegian  students 
preached  for  the  Scandinavian  sailors  and  others  therefrom  time  to 
time  even  before  the  year  1666.  Their  first  settled  pastor  was  Chris- 
topher Meidell,  a  Norwegian  by  birth.    Like  some  other  Lutherans, 


LUTHERANS    IN    DENMARK.  269 

who  had  not  the  strength  to  stand  alone  or  amid  insignificant 
environments,  he  left  his  mother  church  to  join  the  Independents, 
whom  he  also  forsook  to  unite  with  the  Quakers.  This  was  almost 
a  death-blow  to  the  little  congregation  struggling  for  an  existence. 

Dawn  broke  forth  out  of  the  densest  darkness.  God  sent  them 
a  faithful  shepherd,  whose  name  is  illustrious  in  the  Lutheran 
diaspora  missionary  history — Iver  Dideriksen  Brink.  In  his 
long  pastorate  of  eleven  years,  from  1691  to  1702,  he  gathered  a 
fair  congregation  and  succeeded  in  erecting  a  church  building,  the 
first  of  the  Lutheran  faith  in  London,  or,  as  far  as  we  know  the  first 
in  England,  for  the  "Old  Swede  Church"  was  not  dedicated  until 
September  29,  1728.  It  was  located  on  Wellclose  or  Marine 
Square,  on  a  lot  which  they  rented  for  999  years,  at  five  pounds  a 
year.  The  corner  stone  was  laid  April  19,  1694,  by  the  Danish 
nobleman,  Mogens  Skeel,  and  it  was  dedicated  to  the  faith  of  the 
Augsburg  Confession.  Denmark,  Norway  and  England  contribu- 
ted the  money.     (See  London,  England,  for  other  particulars). 

This  church  had  a  succession  of  Lutheran  pastors  until 
June  12,  1818,  when  Pastor  Andreas  Charles  Kjerulff  returned  to 
Denmark  and  the  church  was  closed  and  then  rented  to  others  for 
a  seamen's  mission. 

About  a  half  century  later  a  Lutheran  candidate,  Erik 
Magnussen,  of  Reykjavik,  Iceland,  preached  in  the  old  church  on 
the  first  Sunday  in  January,  1863.  Later  it  was  sold  and  the 
proceeds  used  in  erecting  the  new  Danish  Lutheran  Seamen's 
Church,  which  was  dedicated  August  26,  1873.  The  altar  and 
other  parts  of  the  old  church  were  used  in  the  new,  so  that  the 
present  church  is  a  continuation  of  the  old  church  of  1692. 

The  recent  Danish  seamen's  pastors  in  London  have  done 
nobly.  Eev.  Nielsen,  1869-1872;  Heden,  1872-1875;  Bertelsen, 
1875-1878;  Levinsen,  1878-1884;  Sondergaard,  1884-1886;  Stein- 
thal,  1886-1891.  Alf  Einar  Holstein  is  the  present  seamen's 
pastor.  He  preaches  also  in  the  afternoon  in  the  Lutheran  Royal 
Chapel  of  St.  James. 

Besides  this  interesting  work  the  Danish  Lutherans  supported 
seamen's  missions  in  the  following  harbors:  in  Hull  and  Grimsby, 
founded  by  Pastor  G.  L.  R.  Heden  in  1868;  in  Newcastle  and 
Hartlepool,  also  in  England,  started  by  Pastor  Andreas  Christian 
Hansen  in  1872;  in  St.  Petersburg  aiid  Cronstadt,  Russia,  under 
Rev.  Niels  Andreas  Buchwaldt,  only  in  1868;  in  Hamburg, 
Germany,  Rev.  G.  L.  R.  Heden,  1872,  to  Jan.  12,  1879:  in  Sydney, 
Australia,  under  Pastor  Jens  Christian  Pedersen,  who  was  formerly 


270 


LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 


in  Brisbane,  from  1890  to  1891;  in  New  York.  Rev.  R.  Andersen. 
Those  in  England  and  New  York  are  to-day  in  a  nourishing 
condition.  Three  pastors  on  the  islands  of  St.  Croix,  St.  Thomas 
and  St.  John  in  the  West  Indies  labor  also  for  sailors.  The  same 
is  done  by  Danish  pastors  in  Portland,  Me.,  and  Boston,  Mass. 
Seamen's  Missionary  Frank,  of  Calcutta,  India,  whose  wife  is  a 
native  of  Denmark,  traveled  in  the  Scandinavian  countries  in  1892 
and  awakened  an  interest  in  founding  a  Scandinavian  seamen's 
mission  in  the  seaport  metropolis  of  India,  as  that  field  is  ripe  for 
such  an  undertaking. 

"The  Bethel  Ship"  in  Copenhagen  Harbor,  founded  by  a 
local  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  organized  in  1870,  represents 


'"BETHEL   SHIP"    LUTHERAN   SEAMEN'S    MISSION,    COPENHAGEN. 


one  of  the  Seamen's  Missions  in  the  homeland.  Copenhagen, 
with  400,000  people,  is  the  largest  Scandinavian  city  and  a  most 
important  sea  port.  Sailors  of  all  nationalities  are  brought 
together  here  more  than  at  any  other  harbor,  and  in  their  very 
midst  on  the  water  a  Norwegian  vessel  "  Fortuna,"  has  been  fitted 
up  at  an  expense  of  22,000  crowns  and  dedicated  in  1881  as  "  The 
Bethel  Ship,"  or  a  "Floating  Church."  It  has  a  neat  chapel, 
reading  rooms,  and  every  modern  appointment.  For  many  years 
Rev.  A.  Wollesen  has  been  the  energetic  and  faithful  missionary. 
He  is  supported  by  the  Church  of  Denmark  and  the  American 
Seamen's    Friend    Society.     He    and    his    assistants    have    also 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  271 

extended  their  work  to  the  emigrants.  Some  American  Lutheran 
tourists  have  visited  the  Bethel  Ship  and  speak  in  high  praise 
of  its  service  to  sailors  and  emigrants. 

In  1891  there  were  held  in  the  Bethel  Ship  130  services  in 
Danish,  fifty-five  in  English,  eleven  in  Swedish,  ten  in  German, 
and  four  in  Finnish.  From  this  mission  there  were,  in  the  same 
year,  172  visits  made  to  the  hospitals,  2,735  tracts  and  smaller 
writings  and  fifty-seven  New  Testaments  distributed  among  the 
seamen.  Help  had  also  been  extended  to  seamen  in  various  other 
ways.  In  connection  with  this  mission  a  Temperance  Home  for 
seamen  was  established  in  Copenhagen  in  1885.  In  1875  a 
Seamen's  Home  was  started  in  Aarhus,  and  similar  institutions  on 
a  small  scale  are  found  in  Odense,  Helsingor,  and  Korsor. 

From  the  quarterly  report  of  Rev.  A.  Wollesen,  ending  July. 
1891,  the  following  is  taken  to  illustrate  the  need  and  success  of 
such  efforts: 

"  In  visiting  ships  I  have  endeavored  to  point  sailors  to  the 
one  thing  needful.  I  rejoice  to  say  that  God  has  made  my  heart 
glad  by  blessing  some  earnest  seekers  for  salvation.  Our  services 
in  the  Bethel  ship  have  been  well  attended.  Through  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Word  and  the  quickening  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
more  than  thirty  souls  have  confessed  Christ.  I  have  paid  regular 
visits  to  seamen  in  the  hospitals,  distributing  tracts  and  portions 
of  Holy  Scriptures,  telling  the  sick  and  disconsolate  of  a  Saviour's 
love.  From  the  inhabitants  of  different  islands  I  have  received 
petitions  to  come  and  visit  them.  God  willing,  ere  long  I  shall 
respond.  Number  of  religious  services  held  in  the  Bethel  charjel 
during  the  quarter  38;  on  shipboard,  14;  in  hospitals,  8;  elsewhere,  2; 
average  attendance  of  seamen  at  religious  services,  100;  of  others, 
50;  number  of  religious  visits  to  hospitals,  30,  on  ships,  360,  to 
boarding-houses  and  families,  245;  Bibles  and  Testaments  dis- 
tributed, 300,  tracts,  printed  sermons,  etc.,  6,000." 

Rev.  Wollesen  states  in  another  quarterly  report,  that  the 
work  has  been  extended  from  the  Bethel  Ship  to  the  islands 
and  harbors  of  Rudkjobing,  Marstal,  Omel,  Aereskjobing,  Dreio, 
Thuro,  Faaborg,  Assens,  Odense,  Svendborg,  Elsingor,  and 
Korsor.  As  no  rooms  large  enough  could  be  secured  to  accommo- 
date the  multitudes,  application  was  made  for  permission  to  use 
the  State  Lutheran  Churches,  which,  with  one  exception,  were 
freely  put  at  his  disposal. 

"  The  Danish  Society  for  Preaching  the  Gospel  to  Scan- 
dinavian Seamen  in  Foreign  Ports"  is  the  official  name  of  the 


272  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

central  organization  in  Denmark  for  all  the  seamen's  mission 
efforts.  Under  the  auspices  of  the  society  popular  missionary- 
meetings  have  frequently  been  held.  As  these  have  been  attended 
by  the  laity  and  clergy,  men  and  women,  a  general  missionary 
interest  has  been  created.  Auxiliary  societies  have  been  organized 
in  many  places,  especially  in  the  coast  cities.  Women's  societies 
have  also  been  formed  in  Copenhagen  and  other  centers,  which 
have  done  much  for  the  prosperity  of  the  seamen's  missions. 
They  have  also  established  Bible-Bag-Missions  to  furnish  the 
vessels  with  movable  libraries,  similar  to  those  of  the  Seamen's 
Missions  of  Norway.  The  interest  for  the  seamen's  missions  has 
been  quickened  by  the  visitations  of  the  higher  clergy  to  the 
foreign  mission  fields.  From  1871  the  society  has  published  its 
own  organ,  Havnen  (The  Harbor).  In  July,  1883,  a  seamen's 
missionary  conference  was  held  in  London,  where  topics  bearing 
on  seamen's  missionary  work  were  discussed.  This  conference  was 
attended  by  twenty-five  Danish  ministers  and  seven  lay  delegates, 
and  did  much  to  bind  the  missionary  fields  more  closely  to 
the  homeland  churches. 

The  central  executive  board  of  the  society  consists  of  ten 
members.  Bishop  L.  H.  V.  Sthyr  is  the  president,  and  Pastor  D. 
C.  Prior  (Copenhagen),  is  the  secretary  and  the  editor  of  Havnen. 

The  seamen's  missionary  work  has  been  largely  aided  by  the 
more  wealthy  people,  as  well  as  by  public  officials  and  institutions.' 
The  income  of  the  society  during  the  first  year  of  its  existence 
amounted  to  10,559.28  crowns.  In  the  succeeding  years  the 
receipts  varied  between  3,000  and  15,000  crowns.  In  twenty-five 
years,  from  the  organization  of  the  society  to  the  close  of  1891,  the 
receipts  amounted  to  274,734.69  crowns.  The  salaries  to  the  mis- 
sionary pastors  for  the  same  period  amounted  to  214,611.64  crowns; 
divers  expenses  24,646.63  crowns;  total  expenses,  239,258.27  crowns. 

The  society  has  established  five  principal  stations  with  some 
sub-stations  in  foreign  harbors:  London,  Hull,  Grimsby,  New 
Castle,  Hartlepool,  New  York,  and  Sydney,  Australia.  (See 
respective  countries). 

Hamburg  was  selected  as  the  fifth  station  of  the  Danish 
Seamen's  Missionary  Society.  On  May  9,  1875,  Dr.  Kalkar,  the 
president  of  the  society,  called  together  fifty  Scandinavians  at  the 
Scandinavian  Society  Hall  in  Hamburg  to  discuss  the  question  of 
starting  a  Danish  Seamen's  Mission  at  that  harbor.  As  the  result 
of  this  meeting  a  committee  of  seven  influential  men  was  appointed 
and  Pastor  Heden,  then  seamen's  pastor  in  London,  was  asked  to 


LUTHERANS   IN   DENMARK.  273 

become  the  missionary.  He  answered  in  the  affirmative,  went  to 
Hamburg  and  delivered  his  opening  sermon  on  November  11, 1875. 
The  English  church  located  close  by  the  harbor  was  first  rented 
for  services  on  Sunday  afternoons.  Later  other  rented  localities 
were  occupied. 

The  number  of  Danish  vessels  visiting  Hamburg  was  not  at 
that  time  more  than  130  yearly;  but  these  were  usually  larger  and 
remained  longer  in  the  harbor  than  the  smaller  sailing  vessels  of 
earlier  days.  Beside,  many  Danish  seamen  came  to  Hamburg  on 
German  vessels;  likewise  many  Norwegian  and  Swedish  sailors;  so 
that  the  new  mission  had  a  large  field.  But  the  many  Danes 
permanently  located  in  the  city  proved  to  be  the  most  helpful 
element.  As  Hamburg  is  on  the  highway  of  traffic  between 
Northern  and  Southern  Europe,  many  Scandinavian  travelers  have 
also  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  the  mission.  In  addition  to  the  regular 
church  work,  social  gatherings  of  a  Christian  character,  were 
frequently  held  in  order  to  keep  the  people  from  the  temptations 
so  common  in  port  cities.  Pastor  Heden  proved  himself  to  be  an 
active,  energetic  Christian  worker.  He  made  visits  to  the  vessels 
and  hospitals  and  accomplished  much  good  in  many  ways.  He 
succeeded  in  gathering  large  audiences  at  his  services,  and  his 
work  prospered  in  every  respect.  On  January  12,  1879,  while  "  in 
the  harness,"  he  suddenly  died.  A  large  sympathizing  congrega- 
tion followed  him  to  his  last  resting  rjlace. 

The  ministerial  acts  performed  at  this  station  were:  thirty-two 
baptisms,  two  confirmations,  seven  weddings,  and  two  funerals. 
Upon  the  death  of  Pastor  Heden,  this  missionary  work  ceased,  and 
it  has  not  been  taken  up  since.  But  the  society  has  decided  to 
commission  a  pastor  and  re-establish  the  work  in  the  spring  of  1893. 


THE  EMIGRANT  MISSION  WORK. 

The  Danes  of  modern  times  have  not  lost  their  omnivigant 
spirit  as  colonists.  They  are  found  as  merchants,  mechanics  and 
farmers  in  the  countries  of  both  hemispheres.  Being  a  small 
nation  they  necessarily  are  sparsely  scattered,  which  makes  the 
diaspora  mission  efforts  in  their  behalf  extremely  difficult.  No 
Lutheran  nationality  has  more  to  contend  with  in  this  respect  than 
they.  Their  church  and  her  missionaries,  inspired  by  the  glorious 
record  of  their  forefathers,  however,  seem  equal  to  the  task.     Their 


PASTOR  RASMUS   ANDERSEN 
And  interior  of  his  church,  193  Ninth  Street,  Brooklyn,  New  York. 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  275 

work,  abroad,  temporally  and  spiritually,  was  never  in  a  better 
condition.  There  are  now  three  Lutheran  ministers  among  the 
Danish  emigrants  in  the  West  Indies;  eight  in  Greenland;  one  in 
Cape  Town,  South  Africa;  one  in  South  America;  four  in 
Australia;  and  about  one  hundred  among  the  250,000  Danes  in  the 
United  States,-  stationed  from  Portland,  Me.,  to  Portland,  Ore. 
Nearly  every  one  of  these  men  was  born  in  Denmark. 

The  Danish-American  Missionary  Society  of  Denmark 
is  quite  active,  and  its  receipts  are  on  the  increase.  It  sends  rep- 
resentative men  to  America  and  welcomes  others  from  America,  in 
order  to  awaken  interest  in  the  common  work  of  preparing  and 
aiding  men  to  labor  among  the  Danish  emigrants.  In  fourteen 
years  this  society  alone  sent  thirty-eight  missionaries  to  America 
and  last  year  six.  Its  executive  committee  is  composed  of  Provost 
I.  A.  Heiberg;  Prof.  P.  Madsen,  D.D.;  Prof.  Fr.  Nielsen,  D.D.;  Skat 
Rordam,  Ph.D.;  Pastor  Rindom;  and  Ch.  Moller- Andersen,  all  of 
Copenhagen;  and  Pastor  H.  Sveistrup  of  Veien,  Pastor  J.  Moller 
of  Odense,  and  Pastor  Vilhelm  Beck,  Orslev.  A  Women's 
Missionary  Society  has  also  been  organized  in  Copenhagen  to 
assist  pastors  laboring  among  the  Danes  in  America,  who  may  from 
any  cause  be  in  needy  circumstances.  Excellent  tracts,  with 
addresses  of  Danish  Lutheran  pastors  in  America,  are  liberally 
circulated  among  their  emigrants  by  their  home  pastors  and  at  the 
harbors. 

The  names  of  Pastors  A.  Andersen,  in  Uldum,  and  A.  V. 
Diderichsen,  in  Tved,  deserve  mention  here  as  among  "the  honored 
number  in  the  fatherlands  who  prepared  students  for  the  work  of 
the  Gospel  ministry  among  the  emigrants. 

Rev.  Wollesen  and  his  assistants  in  the  Bethel  Ship  minister 
also  to  the  10,000  Danes  who  sail  from  Copenhagen  to  America 
annually,  and  hold  services  for  them  before  they  say  their  last 
farewell  to  native  land.  The  American  Lutheran  Immigrant 
Missionary  Society,  with  headquarters  at  Grand  Island,  Neb.,  took 
a  deep  interest  in  starting  this  branch  of  the  Bethel  Ship's  work 
and  sent  contributions  to  aid  the  Emigrant  Missionary  Nielsen. 
Such  work  should  be  increased  in  every  large  harbor. 

Rev.  R.  Andersen,  the  Danish  Seamen's  and  Immigrant  Mis- 
sionary, and  also  the  pastor  of  the  Danish  Lutheran  Church,  193 
Ninth  Street,  Brooklyn,  New  York,  has  been  indefatigable,  along 
with  some  assistants,  in  shepherding  the  immigrants  from  his 
native  land.  He  has  written  a  book  of  120  pages,  entitled  "  Emi- 
grant Mission,"  which,  as  a  guide  for  the  emigrants,  and  as  a 


276  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

treatise  on  the  Lutheran  work  among  the  Danish  emigrants,  we 
have  no  hesitancy  in  pronouncing  the  best  book  on  the  subject  we 
have  seen  in  any  language.  We  were  more  than  delighted  to  see 
it  and  to  read  it.  If  the  comparatively  small  body, —  the  Danish 
Lutheran  Church  in  America, —  can  publish  such  an  excellent 
volume  on  so  important  and  vital  a  subject  to  our  Zion,  is  there 
any  excuse  that  the  other  larger  Lutheran  nationalities  and  synods 
should  have  so  shamefully  meagre  church  literature  for  their 
emigrants? 

In  closing  this  extended  review  of  the  various  branches  of 
this  one  nationality  of  the  Lutheran  Dispersion,  the  words  of 
Ezekiel  (xi,  16)  come  to  us:  "Thus  saith  the  Lord  God;  although 
I  have  cast  them  far  off  among  the  heathen,  and  although  I  have 
scattered  them  among  the  countries,  yet  will  I  be  to  them  as  a 
little  sanctuary  in  the  countries  where  they  shall  come." 

Our  Diaspora  of  other  nationalities  residing  in  Denmrak  is 
not  altogether  neglected.  The  St.  Peter's  German  Lutheran  con- 
gregation in  Copenhagen  dates  back  nearly  to  the  Reformation 
period  and  even  to-day  it  continues  to  prosper.  Its  parochial 
school  was  established  February  20th,  1575,  by  the  appointment  of 
Magister  Laurids  Petersen  as  teacher  by  the  King.  It  furnishes 
the  choir  for  the  church  services  and  employs  ten  teachers. 
The  congregation  sustains  also  a  classical  school,  founded  seventy 
years  ago,  and  a  girls'  school,  founded  in  1793. 


JEWISH  MISSIONS. 

The  Danish  Lutheean  Society  foe  Missions  to  Iseael  was 
founded  at  Copenhagen  in  April,  1885,  by  Ch.  A.  H.  Kalkar,  D.D., 
the  first  noted  missionary  author  of  Denmark  and  the  first  historian 
of  the  mission  work  among  the  Jews.  Dr.  Kalkar  had  a  warm 
heart  for  all  Christian  causes.  He  was  of  Jewish  parents  and  was 
born  Nov.  27,  1802,  in  Stockholm,  and  received  his  Christian 
baptism  Feb.  7,  1823.  His  father  was  a  Rabbi  of  a  Jewish  Syna- 
gogue and  looked  upon  the  birth  of  his  son  as  a  gift  from  Jehovah, 
Israel's  God.  While  a  boy  he  was  separated  from  his  father  and 
lived  with  an  older  sister  in  Copenhagen.  He  was  apt  to  learn  and 
graduated  at  the  University  of  Copenhagen,  and  accepted  a  call  as 
a  teacher  in  Odense.  He  was  a  diligent  student  in  the  Hebrew 
Old  Testament  and  became  convinced  that  Moses  was  only  a 
schoolmaster  to  lead  his  pupils  to  Christ.     He  was  a  self -critic  and 


LUTHERANS    IN    DENMARK. 


277 


found  blessed  comfort  in  the  Christian  faith.  His  strong 
convictions  made  him  one  of  the  most  aggressive  Christian  workers 
of  his  times.     The  missionary  writings  from  his  pen  are  read  beyond 


^^^ 


DR.  0.  A.  H.  KALKAR. 


the  borders  of  Denmark.     His  heart's  desire  and  j)rayer  were  that 
Israel  might  be  saved. 

The  Jewish  Missionary  Society  which  he  founded,  became 
auxiliary  to  the  Lutheran  Central  Jewish  Missionary  Society  of 
Germany  in  1888.  Prof.  Buhl,  of  the  University  of  Copenhagen, 
now  of  Leipsic,  is  its  present  director.  Its  receipts  in  1889  were 
2,690  marks. 


278  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

The  first  Danish  Lutheran  effort  to  do  foreign  missionary 
work  was  made  in  1705,  by  King  Frederick  IV.  In  that  year  two 
missionaries,  Ziegenbalg  and  Pliitschau,  were  sent  from  Copenha- 
gen to  Tranquebar,  in  East  India,  where  they  planted  the  Tamil 
Mission.  This  mission,  the  fore-runner  of  all  other  Protestant 
missions,  was  established  by  the  Danish  Lutheran  State  Church, 
and  was  controlled  by  the  "Mission-Collegium," a  royal  institution 
located  at  Copenhagen.  As  the  mission  received  its  workers 
mostly  from  Halle,  in  Germany,  it  was  also  called  the  Danish- 
Halle  Mission.  It  had  its  blooming  period;  but  as  a  royal 
Undertaking  it  stood  as  a  public  institution  and  never  succeeded 
to  become  a  work  of  the  Danish  church  people.  The  Tamil 
Mission,  however,  was  a  good  example  to  the  other  Lutheran 
countries  of  Europe,  and  showed  that  missionary  interest,  at  least 
to  some  extent,  was  early  awakened  in  Denmark.  But  as  Ration- 
alism prevailed  in  the  Lutheran  church  at  the  close  of  the  last 
century,  this  mission  gradually  lost  its  spiritual  power,  and  thereby 
its  influence.  The  Danish  colonies  in  India,  as  well  as  the  mis- 
sionary work,  gradually  passed  into  the  hands  of  English  and 
German  authorities,  and  in  1847  the  Danish  Tamil  Mission  and 
buildings  were  transferred  by  the  Mission  College  in  Copenhagen 
to  the  Leipsic  Lutheran  Missionary  Society. 

The  Mission  College,  which  was  highly  colored  by  the  ration- 
alistic spirit  of  the  times,  represented  the  orthodox  church  in 
opposition  to  Pietism,  introduced  from  Germany.  It,  at  last, 
proved  unable  to  do  true  missionary  work,  and  was  dissolved  in 
1859.  While  it  was  in  a  spiritual  state  it  assisted  Thomas  von 
Westen's  mission  among  the  Finns  in  the  northern  part  of 
Norway,  and  likewise  the  Norwegian  mission  established  in 
Greenland  by  Hans  Egede. 

The  Danish  Luthekan  Mission  to  Gkeenland. — Hans 
Poulsen  Egede,  "Greenland's  Apostle,"  was  born  in  1686,  at 
Vaagen,  in  the  northern  part  of  Norway.  At  the  age  of  twenty- 
one  he  received  a  pastoral  call  to  the  city  of  his  birth.  He  was 
happily  married  to  Gertrude  Rask,  a  devout  helpmeet  in  his  calling. 

Greenland  was  discovered  in  the  ninth  century  by  Norwegians 
who  should  have  sailed  to  Iceland,  but  failed  to  reach  their  desti- 
nation. The  first  man  who  settled  in  this  cold  region  was  Erik 
Rode,  from  Jaederen,  Norway.     He  called  the  land  "  Greenland  " 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  279 

in  order  to  entice  his  countrymen  to  follow  after  him  and  settle  in 
"  this  fertile  country."  Many  Norwegians,  some  of  whom  had 
formerly  emigrated  to  Iceland,  now  went  to  Greenland  and  estab- 
lished new  homes.  A  son  of  Erik  Rode,  "  Leif ,  den  heppne," 
(Leif,  the  Lucky),  was  baptized  by  Olaf  Trygvason,  the  first 
Christian  King  of  Norway.  Leif  later  introduced  Christianity 
among  his  countrymen  in  Greenland,  and  churches  were  built, 
and  a  bishop  located  at  the  head  of  the  work.  On  account  of  a 
pestilence,  the  "  Black  Death,"  which  swept  over  Europe  in  the 
fourteenth  century  and  also  visited  Greenland — as  well  as  other 
sufferings  as  a  result  of  the  meagre  connection  with  the  homeland, 
the  population  almost  died  out,  Christian  worship  was  neglected, 
and  the  churches  decayed. 

Hans  Egede  had  heard  of  the  spiritual  condition  of  his 
countrymen  in  Greenland,  and  cherished  a  desire  to  go  to  them  as 
a  missionary.  He  laid  his  plan  before  the  bishops  of  Drontheim 
and  Bergen,  in  a  pamphlet  he  published  in  1710,  "A  Proposition 
for  Greenland's  Conversion  and  Enlightenment."  But  Norway  had 
at  the  time  no  foreign  missionary  society  from  which  he  could 
receive  pecuniary  help.  As  Norway  and  Denmark  were  at  that 
time  united  under  one  king,  residing  at  Copenhagen,  Egede  went 
to  Denmark  and  was  there  assisted  and  cheered  by  the  Mission 
College.  In  1717  he  resigned  his  call  to  Vaagen,  and  in  March, 
1721,  he  set  sail  for  Greenland  with  the  vessel  "Haabet"  (Hope), 
launching  from  Bergen  with  his  wife  and  four  children.  He  had 
18,000  crowns  from  friends  and  600  crowns  of  his  own  money. 
Upon  his  arrival  in  Greenland  in  the  summer,  after  a  voyage  of 
eight  weeks,  he  found  another  people  than  he  had  expected.  The 
descendants  of  the  Norwegian  settlers  had  perished  from  suffering 
of  various  kinds,  and  the  last  were  killed  by  the  Esquimaux,  an 
Indian  tribe.  Egede  determined  to  give  the  heathen  Esquimaux 
the  Word  of  God,  and  consequently  settled  among  them.  After 
three  years  he  preached  the  gospel  in  their  own  language,  and 
succeeded  in  winning  some  of  them  to  the  Christian  religion. 
But  trials  of  the  most  serious  character  came  to  the  work. 
Christian  IV.  ascended  the  throne  and  withdrew  royal  protection 
and  Egede's  salary  of  600  crowns.  In  1733-1734  a  small-pox 
epidemic  passed  over  the  country  and  brought  death  to  a  large 
part  of  the  people.  Of  200  families  which  stood  under  the 
influence  of  the  gospel,  only  three  were  left.  Egede  and  his 
family  did  their  utmost  for  the  relief  of  the  suffering  people  and 
sacrificed  everything  that  Christian    charity  could   demand.     In 


280  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

this  great  struggle  Egede  lost  his  faithful  wife.  Then,  with  a 
wrecked  body,  but  heroic  in  spirit,  this  noble  servant  of  Jesus 
Christ,  after  fifteen  years  toil,  left  Greenland  and  returned  to 
Denmark,  placing  his  son,  Paul  Egede,  in  charge  of  the  mission. 
Heathenism  had,  however,  already  been  conquered  in  Greenland 
and  Christianity  firmly  planted. 

Hans  Egede  then  became  president  of  a  Theological  Sem- 
inary at  Copenhagen  established  with  the  aim  of  educating 
ministers  and  teachers  for  Greenland.  As  director  of  the  Mission 
College  he  continued  to  exercise  his  influence  on  the  Greenland 
Mission.  But  his  Christian  experience,  piety  and  fervency  of 
spirit  could  not  agree  with  the  way  the  college  managed  the 
mission.  Carelessness  was  shown  in  the  choice  of  missionaries. 
Greenland  was  used  by  young  candidates  as  a  field  for  advance- 
ment to  the  ministerial  ofiice  in  the  home-land.  Trade  also  proved 
more  and  more  to  be  the  chief  factor  in  the  interest  which  kept 
the  mission  alive.  As  the  true  Christian  spirit  thus  gradually 
languished  both  in  the  Mission  College  as  well  as  on  the  field 
under  its  charge,  Hans  Egede  withdrew  from  his  position  as 
president  of  the  seminary  in  1747,  leaving  the  ofiice  to  his  son, 
Paul.  His  last  days  were  spent  in  retirement.  In  1758  "Green- 
land's apostle"  died  after  a  long  and  faithful  pioneer  service  to 
foreign  missions. 

Besides  the  foreign  missionary  work  thus  carried  on  by  the 
State  Church  through  the  Mission  College,  a  large  missionary 
work  was  also  maintained  by  Christian  men  who  went  forth  in  the 
service  of  the  Moravian  Brethren.  Thus  in  the  course  of  time 
fifty-three  Danish  missionaries  were  sent  out  by  the  Moravian 
Brethren  to  different  parts  of  the  world:  ten  to  Surinam,  ten  to 
Tranquebar,  eleven  to  Labrador,  seven  to  Danish  West  Indies, 
nine  to  English  West  Indies,  one  to  North  America,  three  to  South 
Africa,  and  one  to  Mosquito  Coast,  and  one  to  Australia. 

Danish  Luthekan  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  with  head- 
quarters at  North  Alslev,  Denmark. — As  in  the  first  quarter  of  the 
present  century  a  new  missionary  interest  was  awakened  in  England 
and  Germany,  it  also  reached  Denmark  and  caused  the  organization 
of  a  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  This  took  place  on  the  17th  of 
June,  1821.  The  leader  of  the  movement  was  Pastor  Bone  Falck 
Bonne.  The  motto  of  the  society  was  "  Be  not  afraid,  only 
believe."  (Mark  5:  36.)  Their  first  attempt  was  to  secure  native 
catechists  and  ministers  for  Greenland.  Danish  missionaries  were 
also  educated  in  Basel  and  sent  to  the  Danish  colonies  on  the  west 


%0 


gdfc 


Hi 


U 


'>w-- 


<v 


/. 


\ 


^•n> . 


?itt'-0 


3  rvi  U^ 


» -*      t 


q 


*^«£^C,t' 


i 


*         I 


^ 


£ 


**&«***<>' 


tat> 


J I 


A5X-U'' 


f* 


V 


JS 


£)?<! :  - 


* 


kW  &*»«* 


MISSIONARIES   OF   THE   LUTHERAN   FOREIGN   MISSIONARY   SOCIETY   OF   DENMARK, 

LABORING    IN   INDIA. 


281 


282  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

coast  of  Africa.  But  as  these  colonies  in  1850  came  under  the 
English  government,  this  Danish  mission  was  discontinued. 
Several  efforts  were  made  in  foreign  missionary  work,  but  with 
little  or  no  result.  Unity  in  the  work  was  lacking  as  well  as  a 
specific  independent  mission  field  of  their  own.  In  1860  Pastor 
Mau  quickened  the  missionary  interest  in  general  and  united  the 
scattered  efforts  to  form  the  above  society. 

In  1862  a  missionary  school  was  started  in  connection  with 
the  society,  but  as  it  accomplished  very  little  it  was  discontinued 
in  1870.  Since  that  time  missionaries  have  been  educated  by 
private  instruction. 

The  chief  aim  of  the  society  at  present  is  to  maintain  the 
New  Tamil  Mission,  while  it  also  assists  the  Greenland  and  the 
Santal  Missions. 

The  society  is  managed  by  a  central  executive  board  at 
Gladsaxe,  consisting  of  nine  members.  There  are  sixty-one 
auxiliary  societies,  delegates  from  which  hold  annual  conventions. 
The  yearly  income  and  expenses  amount  to  70,000  crowns. 

The  Danish  Lutheran  New  Greenland  Mission. — When 
Norway  and  Denmark  separated  in  1814,  Greenland  and  other 
colonies  peopled  from  Norway  remained  under  the  Danish 
government.  Greenland  has  10,000  inhabitants;  of  these,  200  or  300 
are  Europeans  and  the  remainder  are  Esquimaux.  The  mission, 
as  carried  on  to-day,  is  a  historical  continuation  of  Egede's  labors. 
There  are  nine  missionary  stations,  all  from  the  former  century; 
eight  missionaries,  of  whom  four  are  native,  are  in  active  service. 
The  mission  embraces  more  than  8,000  baptized  members,  the  last 
heathen  having  been  baptized  in  1856.  The  whole  population  on 
the  western  and  southern  coasts  must  therefore  be  regarded  as 
Christianized,  though  many  roots  of  heathenism  still  remain.  The 
mission  is  managed  by  the  "  Cultus  Ministerium  "  of  Denmark  and 
is  to  some  extent  aided  by  the  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

On  the  eastern  coast  of  Greenland,  entirely  separated  from  the 
rest  of  the  people,  and  living  in  an  almost  inaccessible  mountain 
region,  there  are  yet  about  500  heathen  who  have,  up  to  the 
present  time,  been  ignored  by  the  rest  of  the  world;  but  the 
gospel  has  recently  been  brought  also  to  them. 

Besides- the  nine  Danish  missionary  stations  there  are  also  six 
established  by  the  Moravian  Brethren. 

The  Danish  Lutheran  New  Tamil  Mission. — Missionary 
Ochs  was  sent  to  India  in  1842,  where  he  labored  at  different 
places  among  the  Indian  Tamil-speaking  people,  under  the  auspices 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  2S3 

of  the  German  Lutheran  Societies.  In  1861  he  founded  the  sta- 
tion "Bethanien"  (Bethany),  near  Madras,  and  established  a 
Danish  Lutheran  Mission  under  the  auspices  of  the  Society  in 
Denmark.  A  few  years  later  he  received  three  helpers,  sent  by 
the  Danish  society.  One  of  these,  Andersen,  in  1869,  founded  a 
new  station,  "Siloam,"  some  distance  west  of  Bethanien.  In  1869 
there  were  at  Bethanien  193  baptized  natives.  When  Missionary 
Ochs  died  in  1873,  and  there  was  no  one  to  take  his  place,  the 
missionary  work  ceased.  Andersen,  of  Siloam,  and  others,  how- 
ever, visited  the  station  from  time  to  time. 

In  1882  Missionary  Schlesch  arrived  from  Denmark  and  re- 
established the  station  at  Bethanien.  Several  other  workers  have 
since  been  added;  but  some  of  these  remained  only  for  a  short 
time.  At  present  there  are  four  stations,  with  headquarters  at 
Madras,  and  several  sub-stations,  with  450  native  Christians. 
Fifteen  male  and  female  workers  are  in  active  service,  of  whom 
three  are  native  ministers.  This  mission  is  called  the  New  Tamil 
Mission,  and  is  at  present  the  chief  object  aided  by  the  Foreign 
Missionary  Society. 

The  Malay  Mission  is  a  branch  of  the  Tamil  Mission.  It 
was  commenced  in  1883  by  Missionary  C.  L.  J.  Kofoed,  and  is 
located  among  the  Kullier  people,  on  the  slope  of  the  Sjervaroy 
mountains.  The  work  is  now  carried  on  by  M.  Andersen  and  wife 
and  four  natives.  There  are  about  seventy  native  Christians  with 
as  many  children  attending  three  schools.  Buildings  have  been 
erected  at  three  stations:  Assampur,  Mulivi  and  Kilijur.  All  the 
Danish  missionaries  in  India  hold  yearly  conferences  to  plan  for 
the  more  efficient  management  of  the  various  departments  of  their 
blessed  labors.  The  action  of  the  conferences  is  always  subject 
to  the  approval  of  the  executive  board  of  the  parent  society. 

The  Danish  Lutheran  Loventhal's  Mission. — Headquarters, 
Vium,  Denmark;  president,  A.  S.  Lund.  In  1872  Missionaries 
Loventhal  and  H.  Jensen  sailed  for  India  and  founded  a  mission 
at  Velore,  some  distance  southwest  of  Madras.  The  missionary 
society  assisted  in  their  equipment;  but  the  missionaries  were  to 
work  independently,  assisted  by  the  Grundtvigian  Church  party, 
among  whom  a  committee  had  been  organized  for  forwarding  the 
means  contributed  for  their  support.  From  1874  Loventhal 
has  carried  on  the  work  alone,  having  extended  his  mission  to 
forty  villages  with  Vellur  as  headquarters.  He  can  count  about 
twenty  native  Christians.  In  1888  the  income  for  this  mission 
amounted  to  8,287.91  crowns. 


284 


LUTHERANS  IN   ALL  LANDS. 


MISSIONARY    LOVENTHAL. 


The  Danish  Lutheran  Red-Karen  Mission. — In  1884  Hans 
Poulsen,  a  farmer,  with  his  friend,  Hans  J.  Jensen  went  to  Farther 
India  to  found  a  mission  among  the  Red-Karens,  a  Mongolain 
tribe.  They  were  sent  by  the  Grundtvigian  high  school  of  Askov 
in  Denmark,  and  arrived  at  Toungu,  a  city  on  the  Sitang  river. 
They  settled  in  a  valley  Uahdo,  where  they  built  a  missionary 
home,  which  they  called  "Solbakken"  (the  Sunny  Hill).  Here 
they  remained  until  they  had  learned  the  language  of  the  natives, 
and  then  they  established  a  missionary  station  at  Pobja,  a  village 
of  the  Red-Karens.  Their  intention  was  to  work  with  their  hands 
and  live  among  the  people  so  as  to  become  familiar  with  the  mode 
of  life  of  those  for  whose  conversion  they  had  come.  The  site 
chosen  for  the  mission  being  very  unhealthy,  Poulsen  died  the  first 
year.  With  broken  health  Jensen  continued  the  work  alone  until 
I.  K.  Knudsen  with  his  wife  and  another  lady  missionary  arrived 
from  Denmark  in  1886.  But  already  the  following  year  sickness 
and  death  compelled  the  missionaries  to  withdraw  to  Toungu, 
where  another  missionary,  Deaconess  Andrea  Gehlert,  had  just 
arrived  from  the  homeland.  Jensen,  accompanied  oy  Miss  Gehlert, 
desired  to  return  again  to  Pobja  to  continue  the  work;  but  he  died 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  285 

on  the  way,  and  Miss  Gelilert  was  compelled  to  retreat  to  Toungu. 
Here  Missionary  Knudsen  was  engaged  for  a  time  in  translating 
the  New  Testament  into  the  native  language.  Several  new 
attempts  were  made  to  have  the  missionary  work  continued  at 
Pobja,  and  seven  missionaries  in  all  were  engaged  in  these  efforts; 
but  the  unhealthy  climate  and  other  difficulties  constituted  such 
hindrances  that  the  field  at  last  was  abandoned  before  any  native 
was  baptized.  Knudsen  and  family  remained  in  Toungu  and 
continued  the  work  among  the  Burmesers  under  the  name  of  the 
Danish  Mission   in   Farther  India,  for  which  a  committee   was 


MISSIONARY   HANS  POULSEN. 

organized  in  the  homeland.  The  income  of  the  Ked  Karen  Mission 
in  1888  amounted  to  7,045.24  crowns. 

The  Danish  Lutheran  Northern  Santal  Mission. — 
Borresen,  one  of  the  founders  of  this  remarkably  successful 
mission,  was  born  in  Denmark,  and  hence  the  Danes  are  well 
acquainted  with  the  work  and  support  it  liberally.  Small  unions, 
as  Norager  and  Rosenvold  Mission  Unions,  and  Women's 
Missionary  Societies  in  Denmark,  work  for  the  Santals  through 
the  Danish  Missionary  Society.  The  annual  contributions  to  this 
field  are  very  liberal  from  Borresen's  native  land,  which  he 
occasionally  visits.     Everywhere  he  is  enthusiastically  welcomed. 

The  Danish  Lutheran  China  Missions.— As  early  as  1850 
there  was  formed  in  Denmark  a  "  Missionary  Union  for  China " 
while  Missionary  Gutzlaff  was  visiting  Copenhagen.  »  Its  funds 
were  forwarded  to  the  Central  Union  for  China  in  Berlin,  but, 


286  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

showing  little  activity,  it  was  united  in  1861  with  the  Danish 
Missionary  Society. 

The  last  few  years  the  Scandinavians  have  taken  a  special 
interest  in  China's  millions.  The  Danes  are  now  opening  their 
own  field  for  future  cultivation.  While  writing,  a  letter  from 
Pastor  R.  Andersen,  Brooklyn,  brings  the  good  news  that  Rev. 
J.  P.  Nyholm  and  wife  and  Miss  Caroline  Johansen  of  the  Red 
Cross,  are  now  visiting  him  on  their  way  to  China,  to  found  a  new 
mission.  They  are  sent  out  by  the  Danish  Missionary  Society 
and  will  present  their  cause  to  the  Danish  Lutheran  Churches  in 
America  en  route  with  the  hope  of  thus  forming  personal 
acquaintances  which  may  be  helpful  to  the  China  enterprise,  as 
well  as  to  the  pastors  and  congregations  in  America  thus  visited. 

A  similar  "Missionary  Union  for  Northwest  Zealand"  was 
organized  in  1859  by  Pastor  Knudsen,  formerly  of  Tranquebar. 
After  working  as  an  auxiliary  to  the  Leipsic  Society  a  few  years, 
it  was  also  united  with  the  Danish  Missionary  Society. 

Besides  the  above,  twelve  Danish  missionaries  are  at  present 
working  in  foreign  fields,  either  independently  or  under  the 
auspices  of  societies  outside  of  Denmark.  These  missionary 
societies,  which  are  partly  Lutheran  and  partly  of  other  denomina- 
tions, have  their  fields  of  labor  in  Greenland,  Labrador,  South 
America,  West  Indies,  East  India,  South  and  East  Africa,  China 
and  Australia.  It  was  from  the  Lutheran  Missionary  Seminary 
in  Copenhagen  and  the  Lutheran  missionary  enthusiasm  at  Halle, 
Germany,  that  Zinzindorf  caught  the  inspiration  that  moulded 
his  life  and  made  the  Moravians  so  illustrious  in  missions. 

The  Danish  Lutheran  Mission  School,  near  Copenhagen, 
was  founded  with  six  scholars,  by  Dr.  Rordam,  in  June,  1862. 
The  course  of  study  was  to  be  six  years,  but  the  first  two  students, 
Andersen  and  Thomsen,  after  studying  three  years,  went  to  India 
to  complete  their  studies  under  Missionary  Ochs.  Soon  dissen- 
sions arose,  which  caused  the  school  to  be  closed.  Two  of  the 
students,  Loventhal  and  H.  Jensen,  commenced  their  own  mission; 
I.  K.  Poulsen  with  H.  C.  Schmidt  went  to  Rajahmundry,  the 
central  station  in  India  of  the  General  Council  of  the  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Church  of  North  America;  I.  A.  Pedersen  entered  the 
Danish  Missionary  Society's  service,  and  one  went  to  America. 
This  mission  school,  though  short-lived,  like  other  efforts  in  the 
same  direction,  sowed  good  seed  which  is  bringing  forth  a  harvest. 
The  present  condition  of  the  mission  cause  in  Denmark  emphati- 
cally demands  that   this  school  be  re-established  on  a  stronger 


LUTHERANS  IN  DENMARK.  287 

basis.  Denmark  should  educate  and  send  forth  missionaries  as  it 
did  in  early  days. 

This  feature  of  the  work,  however,  is  not  entirely  neglected, 
though  the  school  is  closed,  for  in  1887  three  scholars  were  behu;- 
educated  in  a  private  home,  under  Pastor  H.  Ussing,  near  Aarhus. 
Those  who  pass  the  examination  are  ordained  by  a  bishop,  and 
those  who  do  not  are  sent  out  unordained,  and  after  studying  in 
India,  they  may  be  ordained  by  the  Conference  bishop. 

Missionary  Literature. — Dr.  Kalkar  was  a  voluminous  mis- 
sionary author,  and  Provost  Vahl  published  a  "mission  atlas" 
with  twenty  maps,  accompanied  with  four  large  descrrptive 
volumes.  Dr.  Grundemann,  the  authority  on  missionary  geogra- 
phy of  Germany,  who  also  published  a  mission  atlas  before, 
pronounced  this  one  of  the  most  complete  works  that  has  ever 
appeared.  The  Lutheran  Danish  government  made  an  appropria- 
tion from  its  treasury  in  order  to  give  the  work  to  the  world,  as 
the  cost  of  publication  seemed  too  great  for  any  publication 
house.  The  periodical,  tract,  pamphlet,  and  book  literature 
on  foreign  missions  in  the  Danish  language  is  of  a  superior 
character. 


LUTHERAN  CATHEDRAL,  DRONTHEIM,  NORWAY. 

Exterior  and  Altar  with  Christ  and  the 
Twelve  Apostles. 


288 


Lutherans  in  Norway. 


Norway  is  not  a  very  big  country.  It  is  only  two  and  a  half 
times  the  size  of  Pennsylvania,  with  less  than  half  its  population. 
Compared  to  Western  states,  it  is  not  as  large  as  the  two 
Dakotas,  having  but  122,869  square  miles.  Scantily  endowed  by 
nature,  it  is  the  land  of  Alpine  mountains,  picturesque  valleys, 
fjords  and  about  30,000  lakes.  It  is  not  a  province  of  Sweden,  but 
an  independent  kingdom,  enjoying  a  free  and  liberal  constitution, 
and  having  its  own  legislative  machinery,  finances,  army  and  navy. 
The  country  is  divided  into  twenty  amts  or  administrative  circles, 
which  are  again  subdivided  into  fifty-five  bailiwicks,  and  each  of 
these  is  presided  over  by  a  rural  magistrate. 

Norway,  her  people  and  her  people's  character  have  been  little 
known  to  the  outside  world  in  the  past,  for  this  isolated,  peaceful 
nation  has  not  been  engaged  in  the  world's  conflicts.  However^ 
in  later  years  this  country  of  the  far  North  has  become  the  most 
attractive  summer  resort  now  known.  It  is  visited  by  emperors 
and  kings,  princes  and  presidents.  Every  summer  thousands  and 
thousands  of  foreigners  from  all  parts  of  the  globe  are  roaming 
through  its  green  valleys,  on  its  bright  seas,  and  over  its  snow- 
capped mountains,  all  admiring  the  "  Land  of  the  Midnight  Sun,"' 
and  the  hospitality  and  heartiness  of  the  Norwegian  people. 

The  genuine  Norwegians  are  of  medium  height,  with  strong, 
well-knit,  muscular  frames,  of  fair  skin,  with  light  flaxen  hair 
and  blue  eyes.  The  mountaineers  acquire  surprising  strength 
by  temperance,  endurance  of  cold,  and  laborious  exercise.  Those 
in  the  maritime  parts,  pursue  fishing  and  navigation.  The  poverty 
of  the  soil  has  driven  many  to  the  seas  to  make  a  living  and  they 
have  thus  become  the  most  expert  mariners  in  the  world.  They 
have  some  strange  and  agreeable  manners  and  are  ever  ready  to 
extend  the  hand  in  salutation.  When  they  acknowledge  a  kind- 
ness or  a  gift,  they  do  not  do  it  by  returning  thanks  in  words  or 

289 


290  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

by  a  bow,  but  by  shaking  the  hands  of  the  donor  with  the  heartiest 
cordiality. 

They  are  frank,  yet  cautious  and  reserved,  honest,  truthful, 
moderate  and  religious.  Their  love  of  country  makes  them  every- 
where and  always  Norwegians,  nothing  more  and  nothing  less. 
Their  irrepressible  fondness  for  the  sea  shows  them  to  be  the  true 
descendants  of  the  sea-roving  Northmen  of  old. 

From  what  we  have  learned  of  these  people  by  frequent 
contact  with  them,  the  following,  taken  from  Goodrich's  "Customs 
and  Manners  of  the  Principal  Nations  of  the  World,"  is  a  true 
description  of  their  character.  He  says:  "The  character  of  the 
Norwegians,  as  a  people,  is  more  interesting  and  estimable  than 
that  of  most  other  nations.  Their  expressions  are  clear  and 
energetic,  their  answers  distinct  and  correct,  their  questions 
pertinent  and  judicious,  their  reflections  often  profound  and 
intelligent.  There  is  a  generosity  of  heart  and  an  elevation  of 
mind  about  them,  which  give  to  their  manners  a  very  frank  and 
decided  stamp.  They  speak  and  act  in  the  full  spirit  of  freemen, 
open  and  undaunted,  yet  never  insolent  in  the  presence  of  their 
superiors.  They  are  reproached  with  being  slow  in  reconciliations, 
but  are  obliging,  hospitable  and  liberal,  even  to  display,  when  they 
possess  the  means.  In  some  of  the  cities,  there  is  a  cultivated 
style  of  conversation  and  polish  of  manners,  mixed  with  the  high 
and  independent  spirit  of  the  nation,  which  form  altogether  an 
accomplished  character,  not  to  be  expected  in  the  remote  latitudes 
and  limited  advantages  of  Scandinavia;  and  in  some  of  the  inland 
districts,  where  the  corrupting  influence  of  commerce  has  not 
reached,  there  prevails  a  pure  and  primitive  spirit  of  religion, 
united  with  a  quiet  industry  and  domestic  retirement,  which  are 
peculiarly  suited  to  cheer  the  state  of  poverty  and  privation  in 
which  their  days  are  spent.  They  are  generally  animated  by  an 
ardent  spirit  of  patriotism." 

The  many  like  words  of  praise,  tourists  and  writers  give  of  the 
Scandinavian  character,  are  of  special  value,  when  it  is  remembered 
that  the  best  traits  of  a  people  reveal  themselves  only  to  the 
careful,  conscientious  and  sympathetic  student  and  then  only  after 
long  and  thorough -going  observation;  while  the  shadows  are 
easily  observed  by  any  traveler. 

Christianity  first  spread  in  Norway  under  Harald  Haarfagre 
in  the  beginning  of  the  tenth  century.  The  adventurous  raids  of 
her  seafaring  youth,  the  Christian  prisoners  and  intercourse  with 
her  colonies  in  England  and  Normandy,  brought  to  Norway  a 


LUTHERANS    IN    NORWAY. 


291 


knowledge  of  the  Christian  religion.  Haakon  the  Good  (934-961) 
received  a  Christian  education  at  the  English  Court,  and  after 
winning  the  love  of  his  subjects  by  his  able  government,  established 
the  Christian  religion  in  the  land  by  law. 


THE  OLDEST   CHRISTIAN    CHURCH   IN   NORWAY. 


On  the  western  coast  of  Norway,  midway  between  Bergen  and 
Stavanger,  is  a  little  island  called  Moster.  In  the  year  995  A.  D., 
Olaf  Trygvesen,  a  prince  of  the  Harald  Haarfagre  family,  returned 
from  his  Viking  expeditions  and  landed  on  this  island  with  a  fleet. 
While  away  from  Norway  he  had  been  converted  to  the  Christian 
religion,  and  consequently,  he  held  religious  services  on  the  island 
as  soon  as  he  had  landed.  The  same  year  he  conquered  the  last 
heathen  ruler  of  Norway  and  became  himself  sole  King  of  the 
Norwegians.  In  memory  of  the  triumph  of  Christianity  over 
heathenism  he  then  built  a  church  on  the  island  at  the  place  where 
he  had  landed.  This  church,  as  shown  in  the  cut,  is  the  oldest 
Christian  church  existing  in  Norway.  He  never  allowed  foreigners 
to  leave  his  country  without  being  baptized.  If  it  were  not  done 
voluntarily  it  was  soon  accomplished  by  force.  The  German 
national  privileges  were  maintained,  however,  over  against  the 
canon  law  until  the  thirteenth  century.  Thus  Norway,  different 
from  other  countries,  was  not  Christianized  directly  from  Rome  by 
the  efforts  of  the  popes.     Though  the  religion  was  Catholic  and 


292  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

the  Church  was  connected  with  Home  and  received  her  bishops 
and  archbishops,  Romanism  never  became  strong  in  Norway.  The 
inquisition  and  other  like  institutions  of  horror  were  not  known 
among  these  people,  who  had  a  will  of  their  own  and  never  paid 
homage  to  the  pope.  The  fulmination  of  the  interdict  was, 
however,  tried  among  these  liberty-loving  Northmen,  but  it  had 
the  same  effect,  as  one  has  said,  as  a  serpent's  poison  in  cold 
winter.     The  Jesuits  are  now  excluded  by  constitutional  law. 

The  Lutheran  Reformation  was  early  and  heartily  welcomed. 
The  Norwegian  youth  studying  at  Wittenberg  and  other  German 
universities  returned  home  happy  to  find  both  ruler  and  people 
ready  to  embrace  Luther's  faith.  Christian  III.,  elected  to  the 
throne  by  the  lay  aristocracy,  was  educated  a  Protestant  and 
consequently  resolved  to  introduce  the  reformed  religion  as  the 
religion  of  the  state.  A  recess  was  passed,  signed  by  more  than 
400  noblemen  with  the  deputies,  providing: 

(1.)  That  the  temporal  and  spiritual  power  of  the  bishops 
should  be  forever  taken  away,  and  the  administration  of  their 
dioceses  confided  to  learned  men  of  the  Reformed  faith  under  the 
title  of  superintendents.  (2.)  That  the  castles,  manors,  and 
other  lands  belonging  to  the  prelates  and  monasteries  should  be 
annexed  to  the  crown.  (3.)  That  their  religious  houses  should 
be  reformed;  the  regular  clergy,  who  might  not  choose  to  be 
secularized,  to  be  allowed  to  remain  in  their  respective  cloisters, 
upon  condition  that  they  should  hear  the  Word  of  God,  lead 
edifying  lives,  and  that  their  surplus  revenues  should  be  devoted 
to  the  support  of  hospitals  and  other  eleemosynary  establishments. 
(4.)  That  the  rights  of  lay  patronage  should  be  preserved; 
the  clergy  to  exact  from  the  peasants  only  their  regular  tithe, 
one  third  of  which  should  be  appropriated  to  the  support  of  the 
curate,  one  third  to  the  proprietor  of  the  church,  and  the 
remainder  to  the  King  for  the  use  of  the  university  and  schools 
of  learning." 

Luther,  upon  being  consulted  by  the  King  as  to  the  best  way 
to  carry  this  recess  into  effect,  advised  that,  instead  of  secularizing 
the  church  property,  a  certain  portion  of  it  should  be  reserved 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  Protestant  faith,  and  the  purposes  of 
education  and  charity.  The  Catholic  Archbishop  of  Drontheim, 
Olaf  Engelbrechtzen,  consequently  fled  with  the  church's  treasures 
to  the  Netherlands  and  the  Lutheran  triumph  was  complete. 

Since  1537,  when  the  Lutheran  faith  was  established  by 
law  as   the   state   religion,   the    Romanists    have   had  very   few 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORWAY.  293 

representatives  in  that  land.  Dissenters,  since  1845,  gradually 
gained  religious  liberty,  but  they  have  never  prospered.  Even 
now  no  one  can  fill  a  civil  office  unless  he  is  a  member  of  the 
Lutheran  church  and  goes  to  the  Holy  Communion.  If  they 
join  any  other  church  they  lose  their  office.  Every  citizen  must 
be  confirmed  between  the  ages  of  fourteen  and  nineteen. 


PAROCHIAL. 

A  great  spiritual  quickening  came  to  the  Church  of  Norway 
at  the  close  of  the  last  century  through  the  pietistic  revival 
preaching  of  a  humble  layman,  Hans  Nielsen  Hauge,  who  was  a 
most  remarkable  character  and  earned  the  honorable  appellation 
of  "  the  Norwegian  Reformer."  He  was  in  no  sense  a  dissenter 
from  the  State  Lutheran  Church,  for  neither  in  his  preaching  nor 
in  his  writings  did  he  teach  any  difference  in  doctrine.  He 
labored  with  marked  success  for  a  purer  and  higher  Christian 
life  among  the  clergy  and  the  laity,  and  this  was  done  by 
teaching  only  the  doctrines  of  the  Lutheran  Church.  His 
followers  were  called  "  Vakte"  " awakened "  or  " Haugeans "  who 
have  been  a  great  blessing  to  the  Lutheran  Church  in  Norway  and 
in  many  other  countries.  During  his  active  work  of  nine  years 
he  suffered  much  persecution  and  was  cast  into  prison  ten  times, 
under  a  law  of  1741,  which  forbade  laymen  to  preach.  After  a 
court  trial  of  ten  years,  he  was  first  condemned  to  hard  labor  for 
two  years  in  the  fortress  and  to  pay  all  the  court  expenses,  but  the 
supreme  court  afterwards  commuted  the  sentence  to  a  fine  of  one 
thousand  dollars  and  the  expense  of  the  trial.  Finally,  in  1816, 
this  sentence  was  also  commuted.  Though  he  did  not  go  about 
preaching  he  still  kept  up  a  close  communication  with  his  followers 
for  nearly  twenty  years,  and  during  his  retirement  did  perhaps 
more  real  good  than  during  the  years  of  his  active  public  life.  He 
is  honored  and  esteemed  as  a  loyal  Lutheran  Christian  and  a 
powerful  lay  preacher  by  Norwegians  everywhere. 

Since  Norway  separated  from  Denmark,  the  Norwegian 
Church  holds  to  the  constitution  of  the  Danish  Lutheran  Church 
of  1683  and  the  Danish  ritual  of  1685.  The  clergy  consists  of 
three  orders — bishops,  provosts  and  pastors — differing  from 
each  other  not  in  rank,  but  in  official  duty.  The  pastor  is 
elected  as  follows:  The  ecclesiastical  Minister  of  State,  with  the 
advice  of  the  bishop,  selects  three  candidates  from  whom  the  King 


294 


LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 


_ -**/~t:i~i*a.      y-//K-4«»i  .  S^U^a^c^a^a 


appoints  one  to  the  vacant  parish.  His  duties  are  to  preach, 
administer  the  sacraments,  confirm  the  children  and  to  preside  at 
the  meeting  of  the  board  which  manages  the  parish  poor-fund. 
The  provost  must  visit  annually  the  different  parishes  within  his 
circuit,  examine  the  children  of  the  schools,  the  candidates  for 
confirmation,  and  inspect  the  Church  records  and  all  the 
ecclesiastical  affairs  of  the  parish.  He  reports  yearly  in  full  to 
the  bishop.  The  bishops  are  elected  by  the  clergy  of  the 
bishopric,  who  must  receive  royal  sanction.  The  bishop  is 
required  to  visit  each  parish  every  three  years,  when  he  examines 
the  children  who  were  confirmed  since  his  last  visit.  Ministers 
are  ordained  by  the  bishop  and  installed  by  the  provost. 

The  Lutheran  is  the  established  or  state  religion  of  Norway. 
The  church  government  is  Episcopal,  with  six  bishops,  the  oldest 
of  whom  is  primate,  and  eighty-three  provosts.  Some  parishes 
comprise  5,000  to  10,000  souls  and  require  four  or  five  separate 
churches  or  chapels.     The  annual  income  of  a   bishop   may  be 


LUTHERANS    IN    NORWAY.  295 

reckoned  at  about  $4,000  or  16,000  crowns,  and  of  a  rural  pastor 
from  $800  to  $1,600,  or  3,200  to  6.100  crowns.  There  is  no  anxiety 
or  fear  about  back  salary,  since  it  is  raised  from  small  assessments 
of  grain  in  lieu  of  tithes  from  each  farm,  Easter  and  Christmas 
offerings,  and  the  perquisites  from  marriages,  baptisms,  and 
funerals,  which  are  very  generous.  The  clergy  are  well  paid,  but 
not  too  well,  for  they  are  highly  educated,  faithful,  and  conscien- 
tious in  the  discharge  of  their  manifold  duties.  Their  influence 
over  their  flocks  is  as  beneficial  as  it  is  great,  and  universally  they 
are  held  in  the  highest  esteem. 

Norway  has  673  ministers  in  office  in  city  and  country 
parishes,  those  having  charges  in  prisons,  hospitals,  and  infirmaries 
not  being  counted;  in  all  869  ministers.  They  are  appointed  by 
the  church  department  of  the  government,  and  are  subject  to  the 
King's  approval.  No  one  can  become  a  minister  of  the  Nor- 
wegian state  church  unless  he  has  passed  the  examination  at  a 
Norwegian  gymnasium  and  the  various  examinations  required  by 
the  Theological  Department  of  the  University  of  Christiania.  The 
eighty-three  ministers  with  the  title  of  provost  are  elected  by  the 
ministers  of  the  respective  provstries,  and  have  the  general  super- 
vision of  the  church.  Ecclesiastically  the  country  is  divided  into 
six  stiffs  or  bishoprics,  each  stift  having  a  bishop  elected  from  the 
clergy  by  the  provost  and  ministers  of  the  stift.  The  bishops  have 
the  oversight  of  the  church  and  of  the  public  schools.  The 
church  is,  however,  governed  by  the  Department  of  Church  and 
Schools  of  the  state  government  whose  chief  officer  is  a  minister  of 
the  state  and  a  member  of  the  King's  cabinet. 

The  six  stiffs  or  dioceses  are  divided  into  469  districts  which 
constitute  930  parishes,  the  cities  not  being  included.  In  1891 
Norway  had  also  157  candidates  of  theology,  thirty-two  of  whom 
passed  their  rigid  examination.  A  number  of  these  960  church 
buildings  are  older  than  the  Reformation  and  many  are  as  old  as 
Christianity  in  the  land.  Some  are  now  being  preserved  at 
public  cost  as  mere  relics  of  antiquity.  The  churches  at  the 
bishops'  sees  are  called  "  Domkirker  "  or  cathedrals.  The  cathedral 
of  Hamar  was  destroyed  in  a  war  in  the  seventeenth  century  and 
only  ruins  remain  to  tell  of  the  colossal  structure  of  former  times. 
'•Drontheim  dcn^arke''  was  founded  by  Olaf  the  Holy,  the 
King  who  introduced  Christianity  into  the  land  and  who  died 
as  a  martyr  in  the  year  1030.  Though  this  church  has  suffered 
much  in  the  wars  of  the  past  centuries  it  is  still  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  buildings  in  Christendom.     Large  in  ifs  dimensions, 


296  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

elegant  in  its  design,  it  displays  a  richness  in  architecture  and 
art,  and  presents  an  extensive  field  of  study  in  history  and 
archaeology.  For  many  centuries  it  has  been  the  place  for  the 
coronation  of  the  Norwegian  kings.  A  national  committee  is 
appointed  on  its  restoration,  which  work  is  going  on  from  year 
to  year.  The  young  Emperor  of  Grermany,  while  visiting  Norway, 
contributed  1,000  crowns  to  the  fund  for  its  restoration. 

Each  parish  has  to  build,  or  otherwise  secure  and  maintain, 
its  own  churches.  But  in  cases  of  extreme  need,  help  is  also 
granted  for  this  purpose  by  the  state.  Each  parish  has  a  farm 
where  the  minister  resides,  which  is  usually  the  largest  and 
best  in  the  district  and  stands  under  public  control.  They  are 
for  the  free  use  of  the  ministers  who  either  cultivate  them 
themselves  or  rent  them.  Besides  the  income  from  the  ministerial 
acts,  the  main  salary  is  derived  from  the  products  of  the  farms 
and  from  fish  in  the  fishing  districts.  Ministers  are  officers  of 
the  state  and  receive  large  pensions  when  they  become  disqualified 
for  their  work. 

Each  district,  according  to  law,  levies  a  special  tax  for  the 
help  of  the  j)oor,  who  are  so  well  cared  for  that  no  one  has  any 
reason  to  be  in  distress.  A  special  tax  is  likewise  levied  in  each 
district  for  the  funds  of  the  schools.  On  special  days  the 
congregations  take  up  collections  for  Home,  Foreign  and 
Seamen's  Missions  and  the  various  organizations  of  Christian 
charity. 

EDUCATION. 

"  There  in  Norden,  o'er  their  books, 
Pored  the  people,  night  and  day." 

In  higher  culture,  Norway  will  compare  favorably  with  the 
progressive  nations,  while  the  common  education  is  very  good. 
Every  man  and  woman  can  read  and  write,  which  can  be  said 
of  few  other  nations  in  the  world.  In  proportion  to  the  number 
of  people  and  to  the  small  means  of  subsistence,  schools  of  every 
kind  are  most  liberally  supported.  Wherever  thirty  children  are 
found,  a  common  school  is  established  in  a  regular  school  house. 
"Ambulatory  Schools"  are  provided  for  by  law,  whose  teachers 
travel  from  one  farm  to  another  in  the  remote  and  thinly  settled 
sections  to  give  instruction  and  live  with  the  peasants.  The  law 
requires  every  child  to  be  in  school  from  seven  years  of  age  untiJ 


TRINITY   CHURCH,  CHRISTIANIA 


TRINITY   CHURCH,   CHRISTIANIA.      (INTERIOR.) 
297 


298  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL    LANDS. 

the  time  of  confirmation.  Every  school  is  opened  and  closed 
with  prayer  and  singing. 

Each  parish  has  also  a  number  of  parochial  schools,  controlled 
by  the  district  school  board.  Each  stift  or  diocese  has  a  board 
of  school  directors,  consisting  of  the  bishop,  the  school  director 
and  others.  These  boards  appoint  school  teachers  and  have  the 
general  oversight  of  the  instruction. 

The  instruction  embraces  the  common  branches  as  in  the 
American  public  schools,  but  religion  occupies  a  large  portion  of 
the  time,  the  chief  studies  being  Luther's  Catechism  with  the 
accompanying  Explanatory  Book  and  Bible  History. 

There  are  thirty-eight  high  schools  established  by  the  local 
government  boards  of  the  districts  for  the  further  education  of 
those  who  have  graduated  from  the  public  schools.  The  course  is 
usually  half  a  year,  the  winter  months  for  boys  and  the  summer 
months  for  girls.  Some  make  the  course  a  whole  year  for  both 
sexes.  The  studies  in  these  schools  are  various.  Foreign 
languages  are  elective  studies.  The  tuition  fee  being  but  a  trifle, 
they  are  largely  attended.  They  are  supported  three-fourths  by 
the  state  and  one-fourth  by  the  district.  The  country  is  divided 
into  eighteen  political  districts  or  amts. 

There  are  also  ten  high  schools  somewhat  similar  to  the 
former,  but  of  a  more  private  character.  Their  courses  last  for 
several  successive  years.  Their  aim  is  to  give  to  the  young,  both 
boys  and  girls,  a  broad  and  liberal  culture.  The  schools  are  partly 
supported  by  the  district  and  partly  by  the  state. 

Thirty-three  high  schools,  most  of  which  are  located  in  cities, 
have  a  course  of  six  years,  with  six  successive  classes  and  are 
preparatory  to  the  gymnasium.  They  have  a  great  variety  of 
studies;  German,  English  and  Latin  with  French  as  elective.  The 
examinations  are  based  on  a  fixed  standard  alike  for  all  schools, 
which  is  laid  down  by  the  department  of  church  and  schools. 
These  schools  are  aided  with  a  contribution  from  the  state.  There 
are  three  other  high  schools  based  on  the  same  plan  as  the  above 
which  are  self-supporting. 

There  are  twenty-three  private  schools  based  on  the  same  plan 
as  the  foregoing.  These  are  permitted  by  law  to  issue  certificates 
of  equal  grade  to  those  of  the  public  intermediate  schools. 

At  the  end  of  1891  the  thirteen  Latin  gymnasiums  reported 
112  professors  and  teachers,  and  2,258  students,  of  whom  407 
belonged  to  the  preparatory  department,  1,709  to  the  high  schools 
and  112  to  the  gymnasiums.     Those  passing  the  examination  are 


LUTHERANS   IN    NORWAY.  299 

admitted  as  students  to  the  university.  The  regular  coarse  of  the 
gymnasiums  lasts  three  years  and  corresponds  to  the  American 
colleges,  beginning  with  the  sophomore  class.  These  institutions 
are  largely  aided  by  the  government.  Co-education  prevails  in 
the  gymnasiums  during  rece7it  years  to  the  satisfaction  of  all 
concerned. 

One  Latin  gymnasium,  combined  with  a  high  school,  and 
enjoying  government  support,  has  obtained  by  law  the  right  to 
grant  the  same  certificates  as  the  foregoing  public  institutions. 

Local  Gymnasiums. — There  are  five  local  gymnasiums  com- 
bined with  high  schools,  some  of  which  are  private  institutions 
and  have  by  law  obtained  the  right  to  issue  the  same  certificates 
as  like  public  institutions. 

Cathedral  Schools. — Four  Latin  gymnasiums  located  at 
Christiania,  Christiansand,  Bergen  and  Drontheim,  are  called 
cathedral  schools.  These  institutions  are  five  to  seven  hundred 
years  old  and  were  originally  connected  with  the  cathedrals,  hence 
the  name.  They  have  also  high  schools  and  preparatory  depart- 
ments. At  the  end  of  1891  these  schools  had  sixty-five  professors 
and  1,008  students,  of  whom  seventy-four  belonged  to  the 
preparatory  departments,  678  to  the  high  schools,  and  256  to  the 
gymnasiums  proper.  Large  and  valuable  libraries  are  connected 
with  them  all. 

The  University. — Norway  has  only  one  university.  It  was 
established  in  1811,  and  is  located  in  Christiania.  It  possesses 
several  immense  buildings  and  extensive  grounds.  Its  five 
departments  with  respective  faculties,  embrace  the  theological, 
legal,  medical,  historic-philosophical,  and  mathematical-scientific. 
There  are  forty-five  regular  and  nine  extra  professors,  with  quite  a 
number  of  other  officers  and  helpers.  The  salaries  of  the 
professors  are  4.500  to  7.000  crowns  per  annum,  besides  the  free  use 
of  a  part  of  the  university  grounds.  Only  students  who  have 
passed  the  examen  artium  are  admitted.  These  numbered  in  1891 
no  less  than  1,450.  Lady  students  are  admitted  and  graduated 
during  the  last  ten  years.  A  goodly  number  are  now  in  attendance 
with  prospects  for  a  larger  attendance.  The  university  is  a  state 
institution  but  it  is  largely  supported  by  bequests  and  the  interest 
from  legacies.  The  expenses  for  1892,  according  to  the  budget, 
amounted  to  608,033  crowns.  Large  amounts  are  distributed  every 
year  to  young  scientists  who  desire  to  educate  themselves  in  special 
lines.  The  capital  fund  is  272,1-48,  from  legacies,  926.719;  total 
1,199,167  crowns.     Annual  receipts  from  lectures,  219,940  crowns. 


300  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

The  academical  college  is  a  body  chosen  by  the  faculties  jointly, 
and  which,  especially  in  financial  matters,  has  in  charge  the 
management  of  the  institution.  The  university  has  in  connection 
a  botanical  garden  with  library,  a  botanical  museum,  an  astro- 
nomical and  magnetical  observatory,  a  meteorological  institute,  a 
collection  of  Scandinavian  as  well  as  foreign  antiquities,  a  mint 
cabinet  with  5,400  specimens,  a  zoological  museum,  a  zootomical 
museum,  a  physiological  institute  with  a  physiological-chemical 
laboratory  and  a  collection  of  physiological  apparatus,  a  mineral 
institute,  a  metallurgic  laboratory,  a  chemical  laboratory,  an 
anatomical  institute,  a  pathological-anatomical  institute,  a 
farmacological  collection,  a  hygienic  collection,  a  physical  institute 
with  a  physical  instrument  collection,  a  physical  laboratory,  a 
chirurgical  instrument  collection,  a  technological  model  collection, 
an  ethnographical  museum,  a  collection  of  mining  charts,  a 
collection  of  material  for  art-historical  instruction,  and  a  library  of 
305,000  volumes.  The  practical  theological  seminary  is  in  charge 
of  the  Bishop  of  Christiania  and  the  university  theological  faculty 

Prof.  Caspari,  of  the  university,  was  one  of  the  best  known 
Lutheran  theologians  of  Norway.  He  was  born  of  Jewish  parents,  in 
Germany;  studied  at  Leipsic  and  Berlin,  and  was  baptized  in  1838, 
at  the  age  of  twenty-four.  He  was  called  to  Christiania  in  1847, 
and  only  recently  died  there,  although  he  also  had  calls  to  Rostock 
and  Erlangen.  His  writings  have  been  many  and  learned,  and  for 
thirty-five  years  he  was  editor  of  the  Theologisk  Tidsskrift  for 
den  evangelisk  Lidherske  kirke  i  Norge. 

Well  has  the  Century  said:  In  Norway,  the  aristocracy  of 
birth  has  long  been  abolished,  and  its  place  is  occupied  by  an 
aristocracy  of  culture.  The  three  successive  Bishops  of  Drontheim, 
Grimelund,  Laache,  and  the  present  Bishop,  Skaar,  were  all  the 
sons  of  farmers. 

The  National  Galleey,  established  by  the  state  in  1837, 
embraces  a  large  collection  of  the  national  art.  The  gallery  has 
gathered  a  large  building  fund.  The  general  supervision  of  it  is 
entrusted  to  the  Church  and  School  Department. 

The  Society  foe  Furthering  Common  Education  was 
organized  in  1851  with  the  aim  of  spreading  general  intelligence 
among  all  the  people  as  well  as  of  procuring  means  for  popular 
education.  The  society  publishes  Folkevennen  (The  Friend  of  the 
People).  The  income  of  the  society  for  1890  amounted  to  8,365 
crowns.  Lecture  bureaus  are  found  in  various  cities,  the  largest 
being  in  Stavanger  and  Drontheim.     Their  aim  is  by  a   series  of 


PROF.   DR.   CASPAR  I. 

Christiania  University,   Noiway 


302  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

popular  lectures,  to  influence  thought  and  to  elevate  the   masses. 

Three  funds  amounting  to  448,440  crowns  are  established 
for  the  purpose  of  aiding  poor  artists  and  scientists,  both  male  and 
female,  in  taking  special  courses  of  study. 

The  Fund  for  Educational  Institutions  was  established  in 
1821.  At  the  close  of  1890  it  reached  17,284.841  crowns.  The 
interest  of  this  vast  amount  is  paid  out  as  pensions,  salaries  and  in 
many  other  ways,  to  aid  the  spreading  of  both  common  and  higher 
education. 

Popular  Libraries  are  established  in  hundreds  of  parishes, 
for  the  free  use  of  the  members  of  the  same.  Half  of  their 
expenses  is  x^aid  by  the  state.  Libraries  are  also  established  in 
large  numbers  in  the  public  schools,  and  the  half  of  their  expense 
is  likewise  met  by  the  government. 


CHRISTIAN  CHARITY. 

Kaiserswerth  Deaconess  Work. — There  is  not  a  branch 
of  the  Inner  Missions  of  Germany  which  does  not  flourish  in 
Norway  and  the  other  Scandinavian  countries.  Deaconess  work  of 
a  mere  private  character  had  already  been  known  in  Norway  long 
before  1868  the  year  in  which  the  Deaconess  Institution  in 
Christiania  was  established.  Means  were  gathered  from  the  whole 
land,  and  a  loan  of  52.000  crowns  without  interest  was  obtained 
from  the  Christiania  Savings  Bank  to  start  the  institution.  A 
rented  locality  was  first  used  and  later  a  building  was  bought. 
The  aim  of  this  institution  was  to  educate  women  to  take  care  of 
the  sick  and  to  do  other  work  of  Christian  charity.  As  the  number 
of  scholars  and  of  the  patients  grew,  additional  buildings  had  to 
be  secured.  In  1882  a  large  and  well  located  piece  of  ground, 
called  Lovisenberg,  was  donated  to  the  institution  by  General 
Consul  Kia3i\  In  1880  it  was  possible  to  lay  the  corner 
stone  on  this  ground  for  a  new  Deaconess  Home,  which  by 
strenuous  efforts  was  completed  and  dedicated  two  years  later. 
This  imposing  building  is  constructed  of  hewn  stone,  is  immense 
in  size  and  has  a  large  number  of  apartments.  Best  of  all  its 
work  since  the  dedication  has  been  augmented  and  is  very 
prosperous.  At  the  end  of  1890  the  institution  reported  285 
sisters,  160  of  whom  were  deaconesses,  seventy-seven  probationers 
and  forty-eight  scholars.  Quite  a  number  of  women  also  frequent 
the  school  to  learn  the  methods  and  then  go  out  working  in  a 


DEACONESS       INSTITUTION,   LOVISENBERG,  CHRISTIANIA, AND   FKOVOST  JULIUS 
BRUUN,   ITS    FOUNDER. 


INTERIOR  OF  CHAPEL  OF  THE  DEACONESS   INSTITUTION,  CHRISTIANIA. 

303 


304  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

private  way  without  being  connected  with  the  institution  as 
regular  deaconesses. 

The  expenses  for  1890  amounted  to  113,299  crowns,  mostly 
derived  from  liberal  individuals  in  all  parts  of  the  land.  The 
work  itself,  which  is  not  entirely  free,  unless  offered  directly  to 
the  poor,  clears  a  small  part  of  the  expenses.  The  building  first 
bought  for  the  institution  is  now  occupied  entirely  as  an  infirmary 
with  about  fifty  patients. 

The  deaconesses  are  employed  in  different  branches  of  the 
work;  in  hospitals,  in  private  homes,  in  congregations,  in  houses  of 
refuge,  in  prisons,  and  some  also  as  teachers  among  small  children. 
They  are  scattered  all  over  Norway,  even  as  far  as  the  polar 
regions.  Some  have  also  been  engaged  at  various  times  in  a 
hospital  for  lepers,  quite  a  number  of  whom  are  always  found  in 
that  country. 

In  Christiania  there  is  a  hospital,  a  home  for  the  aged, 
and  a  boarding  school  for  girls.  In  Larvik  a  Deaconess  Coast 
Recuperating  Hospital  has  been  wisely  founded,  which  has  just 
received  a  gift  of  20,000  crowns.  The  outlying  stations  number 
seventy-seven  in  all.  Of  these  twenty-seven  are  hospitals  with 
105  sisters,  three  are  homes  for  the  care  of  the  poor,  in  which 
twenty-three  sisters  are  engaged.  Fifty-eight  sisters  are  employed 
in  congregations  as  assistants  in  the  pastoral  work.  Five  sisters 
are  engaged  in  teaching  small  children  and  six  in  caring  for 
infants.  There  are  also  five  institutions  for  females  of  disreputable 
character,  which  are  under  the  care  of  seven  sisters.  There  is 
also  a  school  in  Christiania  where  needlework  is  taught.  Other 
Norwegian  deaconesses  are  employed  in  foreign  countries,  in 
America,  Zululand  and  Madagascar. 

The  Deaconess  Home  of  Christiania  has  its  own  minister, 
Pastor  Bomhoff,  who  is  also  principal  of  the  institution.  Those 
who  have  stood  by  this  work  from  its  very  beginning,  and  have 
done  most  for  its  prosperity,  are  Provost  Julius  Bruun  and  Miss 
Cathinka  Guldberg.  The  latter  was  consecrated  in  Kaiserwerth 
Deaconess  Home  in  Germany,  and  stood  at  the  head  of  an 
institution  in  Alexandria,  Egypt,  when  she  was  called  as  the 
first  mother  of  the  Deaconess  Institution  of  Norway.  She  has 
ever  since  occupied  this  position. 

Deacon  Homes. — Systematic  deacon  work  is  of  recent  origin 
in  Norway.  The  large  field  over  which  the  deaconesses  extended 
their  activity,  and  the  great  need  met,  soon  made  it  evident  that 
they  could  not  do  all,  and  that  some  things  would  be  accomplished 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORWAY.  305 

better  by  men.  The  common  experience  of  the  Home  Mission 
workers  had  also  been  that,  should  the  mission  of  the  Word  be 
successful,  there  had  to  be  also  a  mission  of  work.  Hence  a 
Deacon  Home  was  established  in  Christiania  and  a  suitable 
building  and  garden  rented  for  1,500  crowns  a  year.  The  home 
was  opened  April,  1890,  when  ten  young  men  were  admitted  for 
training.  The  course  is  five  years.  The  students  have  rooms, 
board  and  tuition  free,  and  after  the  first  year  a  small  allowance. 
The  plan  of  the  education  is  to  prepare  them  for  taking  care  of 
the  sick,  to  make  them  useful  helpers  in  charitable  institutions 
and  in  the  parishes,  and  to  train  them  as  active  workers  in 
the  "Midnight  Mission"  which  is  a  special  branch  of  the  Inner 
Missions.  The  number  of  deacons  the  first  year  was  seventeen. 
They  constitute  a  Brother  Union,  and  after  finishing  their  course 
they  stand  in  connection  with  the  Home,  but  must  then  earn  their 
own  living.  The  income  of  the  Deacon  Home  for  the  first  year 
amounted  to  11,681.61  crowns.  It  has  in  its  connection  also  a 
home  for  aged  people.  The  principal  of  the  Deacon  Home  is 
Pastor  Hartvig  Halvorsen. 

The  State  Hospital  of  Norway  is  located  in  Christiania. 
This  is  free  for  the  whole  country.  It  employs  fourteen  physicians 
and  one  local  minister.  This  institution,  as  well  as  the  whole 
medical  practice  of  the  country,  is  under  the  sole  control  of  the 
state  government. 

Besides  the  above  there  are  a  great  number  of  local  hospitals 
and  infirmaries  in  various  sections  of  the  country. 

Hospitals  with  Obsteteic  Schools. — Of  public  institutions 
of  this  kind  there  is  one  in  Christiania  and  one  in  Bergen.  The 
former  employs  six  physicians,  the  latter  two.  Each  institution 
has  its  own  hospital  pastor. 

Fishermen  Hospitals. — In  the  fishing  districts  a  tax  is  levied 
on  the  earnings  of  the  fishermen  for  the  benefit  of  special  hospitals 
and  medical  assistance  in  their  behalf  during  the  fishing  season. 

The  Samaritan  Society  was  organized  in  Christiania  in  1884. 
Its  aim  is  to  spread  among  the  laity  a  knowledge  of  the  assistance 
which,  in  case  of  accidents,  may  be  granted  before  the  arrival  of 
physicians.  For  this  purpose  instruction  is  given  to  such  persons 
as  are  supposed  to  be  immediately  present  at  possible  accidents,  as 
functionaries  of  police  departments,  fire  departments,  harbor 
departments,  and  railroads,  foremen  in  factories,  school  teachers, 
and  others.    The  society  seeks  to  secure  connection  with  persons 


OUR   SAVIOUR'S   CHURCH,   CHRISTIANIA,   NORWAY. 


306 


LUTHERANS    IN    NORWAY.  307 

who  are  competent  to  give  practical  instruction  in  Samaritan  work. 
It  is  establishing  filial  societies  all  over  the  country  where  they 
are  supposed  to  be  of  any  possible  use.  It  also  endeavors  to  secure 
proper  instruments  and  other  means  whenever  needed.  The 
society  is  governed  by  a  board  of  five  members.  In  time  of  war  it 
is  under  the  sole  control  of  the  following  named  society. 

Society  for  the  Voluntary  Cure  of  the  Sick  and  Wounded 
in  War. — This  society  was  organized  in  Christiania  in  1865  with 
the  aim,  in  case  of  war,  to  assist  the  public  military  relief  of  the 
sick  and  wounded,  and  to  aid  those  being  left  destitute;  likewise, 
in  time  of  peace,  to  prepare  proper  means  for  this  purpose. 
The  property  of  the  society  amounts  to  33,000  crowns.  The  con- 
trolling board  consists  of  eight  members. 

Prison  Societies.  —  Of  these  organizations  there  are  five, 
two  in  Christiania,  one  in  Fredriksstad,  one  in  Bergen,  and  one  in 
Drontheim.  Their  aim  is  to  protect  released  prisoners  from  falling 
back  to  the  criminal  path.  This  is  done  by  aiding  them  finan- 
cially and  by  directing  them  to  live  an  orderly  life. 

Supervision  of  Steamships.  —  For  the  protection  of  life 
and  property  of  seamen  and  seafaring  people  there  is  a  state  board 
of  four  members  with  a  large  number  of  sub-committees.  They 
exercise  the  most  careful  supervision  of  the  steamships  and  other 
vessels. 

Mountain  Stations. — Stations  occupied  by  families  are 
established  along  the  public  roads  leading  over  these  Alpine 
mountains.  They  are  for  the  protection  of  the  life  and  health 
of  travelers  who  are  then  and  there  subject  to  many  dangers  from 
the  natural  elements  and  wild  beasts. 

Medal  of  Life-Saving. — A  medal  of  three  classes  is  issued 
by  the  King  to  such  as  have  shown  courage  in  saving  human 
lives.  As  such  heroic  deeds  are  often  done  at  the  sea  coast,  great 
numbers  of  these  tokens  of  honor  are  distributed.  On  the  one 
side  of  the  medal  it  reads,  "  Oscar  II.,  King  of  Norway  and 
Sweden,"  and  on  the  other  side,  "  For  a  Noble  Deed." 

Societies  for  the  Protection  of  Animals.  —  Of  these 
organizations  there  is  one  in  Christiania  and  one  in  Drontheim, 
besides  many  others  of  a  minor  character.  Their  aim  is  by 
issuing  proper  literature,  by  enforcing  the  existing  laws  for  the 
punishment  of  cruelty,  and  in  other  ways  to  protect  animals  from 
suffering.  Annually  a  number  of  premiums  are  bestowed  for 
the   best  care  of  cattle.     For  unusual  interest   in   the   society  or 


308  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

its  work,  or  for  more  than  ordinary  good  care  of  animals  a  medal 
is  issued  of  two  classes,  silver  and  bronze. 

The  Royal  Society  for  the  Welfare  of  Norway  issues 
a  silver  medal  with  an  accompanying  diploma  to  servants  of 
both  sexes  who  have  been  in  the  same  service  for  at  least 
twenty-five  years  and  have  a  good  record.  In  1888  there  were 
issued  nine  such  medals,  in  1889  twenty-four,  in  1890  twenty-seven, 
and  in  1891  thirty-seven. 

Schools  for  Deformed  Children. — In  each  stift  there 
is  a  public  board  of  three  members,  the  school  director  and 
usually  one  minister  and  one  physician,  who  have  the  general 
supervision  of  the  schools  for  deformed  children. 

The  five  institutes  for  the  deaf  and  dumb  are  located  in 
Drontheim,  Christiania,  Hamar,  Christiansand  and  Bergen.  The 
first  is  a  national  institution,  the  last  four  are  more  local. 

Two  Speaking  Schools  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb  exist  in 
Norway.  The  one  is  located  in  Christiania,  the  other  in 
Drontheim. 

The  Society  for  the  Blind  was  organized  in  Christiania 
in  1860  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  the  blind  in  obtaining  a  mental 
and  spiritual  education,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  enabling  them  to 
earn  their  own  living.  The  society,  numbering  200  members, 
has  the  management  of  a  fund  of  114,100  crowns.  The  institute 
for  the  blind,  in  Christiania,  was  established  by  and  belongs  to  the 
society.  In  Drontheim  there  is  a  school  for  the  blind  and  also 
an  industrial  institute  for  the  confirmed  blind.  All  these 
institutions  are  mostly  supported  by  the  state. 

Private  Schools  for  Weak -Minded  Children. — The 
institute  for  boys,  Hans  Hansen,  principal,  and  the  Thorshaug 
institute  for  girls,  J.  A.  Lippestad,  principal,  are  both  located  in 
Christiania.  The  school  for  mentally  deranged  children  in  Fane, 
near  Bergen,  has  J.  Ssethre  as  its  principal.  These  three  insti- 
tutions have  orphan  homes  in  their  connection  and  receive  large 
appropriations  from  the  government. 

Insane  Asylums. — There  are  three  state  insane  asylums; 
Gaustad  near  Christiania,  Eg  near  Christiansand,  and  Rotvold 
near  Drontheim.  These  institutions  are  public,  and  are  free  for 
the  whole  nation.  Besides  the  above  there  are  eight  local  insane 
asylums  being  under  government  control,  and  a  number  of 
private  institutions  of  the  same  character. 

Orphanages  and  Nursing  Schools. — The  Orphan  House  in 
Drontheim  was  established  in  1637  for  the  benefit  of  foundlings 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORWAY.  309 

and  male  orphans.  From  1790  some  of  the  children  have  been  let 
out  to  foster-parents  at  the  cost  of  the  institution.  In  1890  it 
paid  for  the  rearing  of  278  children  in  the  city  and  twenty-three 
in  the  country.  The  institution  has  a  school  in  its  connection. 
In  1890  its  capital  amounted  to  520,392  crowns.  The  income  for 
the  same  year,  41,074  crowns;  the  expenses,  29,705  crowns. 

Fridheim  Children's  Home  near  Drontheim  was  established 
in  1872  with  the  aim  of  receiving  poor  female  orphans  and  educat- 
ing them  for  honest  and  efficient  servant  girls.  The  children  are 
received  at  the  age  of  7  to  9  years  and  are  kept  until  two  years 
after  their  confirmation.  At  present  there  are  twenty  children  in 
the  institution.  It  is  managed  by  a  board  of  five  men  and  five 
women. 

The  Anker's  Orphanage  in  Christiania,  established  in  1778 
by  Bernt  Anker  and  wife,  aims  to  educate  twelve  children,  six  of 
each  sex,  from  seven  to  thirteen  years  old.  They  leave  the  institu- 
tion at  sixteen,  when  they  are  transferred  to  another  home  for 
further  training  of  two  years.  The  capital  is  127,359  crowns.  A 
new  property  for  the  orphanage  was  dedicated  in  1882. 

The  Bcerresen's  Institution  in  Drammen  was  established 
in  1857  by  Erik  Bcerresen,  donating  several  real  estate  properties 
besides  a  large  sum  of  money  for  an  educational  institution  with  a 
free  school  for  orphans  and  other  neglected  children  in  Drammen. 
Its  net  assets  amount  to  567,385  crowns,  besides  a  building  fund 
of  144,169  crowns. 

"The  Anna  Jebsen's  Minde"  is  a  children's  home,  established 
at  Bergen  in  1866  by  the  voluntary  gifts  of  some  private  persons. 
Its  name  is  from  one  of  its  founders.  The  aim  is  to  receive  for 
nursing  poor  female  babies  in  Bergen,  to  give  them  a  good  Christian 
education,  and  to  firoperly  train  them  as  competent  servant  girls. 
The  children  are  kept  in  the  home  until  they  are  confirmed.  At 
present  there  are  twenty-nine  in  number.  At  the  close  of  1890 
their  assets  amounted  to  92,100  crowns.  The  income  for  the  same 
year,  5,676.85  crowns;  the  expenses,  5,740.78  crowns. 

The  Eugenia's  Institution  in  Christiania  was  founded  in 
1823  by  voluntary  means  gathered  from  different  sources.  A 
bequest  of  J.  C.  Schandorff  amounting  to  77,520  crowns  has  added 
much  to  its  prosperity.  Its  aim  is  to  instruct  and  educate  poor 
female  children  both  in  and  outside  of  Christiania.  The  girls  stay 
in  the  institution  from  the  age  of  eight  until  they  pass  their 
eighteenth  year.  An  infant  asylum,  King  Carl  Johan's  Asylum, 
is  connected  with  the  institution.     This  has  200  infants  of  both 


310  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

sexes  from  three  to  seven  years  old.  The  permanent  fund  of  the 
institution  was  141,770  crowns  in  1890;  the  income  22,853,  and 
the  expenses  22,211  crowns. 

Christiania  Children's  Home  educates  poor  female  children 
for  the  duties  of  efficient  servant  girls.  In  1890,  twenty-five 
girls  from  seven  to  seventeen  years  of  age  were  supported  in 
this  home.  Since  1871,  sixty-three  servant  girls  have  graduated 
from  the  institution. 

The  Alfredheim  Children's  Home,  established  at  Christiania 
in  1875,  has  three  divisions,  located  in  different  parts  of  the  city. 
Its  aim  is  to  educate  poor  female  children  as  servant  girls.  At 
the  end  of  1891  there  were  fifty  girls  in  the  institution.  The 
value  of  its  real  estate  amounts  to  45,000  crowns.  The  income  for 
the  year  was  6,980  crowns  and  the  expenses  7,998  crowns. 

The  Christiania  Infants'  Home  was  founded  in  1856  by 
voluntary  means.  It  receives  children  under  seven  years  and 
gives  them  a  thorough  Christian  education.  In  1890  the  institu- 
tion had  twenty-five  children  of  both  sexes.  Property  value, 
46,828  crowns;  income,  4,471  crowns;  expenses,  4,838  crowns. 

The  Christiania  Nursery  was  established  as  early  as  1778 
by  voluntary  gifts.  Its  aim  is  to  receive  poor  infants  and  give 
them  careful  nursing  and  a  Christian  home  training  until  they 
have  reached  the  age  for  confirmation.  The  number  of  children 
in  the  latter  years  has  averaged  forty-two.  At  the  close  of  1890 
the  permanent  invested  funds  amounted  to  409,740  crowns;  the 
annual  income,  23,085  crowns;  the  expenses,  24,052  crowns. 

The  Fatherland's  Children's  Asylum  in  Christiania  was 
established  in  1847  by  Thor  Olson  Gaarden,  who  donated  a  city 
building  as  an  asylum  for  the  children  of  the  working  classes. 
He  has  since  donated  60,000  crowns  to  the  same  institution. 

The  Josephines  Institution  in  Stavanger  was  started  in 
1834  for  the  purpose  of  training  young  girls  as  competent  servants. 
The  institution  owns  a  building  and  a  garden,  which,  at  the  end 
of  1890,  together  with  a  good  farm  and  several  legacies  amounting 
to  104,749  crowns,  are  among  its  assets.  The  annual  receipts  are 
6,188,  and  the  expenses  4,707  crowns.    Indebtedness  27,158  crowns. 

The  Tofte  Fund  or  educational  institution  was  started  in 
1847  by  Andreas  Tofte  in  Christiania  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
an  education  to  incorrigible  boys.  The  institution  is  at  present 
located  on  its  own  farm  at  Sund,  Helgce.  One  hundred  and 
twenty  boys  can  be  kept  at  a  time.  Some  must  be  held  by  force, 
according  to  law.     Its   support  comes   partly   from   private   and 


LUTHERANS    IN    NORWAY.  311 

partly  from  public  means.     Its  capital  amounts  to  35,028  crowns. 

Lindoen's  Educational  Institution  was  established  by 
Pastor  Lars  Oftedahl  on  an  island  near  Stavanger.  Its  aim  is 
the  same  as  the  above.  The  institution  accommodates  fifty  boys, 
of  whom  twenty-five  can  be  managed  by  severe  restraint. 

The  "  Ulfn^soens  "  Educational  Institution,  with  the 
same  aim  as  the  above,  is  located  on  an  island  near  Bergen.  It 
accommodates  thirty  boys  and  fifteen  can  be  held  by  coercion .  The 
total  capital  is  114.018  crowns. 

Homes  for  the  Poor  and  Aged. — There  are  twenty-five  of 
these  in  Norway.  These  institutions,  mostly  established  by 
bequests,  represent  an  interest- bearing  capital  of  3,162,694  crowns, 
besides  large  real  estate  properties.  Fifteen  of  these  homes  have 
together  a  yearly  income  of  171,683  crowns,  and  a  yearly  expense 
of  144,808  crowns.  Many  of  the  above  institutions  were  established 
in  the  fourteenth,  fifteenth,  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries. 

There  are  many  bequests  to  the  poor.  The  late  Julius 
Petersen  of  Christiania  left  50,000  crowns  as  a  fund,  the  interest  of 
which  is  to  go  to  the  relief  of  the  deserving  poor  of  St.  John's 
parish ;  10.000  for  the  support  of  superannuated  female  servants, 
and  two  other  charitable  bequests  of  10,000  crowns  each. 

Hospitals  and  Homes  for  Lepers. — There  is  one  state 
hospital  for  lepers  located  in  Bergen,  and  three  homes  for  lepers, 
located  in  Bergen,  Molde  and  Drontheim.  The  one  in  Bergen 
represents  a  real  estate  value  of  760,943  crowns,  the  one  in  Molde 
represents  a  value  of  145,476  crowns. 

Sailors'  Homes. — There  are  four  such  homes  for  the  benefit 
of  the  old  worn  out  sailors  and  their  families.  They  are  located 
in  Christiania,  Drammen  and  Bergen.  They  represent  a  capital 
value  of  613,565  crowns. 

Home  of  Rest  for  Aged  Female  Servants. — This  institution 
was  established  in  Bergen  in  1890  by  C.  Sundt  who  donated  for 
this  purpose  two  buildings  valued  at  51,000  crowns,  and  a  cash 
amount  of  50.000  crowns.  Later  he  gave  also  another  large  piece 
of  ground..  The  aim  of  the  institution  is  to  furnish  a  central 
home  for  the  more  aged  female  servants  in  Bergen.  Many  are 
admitted  free  of  charge,  and  have  warm  rooms,  free  medical 
attention,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  a  small  weekly  allowance  in 
money.  Any  women  have  the  opportunity  of  renting  rooms  in  the 
institution.  The  home  was  opened  October  15,  1S90.  The  cash 
capital  at  the  end  of  the  year  amounted  to  50.000  crowns.  This 
is  the  only  public  institution  of  its  kind  in   the  country.      An 


312  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL    LANDS. 

efficient  deaconess  ministers  to  their  bodies  and  souls  in  their  last 
days  and  thus  assists  them  to  prepare  for  their  heavenly  home. 

A  Home  for  Aged  Artisans  exists  in  Christiania.  A 
manufacturer  of  Norway,  Sarum,  has  lately  bequeathed  50,000 
crowns  to  this  home  and  for  other  church  and  school  purposes. 

Angell's  Institutions  in  Drontheim. — In  1767  a  rich 
merchant,  Thomas  Angell,  of  Drontheim,  bequeathed  all  his 
enormous  estate  to  charitable  purposes.  Large  sums  fell  to 
institutions  already  in  existence,  and  several  new  charitable 
institutions  were  established.  At  the  close  of  1890  Angell's 
Institutions  had  a  capital  amounting  to  2,340,465  crowns,  besides 
large  stocks  in  Rceros  Copper  Mine,  and  extensive  landed  properties 
in  the  northern  part  of  the  country  as  well  as  in  the  vicinity  of 
Drontheim,  together  with  some  factories.  The  net  income  of  these 
amounted  to  117,249  crowns  in  1890.  They  stand  entirely  under 
public  control.  Thomas  Angell's  bequest  is  the  largest  ever  made 
in  Norway  for  Christian  charity. 

Seven  legacies,  representing  an  interest-bearing  capital  of 
566,464  crowns,  have  been  established  by  individuals  for  charitable 
purposes  of  various  kinds.  Some  of  these  are  several  hundred 
years  old. 

Eight  Aid  Societies,  representing  an  interest-bearing  capital 
of  1,976,391  crowns,  have  been  founded  for  the  relief  of  the  poor 
and  suffering.  In  order  to  keep  a  general  supervision  of  all  the 
private  Provident  and  Aid  Societies  or  Funds  in  the  land  a  public- 
committee  consisting  of  three  members  has  been  appointed  by  the 
government. 

Nine  Pension  Funds  represent  an  interest-bearing  capital  of 
22,290,199  crowns.  These  funds  are  established  mostly  for  the  aid 
of  widows  belonging  to  the  various  classes  of  the  community. 
Officers  of  the  state,  who  are  pensioned  from  the  state  treasury, 
are  not  pensioned  from  these  funds. 

The  Norwegian  Society  for  Domestic  Industries  was 
organized  in  Christiania  in  1891  by  uniting  three  minor  societies. 
Its  aim  is,  by  means  of  schools,  expositions  and  stores,  to  further 
male  and  female  domestic  industries.  The  society  is  governed  by 
a  principal  and  two  boards — that  of  domestic  industries  and  that 
of  artistic  work. 

A  Women's  Industrial  School  was  started  at  Christiania  in 
1875  by  the  "Society  for  Furthering  Female  Industries."  The 
yearly  course  embraces  women's  manual  work  with  several  practical 
studies.     The  general  course  is  attended  by  100  scholars.     In 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORWAY.  313 

addition  there  is  a  branch  course  of  three  months  and  a 
course  in  art  and  the  finer  manual  work  with  100  pupils. 
Since  1888  there  has  been  a  special  class  for  lady  school 
teachers  with  two  semi-annual  courses.  In  1891  a  course 
with  two  classes,  each  receiving  instruction  three  months, 
was  started  with  the  aim  of  educating  teachers  in  female  industrial 
and  manual  work  for  seminaries,  public  schools,  and  high  schools. 
The  institution  has  its  own  building,  33  Kort  Adelers  gade.  The 
board  of  directors  consists  of  three  men  and  two  women.  The 
school  is  supported  by  private  and  public  means. 

Four  private  female  industrial  schools  receive  substantial  aid 
from  the  state.  A  large  number  of  private  manual  schools  admit- 
ting both  boys  and  girls  also  exist.  The  state  is  distributing  liberal 
sums  of  money  each  year  for  the  support  of  such  schools.  Brief 
courses  of  manual  training  are  also  established  at  all  the  public 
schools  according  to  the  new  school  laws. 

The  Society  for  Furthering  Female  Industries  was 
organized  in  Christiania  in  1861.  At  first  it  established  a  school 
for  the  instruction  of  young  girls  in  special  branches  of  industrial 
work.  In  1875  "The  Women's  Industrial  School  of  Christiania" 
was  established  under  its  auspices. 

The  Royal  Art  and  Industrial  School  in  Christiania  dates 
from  1818.  Its  aim  is  to  educate  men  and  women  in  art  and  manual 
work.  The  school  is  a  public  institution  supported  almost  entirely 
by  the  state.  The  yearly  expenses  amount  to  62,000  crowns.  The 
school  has  eighteen  instructors. 

Societies  for  Industrial  Academies. — Of  such  organizations 
there  is  one  in  Christiania  and  one  in  Drammen.  They  have  each 
in  their  connection  a  working  academy  where  practical  instruction 
is  given  in  civil  government,  national  economy,  anatomy, 
physiology,  physics,  chemistry,  natural  history,  mathematics, 
history,  and  other  scientific  studies. 

Working  Institutions. — Four  institutions,  representing  a 
capital  of  685,215  crowns,  have  been  founded  for  both  sexes.  These 
institutions  have  also  industrial  training  schools. 

Housekeeping  Schools. — Several  schools  of  this  kind  exist. 
The  need  for  such  training  is  imperative  in  all  lands.  They  are 
public  institutions  and  receive  government  aid. 

Art  Industrial  Museums. — There  is  one  such  institution  in 
Christiania  and  one  in  Bergen.  Their  aim  is  to  work  for  the 
development  of  art  and  industry  in  the  land.  To  this  end  they 
have  a  number  of  branch  institutions  in  their  connection. 


314  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Three  legacies,  representing  141,625  crowns,  have  been  given 
for  the  purpose  of  furthering  domestic  industries,  especially  in 
aiding  the  poor  of  both  sexes  to  earn  an  independent  livelihood. 

Prison  Work. — Of  state  penitentiaries  there  are  only  two  for 
men  and  one  for  women  located  in  Christiania.  In  Drontheim 
there  is  one  for  men.  These  prisons  have  their  own  physicians 
and  ministers,  and  have  in  their  connection  schools,  both  religious 
and  industrial.  All  prisoners  are  put  to  work  and  are  employed 
where  their  ability  can  accomplish  the  most.  Some  are  learning 
new  trades,  some  are  employed  at  their  old  trades  in  the  various 
industrial  branches,  while  others  are  put  to  rough  work.  The 
value  of  the  articles  of  prison  work  sold  at  Christiania  peni- 
tentiaries amount  to  about  110.000  crowns  yearly;  at  Drontheim's 
penitentiary  about  120,000  crowns  yearly. 

HOME  MISSIONS 

Norwegian  Lutheran  Home  Missionary  Society. — In  the 
latter  half  of  the  eighteenth  century  rationalism  had  marred  the 
true  Christian  life  of  the  Church  of  Norway  as  well  as  that  of 
other  Littheran  countries.  No  new  missionary  work  was  being 
commenced  and  the  power  of  the  "Word  of  God  seemed  to  be 
latent.  Then  Hans  Nielsen  Hauge,  who  was  born  on  a  farm  in 
Norway  in  1771,  began  to  travel  as  a  lay  minister  proclaiming  the 
Word  of  God.  He  succeeded  in  awakening  the  people  from  their 
spiritual  sleep,  and  thus  kindled  a  fire  which  swept  over  the  whole 
land.  But  at  that  time  it  was  forbidden  by  law  for  the  laity  to 
preach  publicly,  and  Hauge  was  consequently  imprisoned  for  ten 
years  (1804-1814).  The  life,  however,  which  he  had  awakened 
bore  rich  fruit.  He  was  the  first  Home  Missionary  of  Norway,  and 
thus  he  broke  the  way  for  the  Christian  work  of  the  laity,  which 
ever  since  has  proved  to  be  the  salt  of  the  Church.  In  1824  he 
died,  but  his  works  followed  him.  His  son,  Provost  A.  Hauge, 
one  of  the  most  efficient  ministers  that  Norway  ever  had,  was 
always  a  warm  advocate  of  missions.  Hauge's  friends, — those  who 
stood  by  him  in  the  Lord's  battle, — continued  the  work  he  had 
begun  until  it  has  developed  to  such  an  extent  that  it  is  every- 
where admired.  As  a  Reformer,  called  of  God,  Hauge's  influence  is 
felt  to  this  day.  His  friends,  "  Haugianer,"  who  have  emigrated 
to  America,  have  established  a  Lutheran  Synod  bearing  his  name. 
In  the  homeland  home  missions  are  carried  on  by  men  and  women 
of  Hauge's  spirit  at  the  present  time. 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORWAY. 


515 


This  first  Home  Missionary  Society  of  Norway  was  organized 
in  1854  as  a  Lutheran  society.  Its  aim  was  to  have  the  Word  of 
God  preached  according  to  the  Lutheran  doctrine,  to  aid  in  the 
distribution  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  well  as  of  other  Christian 


literature,  and  to  grant  aid  to  the  poor  and  sick.  The  society  was 
originally  a  committee.  In  1868  it  was  more  fully  organized  and 
in  1881  it  had  developed  into  several  societies  with  a  central 
executive  board.  At  the  General  Convention  held  in  Drammen  in 
October,  1891,  the  constitution  was  thoroughly  revised  and  the 
society    received    the  name,   "The  Norwegian   Lutheran   Home 


316  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

Missionary  Society."     The  aim  of  the  society  remained  the  same. 

The  parent  society  consists  of  local  organizations  spread  over 
the  whole  country.  Several  auxiliary  societies  constitute  a  circle 
with  its  special  executive  board.  The  central  executive  board 
is  composed  of  twelve  members,  with  their  headquarters  in 
Christiania.  They  are  chosen  by  the  members  of  the  General 
Convention  which  convenes  every  three  years  and  consists  of 
delegates  from  the  local  societies.  A  large  number  of  women's 
societies,  both  in  cities  and  in  country  districts,  are  auxiliary  to 
the  central  board. 

The  society  has  its  own  publication  board  which,  from 
1873  to  1889,  issued  6,000,000  religious  publications,  and  in  1890 
alone  1,041,500.  In  the  same  year  the  society  employed  about  fifty 
Bible  distributors  and  other  Christian  workers  in  more  than  one 
hundred  districts.     Total  annual  receipts,  18,603  crowns. 

Indremissionceren,  a  weekly  paper,  is  the  official  organ  of  the 
society.  The  Sunday  paper  for  Inner  Missions  is  published  in 
many  thousand  copies. 

In  July,  1892,  the  society  held  its  general  convention  in 
Stavanger  where  the  different  societies  in  the  land  were  more 
fully  united.     The  work  then  received  a  mighty  forward  impetus. 

The  Midnight  Mission  is  a  special  branch  of  the  Home 
Mission.  Its  aim  is  to  further  good  morals  among  the  people. 
It  receives  ten  thousand  crowns  yearly  from  the  state, 

Christiania  Home  Missionary  Society  is  by  far  the  most 
active  of  all  the  local  societies.  In  1891  it  employed  twenty- 
seven  salaried  missionaries,  chosen  from  both  the  laity  and  the 
clergy  and  seventy-five  volunteers.  It  has  fifteen  rented  and 
twenty-one  free  localities.  Nineteen  thousand  visits  were  made  to 
the  sick  and  2,393  Bible  readings  were  held.  In  the  latter  work  some 
deaconesses  were  employed.  Great  numbers  of  religious  writings 
were  distributed.  Several  "Working  Homes  for  the  Poor  were 
established;  lodging  was  given  to  many  homeless  ones,  and 
the  hungry  were  not  turned  away  empty.  On  Christmas  1,072 
crowns  were  distributed  to  the  poor. 

Thirty-five  Women's  Societies  are  working  for  the  society. 
"  Bymissioneeren "  (  The  City  Missionary )  is  the  organ  of  the 
society,  8000  copies  of  which  are  printed.  The  income  of  the  society 
for  1891  amounted  23,916  crowns. 

Missions  Among  the  Finns  or  Lapps. — In  the  northern 
part  of  Norway,  where  the  sun  never  sets  for  three  weeks  in  the 
summer,  and  never  rises  for  an  equal  length  of  time  in  the  winter, 


LUTHERANS    IN    NORWAY.  317 

where  snow,  ice  and  barren  rocks  are  covering  the  land, 
the  Home  Mission  is  carrying  on  a  noble  and  blessed  work. 
This  territory,  so  far  back  as  the  history  of  the  country  goes, 
has  been  inhabited  by  certain  Mongolian  tribes  which  have 
lived  a  wild,  nomadic  life  with  only  a  meagre  portion  of  the  bless- 
ings of  Christianity.  There  are  at  present  20,000  of  these  Finns 
who  are  also  called  Lapps.  They  are  Mongolians,  have  a  short 
stature,  and  in  appearance  have  much  in  common  with  the  Chinese. 
There  are  12.000  Kvsens,  also  called  Finns.  These  are  likewise 
Mongolians,  but  with  strongly  built  bodies.  These  two  tribes  have 
their  own  separate  languages,  but  they  understand  each  other. 
Both  tribes  are  usually  called  Finns  or  Lapps  and  mingle  with 
each  other.  Some  are  Sea-Finns,  dwelling  in  cottages  by  the  sea 
shore  and  living  as  fishermen;  others  are  Mountain-Finns,  being 
nomads,  and  living  from  the  reindeer.  "While  Finn  tribes  live 
on  Norwegian  territory,  they  do  not  belong  to  the  Norwegian 
population.  So  far  as  Christianity  is  concerned  the  State  Church, 
especially  in  former  times,  has  not  succeeded  very  well  in  her  work 
among  them.  Heathenism  with  its  idolatry,  superstition,  and 
other  sins  has  been  very  strong.  Christianity  was  from  the  first 
merely  added  by  force  of  law. 

A  number  of  Christian  men  have  made  themselves  famous 
by  their  energetic  and  heroic  achievements  for  the  good  of  these 
neglected  tribes. 

Thomas  von  "Westen  (Thomas  from  the  "West),  has  with  full 
right  been  called  the  "Apostle  to  the  Finns."  He  was  born  in 
1682.  In  a  parish  near  Drontheim  he  was  employed  as  a  minister. 
Out  of  love  for  the  neglected  and  destitute  Finns  he  went  to  them 
as  a  missionary  after  having  resigned  his  parish.  But  the  condition 
of  the  State  Church  at  that  time  was  such  that  many  difficulties 
were  placed  in  his  way  by  the  higher  authorities.  Under  much 
suffering  and  many  trials  in  that  poor  country,  where  his  life  many 
times  was  at  stake  for  want  of  means  of  communication,  he 
succeeded  in  turning  several  thousands  of  people  to  Christianity. 
He  established  schools  among  them,  and,  having  awakened  a  great 
desire  among  them  for  reading,  he  gave  them  books  in  their  own 
language.  At  first  they  persecuted  him;  but  they  at  last  showed 
such  a  love  for  him  that  they  were  "  swimming  after  his  boat,"  or 
"running  after  his  horse"  in  order  to  hear  the  Word  of  God 
from   his  lips. 

Von  Westen  had  sacrificed  both  his  property  and  his  health 
for  the  benefit  of  this  poor  people,  and  he  died  in  1727  in  middle 


318 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


life,  at  forty-four  years  of  age,  not  leaving  enough  of  his  fortune 
to  pay  his  funeral  expenses.  He  had  in  a  true  sense  been  the 
"Apostle  to  the  Finns." 

There  was  no  one  to  take  von  Westen's  place,  and  the  work 
well  begun  was  again  neglected.     Ministers  from  the  State  Church 


THOMAS  VON   WESTEN,    "APOSTLE   TO   THE   FINNS." 


were  employed ;  but  as  they  did  not  understand  the  language  of 
the  Finns  they  had  to  use  interpreters  in  the  pulpit  as  well  as  in 
the  parish  work.  Their  salaries  were  so  meager  that  they  could  not 
live  without  doing  manual  labor.  The  churches  also  fell  in  ruins 
and  heathenism  developed  more  rapidly  than  Christianity.  Then 
God  raised  up  another  man  to  become  a  missionary  among 
the  Norwegian  Finns. 

Niels  Joachim  Stockfleth,  born  in  1787,  was  located  as  a 
pastor  in  one  of  the  Lapp  districts  where  his  parish  embraced 
many  hundreds  of  square  miles.  Having  no  success  in  his  work 
he  resigned  and  with  his  wife  lived  as  a  nomad  among  the  Finns 


LUTHERANS    IN    NORWAY.  319 

both  in  the  mountains  and  by  the  sea.  In  this  way  he  won  the 
full  confidence  of  the  people,  and  large  numbers  through  his 
instrumentality  were  turned  to  Christianity.  He  soon  became 
acquainted  with  their  language,  and  translated  portions  of  the 
Bible,  the  catechism  and  other  books.  Later  he  also  succeeded  in 
winning  other  laborers  for  this  interesting  part  of  the  Lord's 
vineyard. 

After  suffering  much  from  his  travels  in  those  wild  regions 
his  health  gave  way,  and  in  1866  he  died  as  a  cripple,  having  as  a 
true  apostle  sacrificed  his  life  for  his  dear  Master's  cause. 

In  later  years  the  interest  for  the  mission  among  the  Lapps  or 
Finns  has  been  generally  revived.  Special  funds  are  established 
for  the  better  salary  of  the  clergy  in  that  part  of  the  country.  The 
Lapp  language  is  also  studied  at  the  University  of  Christiania, 
so  that  the  ministers  no  longer  need  interpreters. 

This  work  is  now  fully  organized  as  a  branch  of  Norwegian 
Home  Missions,  and  is  successfully  carried  on  under  the  leader- 
ship of  the  present  Bishop  of  Tromsce,  John  Nilsen  Skaar,  who  is 
quite  distinguished  as  a  hymn  writer.  He  endeavors,  as  far  as 
possible,  to  give  to  the  Finns  teachers  from  their  own  tribes.  He 
is  also  working  at  the  translation  of  the  Bible,  which  work  will  be 
finished  in  a  few  years.  Luther's  House-Postil,  hymn  books  and 
several  other  volumes  are  already  printed  in  the  language  of  these 
strange  people. 

The  society  supports  a  Children's  Home  in  Kvaenangen. 
where  Finnish  children  receive  a  Christian  education,  and  are 
instructed  in  domestic  work.  This  home  is  largely  aided  by  a 
number  of  women's  societies.  It  receives  additional  aid  from  the 
Norwegian  Lutherans  in  America,  who  likewise  donate  to  the 
general  fund  of  the  mission  among  the  Finns.  In  1888  another 
society  for  mission  work  among  the  Norwegian  Lapps  was  started. 
It  has  sent  out  two  itinerant  missionaries. 

The  Students'  Missionary  Society. — During  his  emigrant 
missionary  tour  in  Europe,  in  1881,  Rev.  Lenker  addressed  the 
students  of  the  University  of  Christiania  several  times  on 
missions,  telling  of  the  work  of  the  Inter-Seminary  Missionary 
Alliance  of  America,  and  thus  interested  the  students  to  form  a 
missionary  society  to  study,  pray,  and  work  in  behalf  of  home 
and  foreign  missions.  This  society,  like  the  one  organized  later 
at  Upsala  University,  has  done  an  excellent  service.  Attention 
was  called  to  the  emigrant  mission  and  some  students  entered  the 


320  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

home  mission  field  while  others  have  become  missionaries  to  the 
Lapps. 

Flowek  Mission. — Since  1881  there  has  been  during  the 
winter  as  well  as  the  summer  months  a  regular  distribution  of 
flowers  among  the  patients  in  the  hospitals  and  infirmaries  of 
Christiania.  This  work  of  Christian  love  has  been  carried  on  by 
ladies.  During  their  visits  to  the  sick  and  suffering  they  give 
tracts  and  other  religious  reading  matter  and  conduct  a  Christian 
conversation.  The  leader  of  this  mission  is  L.  M.  Berntzen. 
Other  cities  have  commenced  a  similar  work  in  the  'last  years. 

Temperance  Societies. — The  first  temperance  society  in 
Norway  was  organized  in  Stavanger  in  1836.  The  one  who  from 
the  beginning  did  most  for  this  movement  was  Candidate  Kjel 
Nicolay  Gotthard  Andresen.  With  aid  from  the  state  he  organized 
not  less  than  thirty-six  societies  both  in  the  cities  and  in  the 
country  villages.  The  first  national  conference  convened  in 
Stavanger  in  1844,  and  the  number  of  members  belonging  to 
temperance  societies  then  was  14,000.  There  are  at  present  four 
different  national  temperance  associations  or  societies,  all  receiving 
financial  aid  from  the  state.  They  together  embrace  over  1,000 
local  societies,  and  a  membership  of  110,000  men,  women,  and 
children. 

In  1891  one  of  these  societies  embraced  853  local  societies,  60 
women's  societies,  51  singing  and  musical  societies,  and  79  children's 
societies.  Twenty-seven  local  societies  had  rooms  or  buildings  of 
their  own.  The  total  membership  was  42,000  men,  43,000  women, 
and  15,000  children  under  sixteen  years.  The  organ  of  this  society 
is  Menneskevennen  (Man's  Friend). 

Prohibition  Societies  flourish  in  this  Lutheran  soil.  There 
are  no  less  than  thirty-five  at  the  present  time.  These  in  1889 
were  united  under  one  central  executive  board  with  headquarters 
in  Christiania.  Christian  temperance  is  popular  among  Lutheran 
Norwegians.  The  sale  of  liquors  in  Norway  is  put  into  the  hands 
of  companies  under  the  municipal  control.  Only  a  small  per  cent, 
of  the  net  income  is  allowed  to  the  stockholders;  the  rest  goes  to 
public  purposes.  In  smaller  cities  the  sale  is  confined  to  one 
place.  Liquors  cannot  be  sold  to  minors,  nor  to  intoxicated 
persons,  nor  enough  at  one  time  to  cause  intoxication.  Intemper- 
ance is  decreasing  in  this  northern  country. 

Young  Men's  Christian  Associations. — The  origin  of  the 
Young  Men's  Christian  Associations  in  this  country  is  closely 
connected  with  Pastor  Peter  Hserein  of  Christiania.     In  1867  he 


LUTHERANS    IN    NORWAY. 


321 


commenced  to  gather  the  young  people  in  his  private  dwelling 
where  he  conducted  a  conversation  on  useful  topics.  On  May 
6th,  1869,  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  of  Christiania 
was  organized,  and  in  1885  the  association  occupied  its  own  build- 
ing, which  cost  65,000  crowns.     The  building  was  dedicated  by 


LUTHERAN      YOUNG      MEN'S     CHRISTIAN     ASSOCIATION     BUILDING, 
CHRISTIANIA,   NORWAY,   AND  PASTOR   PETER   H^REM. 

Bishop  Essendrop,  of  Christiania,  who  from  the  beginning  had 
been  a  friend  of  the  good  cause.  The  organization  has  developed 
with  great  enthusiasm,  and  its  membership  has  reached  800.  A  large 
library,  an  evening  school,  a  Sunday  school,  and  many  other  agen- 
cies have  been  started  in  its  connection.  From  this  association  the 
movement  has  gone  out  over  the  whole  land.  All  have  been  united 
in  one  national  institution,  under  the  name  of  The  Union  of  the 
Norwegian  Young  Men's  Christian  Associations.  The  chairman  of 
the  Union  is  Professor  Waage  in  Christiania.  The  Union  held  its 
fourth  general  convention  in  Fredrikshald,  in  June,  1892,  and 
reported  eighty-nine  associations.  Sixty-nine  new  associations 
had  not  joined.  This  union  developed  the  organization  of  a  large 
number  of  Young  Women's  Christian  Associations.  The  Union 
21 


322  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

hopes  to  organize  associations  among  the  young  sailors  to  labor 
at  the  harbors  where  there  are  no  seamen's  missions. 

The  total  receipts  of  the  Union  during  1889  were  2,612  crowns, 
in  1890,  5,634,  and  in  1891,  7,215  crowns.  The  Union  publishes  a 
paper,  Vort  Blad,  with  a  circulation  of  1,000  copies. 

This  Union  of  Norway,  and  a  similar  one  of  Denmark,  were 
united  in  1889  under  one  General  Secretary,  Provost  Hall,  with  his 
headquarters  in  Christiania.  He  devotes  all  his  time  to  the  work 
in  these  countries.  The  Union  in  Norway  publishes  a  paper,  "The 
Friend  of  the  Young,"  which  has  become  the  organ  of  the  work  in 
both  countries. 

Sunday  Societies. — The  Society  for  the  Right  Observance  of 
the  Sabbath  was  organized  in  Christiania  in  1879.  Lectures  and 
the  publication  of  good  literature  are  the  means  of  work  employed. 
A  society  with  a  similar  aim  was  also  organized  in  Bergen  the 
same  year.  Both  have  a  number  of  auxiliary  societies  in  the 
various  parts  of  the  country.  They  stand  in  connection  with  the 
International  Sunday  Society  of  Geneve. 

Music  and  Organist  School. — This  school  was  established  in 
Christiania  by  L.  M.  Lindeman  and  P.  B.  Lindeman  in  1883.  It 
is  supported  partly  by  government  aid  and  partly  by  private  means. 
Its  chief  aim  is  to  educate  organists  for  parish  churches.  L.  M. 
Lindeman  is  the  composer  of  much  of  the  general  church  music  in 
Norway  and  the  school  is  in  competent  hands. 

School  fob  Training  Home  Missionaries. — The  Practical 
Theological  Seminary  at  the  University  of  Christiania  is  a  school 
where  laymen  have  the  opportunity  of  taking  a  course  in  theology, 
without  first  passing,  as  we  would  say,  through  college.  This 
school  is  maintained  chiefly  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  the  home 
missionary  cause.  It  employs  five  instructors  and  stands  under 
the  direction  of  the  Bishop  of  Christiania  and  the  theological 
faculty  of  the  university. 

DIASPORA  MISSIONS. 

Emigrant  Missions. — Although  more  than  one  third  of  all 
the  Norwegians — over  1,000,000 — live  away  from  home,  having 
emigrated  to  foreign  countries,  yet  the  population  in  their  father- 
land has  not  decreased.  Less  than  two  and  a  half  centuries  ago 
Norway  had  300,000  people;  at  the  beginning  of  the  present  cen- 
tury, 800,000;  and  in  1891  the  census  reported  2,000,987.     They 


LUTHERANS   IN    NORWAY.  323 

therefore  multiply  at  home  as  well  as  abroad.  According  to  its 
population  Norway  has  done  more  to  plant  the  Evangelical 
Lutheran  faith  in  foreign  countries  than  any  other  European 
nation.  Its  dispersion  was  faithfully  followed  in  early  days  by  an 
emigrant  missionary  zeal  that  is  simply  unparalleled.  It  is  a 
startling  fact  that  at  the  present  time  there  are  half  as  many 
Norwegians  in  America  as  there  are  in  Norway  itself.  They  are  not 
settled  compactly  in  one  section  of  the  country,  but  are  scattered 
from  Boston  to  San  Francisco.  Although  this  is  the  case  very 
few  are  found  who  are  not  regularly  visited  by  a  "Norsk  mission- 
ary." To  whom,  we  ask,  belongs  the  credit  of  the  church  work 
of  the  1,511  Lutheran  congregations  with  169,494  communicant 
members  among  so  small  a  nationality  in  the  United  States? 
Preeminently  to  the  active  missionary  service  of  the  mother-church 
in  Norway  to  her  emigrating  children;  for  nearly  all  of  the  565 
ministers  composing  their  three  American  Lutheran  synods  were 
born  amid  the  mountains  of  Norway.  Some  Lutheran  nationalities 
in  America  may  not  have  received  the  attention  from  their  mother- 
churches  of  which  they  were  worthy,  yet  there  is  nothing  to 
prevent  any  of  them  from  being  sincerely  grateful  for  what  they 
did  receive.  The  Norwegians,  however,  could  not  have  expected 
more.  What  Scotland  has  done  for  Presbyterianism  in  America, 
that  Norway  seems  to  be  doing  for  Lutheranism.  The  people  of 
both  countries  are  northern  mountaineers  with  like  traits  of 
character.  The  Norwegians  are  really  the  Scotch  of  the  Lutheran 
church.  If  the  dispersed  and  needy  condition  of  these  modern 
Northmen  is  studied,  it  will  be  found  that  Norwegian  patriotism 
and  church  love  have  no  less  than  half  as  great  a  work  abroad  as 
at  home. 

Norsk  Lutherans  are  also  emigrating  to  that  other  new  world 
— the  island  continent  of  Australia.  Several  Norwegian  ministers 
have  been  employed  there  for  years  in  traveling  from  one  little 
settlement  to  another,  breaking  unto  them  the  true  bread  of  life. 
They  despise  not  the  day  of  small  things,  for  it  is  spring  time  with 
them  and  they  are  only  sowing.  In  later  years  the  attention  of 
Norway  has  been  turned  more,  and  rightly  so,  to  the  imperative 
need  of  building  up  the  church  of  the  Reformation  among  its  little 
Australian  colonies. 

The  Luther  Practical  Theological  Seminary  to  Educate 
Ministers  for  the  Emigrants  is  located  in  Christiania  and  has  a 
history  of  special  interest  to  the  author  of  this  volume.  In  the 
fall  of  1881  he  landed  in  Christiania  homesick,  a  stranger  in  a 


824 


LUTHERANS   IN    NORWAY.  325 

strange  land,  with  but  a  single  letter  of  introduction.  That  letter 
was  from  the  venerable  Dr.  Kalkar,  of  Copenhagen,  to  Pastor 
Storjohann,  who  is  one  of  the  most  practical,  aggressive  European 
Lutheran  ministers  of  the  age.  Having  labored  as  a  seamen's  pastor 
in  Edinburgh,  Scotland,  and  in  London,  England,  he  understood 
English  well  and  entered  into  full  sympathy  with  the  mission  of 
his  American  visitor.  He  cheerfully  acted  as  our  interpreter  for 
some  fourteen  addresses  on  the  two  subjects  of  "The  Emigrant 
Mission"  and  "The  Students'  Missionary  Societies."  His  charac- 
teristic exclamation  was,  "have  I  worked  so  long  for  the  Norwegian 
sailors  and  never  thought  of  these  poor  Norwegian  emigrants?" 
There  and  then  he  resolved  to  go  to  America  and  study  the  work 
during  the  voyage  and  among  the  settlements  of  these  people. 
During  a  six  months'  stay  he  awakened  much  interest  in  his 
cause  by  his  incessant  preaching.  He  returned  with  20,000 
crowns,  bought  property  in  Christiania  and  started  Luther  Practical 
Theological  Seminary  in  connection  with  his  Hauge's  Minde  Latin 
Gymnasium.  This  institution  to  prepare  ministers  for  the 
Norwegian  emigrants  to  America  and  Australia  had  two  depart- 
ments— the  Pro-Seminary  with  a  two-years'  course,  and  the 
Theological  Seminary  with  a  course  of  three  years. 

In  1888  ten  students  or  candidates  went  forth  from  this 
Practical  Seminary  into  the  active  services  of  the  church.  Eight 
of  these  became  ministers  in  America,  one  a  professor  at  the 
Theological  Seminary  in  Red  Wing,  Minn.,  of  the  Hauge's  Synod, 
and  another  became  a  missionary  pastor  in  Brisbane,  Australia. 

In  August,  1889,  the  institution  was  changed  to  a  Pro-Sem- 
inary to  Augsburg  Theological  Seminary  in  Minneapolis  of  the 
newly  organized  United  Norwegian  Lutheran  Synod.  The  course 
of  study  is  now  one  year  and  the  tuition  fee  100  crowns.  An  able 
corps  of  instructors  is  employed,  and  from  1889  to  1892  there  were 
twelve  students  in  attendance.  Two  of  these  entered  the  mis- 
sionary school  at  Stavanger  to  prepare  for  work  among  the 
heathen. 

Inter-State  Emigrants. — Besides  the  transmarine  there  are 
also  home  emigrants.  In  Russia  and  other  European  countries 
Norwegian  settlers  in  their  persecution  or  other  need  cry  to  their 
mother  church  for  aid,  and  seldom  do  they  cry  in  vain. 

Again,  Norway  has  no  less  than  120.000  fishermen,  who  are 
absent  from  home  during  the  summer  months.  Missionaries  are 
generally  appointed  to  accompany  them  so  that  they  may  keep  the 
Sabbath  and  worship  God  while  with  their  nets. 


326 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


The  increasing  number  of  summer  resorts  is  also  being  better 
supplied  with  the  means  of  grace. 

SEAMEN'S  MISSIONS. 


The  Norwegian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Seamen's  Mission- 
ary Society. — John  Murray,  a  member  of  the  Challenger 
expedition,  and  one  of  the  highest  living  authorities  on 
oceanography,  estimates  the  area  of  the  dry  land  of  the  globe  at 
55,000,000  square  miles,  and  the  area  of  the  oceans  at  137,200,000 
square  miles.  He  estimates  the  volume  of  the  dry  land  above 
the  level  of  the  sea  at  23,000,000  cubic  miles,  and  the  volume 
of  the  waters  of  the  ocean  at  323,000,000  cubic  miles.  He 
fixes  the  mean  height  of  the  land  above  the  sea  at  2,250  feet,  and 
the  mean  depth  of  the  whole  ocean  at  12,480  feet.  The  gospel 
has  a  vital  relation  to  this  larger  part  of  the  earth. 

There  are  no  better  sail- 
ors than  the  Norwegians 
among  the  Christian  disper- 
sion in  this  vast  mission  field 
of  the  seas.  Their  church  at 
home  is  very  active  in  giving 
them  religious  services,  mis- 
sionaries, churches  and  liter- 
ature, so  that  they  may  thus 
remain  steadfast  in  their  faith 
and  witness  for  Christ  in 
foreign  ports. 

Origin  and  Organization. — The  first  traces  of  organized 
Christian  work  among  seamen  are  found  within  the  Church  of 
England.  As  far  back  as  1834  missionaries  were  sent  out  to  carry 
the  Word  of  Life  to  those  whom  the  vast  oceans  separated  from 
their  homes.  Some  of  these  missionaries  acquired  sufficient 
knowledge  of  the  Norwegian  language  so  that  they  could  preach 
for  the  many  thousands  of  that  nationality  visiting  the  English 
harbors. 

The  beginning  of  an  organized  Norwegian  seamen's  mission, 
however,  was  made  by  Johan  Cordt  Harmen  Storjohann,  of 
Christiania,  who  has  just  made  a  missionary  tour  around  the  world 
in  behalf  of  the  Scandinavian  Lutheran  Foreign  Mission  among 
the  Santals  of   India.     In   1863,  while  a  candidate   of  theology, 


LUTHERANS   IN    NORWAY.  327 

he  went  to  Scotland  on  a  special  mission,  to  study  the  free  church 
movement  in  that  country.  On  his  way  there  he  had  an  oppor- 
tunity  of  preaching  to  Norwegian  seamen  at  Leith  near  Edinburgh. 
Upon  this  occasion  he  was  impressed  with  the  great  necessity  of 
bringing  the  "Word  of  God  to  his  neglected  countrymen,  who  were 
seamen  in  foreign  harbors.  The  following  year  he  spent  two 
months  in  Scotland,  preaching  the  Gospel  in  his  native  tongue  at 
different  ports.  Here  his  eyes  opened  still  more  to  the  great" 
spiritual  need  existing  among  seamen,  and  he  fully  realized  the 
necessity  of  having  an  organized  mission  among  them. 

In  July,  1864,  Pastor  Storjohann  returned  to  Bergen  where 
the  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  Norway  was  just  holding  its 
general  convention.  This  opportunity  he  at  once  embraced  to 
bring  his  new  ideas  before  the  "people  of  the  Church."  "While 
delegates  from  all  over  the  country  stood  on  the  shore  taking  a 
view  of  the  missionary  steamer  "Eliezer,"  which  was  lying  in  the 
harbor  ready  to  depart,  Rev.  Storjohann  stood  on  board  the 
steamer  "like  a  loaded  cannon  ready  to  be  fired."  As  the  mission 
had  employed  seamen  in  its  service  he  now  advocated  that  the 
mission  should  do  service  to  seamen.  He  did  "fire"  at  the  clergy 
and  the  missionary  friends  with  a  result  that,  in  spite  of  many 
difficulties,  a  society  was  organized  which  held  its  first  conference 
on  the  31st  of  August  of  the  same  year.  This  organization's 
corporate  name  is:  Foreningen  til  evangeliets  forkyndelse  for 
slxandinaviske  socmcend  i  fremmede  havne  (Society  for  Preaching 
the  Gospel  to  Scandinavian  Seamen  in  Foreign  Ports).  The 
name  more  generally  used  is  The  Norwegian  Seamen's  Mission. 

Pastor  Storjohann,  who  deservedly  has  been  named  the 
"  Father  of  the  Seamen's  Missions  of  the  Scandinavian  Countries," 
now  saw  his  ideas  so  far  realized  that  he  commenced  immediately 
to  travel  through  the  country,  arousing  ministers  and  laymen  to 
action,  and  appointing  committees  for  furthering  the  work.  In 
the  meantime  pressing  calls  for  missionaries  came  from  different 
harbors,  as  Leith,  Antwerp,  and  Cardiff.  In  the  spring  of  1865 
Andreas  M.  Hansen,  who  had  just  been  ordained  to  the  holy 
ministry,  was  sent  to  Leith,  as  the  first  Norwegian  seamen's 
missionary  stationed  at  a  foreign  harbor. 

The  Seamen's  Missionary  Society,  to  which  a  great  number 
of  committees  or  auxiliary  societies  were  soon  united,  prepared  the 
way  for  having  a  general  convention.  Delegates  from  different 
parts  of  the  country  convened  at  Bergen,  Sept.  11,  1865,  together 


328 


LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 


with  the  original  society  organized  by  Pastor  Storjohann,  and 
which,  up  to  this  time,  had  directed  the  missionary  work.  At  this 
convention  the  missionary  society  was  divided  into  districts, 
mostly  the  original  committees,  whose  number  has  been  steadily 
growing  and  has  now  reached  into  the  hundreds.  These  districts 
constitute   ten   circles  or  general  districts   with  their  respective 


PASTOR  J.  C.  H.  STORJOHANN, 

Founder  of  the  Scandinavian  and  Finnish  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Seamen's  Missionary  Societies. 


executive  boards  which  have  their  headquarters  in  the  following 
cities:  Tromsoe,  Drontheim,  Bergen,  Stavanger,  Christiansand, 
Arendal,  Krageroe,  Toensberg,  Drammen,  and  Christiania. 

The  Chief  Executive  Board  consists  of  nine  members, 
three  of  whom  are  elected  each  year.  Their  headquarters  are  in 
Bergen.  The  highest  power  for  the  management  of  the  business', 
however,  is  centered  in  the  General  Convention,  held  every  third 
year.  This  is  composed  by  delegates  from  the  districts  uniting 
with  the  chief  executive  board  of  whose  members  only  two  have  a 
right  to  vote.  General  conventions  have  been  held  in  the  follow- 
ing order: 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORWAY.  329 

1.  Bergen 1865,  12  delegates  from  7  districts. 

2.  Christiansand 1867,  40  "  "  22  " 

3.  Stavanger 1869,28  "  "  18  " 

4.  Toensberg 1872,  40  "  "  25 

5.  Christiania 1875,51  "  «  31  " 

6.  Arendal 1878,76  "  "  43  " 

7.  Drontheim 1881,38  "  "  20  " 

8.  Bergen 1884,  49  "  "  32  " 

9.  Drammen 1887,67  "  "  43  " 

Fields  of  Work. — During  the  first  year  of  the  existence  of 
the  society  three  missionaries  were  sent  out  and  as  many  stations 
established.  The  number  of  stations  taken  up  as  well  as  the 
amount  of  work  actually  performed  have  been  enlarged  from  year 
to  year,  in  proportion  to  the  gradual  growth  of  the  ability  of  the 
society  to  meet  the  many  calls.  At  present  the  society  has  ten 
principal  stations  in  foreign  lands,  seven  in  Europe  and  three, 
embracing  four  harbors,  on  the  American  continent.  To  these 
stations  are  added  a  great  number  of  sub-stations  to  which  the 
missionary  ministers  make  regular  visits.  The  parent  stations  are 
the  following  in  Europe:  Leith,  Shields,  Antwerp,  Cardiff,  London, 
Havre,  and  Amsterdam -Rotterdam;  and  in  America:  Quebec, 
Pensacola,  New  York  and  Buenos  Ayres.  At  all  these  stations  the 
society  has  fine  church  edifices  and  other  properties,  and  the 
ordained  ministers  with  their  assistants  are  kept  very  busy. 

In  this  connection  mention  may  be  made  of  "The  Brother- 
hood on  the  Sea."  This  part  of  the  Norwegian  Seamen's  Mission 
was  organized  in  1885  by  ship-captains  interested  in  religious 
work,  who  pledged  themselves  to  hold  religious  meetings  on 
board  their  vessels  and  also  in  such  ports  where  no  missionaries 
are  stationed.  As  a  sign  of  their  union  the  members  of  the 
Brotherhood  hoist  a  special  flag  with  the  ensign  of  a  dove  on  their 
respective  vessels.  From  the  masts  of  over  200  ships,  now 
crossing  the  world's  oceans,  the  "dove-flag"  is  telling  that  under- 
neath its  holy  banner  Almighty  God  is  worshiped.  The  organi- 
zation has  also  its  own  organ  called  Brev-Duen  (The  Carrier 
Pigeon). 

The  worship,  of  course,  will  not  be  conducted  according  to  the 
order  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  of  the  Church  of  England, 
so  generally  used  on  ships,  but  according  to  the  rich  and  beautiful 
service  of  the  Lutheran  Church  of  Norway.  The  many  Dane, 
Swede  and  German  sea-tossed  Lutherans  are  becoming  more  and 
more  interested  in  a  similar  work. 


330  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

Methods  of  Wobk. — As  means  in  the  hands  of  the  Seamen's 
Missionary  Society  to  carry  on  the  work  the  first  to  be  mentioned 
is  its  organ,  Bud  og  Hilsen  (Message  and  Greeting),  a  monthly, 
which  was  first  edited  in  1865  and  is  now  printed  in  4,000  copies. 
This  paper  has  done  much  in  awakening  a  missionary  interest 
among  its  readers,  as  have  also  a  great  number  of  other  publica- 
tions bearing  upon  the  same  subject.  The  society  is  supporting  a 
traveling  secretary  whose  work  it  is  to  bring  the  cause  of  the 
mission  to  the  hearts  of  the  people.  Circulars  are  from  time  to 
time  sent  to  all  the  ministers  of  Norway,  who  present  from 
their  pulpits  the  latest  news  from  the  various  stations  and  the 
needs  of  the  society  to  their  respective  congregations. 

How  Supported. — The  Norwegian  Seamen's  Mission  has 
from  its  very  beginning  been  carried  on  altogether  by  voluntary 
gifts  gathered  at  home  and  abroad.  Thus  the  districts,  consisting 
of  contributing  members,  annually  pay  a  certain  amount  of  money 
to  the  treasury  of  the  society.  Ministers  usually  preach  once  a 
year  upon  the  subject  of  seamen's  mission  and  collections  for  its 
benefit  are  taken  in  nearly  all  the  churches.  Bequests,  small  and 
large,  have  also  from  time  to  time  been  a  help  to  its  treasury.  But 
one  of  the  most  fruitful  sources  of  help  is  the  work  of  the  Ladies' 
Societies.  These  have  been  growing  in  number  rapidly  and 
include  now  no  less  than  several  hundreds,  some  of  which  have 
been  organized  entirely  in  the  interest  of  the  Seamen's  Mission, — 
others  are  doing  missionary  work  in  general  but  give  and  do  their 
share  to  preach  the  gospel  to  Norway's  large  seafaring  population. 

Their  needle  and  fancy  work  is  converted  into  money  by  fairs 
and  private  sales  and  thus  large  sums  of  money  are  brought  into 
their  treasuries.  The  Ladies'  Societies  are  also  doing  a  noble 
work  in  preparing  Christmas  presents  (boxes  of  clothing  similar 
to  the  missionary  boxes  sent  out  by  the  American  Women's  Home 
and  Foreign  Missionary  Societies)  which  are  sent  to  the  foreign 
stations  and  there  distributed  to  seamen  on  church  festival 
occasions.  The  ladies  are  also  distributing  large  quantities  of 
books  and  tracts  among  sailors,  and  they  have  thus  succeeded  in 
establishing  libraries  on  board  the  vessels.  Larger  amounts  of 
money  come  to  the  Seamen's  Mission  from  marine  aid  societies, 
steamship  companies,  and  shipping  offices.  Mite-boxes  placed 
in  the  homes  and  on  board  the  vessels,  have  also  been  a 
source  of  income  to  the  mission. 

The  Norwegian  Seamen's  Mission  has  been  an  object  of  prayer 
both  in  public  worship  and  in  private  meetings,  and  in  the  revised 


LUTHERANS   IN    NORWAY.  331 

edition  of  the  Book  of  Worship  of  Norway,  of  1887,  mention  is 
made  in  the  common  church  prayer  of  "our  countrymen  in 
foreign  lands  and  on  the  sea." 

In  reference  to  the  question  of  "Seamen's  Sabbath  Rest" 
great  efforts  have  again  and  again  been  made  in  its  behalf.  To 
the  international  convention  held  in  1885  at  Brussels,  where 
Sunday  Societies  in  general  from  all  over  the  world  were  repre- 
sented, the  Norwegian  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  sent  two 
delegates,  the  missionary  ministers  of  Amsterdam  and  Antwerp. 
Rev.  Hansen  from  Antwerp  presented  the  matter  to  the 
convention  in  a  long  and  interesting  lecture  which  undoubtedly 
accomplished  the  result,  that  the  question  of  Seamen's  Sabbath 
Rest  is  now  on  the  program  of  the  International  Sabbath  Society. 

Desertion  Among  Seamen  has  also  been  a  matter  of  discussion 
by  the  society.  No  small  amount  of  work  has  been  done  in  order 
to  diminish,  if  not  entirely  blot  out,  this  disgrace  among  the  noble 
seafaring  population.  But  the  matter  is  yet  unsettled  as  it  is  one 
of  great  difficulty. 

The  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  had  not  existed  long  until 
it  had  to  decide  the  question  whether  pensions  should  be  granted 
to  widows  left  by  missionary  ministers  who  had  died  in  the  service 
of  the  society.  Several  times  the  chief  executive  board  sent 
petitions  to  the  national  government  that  widows  of  seamen's 
missionary  pastors  be  granted  pensions  from  the  common  fund 
established  for  pensioning  widows  of  the  clergy  in  general.  As 
no  such  petition  was  ever  granted,  the  society  has  been  granting 
pensions  from  its  treasury,  in  such  amounts  as  the  chief 
executive  board  from  time  to  time  recommended. 

The  following  figures  show  the  increase  in  the  receipts  of  the 
society  during  the  first  twenty-five  years  of  its  activity: 

1861  —  455  crowns.  1874-5  —37,437  crowns.  1884-5—63.695  crownB 
1869-70—17,471      "  1879-80-47,638      "  1888-9—73,023       " 

Total  regular  receipts  during  twenty-five  years 991,566      " 

Other  extra  income ..„ 24,811      " 

Grand  total 1,016,377     " 

Expenses  during  same  period 963,606      " 

Balance  on  hand 52,771     " 


332  LUTHERANS    IN   ALL   LANDS. 

JEWISH  MISSIONS. 

The  Central  Committee  of  the  Mission  to  Israel. — 
Perhaps  no  country  has  less  Jews  than  Norway,  for  Sweden  and 
Norway  together  do  not  report  more  than  3,000.  It  was  not 
therefore  the  presence  of  resident  Israelites  that  awakened  and 
developed  the  healthy  interest  of  Norway  in  Jewish  Missions.  It 
is  said  the  mission  to  the  Jews  commenced  at  a  time  when  a  Jew 
was  not  permitted  to  live  in  the  country.  It  was  rather  trans- 
planted from  Lutheran  Germany,  for  of  all  countries  Norway  is 
the  quickest  and  perhaps  the  most  successful  in  appropriating  the 
fruits  of  conservative  Lutheranism  in  Germany. 

The  awakening  of  interest  in  behalf  of  mission  work  among 
the  Jews  was  contemporary  with  the  missionary  awakening  in 
behalf  of  the  heathen.  This  is  natural,  for  Christian  Protestant 
missions  are  the  same  whether  to  the  Jew  or  to  the  Gentile.  June 
12,  1844,  a  Jewish  Missionary  Association  was  formed  at  Stavanger, 
and  as  there  were  few  Jews  in  Norway  it  thought  it  could  do  more 
good  by  sending  its  money  to  the  Lutheran  Jewish  Mission 
Societies  on  the  Continent.  They  thus  became  doubly  unselfish  by 
following  their  convictions.  Similar  associations  were  formed  in 
other  cities,  especially  in  Bergen ;  and  in  1865  all  were  united  by 
Professor  Caspari  and  Candidate  Peter  Hserern  in  the  Central 
Committee  of  Christiania,  which  was  consolidated  with  the  Central 
Society  of  Germany  in  1871.  Its  revenue,  December  31,  1888, 
was  29,100  marks.  It  aids  in  sustaining  the  stations  in  Leipsic 
and  Keshinew,  and  publishes  its  own  organ,  Missions-Blad 
for  Israel,  a  monthly,  edited  by  the  secretary,  Pastor  J.  G.  Blom 
of  Christiania. 

Two  graduates  of  the  Institutum  Judaicum  at  Leipsic,  Pastor 
R.  Gjessing  of  Norway,  and  Pastor  von  Harling,  went  to  Rumania 
as  missionaries  of  the  Jewish  Missionary  Society  of  Norway  in  the 
fall  of  1891.  They  have  located  at  Galacz,  a  live  port  on  the 
Danube  river,  where  Rev.  Gjessing  will  also  minister  to  the  many 
Scandinavian  seamen. 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

The  Norwegian  Lutheran  Foreign  Missionary  Society. — 
Those  who  took  the  greatest  interest  in  organizing  the  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  of  Norway  were  Bishop  Bugge  in  Drontheim, 
H.  C.  Knudsen,  who  hatl  been  in  the  service  of  a  German  Mission, 


H.  J.  BLOM.  A.  HAUGE. 

CHR.  DONS.  P.  BLESSING.  E.  F.  ECKIIOFP. 

CHR.  KNUDSEX.  K.  ROLL.  O.  GJERLCEW. 

L.  DAIILE.  K.  SCHOENING. 


Secretaries  of  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  Foreign  Missionary  Society  and  Principals  of  its  Mission 
School  from  the  beginning  to  the  present. 


334  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

and  John  Haugvaldstad,  who  is  really  its  "father."  He  was  an 
old  man  living  near  Stavanger  and  had  been  one  of  the  best 
friends  of  Hans  Nielsen  Hauge.  A  great  many  local  missionary 
societies  were  organized  at  an  early  day.  The  first  society  dates 
from  1826  and  in  1840  there  were  twenty.  In  1842  delegates  from 
these  societies  met  in  Stavanger  and  permanently  founded  a 
central  organization  known  as  The  Norwegian  Foreign  Missionary 
Society.  Its  aim  was  to  labor  for  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God  among  the  heathen  by  sending  forth  and  supporting 
missionaries  who  were  to  be  educated  in  a  school  established  by 
the  society  for  this  purpose. 

The  parent  society  consists  now  of  no  less  than  900  auxiliary 
societies.  These  constitute  eight  circles,  each  having  an  executive 
board  of  nine  members.  The  central  executive  board  consists  of 
ten  members  elected  by  the  joint  boards  of  the  respective  circles, 
and  has  its  headquarters  in  Stavanger.  The  highest  executive 
authority  is,  however,  exercised  by  the  general  convention  which 
meets  every  third  year  and  consists  of  accredited  delegates  from 
the  auxiliary  societies. 

The  total  receipts  of  the  society  in  1828  were  1,340  crowns;  in 
1891,  455,323  crowns.  By  far  the  greater  portion  of  the  income  is 
derived  from  the  2,350  women's  auxiliary  societies,  the  first  one  of 
which  was  organized  by  Mrs.  Gustava  Kielland  of  Lyngdal  in  1840 
There  are  many  other  sources  of  income,  such  as  "  mission  lambs,' 
"mission  bees,"  "mission  flower  pots,"  "mission  fields,"  the 
product  of  which  goes  to  the  society,  "mission  nets"  in  the  fishing 
districts,  a  percentage  of  various  kinds  of  business,  church  collec- 
tions, bequests,  etc.  Missionstidende  (Mission  Tidings),  the 
organ  of  the  society,  is  printed  in  12,000  copies  and  is  a  source  of 
profit.  The  income  of  the  society  has  been  increasing  from  year 
to  year,  but  the  demand  for  missionaries  has  also  increased. 

The  society  maintains  a  school  in  Stavanger  to  educate  their 
missionaries.  In  the  spring  of  1892,  thirteen  new  workers  left  the 
school  for  the  various  missionary  stations.  All  missionaries  are 
ordained  to  the  ministry  before  they  are  sent  out. 

A  fund  is  being  raised  to  aid  the  disabled  missionaries  of  the 
society.  One  friend  of  missions  has  given  200,000  crowns  to  this 
special  object.  Near  Stavanger  a  Home  has  been  founded  where 
the  children  of  the  missionaries  are  educated. 

The  society  has  its  own  mission  steamship,  "  Paulus,"  for  the 
transportation  of  the  missionaries  and  for  the  carrying  of  the 
exports  and  the  imports  of  the  mission  stations. 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORWAY.  335 

On  July  9  to  13,  1892,  the  society  celebrated  its  semi-centennial 
jubilee  in  Stavanger,  850  delegates  being  present.  Missionary 
societies  in  Finland,  Sweden,  Denmark,  Germany,  England,  and 
America  were  represented.  Nine  persons  were  in  attendance  who 
fifty  years  before  had  been  in  Stavanger  at  the  organization  of 
the  society.  The  foreign  fields  are  Natal  and  Zululand  in  South 
Africa,  and  Madagascar.  There  are  in  these  fields  forty  mission- 
aries and  more  than  750  native  preachers,  who  proclaim  the  Word 
of  God  in  270  churches  and  chapels  and  to  500  congregations  with 
32,000  members.  The  meeting  was  very  largely  attended,  people 
from  every  part  of  the  country  being  present.  At  the  Sunday 
services  the  collections  amounted  to  nearly  3,000  crowns.  On 
Thursday  Bishop  Heuch  ordained  thirteen  mission  students,  to 
whom  he  spoke  earnest  words  of  parting.  The  mission  school  is 
not  a  school  like  others — but  rather  a  home,  where  the  father  and 
mother  are  the  teachers  of  their  sons.  The  course  has  heretofore 
been  six  years ;  and  the  Norwegian  mission  society  has  thoroughly 
succeeded  in  banishing  the  institutional  character,  and  in  giving 
it  that  of  a  family,  by  which  independence  of  character  and  trust- 
worthiness are  secured. 

Scheeudee's  Mission. — Though  Bishop  Schreuder  withdrew 
from  connection  with  the  Foreign  Missionary  Society  in  1873,  he 
remained  loyal  to  the  State  Church  of  Norway.  His  work  was 
continued  as  a  direct  mission  of  the  church  of  Norway,  and  has 
ever  since  been  supported  by  it.  In  many  cases  the  contributions 
given  for  foreign  missions  have  been  divided  between  Schreuder's 
Mission  and  the  others.  Special  societies  also  are  working  exclu- 
sively for  the  benefit  of  this  mission.  The  central  committee  for  the 
Schreuder  Mission  has  its  headquarters  in  Christiania  with  auxil- 
iary societies  throughout  the  country  districts.  Since  the  death 
of  Schreuder,  in  1877,  the  work  has  been  continued  by  the  brothers 
Astrup  and  others.  Their  mission  field  is  Natal  and  Zululand,  where 
Schreuder  first  commenced  his  labors  in  South  Africa.  Though 
independent  of  the  other  Norwegian  missions  in  the  same  country, 
the  two  are  sacrificing  their  best  activity  for  the  same  Master  in 
full  harmony.  The  Schreuder  Mission  is  partly  supported  by  the 
Norwegians  in  America  who  are  publishing  a  paper,  Missionsblad, 
for  the  benefit  of  their  various  undertakings. 

The  Santal  Mission  is  another  branch  of  Norway's  foreign 
work.  In  September  of  1892  it  was  twenty-five  years  since 
Skrefsrud  and  Bcerresen  started  the  mission  to  the  Santals.  At 
first  only  a  little  was  done  in  Norway  for  this  humble   enterprise, 


,,,  ,,r     pj;l.,l;,,,l:;l,; 


336 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORWAY.  337 

but  in  later  years  a  general  interest  for  it  has  been  awakened,  so 
that  the  mission  enjoys  now  the  sympathy  and  pecuniary  support 
of  the  entire  Church .  There  is  a  Central  Committee  for  the 
Santal  Mission  with  headquarters  in  Christiania  and  a  number  of 
sub-committees.  Many  women's  societies  are  working  in  its 
behalf.  In  all  about  45,000  crowns  are  contributed  yearly  to  the 
Santal  Mission  by  Norway  alone.  Santalen,  the  organ  of  the 
mission,  is  published  in  Christiania  and  is  printed  in  6,000  copies. 

In  the  spring  of  1888  a  society  was  organized  with  committees 
in  the  three  Scandinavian  kingdoms  for  the  special  purpose  of 
developing  the  native  literature  of  the  Meih  people  of  Assam  and 
of  Santal.  The  best  Oriental  linguists  and  scientists  as  well 
as  the  leading  men  of  the  Lutheran  Church  of  these  countries 
belong  to  the  committees.  Their  work  is  an  illustration  of  the 
contribution  of  foreign  missionaries  to  literature,  science,  and  all 
departments  of  human  knowledge  and  activity. 

The  Norwegian  Luthekan  China  Missionary  Society. — 
Two  Norwegian  ladies,  Miss  Reuter  and  Miss  Jacobsen,  had 
already  labored  in  China  under  the  auspices  of  the  English 
Inland  Mission,  when  O.  S.  Noestegaard  arrived  in  the  spring  of 
1883  to  establish  a  Norwegian  Mission.  He  had  previously 
traveled  in  Norway  as  a  missionary  and  had  awakened  a  live 
interest  for  his  good  cause  at  home.  Several  women's  societies 
were  thus  organized,  and  money  flowed  in  liberally  for  the  expenses 
of  sending  a  missionary  to  this  new  field.  At  the  time  when  Mr. 
Noestegaard  was  ready  to  sail,  a  committee  on  the  China  Mission 
was  organized  in  Christiania,  not  for  the  purpose  of  assuming  any 
authority  over  the  new  mission,  but  in  order  to  receive  and  forward 
the  money  to  the  missionaries. 

In  the  home  land  Candidate  Giverholt,  from  Drontheim,  has 
been  especially  interested  in  the  work.  At  his  own  expense  he 
sent  two  missionary  ladies  to  the  field,  Miss  Petra  Noes  and 
Deaconess  Inger  Hoel.  Since  1890  he  has  edited  their  paper, 
Kinas  Ven  (China's  Friend). 

This  China  Mission,  however,  in  time  became  a  branch  of  the 
English  Inland  Mission,  but  the  support  from  Norway  was 
continued.  Meanwhile  several  committees  had  been  organized  in 
different  parts  of  the  country,  and  a  general  interest  for  the  work 
was  gradually  awakened.  But  the  conviction  deepened  that  in 
order  to  maintain  the  interest  an  independent  China  Mission  had 
to  be  started  on  the  doctrinal  basis  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church  of  Norway. 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORWAY.  339 

In  October,  1890,  some  delegates  met  in  Bergen  for  the 
purpose  of  uniting  these  scattered  efforts  and  to  prepare  a  plan 
for  further  work.  On  Pentecost,  1891,  a  delegation  of  forty  met 
in  Bergen  and  completed  the  organization  of  The  Norwegian 
Lutheran  China  Missionary  Society.  The  chief  executive  board 
consists  of  seven  members  with  headquarters  in  Bergen.  N. 
Arnetvedt,  of  Bergen,  is  the  present  secretary  of  the  board.  The 
society  has  its  own  monthly  organ  Kineseren  (The  Chinamen). 
Already  eight  missionaries  are  employed  in  China,  and  those 
Norwegians  who  first  went  there  and  have  been  working  in  the 
English  Mission  will  probably  soon  join  the  Lutherans  of  their 
own  country.  The  undertaking  is  new,  and  the  site  for  the  mission 
is  not  yet  permanently  chosen,  but  for  sanitary  reasons  it  will 
be  planted  in  Northern  China,  where  the  climate  is  more  agreeable 
to  Scandinavians.  In  July,  1891,  the  total  income  of  the  society 
had  reached  12,000  crowns. 

Independent  Missionaries. — Quite  a  few  Norwegian  mis- 
sionaries, both  men  and  women,  are  also  at  work  in  different 
places  in  Asia,  Africa,  and  the  Polynesian  Islands,  without  being 
connected  with  any  society  in  Norway.  They  are  either  working 
independently  or  stand  in  connection  with  societies  of  other 
countries. 

Bequests  to  Missions. — These  are  frequent  in  Norway. 
One  of  the  latest  is  from  Anna  Schmidt  of  Drontheim,  40,000 
crowns.  T.  L.  Gjendern,  of  Molde,  gave  45,000  crowns  to  the 
•Foreign  Missionary  Society  in  1891,  the  interest  of  which  is  to  be 
used  for  the  support  of  theological  students  of  the  mission  stations. 


PROTESTANT  LITERATURE. 

The  Norwegian  Bible  Society  was  organized  at  Christiania 
in  1816.  It  consists  of  six  district  committees,  that  of  Christiania 
being  the  central  committee,  with  the  Bishop  of  Christiania  as 
chairman.  There  are  sub-committees  organized  in  the  congrega- 
tions. Any  one  can  become  a  member  of  the  society  by  paying 
a  small  annual  contribution. 

The  aim  of  the  society  is  to  distribute  religious  books.  For 
this  purpose  it  shall  prepare  for  the  publication  of  the  whole  Bible 
as  well  as  parts  of  the  same,  to  be  sold  at  a  low  price  and  to  be 
given  away  to  the  poor.  Since  its  organization  the  society  has 
sold  and  distributed  more  than  560.000  Bibles,  New  Testaments 


340  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL  LANDS. 

and  other  religious  books.  On  the  26th  day  of  May,  1892,  the 
seventy-fifth  anniversary  of  the  society,  two  new  editions  of  the 
Bible  were  ready  for  sale,  inasmuch  as  the  Old  Testament  had 
been  revised.  The  revised  New  Testament  will  also  be  ready  for 
publication  in  a  few  years.  The  total  income  in  1892  was  67,837 
crowns,  and  the  permanent  fund  80,000  crowns. 

Besides  the  activity  of  this  society,  the  British  Bible  Society 
distributes  large  numbers  of  the  Holy  Scriptures;  in  1890,  9,345 
Bibles,  10,228   New   Testaments   and   1,655   parts   of   the   Bible. 

The  Society  for  the  Publication  of  Peotestant  School 
Books  and  Books  of  Christian  Worship  is  another  efficient 
agency  to  disseminate  Lutheran  doctrine,  and  dates  from  1820.  Its 
aim  is,  to  promote  the  Christian  education  and  piety  in  the 
fatherland  by  the  distribution  of  proper  books.  Any  one  may 
become  a  member  of  the  society  by  giving  a  small  annual  con- 
tribution. The  Central  Executive  Board  consists  of  four  members 
all  of  whom  must  live  in  Christiania.  The  fund  of  the  society 
amounts  to  16,000  crowns,  besides  the  free  disposition  of  the 
interest  of  a  legacy  of  20,000  crowns.  A  large  legacy  has  also 
been  received  for  the  sole  purpose  of  distributing  the  Word  of 
God. 

Tract  Societies. — Several  Tract  Societies  are  active.  The 
largest  is  the  Christiania  Tract  Society  with  200  members,  which 
distributes  150,000  to  200,000  free  tracts  annually. 

Publication  Houses. — Several  publication  houses  are  very 
prosperous.  The  largest  is  the  Luther  Publication  House.  In  1891 
it  sold  or  distributed  gratuitously  1,055,277  large  and  small 
religious  books  and  pamphlets,  besides  a  large  number  of  tracts.  A 
goodly  portion  of  the  literature  issued  by  the  Norwegian  publica- 
tion houses  goes  to  the  Norwegians  in  foreign  lands,  especially  to 
America. 

The  desire  for  religious  literature  is  strong  among  the 
Norwegian  j)eople.  Every  man  and  woman,  young  and  old,  has  the 
ability  to  read,  and  libraries  are  found  in  almost  every  family. 

The  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  and  the  charitable 
institutions  have  their  special  books  and  periodical  organs;  and 
such  literature  as  church  papers  of  various  kinds  are  found  in 
nearly  all  Norwegian  homes.  They  spread  Christian  knowledge 
and  thus  help  to  develop  the  Christian  life  in  the  church. 

The  press  is  free  in  Norway,  but  the  official  authorities  watch 
with  a  sharp  eye  that  no  literature  is  published  that  may  in  any 
way  prove  corrupting  to  good  morals.     All  such  literature,  when 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORWAY.  341 

found,  is  destroyed  and  the  distributors  punished  according  to 
law.  A  characteristic  of  Norwegian  literature  is  the  abundance  of 
religious  tracts  and  pamphlets  from  which  the  parents  teach  their 
children  what  they  find  to  be  pare  and  sound. 


C.  O.  EOSENIUS, 

Sweden's  Greatest  Pietistic  Author. 


342 


Lutherans  in  Sweden. 


Territorially  Sweden  is  the  largest  Lutheran  country  in  the 
world  and  covers  an  area  of  170,979  square  miles.  It  has  immense 
forests,  rich  mineral  deposits  and  extensive  agricultural  lands, 
while  other  parts,  especially  in  the  north,  are  barren.  Some,  like 
Olaf  Rudbeck,  have  been  so  captivated  by  Sweden  that  they  have 
asserted  that  it  was  Eden  or  the  Atlantis  of  the  Greeks  and  the 
source  of  all  intelligence. 

As  a  people  they  are  of  a  robust  constitution  and  of  a  florid 
complexion,  industrious  and  frugal,  cleanly  and  neat  in  their 
person  and  in  their  homes,  intellectual  and  mystically  religious. 
Beggars  and  illiterates  are  almost  unknown.  Dr.  Giffin  says:  "I 
have  brought  away  memories  of  the  inhabitants  of  Sweden  and 
Norway  that  are  more  pleasant  than  the  pictures  of  their 
mountains,  fields  and  lakes."  A  prominent  attorney  in  Denver, 
Col.,  remarked  to  me  once:  "I  wish  Denmark,  Norway  and 
Sweden  would  have  ten  times  as  many  people  as  they  have  so  that 
they  could  send  ten  times  as  many  to  America.  We  need  them 
all  in  our  coming  national  crises."  Like  other  nations,  the 
Scandinavians  have  their  national  weaknesses.  Of  these  they 
themselves  are  not  ignorant. 

While  approaching  Stockholm  on  the  fast  train  with  a  book 
in  my  hand  studying  Swedish,  a  gentleman  asked,  "are  you  an 
Englishman,  sir?"  "No,  sir,  an  American,"  was  the  reply.  "  Were 
you  ever  in  Stockholm  before?"  "Thank  you,  this  is  my  first 
visit."  "Well,"  he  continued,  "I  have  been  in  France,  Germany, 
Italy,  North  Africa,  and  America,  and  around  the  world,  and  I 
must  say  no  where  have  I  found  more  polite  people  than  here  in 
Stockholm.  The  French  are  famous  for  their  politeness,  but 
theirs  is  more  superficial,  while  that  of  these  people  is  more 
sincere  and  comes  more  from  the  heart."  We  were  not  long  in 
the  city  until  we  thought  our  English  informant  was  about  right. 


344  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL  LANDS. 

So  much  so  that  a  practical,  direct  American  from  the  mountains 
of  Pennsylvania  felt  almost  uncomfortable. 

Christianity  was  first  preached  among  the  Swedes  in  829  by  a 
Danish  monk,  Ansgar.  The  introduction  of  Christianity  and  the 
consolidation  of  the  national  empire,  as  in  many  other  nations  so 
in  Sweden,  took  place  at  the  same  time,  under  Eric  IX.,  who,  after 
his  death  in  1160,  was  worshiped  as  the  patron  of  the  country. 

The  Refoemation. — Gustavus  Vasa,  arriving  in  Sweden  from 
his  exile  in  Luebeck,  where  he  had  learned  the  Lutheran  doctrines, 
drove  out  the  Danes  who  had  conquered  the  country  and  was 
elected  King  in  1523.  Being  a  heroic  prince  and  zealous  for  the 
public  good  he  became  an  out  and  out  Lutheran.  The  clergy 
opposing  him  he  proceeded  gradually  and  cautiously.  He  first 
invited  learned  men  from  Germany  to  teach  the  people  the  Bible. 
Olaf  Peterson  or  Petri,  who  had  studied  at  Wittenberg,  1516-1519, 
returned  to  his  native  land  and  began,  in  1519,  as  deacon  in  Streng- 
naes  with  Lawrence  Peterson,  the  administrator  of  that  diocese,  to 
spread  Luther's  teachings.  Under  appointment  of  King  Vasa, 
Chancellor  Anderson  translated  the  New  Testament  in  1526,  while 
Olaf  Peterson  and  his  brother  Laurence  commenced  to  translate  the 
Old  Testament,  both  being  largely  after  Luther's  German  version. 
These  translations  the  King  circulated  extensively  in  his 
domain,  and  the  next  step  he  took  in  1526  was  to  encourage  Olaf 
to  hold  a  public  discussion  on  religious  subjects  at  Upsala  with 
Peter  Gallius,  an  ardent  defender  of  popery.  In  this  engagement 
Gallius  was  completely  vanquished  and  the  firm  Protestant  King, 
at  the  public  assembly  of  Westeras  the  following  year,  wisely  seized 
the  opportunity  to  recommend  strongly  and  judiciously  to 
the  representatives  of  the  nation  the  reformed  religion  of  Luther. 
The  people  had  consequently  to  choose  between  the  King's  resig- 
nation and  the  Reformation,  so  that  after  long  discussions  and 
strenuous  opposition  from  the  bishops,  Sweden,  by  a  harmonious 
decree,  became  Lutheran  in  accord  with  the  advice  of  Luther,  and 
thus  retained  their  beloved  King.  Gustavus  Vasa  exhibited 
brilliant  statesmanship  and  a  loyal  evangelical  conviction  by 
unflinchingly  maintaining  that  he  would  rather  retire  from  the 
kingdom  than  to  rule  over  a  people  who  were  more  obedient  in 
temporal  matters  to  their  bishops  than  to  their  King.  Here  state 
and  the  Roman  Church  separated  and  the  strength  and  glory  of 
Rome  departed,  while  the  archbishop,  Magnus  of  Upsala,  fled  to 
Poland. 


LUTHERANS   IN   SWEDEN.  345 

After  this  the  Reformation  was  peacefully  introduced  into  all 
parts  of  the  land,  and  the  Diets  at  Orebro,  1529,  and  at  Westeras, 
1544,  made  the  work  almost  complete.  The  church  property,  then 
of  enormous  value,  was  used  for  state  revenues  and  the  salaries  of 
pastors  who  preached  the  gospel  in  its  purity.  Gustavus  declared 
himself  a  Lutheran,  nominated  Lutherans  to  the  vacant  sees,  and 
placed  Lutherans  in  parish  churches.  He  authorized  the  clergy 
to  marry  and  mingle  with  the  world.  Everywhere  the  Augsburg 
Confession  and  Luther's  Catechism  were  believed,  taught 
and  loved. 

In  the  reorganization  of  the  Church  the  Episcopal  constitution 
was  adopted,  and  Laurence  Peterson  became  the  first  Lutheran 
archbishop  of  Upsala  in  1531,  and  married  a  relative  of  the 
royal  house. 

Officially,  the  National  Lutheran  Church  was  not  fully  estab- 
lished in  Sweden  until  the  decree  of  Upsala  was  passed  March  20, 
1593.  The  300th  anniversary  of  this  event  is  to  be  celebrated  by 
the  Swedes  in  America  at  Rock  Island  and  Chicago  during  the 
present  year.  The  Reverend  Bishop  von  Scheele  is  announced  to 
take  part.  All  nationalities  will  do  well  to  embrace  such  occasions 
to  educate  themselves  in  their  Protestant  history. 

DEFENDING  THE  FAITH. 

Gustavus  Adolphus,  "the  stainless  hero  of  the  North,"  like  his 
father  and  grandfather,  was  an  enthusiastic  Protestant.  He  was 
born  in  the  City  of  Stockholm  in  1594,  and  was  prepared  by 
Providence  for  his  life  work.  At  the  age  of  ten  his  father, 
Charles  IX,  made  him  attend  the  Councils  of  State  and  the 
sittings  of  the  Diet.  When  only  fifteen  years  of  age  he  spoke 
Latin  fluently,  also  German,  Dutch,  French  and  Italian,  and 
received  and  replied  to  all  foreign  ambassadors  to  the  Swedish 
King.  He  loved  Xenophon  as  the  greatest  of  all  military 
historians.  In  1(509  his  father  honored  him  as  Grand  Duke  of 
Finland  and  Duke  of  Estlionia  and  Vestmanland,  whose  laws  he 
modeled  after  those  of  Sweden.  Hence  it  happened  that  many 
soldiers  of  these  countries  accompanied  him  to  Germany.  On  his 
sixteenth  birthday,  according  to  an  old  Northern  custom,  he  was 
presented  by  his  father  to  the  diet  and  there  solemnly  vested  with 
sword  and  shield. 


346  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

The  Calmar  war  and  his  two  conquests  in  Russia  were  a  good 
discipline  for  him  in  the  military  arts.  He  always  consulted  the 
wishes  and  welfare  of  his  people  and  encouraged  the  founding  of 
gymnasiums,  academies  and  schools  and  gave  of  his  own  private 
mines  and  lands  to  enrich  the  University  of  Upsala. 

After  his  fourth  successful  campaign  against  Poland  his  fame 
as  a  commander  was  universally  admitted  by  foes  as  well  as  by 
friends.  He  now  found  himself  free  to  give  the  help  which  he 
had  long  before  promised  to  his  suffering  Protestant  allies  in 
Germany. 

While  the  infant  cause  of  Protestantism  was  being  rocked  to 
strength  in  its  cradle,  Rome  seized  the  opportunity,  and  what  it 
could  not  do  through  the  Jesuits  and  the  Inquisition  it  now 
attempts  by  means  of  bloody  warfare.  All  its  armies  were  there- 
fore marshaled  to  the  battle-field  and  held  there  for  thirty  years. 
The  Germans  fought  as  never  any  other  nation  fought  for  a  like 
cause,  and  the  last  drop  of  German  blood  was  about  shed,  and  the 
cause  was  about  lost,  when  Gustavus  Adolphus,  "  the  lion  of  the 
North,"  arrived  at  the  nick  of  time  on  June  24, 1630,  in  Pomerania, 
then  possessed  by  the  Austrians,  just  one  hundred  years  to  the 
very  day  after  the  Protestants  made  their  confession  at  Augsburg. 
His  first  act  in  Germany  was  to  kneel  on  her  shores  and  thank 
Almighty  God  for  the  safe  arrival  of  his  fleet  and  army.  He 
believed  his  cause  was  the  cause  of  heaven  and  thus  prayed  and 
enthused  his  men.  He  taught  that  "incessant  prayer  was  half 
the  victory"  and  ordered  his  chaplains  to  preach  the  gospel 
faithfully  in  the  camp  and  hold  morning  and  evening  prayers. 

No  private  property  was  wilfully  injured  on  their  march  and 
the  inhuman  cruelty  of  the  Imperialists  helped  to  unify  and 
provoke  the  Protestants.  After  Madgeburg  was  taken  by  the 
enemy,  then,  as  Schiller  says,  "  commenced  a  scene  of  horrors  for 
which  history  has  no  language — poetry  no  pencil.  Wives  were 
abused  in  the  arms  of  their  husbands;  daughters  at  the  feet  of 
their  parents;  and  the  defenceless  sex  exposed  to  the  double 
sacrifice  of  virtue  and  of  life.  The  Croats  amused  themselves  with 
throwing  children  into  the  flames — Pappenheiufs  Walloons,  with 
stabbing  infants  at  the  mothers'  breasts.  No  situation,  however 
obscure  or  sacred,  escaped  the  rapacity  of  the  enemy.  In  one 
church  fifty-three  women  were  beheaded.  And  these  horrors 
lasted  with  unabated  fury  till  the  city  was  fired  and  the  smoke  and 
flames  checked  the  plunderers.  In  twelve  hours  that  populous 
and  flourishing  city  was  in  ashes.     But  the  marauders  even  dug 


LUTHERANS   IN    SWEDEN.  347 

through  smoldering  ruins  in  search  of  booty.  After  the  streets 
had  been  cleared  of  ashes  and  of  the  dead,  Tilly  entered  the  place, 
to  find  the  living  crawling  out  from  among  the  dead,  and  infants 
nursing  at  the  breasts  of  mothers  cold  in  death.  Six  thousand 
bodies  had  been  thrown  into  the  Elbe  to  clear  the  streets;  and  the 
number  of  the  slain  was  reckoned  at  not  less  than  thirty  thousand." 

The  morning  of  the  6th  of  November,  1632,  Gustavus 
Adolphus  and  his  army  engaged  in  early  prayer  and  sang  Luther's 
battle-hymn,  "A  mighty  fortress  is  our  God,"  after  which 
Gustavus  himself,  in  a  loud  voice,  gave  out  his  favorite  hymn, 
"Jesus  Christ  our  Salvation."  Clad  in  his  usual  overcoat  and 
without  armour,  he  mounts  his  horse  and  rides  along  the  lines, 
exhorting  the  Swedes  and  Finns  in  their  native  tongues,  to  fight 
for  their  God,  their  country  and  their  King.  "If  you  fight  as  I 
expect  of  you,"  he  concluded,  "you  shall  have  no  cause  to 
complain  of  your  reward,  but  if  you  do  not  strike  like  men,  not  a 
bone  in  your  bodies  shall  ever  find  its  way  back  to  Sweden."  To 
the  Germans  he  spoke  earnestly,  calling  upon  them  to  "  trust  in 
God,  and  to  believe  that  with  His  help  they  might  that  day  gain  a 
victory  which  should  profit  them  and  their  latest  descendants." 
"But  if  you  fail  me  to-day,"  he  added,  "your  religion,  your 
freedom,  your  welfare  in  this  world  and  the  next  are  lost." 

"The  King,  who  himself  commanded  the  right  wing  of  his 
army,  was  the  foremost  of  all  to  advance  against  the  enemy. 
Waving  his  drawn  sword  over  his  head  as  the  Swedes  and  Finns 
responded  with  the  dash  of  arms  and  loud  cheers  to  his  address, 
he  cried  out,  '  Jesus,  Jesus,  let  us  fight  this  day  for  thy  Holy 
Name;'  and  giving  the  word  of  command,  he  advanced,  while  the 
whole  army,  as  each  regiment  began  to  move,  caught  up  the  loud 
cry  of  the  Swedish  watchword,  'God  with  us.'  The  enemy  awaited 
the  attack  on  the  further  side  of  a  road,  skirted  by  deep  ditches, 
and  the  Swedish  infantry,  after  crossing,  was  met  with  such  over- 
whelming numbers  that  they  wavered  and  fell  back.  On  perceiving 
this,  Gustavus,  who  had  led  his  own  division  over  the  road, 
hastened  at  the  head  of  a  troop  of  his  Smaaland  cavalry  to  the 
help  of  the  infantry.  Before  he  could  reach  the  road,  the 
brigades  under  Count  Niels  Brahe,  which  formed  the  Swedish 
centre,  had  advanced  to  the  charge  with  such  impetuosity  that 
they  took  three  batteries  by  storm,  and  drove  back  two  of  the 
enemy's  squares. 

"  When  the  news  of  this  success  reached  the  King,  he  uncovered 
his  head  and  uttered  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving,  and  charging  at 


348  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL  LANDS. 

the  head  of  his  cavalry,  he  was  soon  in  the  midst  of  the  enemy, 
with  only  a  few  of  his  personal  attendants  near  him,  as  the  heavy 
mist  after  partially  clearing,  had  become  so  dense  that  his  trooops 
had  not  been  able  to  see  in  which  direction  he  had  advanced.  At 
that  moment  a  pistol-shot  struck  his  horse  in  the  neck,  a  second 
shattered  his  left  arm,  and  while  he  was  turning  to  beg  the  Duke 
of  Lauenburg  to  help  him  off  the  field,  as  he  was  wounded  in  the 
foot  and  unable  to  dismount,  a  ball  entered  his  back  and  he  fell 
off  his  horse,  which  dragged  him  a  short  distance  with  one  foot 
still  in  the  stirrup.  The  body  of  the  King  was  carried  to  the 
rear  the  same  night,  and  deposited  in  the  church  of  the  little 
village  of  Meuchen,  where  one  of  the  attendant  Swedish  officers 
made  a  funeral  address,  after  which  the  schoolmaster  of  the  place 
read  the  ordinary  form  of  prayer.  After  being  deposited  for  a 
time  in  the  Castle  Church  at  Wittenberg  (where  Luther  rests), 
the  body  was  conveyed  to  Sweden  under  the  guard  of  the  400 
survivors  of  the  Smaaland  cavalry,  at  the  head  of  which  the  King 
had  fallen.  In  the  summer  of  1634  the  remains  were  laid  with 
great  solemnity  within  the  grave  that  Gustavus  had  caused  to  be 
prepared  for  himself  in  Riddarholms'  Church,  Stockholm." 

Thus  "  the  golden  King  of  the  North,"  like  a  true  modern 
Viking,  became  the  champion  of  Protestantism  and  gave  his  loyal 
royal  blood  on  the  battle-field  in  defending  the  faith  of  the 
Reformers.  Though  he  died,  the  cause  did  not.  Passionate  grief 
reigned  in  the  streets  of  Stockholm  and  in  every  Protestant  town 
of  Europe,  but  more  especially  in  downtrodden  Germany.  The 
defeated  Catholics  rejoiced.  His  death,  however,  accomplished 
more  for  Protestantism  than  his  living  deeds.  "  It  sanctified  a 
cause  which  the  German  Princes  themselves  had  only  known  how 
to  betray."  Until  the  end  of  time  the  name  of  Gustavus  Adolphus 
will  be  a  synonym  for  Lutheran,  yes,  for  Protestant  loyalty. 

Had  Rome  succeeded  in  the  thirty  years'  war  in  conquering 
Germany  it  would  have  soon  taken  little  Denmark,  and  Sweden, 
and  England,  and  the  United  States  civilization  of  to-day  would 
have  been  an  impossibility.  Thanks  be  unto  God  who  came  to 
our  rescue  at  this  most  critical  moment.  Scandinavians  cannot 
afford  to  be  indifferent  to  the  cause  for  which  Gustavus  Adolphus 
died,  no  more  than  Germans  can  to  the  same  cause  for  which 
Martin  Luther  lived. 

The  day  after  the  battle  some  peasants,  under  the  direction  of 
the  King's  groom,  Jacob  Erickson,  dragged  a  heavy  stone  from  a 
neighboring  height  to  mark  the  place  where  Gustavus  fell.     Being 


GUSTAVUS    ADOLPHUS, 


After  the  battle  of  Breitenfeld  kneeling  among  the  dead  and  wounded 
praying:    "He'll  hold  the  field  of  battle." 


350  LUTHERANS    IN   ALL   LANDS. 

unable  to  move  it  further  they  left  it  within  forty  paces  of  the 
spot,  where  it  remained  until  it  was  replaced  in  1832  by  the 
monument  erected  by  the  German  people  in  grateful  remembrance 
of  their  champion  from  a  neighboring  country.  The  Swedish 
nation  has  no  more  glorious  monument  at  home  or  abroad  than 
the  "  Sweden  Stone  "  on  the  battle-field  of  Lutzen. 


PAROCHIAL. 

In  the  diaspora  missionary  work  among  the  Germans  one  of 
the  first  questions  that  must  be  asked  before  you  proceed  very  far 
is,  "are  you  Lutherans  or  are  you  Catholics?"  This  is  necessary 
because  about  one-third  of  Germany  is  Catholic.  Such  a  question 
would  be  an  insult  among  Scandinavians,  whether  asked  in  their 
native  land  or  in  other  countries. 

The  census  shows  Sweden  to  be  thoroughly  Protestant  or 
Lutheran.  Out  of  a  population  of  4,774,409  only  810  are  Roman 
Catholics,  or  16  out  of  every  100.000;  and  Norway,  which  is  under 
the  same  sovereign,  has  only  512  Catholics  in  a  population  of 
1,818,853  or  27  out  of  every  100,000.  Denmark,  Norway,  Sweden, 
and  Finland  are  not  only  the  most  Protestant  but  the  most 
universally  Lutheran  countries  in  the  world. 

The  candidates  for  the  holy  office  of  the  ministry  in  Sweden 
must  pass  through  the  common  school,  the  high  school,  and 
gymnasium,  and  then  spend  six  years  in  studying  theology  at  the 
university.  If  one  enters  the  high  school  at  the  age  of  ten  and  is 
not  compelled  to  take  a  year  over  again,  he  will  be  ready  for 
ordination  at  the  age  of  twenty-six,  After  his  ordination  he  is 
required  to  pass  another  examination  before  he  can  enter  upon  the 
full  duties  of  a  pastorate,  to  which  he  is  not  admitted  until  he  has 
reached  the  age  of  twenty-eight.  It  is  a  high  honor  for  a 
minister  who  has  studied  in  America  to  be  received  as  a  pastor  in 
the  State  Church  of  Sweden. 

All  the  pastoral  duties  and  ministerial  acts  are  performed 
promptly  and  in  a  becoming  Christian  manner,  and  a  correct  and 
perfect  record  of  the  same  is  carefully  kept.  There  are  very  few 
j>eople  in  Sweden  who  have  not  been  baptized  at  Lutheran  altars 
in  their  infancy,  faithfully  instructed  in  the  saving  truths  of  God's 
Word  and  confirmed  at  the  age  o"f  fourteen.  Nearly  all 
marriages  and  funerals  are  conducted  by  the  pastors.  A  large 
percentage  of  the  population  go  regularly  to  the  Holy  Communion. 


LUTHERANS    IN    SWEDEN. 


351 


The  offerings  in  the  churches  for  missions  and  charity  are  frequent 
and  liberal.  They  believe  in  giving  to  God's  work  regularly  as 
well  as  to  ask  of  God  in  prayer  to  give  them  something. 

The  State  and  Church  work  harmoniously  together.  ''Sweden 
knows  of  no  Christian  at  large.  Every  member  of  the  state  is 
regarded  as  a  religious  being,  and  if  he  wishes  to  remain  a  citizen 
of  Sweden  he  must  at  least  outwardly  belong  to  some  religious 
congregation.  The  government  here  assumes  parental  authority. 
The  unbeliever  may  refuse  to  go  to  the  house  of  God,  he  may  deny 


st.  paul's  church, 

Malmo,  Sweden. 


LUTHERAN  CATHEDRAL, 

Gothenburg,  Sweden. 


the  truths  of  the  revealed  religion,  but  the  government  treats  him 
as  a  disobedient  child  of  the  family,  which  has  not  yet  come  to  a 
better  understanding."  So  says  Dr.  Weidner  who  has  for  years 
been  professor  in  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Theological  Seminary 
at  Rock  Island,  Illinois. 

The  church  government  as  in  Denmark  and  Norway  is 
Episcopal.  There  are  consistories  as  well  as  bishops,  which  are 
mutually  helpful  to  one  another.  The  clergy  consists  in  the  arch- 
bishop of  Upsala,  12  bishops,  180  provosts,  about  2,541  pastors  and 
many  candidates  and  assistant  pastors.  The  catechumens  are 
confirmed  by  their  own  regular  pastor.  The  episcopacy  among 
Scandinavian  Lutherans  has  no  sympathy  with  the  arrogant  claims 
of  the  Episcopalians.  It  is  more  like  that  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church. 

The  Synod  of  the  Swedish  Lutheran  State  Church,  formed  by 
a  royal  order  of  1863,  has  a  voice  with  the  King  and  the  Reichstag 
in  the  government  of  the  Church.     It  is  composed  of  sixty  clerical 


352 


LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 


and  lay  members  who  meet  in  Stockholm  once  every  five  years. 
All  except  the  bishops  and  pastor  primarius  of  Stockholm  must  be 
elected.  These  national  ecclesiastical  conventions  exert  a  powerful 
influence  for  good  over  the  entire  country,  somewhat  similar  to  the 
conventions  of  the  General  Church  Bodies  in  the  United  States. 


Name  of  Bishopric. 

No. 
Parishes. 

Churches. 

Colleges. 

Academies. 

Normal 
Schools. 

1.    Upsala 

274 
205 
374 
172 
129 
185 
434 
269 

68 
138 
181 

93 

272 
207 
334 
166 
136 
181 
429 
268 

69 
133 
205 

93 

3 
3 

2 

3 
2 
2 
5 
3 
1 
1 
5 
1 

3 

4 
8 
2 
7 
2 
8 
9 
3 
4 
4 

2 

2.     Linkoping 

1 

3.    Skara 

1 

4.     Strengnses 

5.    Westeras 

1 

6.     Wexio 

1 

7.    Lund 

1 

1 

1 

10.    Carlstad 

1 

12.    Wisby 

1 

Total 

2,522 
17 

2,493 
21 

31 
2 

54 
6 

11 

Consistory  of  Stockholm. . . . 

2 

2,541 

2,514 

33 

60 

13 

Besides  these  there  are  several  colleges  and  institutions  which 
are  directly  controlled  by  the  state  instead  of  by  the  Lutheran 
Church. 

Each  parish  is  thoroughly  organized  for  active  Christian 
charity  in  caring  for  its  own  orphans,  sick  and  poor.  Consequently 
nearly  every  parish  has  its  own  hospitals,  poor-farms,  and  orphan 
homes.  If  either  of  these  institutions  is  wanting  in  a  parish,  its 
sick  are  sent  to  the  nearest  hospital,  and  the  poor  and  orphans  are 
sent  to  the  nearest  institutions  or  received  into  private  families  at 
the  expense  of  the  parish. 


EDUCATION. 


Popular  education  in  Sweden  is  compulsory.  Gratuitous 
education  is  most  liberally  provided  for  the  youth.  Children  not 
attending  the  government  schools  are  obliged  to  furnish  certificates 
that  they  are  under  the  tuition  of  private  teachers.  It  is  therefore 
very  seldom  that  a  Swede  is  found  who  cannot  read  and  write. 

In  1889  Sweden  reported  2,374  school  districts,  11  high  schools, 
4,482  public  schools,  of  which  3,693  are  permanent  and  789  are  of 
an  ambulatory  character,  1,248  intermediate,  and  4,775  elementary 
schools;  total  10,505  common  or  public  schools.     Teachers,  12,519; 


LUTHERANS   IN   SWEDEN.  353 

male,  5,046,  and  female,  7,473.  Scholars,  76-4,909  between  seven 
and  fourteen  years  of  age;  388,539  boys  and  376,370  girls. 
Expended  during  1889  for  these  schools,  12,514,821  crowns. 

The  common  schools  are  well  sustained  by  the  higher  educa- 
tional institutions.  Of  these  there  are  nine  teachers'  seminaries, 
seventy-seven  high  schools,  twenty-one  academies,  and  two 
universities  with  bright  prospects  for  a  third. 

There  are  also  special  schools  for  almost  every  department  of 
knowledge.  Thirty-one  agricultural  and  nine  technical  schools, 
eight  schools  of  forestry  and  nine  of  navigation,  and  two  large 
industrial  schools  at  Stockholm  and  Gothenburg. 

Sweden  reports  150,000  Sunday  School  scholars  and  15,000 
teachers;  total  165,000. 

Upsala  is  the  historical,  ecclesiastical  and  intellectual  center 
of  Sweden.  Few  universities  have  stronger  faculties  than  those  of 
Upsala.  It  was  founded  fifteen  years  before  Columbus  discovered 
America.  For  1893  it  reported  thirty-three  ordinary  and  seventeen 
extraordinary  or  fifty  professors,  two  adjunct  and  one  theological 
assistant  professors,  fifty-eight  docents,  two  professors  of  languages, 
one  for  the  observatory  and  three  for  the  laboratory,  or  in  all  a 
teaching  force  of  121.  About  2,000  students  are  in  attendance. 
In  1886  a  new  university  building,  one  of  the  finest  in  the  world, 
was  completed  at  a  cost  of  over  1,000,000  crowns.  It  contains  forty- 
nine  halls  and  large  rooms  for  lectures,  collections,  etc.  Over  the 
portal  of  the  aula  that  seats  2,500  are  the  words,  "  To  think  free  is 
great,  but  to  think  right  is  greater." 

Its  principal  endowment  was  given  by  Gustavus  Adolphus. 
Many  have  followed  his  good  example  and  contributed  liberally  to 
increase  it.  It  has  a  zoological  and  a  botanical  garden,  a  chemical 
and  anatomical  institution  and  institutes  of  chemistry,  astronomy 
and  meteorology.  It  is  also  the  headquarters  of  the  Royal  Society 
of  Science. 

The  university  is  being  constantly  better  equipped.  The  late 
Prof.  C  Wahlund  has  given  30,000  crowns,  the  interest  of  which 
is  for  the  library.  He  has  also  presented  to  it  his  valuable  collec- 
tion of  old  French  literature  of  several  hundred  volumes. 

The  Students'  Missionary  Society  of  the  University  of  Upsala 
is  one  of  the  most  prosperous  in  Europe.  Its  146  members  are  not 
confined  to  the  theological  faculty,  but  Christian  students  from  all 
four  faculties  are  well  represented  among  the  number.  Like 
societies  should  aim  to  interest  students  of  all  grades  and 
departments. 


LUTHERANS    IN    SWEDEN.  355 

The  city  of  Lund  is  famous  as  the  seat  of  the  other  university 
of  Sweden,  which  was  founded  in  1668  by  Charles  XI.  The  four 
faculties  have  seventy  professors  and  800  students,  among  whom 
are  thirteen  female  students.  Its  collections  of  manuscripts,  and 
of  archaeology  and  natural  history  are  very  valuable. 

The  late  Ludwig  Stenberg  of  Malmo  left  20,000  crowns  to  the 
university  to  assist  needy  students.  The  sum  of  4.576  crowns 
have  been  collected  for  a  Home  for  those  attending  the  theological 
lectures. 

CHRISTIAN  CHARITY. 

The  establishment  of  the  deaconess  work  in  Stockholm  has 
rather  a  singular  history.  A  report  of  the  deaconess  house  in 
Strassburg  having  incidentally  found  its  way  to  this  country  became 
the  seed-germ  of  the  work  since  then  established.  A  meeting  held 
April  14,  1849,  resulted  in  the  organization  of  a  society  whose 
object  was  the  founding  of  a  deaconess  institute.  During  the  fall 
of  the  same  year  Miss  Cederschiold  offered  her  services  and  the 
following  spring  she  went  to  Kaiserswerth  in  order  to  prepare 
herself  for  the  work.  On  her  return  in  the  spring  of  1851  a  hotel 
was  rented  and  t>he  work  was  actively  begun.  The  first  object  of 
the  institute  was  the  education  of  nurses  for  the  sick,  but  at  the 
same  time  other  objects  of  Christian  charity  were  had  in  view.  To 
these  must  be  counted  an  orphan  home  and  a  home  for  children. 
There  was  also  an  asylum  established  for  the  rescue  of  fallen 
women.  Other  institutions  followed  in  the  course  of  years.  In 
1872  a  girls'  school  wTas  opened  in  which  those  that  left  the  orphan 
home  were  taught  housekeeping.  In  the  same  year  also  a  chapel, 
accommodating  1,000  persons,  was  erected  for  the  use  of  those 
connected  with  the  institution.  Another  house  was  dedicated 
Nov.  11,1884,  called"  Feierabend,"  an  asylum  for  aged  deaconesses, 
in  which  they  might  spend  the  remainder  of  their  days  in  quiet- 
ness. In  addition  to  this  a  building  was  erected  called 
"  Siechenhaus,"  for  the  use  of  such  as  have  any  lingering  sickness. 
To  this  building  one  person  gave  33,500  marks. 

There  are  connected  with  the  institution  165  sisters.  With 
the  mother  home  are  connected  a  hospital,  an  orphan  house,  a 
house  of  rescue  for  women,  a  school  for  the  training  of  hired  girls, 
a  house  for  the  aged  and  one  for  those  having  chronic  diseases. 

Then  there  are  seventy-three  other  fields  with  seventy-nine 
sisters.     Hospitals,  eighteen;  poorhouses,  ten;  asylums,  six;  orphan 


356  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

homes,  ten;  houses  of  rescue,  two;    female   prisons,   one.     Help 
rendered  in  twenty-eight  congregations. 

The  receipts  during  1890  were  74,670,  and  the  expenditures 
89,326  marks. 

INNER  MISSIONS. 

The  Fatherland  Society  is  the  most  efficient  inner  mission  or 
evangelistic  organization  in  Sweden.  Its  annual  report  of  230 
pages  gives  the  astonishing  information  that  132  auxiliary 
societies  co-operate  with  it,  that  506  representatives,  260  of  whom 
are  ministers,  labor  for  its  interests  throughout  the  country,  that 
twenty-four  traveling  representatives  are  employed  at  an  expense 
of  15,400  crowns  and  that  136  colporteurs  are  kept  ever  busy  at  an 
annual  outlay  of  33,761  crowns.  The  annual  receipts  for  the  inner 
mission  of  this  society  were  49,863  crowns,  and  from  the  sale  of 
its  many  publications  22,996  crowns.  During  the  year  it 
distributed  114,285  Bibles  and  Testaments,  44,040  periodicals  and 
650,365  books,  total  808,690  copies.  From  its  beginning  more  than 
23,000,000  copies  of  its  publications  have  been  distributed  among 
the  Swedes  at  home  and  abroad.  This  society  is  a  powerful 
Evangelistic  agency  and  at  the  same  time  it  is  one  of  the  greatest 
Lutheran  book  concerns  in  the  world.  Its  publications  are  all  of 
a  high  order,  thoroughly  Lutheran  Christian,  and  are  sold  at  a 
nominal  price.  It  votes  annually  about  3,500  crowns  to  foreign 
and  5,500  to  home  missions.  Its  aim  is  to  circulate  large  quantities 
at  little  profit  on  each  rather  than  few  at  big  profits.  They  thus 
make  as  much  money  and  give  to  the  people  far  more  literature. 
That  is  hitting  the  mark  because  this  department  of  the  society 
has  been  called  into  existence  mainly  for  the  latter  purpose. 

The  nine  divisions  in  its  catalogue  of  publication  are:  1.  The 
Holy  Scriptures.  2.  Postils  and  devotional  books.  3.  Apostolic 
and  confessional  works.  4.  Missions.  5.  Music.  6.  Travels, 
stories,  calenders.  7.  Awakening  pamphlets  and  tracts.  8.  Picture 
books  and  cards.  9.  Periodicals.  The  translations  are  mostly 
from  the  best  German  Lutheran  authors.  More  than  60,000 
copies  of  Luther's  writings  have  been  circulated. 

The  magnitude  and  variety  of  this  society's  work  are  also 
indicated  by  its  yearly  expenditure  for  foreign  missions:  For  its 
East  Africa  mission,  51,807  crowns;  for  its  India  mission,  40,302; 
for  Zenana  work,  6,668;  Seamen's  mission,  32,358;  lay  and  medical 
mission  work,  2,166;  mission  in  Esthonia,  709;  mission  institute, 


LUTHERANS    IN    SWEDEN.  357 

22,264;  Jewish  mission,  11,750,  and  including  other  objects,  a  total 
of  200,000  crowns. 

As  in  Germany  societies  are  maintained  for  the  cultivation  of 
church  hymnology  and  sacred  music.  ''The  Friends  of  Church 
Music  in  the  Diocese  of  Lund"  is  the  name  of  a  new  organiza- 
tion which  sprang  into  life  March  2,  1892.  It  aims  to  cultivate  a 
knowledge  of  and  a  taste  for  the  higher  church  music.  Extra 
public  renditions  are  to  be  given  at  least  once  a  year  in  some  of 
the  churches  of  the  diocese.  Choral  singing  and  chanting  the 
Psalms  will  be  developed  to  a  higher  degree  of  perfection  and  useful- 
ness. Historical  literature  and  art  societies  have  also  been  formed 
for  the  welfare  of  the  church. 

The  City  Mission  Society  of  Stockholm  distributed  last  year 
34,222  devotional  books  and  tracts.  The  weekly  paper,  The  City 
Missionary,  published  by  the  society,  has  a  circulation  of  5,500. 
Eight  thousand  four  hundred  and  twelve  visits  were  made  to  sick 
and  poor  people.  These  visits  are  made  weekly  by  persons  em- 
ployed by  the  Mission.  The  receipts  during  1890  were  5,533 
crowns.  The  Mission  controls  an  Industrial  Home,  into  which 
fifty  men  were  admitted  during  the  year,  and  an  orphanage  with 
sixty-four  boys. 

In  the  larger  cities  there  are  numerous  charitable  institutions 
of  various  kinds  under  the  control  of  the  Lutheran  church. 
Stockholm  has  at  least  seventeen. 

The  Magdalene  Institute  of  Stockholm,  under  the  care  of  the 
Kaiserswerth  deaconesses,  reports  having  given  a  home  of  refuge 
to  831  women,  of  whom,  so  far  as  known,  619  were  saved  from 
their  evil  ways. 

Stockholm  has  an  active  society  for  the  care  of  the  destitute 
sick  in  their  homes.  During  1891  its  234  members  ministered  to 
355  patients,  the  average  time  of  treatment  being  four  and  one- 
half  weeks;  10,375  meals  were  supplied  for  sick  persons,  besides  45 
mattresses  and  157  garments.  Not  long  ago  Sweden  appropriated 
nearly  a  million  and  a  quarter  crowns  for  hospitals. 

"The  Friends  of  the  Poor"  in  Stockholm,  on  their  anniversary 
the  sixth  of  last  December,  completely  clothed  sixty-four  poor 
children  for  the  winter,  gave  them  a  good  warm  meal  and  sent 
them  to  their  homes  with  loaves  and  cakes.  Thus  we  constantly 
see  the  many  different  ways  there  are  of  doing  good. 

Lund  has  just  completed  an  Insane  Asylum  at  a  cost  of 
1,200.000  crowns.     It  will  accommodate  700  inmates. 


358  LUTHERANS  'N   ALL   LANDS. 

A  Samaritan  Home  has  lately  been  erected  at  Upsala.  The 
Home  for  aged  blind  women,  established  at  Norrbacka  by  the  late 
Princess  Eugenie,  sister  to  the  present  King,  is  now  under  the 
protection  of  the  Crown  Princess  and  is  faring  well. 

The  Malmquist  Orphan  Home  in  Stockholm  reports  69 
inmates,  its  receipts  at  25,065  and  expenses  at  17,408  crowns.  The 
late  Eva  G.  Persian  left  7,000  crowns  to  the  orphanage  at  Sunds- 
vale  and  a  like  amount  to  the  Fatherland  Missionary  Society. 
The  Upsala  Orphanage  Fund  has  recently  been  increased  by  a  gift 
of  1,029,000  crowns  from  the  estate  of  the  late  Mr.  Gillberg. 

An  industrial  school  for  cripples  was  recently  dedicated  in  the 
capital.  A  new  home  for  epileptic  and  idiotic  children  has  been 
opened  near  Stockholm.  A  new  children's  hospital  receives  from 
the  heirs  of  the  late  Dr.  Vincent  Lundberg  a  gift  of  10,000  crowns. 

Sweden  maintains  eighty-five  Young  Men's  Christian  Asso- 
ciations, many  of  which  have  buildings  and  first-class  equipments. 

Gothenburg,  Sweden,  first  set  on  foot  the  plan  of  regulating 
licenses,  now  adopted  throughout  both  Sweden  and  Norway.  A 
stock  company  is  organized  and  a  monopoly  of  licenses  is  granted 
it,  with  a  limited  profit  of  five  per  cent,  on  the  capital  invested. 
All  made  beyond  that  is  handed  over  to  the  city  authorities  for 
public  use.  City  councils  fix  the  number  of  licenses,  elect  part  of 
the  managers,  and  distribute  the  profits  among  deserving  charities. 
The  hours  for  closing  are  regulated  by  laws  which  are  strictly 
enforced. 

In  the  late  news  from  Sweden  we  read  of  princely  giving  to 
missions  and  charity.  F.  Berg  von  Linde  left  10,000  crowns  to 
his  parish;  Anna  Kaysa  bequeathed  12,000  crowns  for  parish 
purposes,  and  Miss  C.  B.  Strehle  of  Stockholm  bequeathed  46,000 
crowns  to  various  benevolent  objects.  In  Norkoeping  C.  J. 
Nelius  gave  331,000  crowns  to  various  objects  and  Lars  M. 
Trozellus  bequeathed  to  the  Lenning  pension  fund  300,000 
crowns,  to  the  Lenning  hospital  400,000  crowns,  and  to  the  von 
Lessen's  fund  for  incurable  children  150,000  crowns.  James 
Dickson  of  Gothenburg,  lately  deceased,  Sweden's  Vanderbilt, 
gave  630,000  crowns  to  charitable  purposes;  C.  J.  Widman  of 
Upsala  gave  to  churches  and  missions  51,000  crowns;  N.  P. 
Nilson,  a  former  seaman,  who  died  recently  at  Visby,  left  to 
churches  and  benevolent  institutions  the  sum  of  15,500  crowns; 
"Domprovst"  (cathederal  provost)  W.  G.  Wetter  of  Vexio,  lately 
willed  3.000  crowns  to  the  schools,  and  6.000  to  the  parish  of  Vexio 
and  5,000  crowns  as  a  stipend  fund  for  theological  students;  an 


LUTHERANS  IN  SWEDEN.  359 

unnamed  family  in  Gothenburg  gives  5,000  crowns  to  start  a  fund 
for  disabled  sick  nurses. 

"The  Loewen  Pension  Fund"  was  recently  created  by  the 
Baroness  Z.  Westring  of  Nykoeping  leaving  12,000  crowns  for 
this  purpose,  the  interest  of  which  is  to  be  appropriated  annually 
to  six  widows  and  daughters  of  officers  and  to  the  poor. 


CHURCH   EXTENSION. 


Sweden  is  the  land  of  big  churches.  They  are  needed,  for  all 
go  to  church.  Fifteen  of  the  more  than  two  dozen  Lutheran 
Churches  in  Stockholm  will  seat  24,000  people.  The  "Big  Church" 
will  seat  3,000;  St.  Jacob's,  1,700;  St.  John's,  1,200;  Clara,  1,500; 
Hedvig  Eleonor,  2,200;  Mary  Magdalene,  2,000;  Catharine,  2,500; 
Blasiiholm,  3,000;  German,  1,200;  Finnish,  1,200;  Adolph 
Frederick,  1,500;  Kingsholm,  1,300. 

The  new  year  1893  announces  seven  new  churches  for 
Halland,  Sweden:  in  Arstads,  Okome,  Falkensberg,  Harplinga, 
Koinge,  Winberga  and  Sloinge.  The  churches  of  Alfshogs  and 
Skrea  will  undergo  extensive  repairs,  and  a  new  church  to  cost 
75,000  crowns  will  be  erected  in  Umeo. 

The  new  Gustavus  Adolphus  Church  in  Stockholm,  costing 
80.000  crowns,  not  including  the  furniture,  was  dedicated  Nov. 
6,  1891,  the  anniversary  of  the  great  King's  death.  It  is  one  of 
the  finest  temples  in  Scandinavia.  The  Swedish  defender  of  the 
Lutheran  faith  well  merits  such  a  memorial  in  the  capital  city  of 
his  native  land.  The  windows  are  memorial  to  the  most  famous 
kings  and  generals  of  the  Swedish  nation.  The  enterprise  naturally 
received  royal  favor  and  support.  The  Y.  M.  C.  A.  of  Sweden 
arranged  a  memorial  service,  at  which  Bishop  von  Scheele 
delivered  an  address  appropriate  to  the  festive  occasion. 

The  old  cathedral  at  Calmar,  erected  in  1660,  is  to  be 
restored  at  a  cost  of  132,000  crowns.  The  handsome  All  Saints' 
Church,  with  magnificent  stained  glass  and  a  richly  sculptured 
altar,  has  just  been  completed. 

Many  other  large  church  extension  achievements  might  be 
mentioned.  The  most  significant  of  all,  perhaps,  is  the  restoration 
of  the  old  Cathedral  at  Upsala,  the  most  colossal  church  edifice 
in  all  Sweden.     Two  persons  contributed  10.000  crowns  each. 


LUTHERANS  IN  SWEDEN.  361 

DIASPORA  MISSIONS. 

The  First  Transmarine  Swedish  Lutheran  Colony. — 
The  earliest  as  well  as  the  late  Lutheran  dispersion  from  Sweden 
has  had  a  significant  relation  to  the  extension  and  welfare  of 
Protestantism  in  the  world.  It  was  the  great  Lutheran  King, 
Gustavus  Adolphus,  who,  from  conviction,  liberally  supported  the 
first  Protestant  mission  among  the  Lapps  and,  as  we  have  seen, 
with  a  martyr's  faith  poured  out  his  life's  blood  on  the  battle  field 
of  Lutzen;  yet,  it  was  this  royal  friend  of  foreign  missions  and  the 
champion  defender  of  the  Reformation  faith,  who,  with  remarkable 
forethought,  planned  to  extend  his  church  also  through  the  third 
or  the  diaspora  movement — the  emigration  and  colonization  of  his 
fellow  believers  in  the  new  world.  Had  the  cause  for  which  he 
died  been  suppressed  in  the  old  world,  the  seeds  then  planted  in 
the  new  world  might  germinate  and  flourish  in  that  virgin  soil. 

The  History  of  New  Sweden  in  Pennsylvania,  by  Provost 
Israel  Acrelius,  translated  by  William  M.  Reynolds,  D.D.,  a  volume 
of  468  pages  8vo.,  is  a  valuable  contribution  to  the  history  of  the 
Lutheran  Diaspora  Mission  literature  of  Sweden,  as  well  as  to  the 
early  history  of  the  Lutheran  church  in  America.  It  tells  us  that 
"  William  LTsselinx,  a  Hollander,  born  at  Antwerp,  in  Brabant, 
presented  himself  to  King  Gustavus  Adolphus,  and  laid  before 
him  a  proposition  for  a  Trading  Company  to  be  established  in 
Sweden,  and  to  extend  its  operations  to  Asia,  Africa  and  Magellan's 
Land,  with  the  assurance  that  this  would  be  a  great  source  of 
revenue  to  the  Kingdom.  Full  power  was  given  him  to  carry  out 
this  important  project,  and,  therefore,  a  contract  of  trade  was 
drawn  up,  to  which  the  Company  was  to  agree  and  subscribe. 
Usselinx  published  explanations  of  this  contract,  wherein  he  also 
particularly  directed  attention  to  the  country  on  the  Delaware,  its 
fertility,  climate  and  all  its  imaginable  resources.  To  strengthen 
the  matter,  a  charter  was  secured  to  the  Company. 

"The  powerful  King,  whose  zeal  for  the  honor  of  God  was  not 
less  ardent  than  for  the  welfare  of  his  subjects,  availed  himself  of 
this  opportunity  to  extend  the  doctrines  of  Christ  among  the 
heathen,  as  well  as  to  establish  his  own  power  in  other  parts  of  the 
world.  To  this  end  he  sent  forth  Letters  Patent,  dated  at 
Stockholm,  on  the  2d  of  July,  1626,  wherein  all,  both  high  and 
low,  were  invited  to  contribute  something  to  the  Company,  accord- 
ing to  their  means.     The  work  was  completed  in  the  diet  of  the 


362  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

following  year,  1627,  when  the  estates  of  the  realm  gave  their 
assent  and  confirmed  the  measure.  Those  who  took  part  in  this 
Company  were:  His  Majesty's  mother,  the  Queen  Dowager 
Christina,  the  Prince  John  Casimir,  the  Royal  Council,  the  most 
distinguished  of  the  nobility,  the  highest  officers  of  the  army,  the 
bishops  and  other  clergymen,  together  with  the  burgomasters  and 
aldermen  of  the  cities,  as  well  as  a  large  number  of  the  people 
generally.  For  the  management  and  working  of  the  plan  there 
were  appointed  an  admiral,  vice-admiral,  chapman,  under- 
chapman,  assistants  and  commissaries,  also  a  body  of  soldiers  duly 
officered." 

The  organizing  military  genius  of  Gustavus  Adolphus  is  seen 
in  the  above,  and  as  interesting  as  this  enterprise  to  Christianize 
America  was  to  him,  he  had  to  abandon  all  and  marshal  an  army 
to  raise  the  banner  of  Protestantism  falling  in  the  homeland  of 
the  Reformation.  While  there,  even  in  the  midst  of  war,  he  could 
not  forget  his  American  colonial  project,  for  just  before  the  victory 
of  Liitzen  among  his  last  words  he  prayerfully  recommended  a 
similar  project  to  the  peoiole  of  Germany.  The  King  being  dead, 
the  Trading  Company  at  home  was  dissolved,  its  subscriptions 
nullified  and  the  whole  scheme  was  about  to  fail  when  another 
Hollander,  Peter  Menewe,  who  had  been  in  the  service  of 
Holland  in  America,  appeared  in  Sweden  and  renewed  the 
representations  of  Usselinx.  The  man  for  the  occasion,  the  worthy 
royal  chancellor,  Count  Axel  Oxenstiern,  revived  the  West  India 
Trading  Company  and  became  its  president.  The  ship-of-war, 
Key  of  Calmar,  and  a  smaller  vessel,  Bird  Griffin,  freighted  with 
colonists,  provisions,  ammunition,  merchandise  for  traffic  with  the 
Indians,  and  a  liberal  supply  of  Lutheran  literature  set  sail  under 
the  leadership  of  Menewe  in  August,  1637,  to  found  a  New  Sweden 
in  the  new  world.  Pleased  are  we  to  record  the  fact  that  this  first 
Lutheran  colony  of  emigrants  to  America  selected  their  pastor  to 
minister  to  them  during  the  voyage  and  to  become  their  settled 
pastor  in  their  new  home.  His  name  was  the  Rev.  Reorus 
Torkilus,  of  East  Gothland,  the  first  Lutheran  pastor  in  the  new 
world.  Early  in  1638  they  landed  near  Cape  Henlopen  in  the 
neighborhood  of  what  is  now  Lewes  in  the  state  of  Delaware,  which 
they  significantly  named  Paradise  Point.  Like  emigrants  to 
America  generally  their  first  impressions  of  the  country  must 
have  been  sanguine. 

The  land  on  the  western  side  of  the  river  from  the  mouth  of 
Delaware  Bay   to   Trenton   Falls   with    the   inland  country   waa 


LUTHERANS   IN   SWEDEN.  363 

immediately  purchased  from  the  sole  owners,  the  Indians,  whose 
it  was  by  the  inalienable  right  of  possession.  The  deed,  written  in 
Dutch,  for  no  Swede  had  as  yet  learned  the  language  of  the  native 
heathen,  the  Indians  subscribed  with  their  hands  and  marks  and 
thus  warranted  the  land  "to  the  Swedish  crown  forever."  This 
Lutheran  treaty  with  the  Indians  was  made  about  fifty  years 
before  that  of  William  Penn.  Further  purchase  and  treaty 
extended  the  boundaries  to  the  Falls  of  the  Susquehanna,  near 
York  Haven,  thus  embracing  the  territory  of  the  state  of  Delaware 
and  a  large  part  of  southeastern  Pennsylvania. 

The  first  building  these  immigrants  erected  was  Fort 
Christina  to  protect  themselves  from  the  wild  beasts,  the  natives 
and  the  Dutch;  one  of  the  other  buildings  which  soon  followed 
was  a  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  to  protect  them  from  their 
spiritual  enemies,  and  both  the  fort  and  the  church  were  enclosed 
by  the  same  wall. 

The  second  emigration  sailed  under  Lieutenant-Colonel  John 
Printz,  who  was  honored  with  the  title  of  Governor  of  New  Sweden. 
His  salary  was  1,200  silver  dollars  and  400  rix  dollars  for  his 
traveling  expenses.  This  second  colony  was  also  accompanied  by 
a  diaspora  missionary  in  the  person  of  Magister  John  Campanius 
(Holm),  who  was  called  and  commissioned  by  their  excellencies, 
the  Royal  Council  and  Admiral  Claes  Flemming,  as  "the  govern- 
ment chaplain  and  watch  over  the  Swedish  congregation."  After 
a  round  about  voyage  of  six  months,  leaving  Stockholm  Aug.  16, 
1642,  they  arrived  at  Fort  Christina,  Feb.  15,  1643,  bringing  a 
large  re-enforcement  of  men  and  a  new  supply  of  provisions  and 
merchandise.  The  people  were  contented  and  happy  and  for  a 
time  there  was  heard  the  music  of  a  building  boom  in  the  wild 
forests  along  the  Delaware. 

From  the  twenty-eight  sections  of  the  Instructions  to  the 
Governor,  given  at  Stockholm,  August  15,  1642,  we  quote  the 
following  to  show  their  philanthropic  Christian  spirit  toward  the 
native  heathen,  and  their  enemies,  the  Dutch  settlers: 

"9.  The  wild  nations,  bordering  upon  all  other  sides,  the 
Governor  shall  understand  how  to  treat  with  all  humanity  and 
respect,  that  no  violence  or  wrong  be  done  to  them  by  her  Royal 
Majesty  or  her  subjects  aforesaid;  but  he  shall  rather,  at  every 
opportunity,  exert  himself,  that  the  same  wild  people  may 
gradually  be  instructed  in  the  truths  and  worship  of  the  Christian 
religion,  and  in  other  ways  be  brought  to  civilization  and  good 
government,  and  in  this  manner  properly  guided.     Especially  shall 


LUTHERANS   IN   SWEDEN.  365 

he  seek  to  gain  their  confidence  and.  impress  upon  their  minds 
that  neither  he,  the  Governor,  nor  his  people  and  subordinates  are 
come  into  these  parts  to  do  them  any  wrong  or  injury." 

"11.  And  if  the  Governor  does  not  find  it  necessary  at  once 
and  hastily  to  fortify  another  new  place,  but  can  for  the  present 
properly  defend  himself  by  Fort  Christina,  then  shall  he  so  much 
the  more  zealously  at  once  arrange  and  urge  forward  agriculture 
and  the  improvement  of  the  land,  setting  and  urging  the  people 
thereto  with  zeal  and  energy,  exerting  himself  above  all  other 
things  that  so  much  seed-corn  may  be  committed  to  the  ground 
that  the  people  may  derive  from  it  their  necessary  food." 

This  is  characteristic  Lutheran  industry.  The  governor  was 
also  to  exert  himself  at  once  to  obtain  a  good  breed  of  cattle  of  all 
kinds,  to  direct  his  attention  to  sheep,  to  arrange  for  salt  works  on 
the  sea  coast,  to  gather  wild  grapes,  to  search  for  mines,  to  study 
how  best  to  utilize  the  extensive  forests  and  to  learn  where  fisheries 
might  best  be  started. 

"26.  Above  all  things  shall  the  Governor  consider  and  see  to 
it  that  a  true  and  due  worship,  becoming  honor,  laud  and  praise 
be  paid  to  the  Most  High  God  in  all  things,  and  to  that  end  all 
proper  care  shall  be  taken  that  divine  services  be  zealously 
performed  according  to  the  unaltered  Augsburg  Confession,  the 
Council  of  Upsala,  and  the  ceremonies  of  the  Swedish  Church ; 
and  all  persons,  but  especially  the  young,  shall  be  instructed  in  the 
articles  of  their  Christian  faith ;  and  all  good  Church  discipline 
shall  in  like  manner  be  duly  exercised  and  received.  But  so  far 
as  relates  to  the  Holland  colonists  that  live  and  settle  under  the 
government  of  Her  Royal  Majesty  and  the  Swedish  Crown,  the 
Governor  shall  not  disturb  them  in  the  indulgence  granted  them 
as  to  the  exercise  of  the  Reformed  religion  according  to  the  afore- 
said Royal  Charter." 

These  twenty-eight  sections  were  signed  by  Paehr  Brahe, 
Claes  Flemming,  Gabriel  Bengtson  Oxenstiern,  Herman  Wrangel, 
Axel  Oxenstiern,  and  And.  Gyllenklou — all  illustrious  names. 

The  spirit  and  principles  of  the  persecuting  Dutch  colonists 
in  New  York  and  of  the  semi-political  Puritan  agitators  of  New 
England  were  quite  different  from  the  above  germs  planted  in 
Pennsylvania  by  the  contented  tolerant  Swedish  Lutherans  whose 
religion  flourishes  under  any  government  and  in  any  language,  if 
left  alone. 


366  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

Gustavus  Adolplius  once  said:  "This  colony  to  be  planted  in 
America  may  prove  to  the  advantage  of  all  Christendom."  So  it  has. 

These  people  were  not  of  those  who  say  all  churches  are 
alike.  They  strongly  favored  "the  upholding  of  the  pure  and 
uncorrupted  Lutheran  religion."  In  a  letter  in  1693  to  the  post- 
master in  Gothenburg,  Sweden,  is  this  earnest  cry:  "We  therefore 
beg  that  there  may  be  sent  to  us  two  Swedish  ministers,  who  are 
well  learned  and  well  exercised  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  who 
may  well  defend  both  themselves  and  us  against  all  the  false 
teachers  and  strange  sects  by  whom  we  are  surrounded,  or  who 
may  oppose  us  on  account  of  our  true,  pure  and  uncorrupted 
service  to  God  and  the  Lutheran  religion,  which  we  shall  now  con- 
fess before  God  and  all  the  world,  so  that  if  it  should  so  happen, 
which,  however,  may  God  avert,  we  are  ready  to  seal  this  with  our 
own  blood.  We  beg  also  that  these  ministers  be  such  as  live  a 
sedate  and  sober  life,  so  that  we  and  our  children,  led  by  the 
example  of  their  godly  conversation,  may  also  lead  lives  godly 
and  well  pleasing  to  God.  It  is  also  our  humble  request  that  we 
have  sent  to  us  twelve  Bibles,  three  copies  of  sermons  (Postils), 
forty-two  manuals,  one  hundred  hand-books  and  spiritual  medita- 
tions, 200  catechisms  and  200  ABC  books."  King  Charles  XI 
favorably  considered  the  letter  and  sent  them  three  ministers  and 
books  among  which  were  500  copies  of  Luther's  catechism 
translated  into  the  Virginian  Indian  dialect,  all  bearing  the 
initials  of  the  King  in  gilt  letters.  This  is  only  one  illustration 
of  how  ready  Sweden  was  in  those  days  to  help  her  emigrants  in 
America. 

Unselfish  Diaspora  Mission  Work. — Sweden  has  not  for- 
gotten that  in  the  land  where  their  greatest  general  fell  on  the 
battle  field  in  the  defense  of  the  Protestant  faith,  there  was 
organized  sixty  years  ago  a  Lutheran  society  to  missionate  in 
Catholic  countries,  which  bears  his  name.  Although  this,  the 
greatest  missionary  society  of  Protestantism — expending  over 
1,000,000  marks  yearly  in  aiding  1,500  missionaries  in  Catholic 
countries — is  headquarted  in  a  foreign  country  and  does  its  work 
in  a  foreign  tongue,  yet  the  King  of  Sweden  is  most  happy  in 
ordering  a  collection  to  be  lifted  on  a  certain  day  of  each  year  in 
all  the  churches  of  his  kingdom  for  the  benefit  of  the  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Missionary  Society  of  Germany.  This  is  one  of  the 
best  examples  of  unselfish  giving;  it  is  not  for  their  countrymen, 
nor  for  their  own  Swedish  Church,  but  for  their  Lutheran 
brethren  in  Roman  Catholic  countries,  irrespective  of  language 


LUTHERANS    IN    SWEDEN.  367 

or  nationality.     Well  may  Sweden  give  liberally  of  her  means  for 
the  same  cause  for  which  her  greatest  hero  gave  his  life. 


SEAMEN'S  MISSIONS. 

On  the  1st  of  March,  1710,  a  Swedish  Lutheran  congregation 
was  organized  in  London  through  the  help  of  31,000  crowns  con- 
tributed by  Sweden.  Their  first  church  building  was  dedicated 
Sept.  29, 1728.  Being  located  near  Radcliff  Highway,  not  far  from 
the  Thames,  it  naturally  became  also  a  Scandinavian  Seamen's 
church,  and  as  early  as  1721  it  received  an  appropriation  from  the 
state  treasury  of  Sweden  for  the  spiritual  care  of  her  sailors  in 
this,  the  commercial  centre  of  the  English  world. 

In  1860  a  general  interest  was  awakened  in  all  three  Scandi- 
navian countries  in  behalf  of  Christian  work  among  their  own 
seafaring  population.  Upon  the  request  of  the  Church  convention 
the  government,  in  1876,  appropriated  the  means  to  support  two 
seamen's  pastors  in  West  Hartlepool,  England,  and  in  Kiel, 
Germany.  The  Swedish  legation  pastor  in  Paris  was  instructed 
at  the  same  time  to  visit  the  seamen  in  the  harbors  of  Northern 
France.  The  Church  convention  of  1888  requested  the  Swedish 
Church  Mission  Board  to  give  the  Seamen's  Mission  a  place  on  its 
program.  This  was  done,  and  as  this  work  like  foreign  missions 
was  to  depend  upon  voluntary  contributions,  a  collection  was 
ordered  to  be  taken  in  all  the  churches  for  this  cause,  and  seamen's 
churches  were  erected  in  Liverpool  and  Boston. 

A  tract  distributor,  a  German  by  the  name  of  Tidman,  was 
employed  to  labor  among  the  seamen  of  all  nationalities  in  London 
during  the  years  of  1859  and  1860.  He  became  very  helpful  to  the 
Scandinavians,  learned  their  language  and  traveled  in  Norway  to 
awaken  the  church  there  to  do  more  for  her  own  seamen.  His 
successor  was  Mr.  Shelling  who  built  a  little  chapel  near  the  site 
of  the  present  Norwegian  Seamen's  Church. 

Rev.  George  Scott,  a  British  Methodist  minister,  during  a  visit 
in  Scandinavia,  became  much  attached  to  the  religion  of  those 
people.  When  in  later  years  he  became  pastor  in  Shields  and 
Newcastle,  England,  he  came  in  contact  with  the  many  neglected 
Scandinavian  sailors,  to  whom  he  ministered  to  the  best  of  his 
ability  and  labored  to  interest  their  homeland  church  to  take  up 
the  work.  The  name  of  this  man  is  universally  honored  by  the 
Scandinavians  because  he  did  not  labor  to  make  Methodists  but 


Olap  and  Lars  Petri,  or  Peterson.    (See  page  344.) 


LUTHERANS   IN   SWEDEN.  369 

Christians,  and  because  when  he  was  approached  by  the  authorities 
of  the  American  Methodists  to  take  the  superintendency  of  their 
work  in  Sweden,  he  replied  that  his  conscience  would  not  permit 
him  thus  to  work  against  the  Lutheran  Church.  He  was  nearer 
these  people  than  his  American  brethren  and  stigmatized  their 
work  in  Sweden  as  unworthy  of  those  who  did  it.  From  this  it 
appears  there  is  considerable  difference  between  British  and 
American  Methodists.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Scott  in  this  way  immortalized 
his  name  in  the  early  annals  of  the  Scandinavian  Seamen's 
Missions  by  this  exemplary  precedent. 

Pastor  Storjohann  visited  Sweden  during  the  summer  of  186(5 
in  the  interest  of  the  mission  to  Scandinavian  sailors.  He  labored 
in  Gothenburg  where  a  committee  for  the  work  was  constituted. 
In  1869  he  visited  Stockholm  and  preached  on  the  Scandinavian 
Seamen  Mission  in  Blasieholm's  Church  with  good  results.  The 
board  of  the  Fatherland  Missionary  Society  was  interested  at  that 
time  to  take  up  the  mission  work  among  Swedish  sailors  in  foreign 
ports.  As  the  first  fruits,  Rev.  P.  J.  Swaerd  sailed  in  November, 
1869,  to  Constantinople,  where  he  held  his  first  service  on 
Christmas  day  in  the  Swedish-Norwegian  Legation  Chapel,  which 
had  been  vacant  for  some  time.  He  faithfully  held  this  eastern 
post  of  duty  until  1873,  when  he  left  for  New  York.  He  is  now 
the  esteemed  pastor  of  the  First  Swedish  Lutheran  Church  in 
Minneapolis,  Minn. 

In  August,  1874,  a  new  seamen's  pastor,  J.  L.  Aspling,  took 
up  the  work.  He  labored  faithfully  in  this  far  eastern  metropolis 
until  his  death  October  11,  1879.  The  German  Lutheran  hospital 
of  Constantinople  ministered  tenderly  to  his  body  and  soul  during 
his  last  days.  It  is  sad  to  record  the  fact  that  his  successor  has 
not  yet  been  appointed. 

Sweden  had  neither  a  Storjohann  nor  as  many  sailors  as 
Norway,  and  consequently  this  cause  did  not  spread  as  rapidly  in 
Sweden  as  it  had  done  in  Norway.  The  receipts  of  the  Fatherland 
Society  for  their  new  work  in  the  first  year,  1869,  were  only  97 
crowns;  expenditures,  1,300  crowns.  The  following  year,  receipts 
690  crowns  and  expenditures  5,861  crowns. 

Pastor  A.  Lundholm  was  appointed  seamen's  missionary  to 
Alexandria,  Egypt,  at  the  same  time  Rev.  Swaerd  received  his 
commission  to  Constantinople.  He  had  scarcely  entered  on  his 
work  in  May,  1870,  when  he  returned.  His  successor,  Rev.  P. 
En«;lund  labored  a  short  time  when  he,  like  Lundholm,  received  an 


370  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

appointment  to  the  Swedish  mission  in  East  Africa.  Pastor  F. 
Torell  served  the  station  from  1879  to  1882. 

The  station  occupied  in  Cadiz-Malaga  of  Southern  Spain  at 
the  close  of  the  year  1870  likewise  met  with  reverses.  Pastor  A. 
W.  Anglin  being  compelled  to  seek  a  milder  and  warmer  climate 
for  his  health,  the  Fatherland  Missionary  Society  employed  him 
from  October,  1870,  to  June,  1871,  to  minister  to  the  Swedish 
seamen  at  this  port.  He  died  in  London,  August  7th  of  the  last 
mentioned  year,  and  no  one  could  be  found  to  endure  the  sacrifice  to 
take  his  place  and  continue  the  seamen's  station  and  the  work 
among  the  Spanish  Catholic  population  which  he  had  also 
commenced  with  good  promise  of  success. 

In  1883  two  new  stations  were  taken  up  in  Germany  at 
Hamburg  and  Luebeck.  To  the  former  city  Rev.  L.  A.  Olsson, 
formerly  of  Gloucester,  England,  and  to  the  latter  city  the  school 
teacher  of  Nucko,  Esthonia,  T.  E.  Thoren,  were  appointed.  The 
ministerial  acts  at  Luebeck  were  to  be  performed  by  the  pastor  at 
Hamburg.  Soon  Hamburg  became  too  burdensome  for  one  man, 
and  an  assistant,  K.  A.  Koehler,  who  had  labored  as  a  seamen's 
pastor  at  Kotka  in  Finland,  was  commissioned.  He  died  suddenly 
soon  after  his  appointment.  In  1886  Rev.  Carl  Cederqvist  came 
to  Luebeck,  and  from  there  he  was  transferred  to  Liverpool,  when 
Rev.  J.  O.  A.  Englund  became  his  successor  and  in  1887  K. 
Svedberg  was  chosen  as  his  lay-assistant.  In  1888  Rev.  Olson  was 
appointed  as  pastor  at  Westeras  in  Sweden  with  the  King's 
approval.  Mr.  O.  Larsson,  who  had  been  a  missionary  in  East 
Africa  for  a  short  time,  undertook  the  work  in  Luebeck.  In  1890 
there  were  2,621  crowns  reported  by  the  Fatherland  Society  as 
received  for  the  new  Swedish  Seamen's  Home  in  Hamburg. 
Recently  a  collection  for  this  home  was  authorized  to  be  taken  in 
all  the  congregations  of  Sweden  which  amounted  to  6,467  crowns. 
The  Hamburg  missionaries  hold  regular  services  also  at  the 
sub-stations  of  Harburg,  Grasbrook,  Bergedorf  and  Petroleum- 
hafen. 

The  consul  at  Luebeck  states  400  steam  and  350  sailing 
vessels  visit  that  port  yearly  from  Sweden  alone,  not  to  count 
those  from  Denmark  and  Finland.  Besides,  about  2,000  Swedes, 
mostly  servants,  live  in  this  German  harbor  city,  who  also  need 
the  means  of  grace  administered  in  their  native  tongue.  All 
seamen's  missionaries  are  required  to  visit  their  countrymen  in 
the  hospitals  regularly. 


LUTHERANS    IN    SWEDEN.  371 

The  seamen's  pastor  J.  Norback  and  layman  Julius  Johansson, 
were  appointed  by  the  Swedish  Church  to  Kiel,  Germany,  in  1885. 
They  were  to  care  also  for  the  many  Swedes  emigrating  to 
Schleswig-Holstein  and  Mecklenburg,  via  Kiel. 

The  Swedish  Church  maintains  three  seamen's  stations:  Kiel, 
West  Hartlepool  and  Calais.  Like  the  Swedish  Lutheran 
Churches  in  London  and  Paris,  these  belong  to  the  bishopric  or 
archbishopric  of  Upsala.  The  Fatherland  Society  has  six  stations: 
Liverpool  and  Grimsby  in  England,  Hamburg  and  Luebeck  in 
Germany,  Marsailles  in  France,  and  Boston  in  the  United  States. 
The  reader  is  referred  to  the  respective  countries  for  a  complete 
exhibit  of  the  work  of  the  stations.  The  Fatherland  Society 
contributes  yearly  32,000  crowns  to  its  six  prosperous  principal 
stations.  The  Swedish  Mission  Union  of  the  "  Mission  Friends  " 
maintains  a  seamen's  mission  in  Kronstadt,  the  harbor  city  of  St. 
Petersburg,  Russia. 

Seamen's  Homes  are  being  erected  in  different  parts  of 
Sweden.  Besides  the  one  erected  at  Gefle  through  private 
liberality,  another  is  being  built  in  Stockholm  for  which  a  fund 
of  over  102,000  crowns  were  raised  and  to  which  King  Oscar  gave 
6,000  crowns;  D.  Carnegie,  25,000,  and  Count  J.  F.  de  Loubat, 
10,000.  The  Stockholm  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  reports  that 
the  home  is  visited  yearly  by  2,560  seamen,  2,187  of  whom  are 
Swedes.  A  large  amount  of  good  literature  is  judiciously 
circulated. 

The  late  Alfred  Stillstrom,  of  Stockholm,  left  a  bequest  of 
more  than  25,000  crowns  to  the  Seamen's  Homes  in  Gothenburg 
and  Stockholm,  and  other  charities. 

Another  evidence  of  the  loving  interest  Sweden  has  in  her 
seafaring  sons  while  away  from  home  is  that  the  Parliament 
appropriates  yearly  3,000  crowns  for  religious  work  among  the 
Scandinavian  mariners  in  foreign  parts. 


EMIGRANT  MISSION  WORK. 

The  migratory  propensities  of  the  Swedes  are  certainly  not 
any  weaker  than  those  of  other  Lutheran  nationalities.  In  the 
wild  and  unsettled  territory  of  the  world  Swedes  are  often  found 
who  have  started  their  new  homes  twenty  or  more  years  before 
the  arrival  of  the  first  railroad  with  its  accompanying  civilization. 
The  dispersion  of  the  Swedes  among  the  civilized  nations  is  also  a 


372 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


marvelous  phenomenon.  Merchants,  skilled  workmen  and  servants 
have  emigrated  in  large  numbers  to  the  cities  of  Denmark, 
Norway,  Germany,  Russia  and  other  countries.  Away  from  home 
they  are  always  happy  to  welcome  a  Svensk-Luthersk  Prest. 

More  than  1,000,000  Swedes  live  in  the  United  States.  Their 
emigration  to  this  country,  like  that  of  the  Danes  and  Norwegians, 
is  comparatively  of  recent  date,  for  nearly  all  have  arrived  within 
the  last  thirty  years.  Some  years  the  tide  reached  about  60,000 
and  there  is  no  indication  whatever  that  it  will  soon  cease. 
During  nine  months  of  1892  no  less  than  29,740  Swedes  arrived  at 
the  United  States  harbors. 

Table  showing  the  number  of  immigrants  to  the  United 
States  from  Denmark,  Norway  and  Sweden  for  each  calendar  year 
from  1868  to  1890  inclusive,  as  compiled  from  the  "Reports  of  the 
Bureau  of  Statistics,"  Washington,  D.  C. 


1863. 

1S64. 

1865. 

1866. 

1867. 

1868. 

1869. 

1870. 

1871. 

Sweden 

1,492 

227 
1,400 

712 

70 

2,179 

1,149 
3,258 
2,851 

1,862 
7,849 
4,784 

1,436 
1,739 
5,316 

2,019 

6,461 

13,958 

4,282 
17,718 
24,115 

3,041 
12,356 

12:009 

2,346 
11,307 
11,659 

Total 

3,119 

2,961 

14,495 

8,491 

22,438 

46,115 

27,406 

25,312 

|    1872. 

1873. 

1874. 

1875. 

1876. 

1877. 

1878. 

1879. 

3,532 

9,488 
16,659 

1880. 

Norway 

Sweden 

3,758 
10,348 
14,645 

5,095 
18,107 
11,351 

3,188 
6,581 
4,336 

1,951 
4,465 
6,031 

1,624 
6,031 
5,204 

1,617 
4,333 
4,774 

2,688 
5,216 
6,176 

8,788 
23,054 
46,723 

Total 

28,751 

34,553 

14,105 

12,447 

12,859 

10,924 

14,080 

29,679 

78,555 

1881. 

1882, 

1883. 

1884. 

1885. 

1886. 

1887. 

188S,        1889. 

1890. 

Denmark . 
Norway . . 
Sweden . . 

8,951 
26,967 
55,892 

12,769 
27,197 
60,413 

9,747 
21,295 
32,596 

9,202 
16,974 
26,552 

6,100 
12,356 
22,248 

6,225 
12,759 
27,751 

8,524 
16,269 
42,836 

8,962    8,699 
18,264  13,390 
54,698  35,415 

8,366 
11,370 
29,632 

Total... 

91,810 

100379 

63,638 

52,728 

40,704 

46,735 

67,629 

81,924  57,504 

49,368 

SUMMAEY  OF  SCANDINAVIAN   IMMIGEANTS    BY    DECADES   FEOM    1820 

TO    1890. 

1821             1831 

to                to 

1830.            1840. 

1841 

to 

1850. 

1851 

to 

1860. 

1861 

to 

1870. 

1871 

to 

1880. 

1881 

to 

1890. 

Denmark   

169        1,063 
91        1,201 

539 
13,903 

3,749 
20,931 

17,885 
117,798 

34,577 
226,488 

88,132 

Norway  &  Sweden. 

568,362 

Total 

260 

2,264 

14,442 

24,680 

135,683 

261,065 

656,494 

LUTHERANS   IN   SWEDEN.  373 

During  the  ten  years  ending  June  30,  from  1881  to  1890, 
inclusive,  the  total  number  of  immigrants  arrived  in  the  United 
States,  not  including  arrivals  from  Mexico  and  British- American 
Possessions,  of  which  there  is  no  record,  has  been  5,216,613,  or 
about  one-third  of  the  total  immigration  into  this  country  for  the 
seven  decades  since  1820. 

This  immigration  during  the  same  decade  has  been  from  the 
respective  countries  mentioned  and  in  numbers  as  follows: 


Denmark 88,132 

Switzerland 81,988 

China 61,711 

Netherlands 53,701 

France 50,164 

Belgium 20,177 

All  others 480,153 


Germany 1,452,970 

England 657,488 

Ireland 655,482 

Sweden  and  Norway 568,362 

Austria-Hungary 353,719 

Italy 307,309 

Russia  and  Poland 265,088 

Scotland 149,869 

Church  collections  from  time  to  time  have  been  taken  in 
Sweden  for  Lutheran  missionary  and  educational  enterprises 
among  these  emigrants.  Sweden,  however,  rendered  the  most 
important  service  to  her  migrating  children  by  sending  to  them  so 
many  pious,  talented  and  educated  diaspora  missionaries.  Many 
a  Swedish  settlement  in  America  would  be  without  the  means  of 
grace  to-day  were  it  not  for  the  faithful  work  of  the  Orebro, 
Fjellstedt  and  other  Mission  Schools. 

At  the  home  harbors  of  Stockholm,  Gothenburg  and  Malmo 
pastors  and  missionaries  have  affectionately  ministered  to  these 
people  while  in  the  midst  of  their  last  farewell  to  their  native 
land.  They  are  supplied  with  Bibles,  testaments,  catechisms, 
hymn  books,  tracts,  address  books  and  addresses  of  Lutheran 
pastors  at  Castle  Garden  and  at  their  destination  points.  They 
are  counseled  to  settle  only  where  they  find  a  Swedish  Lutheran 
Church  or  where  they  have  substantial  prospects  of  securing  one 
soon. 

At  Castle  Garden,  New  York,  for  years  the  Swedish 
Augustana  Synod  has  liberally  supported  an  Immigrant  Mission 
in  charge  of  Mr.  Lilja,  and  in  connection  with  the  German 
Lutheran  Immigrant  Mission  House,  26  State  Street.  Swedish 
pastors  and  missionaries  in  other  American  harbors  and  in  cities 
like  Chicago  and  Minneapolis  look  after  the  temporal  and  spiritual 
welfare  of  their  immigrants. 

John  W.  Weber,  United  States  Commissioner  of  Immigration, 
discussing  the  immigration  question  in  Cooper  Union,  said,  among 
other  things: 


374  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

"If  we  had  in  force  from  Feb.  1  to  Nov.  1, 1892,  an  educational 
test  of  reading  and  writing,  we  would  have  shut  out  at  this  port 
of  those  above  the  age  of  fifteen  years  57,000  out  of  275,000 
arrivals.     We  would  have  shut  out  in  round  numbers: 

289  Scandinavians  out  of 42,000 

890  Germans  out  of 44,000 

1,916  Irish  out  of 26,000 

3,140  Austrians  out  of 18,000 

4,331  Russians  out  of 22,000 

6,265  Hungarians  out  of 22,000 

9,750  Poles  out  of 17,000 

28,279  Italians  out  of 43,000 

From  which  it  appears  that  the  Scandinavians  are  the  best 
educated  among  all  immigrants  coming  to  our  shores  from  Europe. 
They  outrank  even  the  Germans  who  are  justly  proud  of  the 
excellent  schools  of  their  fatherland.  This  explains  why  the 
Scandinavians  in  this  country  so  generally  and  strongly  favor  an 
educational  test  for  intending  immigrants.  Illiteracy  is  practically 
unknown  in  Norway,  Denmark  and  Sweden,  and  the  Scandinavians 
think  that  it  ought  to  be  wiped  out  here.  They  will  give 
unanimous  and  enthusiastic  support  to  legislation  the  object  of 
which  is  to  bar  out  immigrants  who  cannot  read  or  write.  By 
force  of  habit  as  well  on  grounds  of  principle  they  are 
emphatically  opposed  to  the   business  of  importing  ignorance." 

JEWISH  MISSIONS. 

The  Jewish  Mission  in  Sweden,  which  has  grown  to  such 
considerable  proportions,  had  a  small  beginning.  A  few  women 
formed  a  sewing  society,  made  garments,  and  sold  them.  At  first 
the  money  realized  was  sent  to  missionaries  in  different  parts  of 
Europe;  but  soon  the  success  of  their  undertaking  encouraged 
them  to  begin  mission  work  among  the  Jews  in  Sweden.  In  order 
to  reach  the  Swedish  people  and  arouse  their  interest  in  the  matter, 
a  little  mission  paper  was  issued  monthly.  This  is  edited  by  Rev. 
Aug.  Lindstrom,  superintendent  of  the  Home  for  Proselytes,  which 
was  opened  soon  afterwards.  Then  several  Jews  came  in  search 
of  the  truth,  and  after  some  years  there  were  a  few  who  acknowl- 
edged Christ  as  their  Saviour.  As  the  work  continued,  their 
numbers  increased,  and  it  soon  became  necessary  to  have  a  Mission 
House.  In  1884  the  society  was  able  to  buy  a  propertv  costing 
114,000  crowns. 


LUTHERANS    IN    SWEDEN.  375 

The  Society  for  Missions  to  Israel  was  founded  in  1876  in 
Stockholm  by  Pastor  LindstrOm.  Its  activity  is  different  from  that 
of  Norway  in  that  all  its  work  is  done  at  home.  Its  four  missionaries 
and  one  deaconess  helper  visit  from  Stockholm  as  a  centre  all  parts 
of  Sweden.  In  1884  Pastor  Lindstrom  succeeded  in  establishing 
a  Home  for  proselytes  in  Stockholm.  The  receipts  of  the  society 
during  1889  were  31,950  crowns  Its  organ,  Missions-Tidning  fcer 
Israel,  is  a  monthly,  edited  by  Pastor  A.  Lindstrom.  Recently  a 
Jewess,  at  the  age  of  forty  years,  received  holy  Christian  baptism. 

The  Evangelical  Fatherland  Society,  founded  in  1856  for  home 
and  foreign  missions,  established,  in  1889,  a  mission  to  the  Jews  in 
Hamburg      Annual  receipts,  1,751  crowns. 

The  Swedish  Mission  Union  represents  the  Mission  Friends 
in  contra-distinction  to  the  above  societies.  In  December,  1887, 
Dr.  John  Erik  Nystrom  and  wife  were  sent  to  Algeria  City  as 
missionaries  among  the  Jews  and  Mohammedans.  In  January, 
1888,  he  arrived  and  in  1889  a  helper  joined  him.  Missionsfcer- 
bundet,  a  monthly,  and  the  annual  reports  give  intelligence 
concerning  the  work  at  home  and  abroad.  Dr.  Nystrom  was  well 
prepared  for  this  work,  having  labored  as  a  missionary  among  the 
Jews  in  Beirut,  Syria,  from  1878-81  He  translated  parts  of  the 
New  Testament  into  the  Arabic  dialect  of  the  people  of  Algeria. 


FOREIGN   MISSIONS. 

Sweden,  like  Norway  and  Finland,  has  its  Lapland,  and 
consequently  its  own  Lutheran  Lapp  Mission.  The  Lapp  territory 
of  Norway  covers  26.500  square  miles  with  5,000  pure  Lapps,  and 
of  Finland  11,300  square  miles  with  8,800  Lapps,  while  Swedish 
Lapmark  comprises  one-eighth  of  Sweden,  50,600  square  miles,  in 
the  extreme  north,  and  is  inhabited  by  6,400  Laplanders.  With 
their  pet  animal,  the  reindeer,  they  lead  a  restless,  wandering  life, 
so  that  mission  work  among  them  has  been  anything  but  easy. 
Huts  and  tents  are  their  dwellings.  They  never  form  villages  and 
towns  but  live  among  the  other  nations,  yet  not  of  them  They 
have  a  strong  affection  for  their  native  land  and  cleave  to  their  old 
customs,  preferring  to  be  isolated.  Mentally  they  are  bright, 
morally  honest,  and  manually  dexterous. 

Their  climate  is  severely  cold,  though  the  coast  regions  are 
tempered  by  the  Gulf  Stream.  In  July  and  August  the  sun  never 
sets  for  several  weeks  in  the  northern  districts.     Forests  of  birch, 


376  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

pine,  fir  and  alder  abound,  while  large  tracts  of  country  are 
utterly  barren. 

The  Lapps  belong  to  the  same  branch  of  the  human  family  as 
the  Finns  and  Esthonians,  and,  like  them,  notwithstanding  their 
superstition  and  credulity,  they  are  callable  of  great  religious 
depth  and  constancy.  Christianity  has  ever  found  favor  in  Lapland 
since  1279,  when  it  came  under  Swedish  rule.  The  first  church 
was  consecrated  in  1335  by  Bishop  Hemming  of  Upsala  at  Tornea. 

The  Inter  Ocean  of  Chicago  says:  "The  Lapps  are  a  curious 
people.  Nothing  is  known  of  their  origin  or  whence  they  came. 
They  seem  to  be  Mongolians,  but  are  as  superior  to  the  Esquimaux 
as  the  blonde  Swedes  and  Norwegians  are  to  themselves.  They 
are  of  stunted  stature,  seldom  exceeding  five  feet  in  height,  while 
four  and  a  half  feet  is  perhaps  a  good  average,  but  of  thick  set 
bodies,  exceedingly  strong  and  active.  With  dark  hair  and  com- 
plexion, black  eyes,  prominent  cheek  bones,  hollow  cheeks,  and 
receding  chin,  they  present  strong  points  of  resemblance  to  the 
Chinese,  but  their  eyes  are  not  oblique  and  their  color  is  much 
lighter,  while  their  language  bears  not  the  slightest  resemblance 
to  that  of  any  known  Asiatic  tribe.  It  is  possible  that  they  were 
among  the  earliest  immigrants  to  Europe  from  the  Asiatic  home  of 
the  human  race,  and  that  pressed  by  subsequent  tides  of  immigra- 
tion, they  were  gradually  crowded  into  their  far  away  corner  of  the 
continent,  and  remained  a  relic  of  almost  pre-historic  times. 

"  However  this  may  be,  it  is  certain  that  in  intelligence  they 
far  exceed  most  nations  of  so-called  savages.  The  majority  are,  at 
least  nominally,  Christians.  Partly  by  persuasion,  partly  by  force, 
they  were  a  couple  of  hundred  years  ago  induced  to  give  up  their 
heathenism  and  embrace  a  Protestant  Christianity.  In  Hatta 
there  is  the  most  northern  Lutheran  church  in  the  world.  It  is  an 
unpretending  building,  standing  almost  on  an  eminence,  and  in  it 
service  is  rarely  held  more  than  once  a  month,  for  the  clergyman 
resides  many  miles  away,  and  is  obliged  to  ride  his  circuit  over  an 
almost  roadless  country  under  circumstances  of  difficulty  which 
would  hinder  the  clergy  of  more  civilized  countries  from  going  at  all. 

"The  Lapps  have  the  Bible  in  their  own  tongue,  and  few 
stories  -are  more  interesting  than  the  account  of  its  translation. 
Over  thirty  years  ago  a  series  of  religious  riots  took  place  in  a 
number  of  villages  in  Lapland,  and  among  the  rioters  was  one  Lars 
Haetta.  During  the  riots  several  homicides  occurred,  and  Lars 
and  some  others  of  his  companions  were  committed  to  prison  on  a 
charge   of  murder.     They  were  found  guilty   and  several  were 


LUTHERANS    IN    SWEDEN. 


377 


hanged,  but  in  consideration  of  his  youth,  Haetta  was  condemned 
to  life-long  imprisonment.  Commiserating  his  condition  his 
keepers  and  the  prison  chaplain  extended  to  him  such  favors  as 
could  safely  be  granted  to  a  life-long  prisoner,  and  especial  pains 
were  taken  to  teach  him  to  read  and  write.  Lars  became  interested 
in  the  Bible,  grew  day  by  day  more  fond  of  reading  it,  and  finally 
formed  the  bold  project  of  translating  it  into  his  native  tongue. 
Through  many  weary  years  the  labor  went  on,  for  Lars  was  no  great 


A  LAPP  LUTHERAN  MISSIONARY  IN  HIS   "PULLMAN. 


scholar,  and  the  Lapp  language,  as  may  be  readily  supposed,  is  not 
a  fluent  literary  medium  of  thought.  But  finally  the  work  was  done, 
the  Bible  translated  and  printed  in  the  language  of  Lapland,  and 
the  remainder  of  Haetta's  sentence  was  commuted.  He  was  living 
as  late  as  1870,  and,  though  an  old  man,  was  still  active,  and  often 
served  parties  of  travelers  as  a  guide." 

To  Sweden  belongs  the  honor  of  gathering  the  first  Protestant 
converts  among  the  heathen.  The  effort  of  King  Gustavus  Yasa, 
in  1559,  to  extend  Christianity  to  the  Laplanders  was  the  only 
organized  foreign  mission  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  the 
sixteenth  century.  Charles  IX.,  Gustavus  Adolphus,  and  Christina 
also  gave  the  same  mission  their  royal  fostering  favor  and  help. 
Churches  were  erected,  schools  established  and  good  Christian 
literature  was  translated  into  their  language.  On  this  foundation 
P.  Fjellstrom  and  Hogstrom  built  so  heroically  in  the  eighteenth 


378  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

century,  the  former  translating  the  New  Testament  and  the  latter 
writing  a  catechism  and  hymns  in  the  Lapp  language.  Sweden 
employs  to-day  eight  teachers  and  eleven  missionaries,  through 
different  societies,  in  Christianizing  this  one  of  the  dying  races  of 
the  human  family. 

While  the  first  heathen  mission  effort  of  Sweden  was  located 
in  the  far  northern  part  of  Sweden,  the  second  was  across  the 
Atlantic  among  the  Indians  of  North  America,  which  was 
commenced  and  continued  in  connection  with  the  famous  mission 
to  the  Swedish  Lutheran  colonists  on  the  Delaware  in  1643. 
Missionary  J.  Campanius,  of  scholarly  mind,  arrived  and  soon 
mastered  the  native  language,  of  which  he  formed  a  dictionary  and 
into  which  he  translated  Luther's  catechism.  This  was  the  first 
book  that  was  ever  translated  into  the  dialect  of  the  copper-colored 
aborigines  of  America.  This  translation  in  the  Delaware  dialect 
was  completed  at  least  a  decade  before  Eliot's  translation  of  the 
New  Testament  into  the  Mohegan  dialect  in  1661.  Of  this 
Lutheran  "Apostle  to  the  Indians"  it  was  said:  "His  intimacy 
with  the  neighboring  tribes  and  their  several  chiefs  was  promoted 
by  the  successive  governors  of  the  colony;  and  with  the  simplicity 
of  one  who  was  dealing  with  babes,  he  unfolded  before  them  the 
great  mystery  of  the  gospel." 

At  this  time,  during  the  reign  of  Gustavus  Adolphus,  the 
Baltic  provinces  of  Western  Russia  were  under  the  Crown  of 
Sweden.  As  the  Church  of  Sweden  labored  zealously  for  the 
evangelization  of  the  heathen  Lapps  so  did  it  also  for  the  remnants 
of  the  heathen  tribes  on  the  eastern  shore  of  the  Baltic.  Because 
of  their  conservative  character  the  work  was  slow  and  very  difficult. 
Even  until  the  present,  Sweden  has  continued  its  mission  work  in 
Russia.  Eight  Swedish  and  one  native  missionaries  are  at  work 
there  to-day. 

The  Swedish  Mission  Societies  have  not  forgotten  the  widely 
spread  race,  Samojederna,  scattered  along  the  Ice-Ocean  of  Europe 
and  Asia.  Two  missionaries,  Hammarstedt  and  Karlson,  reside  in 
Archangel  for  work  among  these  people,  who  flock  to  this  place 
with  their  reindeer  to  spend  the  winter.  These  people  can  neither 
read  nor  write;  have  been  scarcely  touched  by  European  civilization, 
and  live  in  a  climate  where  winter  reigns  nearly  all  the  year.  The 
port  of  Archangel  is  clear  of  ice  only  from  July  to  September. 
Yet  to  them  also  is  the  gospel  carried  by  the  hardy  sons  of  our 
Lutheran  faith. 


CARL  LUDWIG  TELLSTROM,   SWEDISH   LUTHERAN    MISSIONARY   TO  THE 
LAPLANDERS. 


380  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

In  the  eighteenth  and  nineteenth  centuries  Swedes  also 
entered  the  services  of  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  of  other 
countries,  especially  the  Moravian,  and  were  sent  out  to  Greenland, 
Labrador,  Jamaica,  St.  Thomas  and  Antigua,  the  Mosquito  Coast, 
Surinam  and  South  Africa.  The  celebrated  Swedish  missionary, 
J.  L.  Kiernauder,  in  the  employ  of  the  Society  for  Promoting 
Christian  Knowledge,  worked  from  1739  in  Cuddalore  and  later 
with  marked  success  in  Calcutta.  Here  he  built  at  his  own 
expense  the  first  Protestant  church,  which  is  standing  at  the 
present  time. 

At  the  close  of  the  last  and  the  opening  of  the  present  century 
Sweden  shared  in  the  universal  awakening  in  behalf  of  missions  to 
the  heathen.  In  1818  its  first  missionary  paper,  a  weekly  record, 
was  successfully  started,  and  in  1829  their  first  foreign  missionary 
society  was  organized  in  Gothenburg.  Others  rapidly  followed 
and  considerable  money  was  sent  yearly  to  the  German  and 
English  societies. 

The  Swedish  Lutheran  Missionary  Society,  formed  Jan. 
6,  1835,  became  the  centre  of  the  mission  work  of  Sweden  by 
uniting  the  many  "collecting  societies"  in  all  parts  of  the  land. 
From  the  beginning  it  has  been  the  principal  agency  for  the  work 
among  the  Laplanders.  Its  first  missionary,  Carl  Ludwig 
Tellstrom,  had  a  robust  physique  and  labored  from  1836  to  1862 
among  these  nomadic  people  with  untiring  zeal  and  marked 
success.  He  was  an  artist  and  while  painting  the  portraits,  tents 
and  flocks  of  these  interesting  people  for  the  Swedish  rjublic,  he 
was  gradually  persuaded  that  he  was  called  to  impress  upon  their 
hearts  the  likeness  of  Christ,  and  thus  he  became  a  devoted 
missionary  to  them.  The  next  year  two  other  young  men  joined 
him  and  they  went  from  tent  to  tent,  summer  and  winter,  from 
year  to  year,  £>reaching  Christ. 

One  of  their  converts,  a  young  Lapp  or  Finnish  girl,  Marie 
Magdalene  Mad's  daughter,  in  1864  was  touched  by  compassion 
for  the  sad  condition  of  her  race.  She  learned  Swedish  in  order 
to  carry  to  the  King  what  God  had  put  in  her  heart,  and  walked 
two  hundred  miles  to  Stockholm."  Suddenly  she  found  herself  in 
the  midst  of  a  large  elegant  and  exceedingly  gay  city,  and  the 
first  lady  she  met,  who  seemed  to  her  eye  trustworthy,  she  won  by 
a  short  conversation  as  her  patroness.  The  next  day  her  brave 
soul  unburdened  itself  in  the  presence  of  the  King,  and  "after 
talking  with  a  number  of  influential  men  during  her  stay  of  a 
few  days,  she  walked  back  to  her  native  place  with  money  enough 


LUTHERANS   IN   SWEDEN. 


381 


to  build  an  asylum  or,  as  it  is  called,  a  'Children's  Home,' 
to  which  she  could  invite  the  children  of  her  race  to  come 
for  instruction."  The  society  furnished  the  home  with  more 
teachers  and  so  wonderfully  was  this  work  blessed  of  God  that 
there  are  now  six  such  Lapp  Mission  Homes  and  others  are  being 


PETER   FJELLSTEDT. 


started.  There  are  600  children  of  school  age  of  this  dying  race 
in  Sweden,  and  300  of  these  are  now  instructed.  A  Lapp 
Lutheran  Orphanage  has  been  founded  at  Ange  and  a  Lapp  High 
School  at  Trondenaes.  The  annual  revenue  of  the  society  is  about 
21,500  crowns,  much  of  which  is  raised  by  the  Five  Cent  Circles, 
each  member  of  which  undertakes  to  save  or  gather  five  cents  a 
week.  Besides  the  society  has  150,000  crowns  invested  funds,  the 
interest  of  which  is  appropriated  to  the  Lapp  Mission. 

This  Society  in  1845  sent  to  China,  through  the  Basel  Society, 
the  efficient  Swedish  Missionary,  T.  Homberg,  who  superintended 


382  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 

the  work  for  two  years  while  Dr.  Guetzlaff  was  on  a  furlough. 
Two  others,  Fast,  who  was  murdered  in  1850,  and  Elgqvist,  labored 
also  in  China  and  were  commissioned  by  the  Missionary  Society 
of  Lund,  which  was  organized  in  1845  and  was  united  with  the 
Swedish  Missionary  Society  in  1855.  These  two  men  accomplished 
an  abiding  work  in  organizing  an  institution  for  the  training  of 
missionaries  in  Sweden,  which  was  placed  under  the  superintend- 
ency  of  Dr.  Peter  Fjellstedt  who  had  been  a  successful  missionary  in 
Tinnevelli,  India,  and  in  Smyrna,  Asia  Minor.  This  institution  in 
Upsala,  popularly  called  "Fjellstedt  School,"  has  been  a  marvelous 
blessing  to  all  the  missionary  operations  of  Sweden  and  is  to-day 
in  a  prosperous  condition,  having  just  received  8,000  crowns  to 
erect  a  Students'  Home.  It  was  the  author's  delightful  privilege  to 
speak  to  its  students  several  times  on  the  Emigrant  Mission  cause 
in  the  fall  of  1881,  when  quite  a  number  of  its  students  were 
interested  to  come  to  America  to  labor  among  the  Swedish 
emigrants.  May  the  true  Christ-like  missionary  spirit  we  found 
reigning  there  ever  abide  with  this  institution. 

The  Society  of  Lund  co-operated  with  the  Leipsic  Society  in 
the  Tamil  Mission  of  India,  and  sent  there,  in  1853,  Hev.  C.  A. 
Ouchterlony  who  is  still  in  the  field,  and  Rev.  Dr.  Bromstrand 
(died  1887),  who  during  his  twenty-seven  years  of  literary  work 
was  of  invaluable  service  not  only  to  that  mission  but  to  the 
Protestant  cause  of  India  in  general. 

After  the  society  united  with  the  Swedish  Church  Mission  in 
1874  it  retained  only  the  superintendency  of  the  work  in  Lapland, 
where  it  now  aids  three  male  and  five  female  missionaries  and 
eight  Swedish  schools  with  130  scholars.  Its  headquarters 
continue  at  Stockholm. 

The  Evangelical  Fatherland  Society  gives  more  attention 
to  Home  than  to  Foreign  Missions,  though  the  latter  is  by  no 
means  insignificant.  The  beginning  of  this  society,  like  that  of 
all  good  causes,  can  be  traced  back  to  some  good  person;  in  this 
case  that  person  is  Pastor  H.  I.  Lundborg.  It  was  formed  in  1856 
and  was  one  of  the  fruits  of  the  wide  spread  revival  of  piety  within 
the  pale  of  the  State  Church,  produced  by  the  godly  lay-preacher, 
Rosenius.  It  is  by  no  means  unchurchly  and  un-Lutheran.  It 
has  a  very  commendable  object,  namely:  "  to  make  itself  the  organ 
of  all  such  free  and  spontaneous  mission  movements  which  may 
arise  among  the  Swedish  people."  All,  however,  must  be  in  accord 
with  the  doctrines  of  the  glorious  Augustana  and  in  harmony  with 
the  Lutheran  State  Church. 


LUTHERANS    IN    SWEDEN.  383 

The  parent  society  reported  May,  1892,  no  less  than  132 
auxiliary  societies,  an  increase  of  ten  over  the  previous  year. 
They  are  found  in  all  parts  of  the  land,  and  are  generally  known  as 
"Evangelical  Lutheran  Societies,"  or  "Ansgar  Societies."  These 
hold  an  annual  conference  in  the  national  capital  to  discuss  and 
devise  for  the  advancement  of  their  work.  The  board  of  directors, 
consisting  of  twelve  members,  is  elected  by  the  conference  and  has 
its  headquarters  at  Stockholm. 

Its  organ,  Missions  Tidning,  was  started  in  1861  byRosenius 
and  edited  by  him  until  his  death  in  1869.  The  annual  receipts 
reported  in  1892  were  241,892  crowns;  49,863  for  Home  and 
192,029  for  Foreign  Missions.  About  32,000  crowns  of  the  latter 
sum  were  for  its  ten  seamen's  missionaries  in  six  different  foreign 
harbors. 

In  1863  the  society  founded  a  missionary  seminary  at 
Johannelund,  near  Stockholm,  on  Lake  Maelar.  It  has  able 
teachers  and  its  course  of  six  years  is  thorough.  About  a  dozen 
students  are  in  attendance.  In  1891  an  Esthonian  student, 
Albinus  Ambrosen,  after  three  years'  study  here,  was  called  as 
City  Missionary  in  Revel,  Russia,  to  labor  among  his  own  country- 
men.    He  is  supported  by  the  Lutherans  of  that  city. 

At  first  the  society  did  only  Home  Mission  work,  and  in  1861 
it  entered  the  foreign  field.  Its  mission  among  the  Gallas  in 
Eastern  Africa  was  begun  in  1865  upon  the  recommendations  of 
Dr.  Krapf  and  Bishop  Gobat.  Like  other  missionary  efforts  among 
these  eight  to  ten  millions  of  heathens,  after  years  of  sacrificing 
labor  and  enormous  expenditure  of  money,  the  results  are  meagre. 
This,  it  is  claimed,  is  not  because  of  the  character  of  the  people, 
for  they  have  stood  as  a  wall  against  the  inroads  of  Mohammed- 
anism, and  at  times  have  shown  themselves  favorable  to  the 
Christian  religion.  It  is  largely,  however,  due  to  the  difficulty  in 
getting  to  them  in  the  far  interior,  as  Abyssinia,  the  door  to  them. 
is  tightly  closed  to  missionaries.  The  first  Swedish  missionaries 
to  the  Gallas  did  not  reach  them  at  all.  Several  Abyssinians  have 
been  educated  at  Johannelund  school,  who  returned  as  missionaries. 
One  of  the  last  was  Twaldo  Medehen. 

In  1891  there  were  six  stations;  five  ordained,  eleven 
unordained  and  twenty-three  native  workers;  130  members; 
eighty-five  communicants,  and  ninety-nine  children  in  two  schools. 

The  mission  to  the  Gonds  in  the  forest-clad  plateaus  of  Central 
India,  begun  in  1877  upon  the  advice  of  Dr.  Kalkar,  has  been 
more    successful.      The    five    stations    in    1892    reported   eight 


384  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

ordained,  twelve  unordained  and  eleven  native  workers;  members 
ninety-three,  communicants  twenty-eight,  five  schools  with  237 
pupils  and  three  Sunday  Schools  with  194  scholars:  The  station 
in  Chindvara  was  passed  over  to  the  society  by  the  Free 
Church  of  Scotland  in  188G,  with  the  out-station  Amarwara  in  1887. 
The  Swedish  Chuech  Mission. — The  general  synod  or 
assembly  of  the  State  Church  of  Sweden  petitioned  the  King  in 
1868  to  organize  by  law  all  the  missionary  activities  of  the  kingdom 
into  a  state  institution  as  a  function  of  the  Church.  This  move- 
ment was  strongly  supported  by  Dean  Thoren  and  Dr.  Widen. 
On  Sept.  11,  1874,  the  King  authorized  that  the  Swedish  Church 
Mission  be  organized  under  a  board  of  seven  directors,  the 
archbishop  of  Sweden  being  its  permanent  president.  Though 
only  the  Swedish  Missionary  Society  fell  into  line,  it  opened  its 
own  mission  in  Zululand,  South  Africa,  in  1876,  upon  the  advice 
of  the  Norwegian  missionary,  Bishop  Schreuder.  An  estate, 
"Rorke's  Drift,"  in  Natal,  on  the  border  of  Zululand,  was 
purchased  for  the  mission,  which  has  now  four  stations  in  Natal 
and  one  in  Zululand,  with  nine  missionaries,  seventy-one  members, 
sixty-nine  pupils  in  its  schools  and  326  heathen  settlers  on  its 
possessions.  In  1891  it  was  resolved  to  purchase  ground  at 
Dundee,  Natal,  for  another  station  and  erect  a  chapel.  A  student 
at  the  University  of  Upsala  is  about  ready  to  enter  a  foreign  field 
of  the  society.  A  female  missionary  was  sent  to  South  Africa 
in  1891. 

Its  Tamil  Mission  at  Madura,  in  close  connection  with  the 
Leipsic  Tamil  Mission,  was  opened  m  the  year  1876.  It  has  nine 
out-stations,  four  missionaries,  and  545  members- 
Its  annual  receipts  for  1892  were  85,907  crowns.  Its  organ: 
Missionary  Journal  of  the  Swedish  Church.  Headquarters, 
Stockholm 

The  Swedish  Missionaey  Union. — In  northern  Sweden  or 
Norrland,  small  companies  gathered  to  read  Luther's  sermons  and 
to  pray  at  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century.  They  soon 
received  the  name  of  "  Readers."  These  reading  circles  profess  to 
have  revived  the  primitive  spirit  of  Lutheranism  Later,  however, 
loose  and  dangerous  tendencies  developed  among  them  both  in 
Sweden  and  America  under  the  name  of  "Mission  Friends." 
Among  them  two  distinct  parties  exist;  the  one  is  so  free  that  they 
will  not  listen  to  the  organization  of  churches  or  take  any  steps  to 
found  schools  or  develop  an  educated  ministry;  the  other  wing  is 
more  conservative  and  are  laboring  to  organize  their  congregational, 


LUTHERANS   IN    SWEDEN.  385 

synodical  and  educational  work.  At  one  time  it  seemed  the 
Lutheran  doctrine  and  usages  were  distasteful  to  them,  but  of  later 
years  many  begin  to  see  that  their  greatest  success  will  be  along 
the  line  of  a  pietistic  Lutheran  tendency. 

In  1877  the  Mission  Friends,  under  the  leadership  of  Walden- 
strom, took  the  bold  step  to  ask  that  the  constitution  of  the 
Swedish  Fatherland  Missionary  Society  be  altered  in  order  that  it 
might  commission  persons  as  missionaries  who  did  not  belong  to 
the  Lutheran  Church.  Strange  to  say,  they  were  not  in  harmony 
with  certain  parts  of  the  Augsburg  Confession.  Their  request,  of 
coarse,  was  refused  and  a  new  organization  under  the  above  name 
was  formed,  August  2,  1878,  in  Stockholm,  where  its  executive 
committee  of  seven  has  its  seat.  The  Union  consists  of  nearly  800 
minor  associations  with  a  large  membership  constituency.  Annual 
receipts  in  1892  were  153,877  crowns. 

On  the  second  day  of  August,  1878,  a  missionary  seminary 
with  eight  students  was  founded  in  Christinehamn.  It  has  now 
thirty-nine  students,  one-third  of  whom  are  taking  the  three  years' 
course  of  training  for  the  foreign  work. 

Its  stations  are  in  five  fields:  Finnmark  in  Russia,  Congo  Free 
State,  Alaska,  and  North  Africa.  The  mission  among  the  Finns 
or  Lapps,  commenced  in  1880,  has  three  missionaries  and  three 
stations — "VVilhelmina,  Sorfeli,  and  Malu.  The  same  year  it  opened 
work  among  the  Armenian  population  in  Southern  Russia,  where 
seven  missionaries  have  five  stations.  The  work  here  is  of  a 
revivalistic  type.  The  three  stations  on  the  Congo — Mukimbunga, 
Kibunfi,  Diadia — date  from  1881  and  have  thirteen  missionaries 
and  helpers.  Their  Alaska  field  was  started  in  1886  and  five 
missionaries  labor  among  the  Yakutats  at  St.  Michael  and  Yakutat. 
In  Algeria,  North  Africa,  two  missionaries  labor  among  the  Jews 
since  1887.  The  annual  convention  in  1892  commissioned  five  new 
laborers  to  their  Congo  field  and  five  to  their  China  mission.  The 
characteristics  of  the  Mission  Friends  are  found  in  all  this  work. 
Their  tendency,  however,  seems  to  be  in  the  direction  of  a  sounder 
Lutheranism. 

The  Jonkoping  Society  foe  Home  and  Foreign  Missions 
started  about  the  year  1860  to  collect  funds  for  foreign  missionary 
societies.  Since  1863  it  has  supported  one  of  the  schools  of  the 
Free  Church  of  Scotland  in  Syria.  In  1887  it  sent  Mr.  F.  E.  Lund 
to  Honan,  China,  in  the  service  of  the  China  Inland  Mission,  but 
it  supports  his  work. 


386  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

Friends  of  the  Lapp  Mission,  established  March  17, 1880,  by 
the  Princess  Eugenie,  aims  to  benefit  the  Laplanders  spiritually 
by  furnishing  them  with  traveling  preachers,  schools,  the  Scriptures 
and  Christian  literature.  It  has  schools  at  Lannavara  (1882)  and 
Fridsberg  with  two  workers,  Mr.  Lundberg  (1884)  and  Miss  Hell- 
berg  (1888);  173  Lapp  children  are  taught.  Its  annual  income, 
mostly  from  a  number  of  royal  ladies,  is  about  10,000  crowns. 

The  Swedish  Mission  in  China,  commenced  in  1887  by  Erik 
Falke,  who  labored  some  time  for  the  China  Inland  Mission,  aims 
to  establish  an  independent  station  in  the  province  of  Shansi. 
Receipts  1891,  14,428  crowns.     Missionaries  in  China,  four. 

The  Ladies'  Committee  at  Stockholm  for  the  Futherance 
of  the  Gospel  among  the  Women  of  China,  dating  from  1850, 
has  principally  supported  the  Basel  missionary,  Rev.  Lechler,  at 
Hong-Kong.  In  1887  it  assisted  forty-one  children  in  China. 
Income  1887,  3,700  crowns. 

The  East  Gothland's  Ansgarius  Union,  with  headquarters 
at  Jonkoping,  has  a  yearly  income  of  4,500  crowns.  In  1887  it 
sent  one  missionary  to  the  Gallas  in  East  Africa.  His  postoffice 
address  seems  to  be  Vitre. 

The  Swedish  Women's  Mission  among  the  Women  of 
North  Africa  commenced  work  among  the  Mohammedan  women 
at  Bona,  Algeria.     It  is  under  the  auspices  of  the  Mission  Friends. 

Sweden  in  1889  contributed  to  the  Leipsic  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  11,984.23  marks  and  in  1890,9,477.56;  to  the  Basel  Society, 
139  francs. 

Children's  Missionary  Societies  also  exist  in  Sweden. 
The  one  at  Helsingborg  during  its  first  nine  years  raised  8,000 
crowns,  besides  supporting  eleven  children  in  mission  schools,  one 
in  Lapland  and  two  in  China,  they  are  educating  a  boy  in  India  as 
a  missionary.  They  also  aid  two  black  girls  and  one  white  pupil. 
Their  work  is  quite  cosmopolitan.  Their  letters  and  reports  from 
such  a  variety  of  subjects  must  be  stimulating  to  the  children. 

LUTHERAN  LITERATURE. 

The  Swedish  Bible  Society,  organized  in  1809,  at  its  annual 
meeting  last  April  in  Stockholm,  reported  that  during  the  year 
6,272  Bibles,  6,517  New  Testaments,  875  Psalters  were  sold  and 
distributed.  Since  its  organization  the  society  has  printed  355,237 
Bibles,  743,722  New  Testaments  and  601  copies  of  the  Gospel  of 


LUTHERANS    IN    SWEDEN.  387 

Matthew  in  tlie  Lapp  language.  The  annual  receipts  are 
19,169  crowns. 

The  Bible  Society  of  Lund,  since  its  organization  twenty 
years  ago,  has  sold  and  distributed  51,247  Bibles  and  40,901  New 
Testaments.     Its  membership  is  1,911. 

Other  lines  of  work  in  literature  have  been  fully  treated. 


c<V 


'♦J»(Sl* 


XBSL 


_#2^S)«J« 


I 


^tp)<?» 


PRINCESS   EUGENIA  OF   SWEDEN. 


Lutherans  in  Iceland. 


Iceland — the  snow  land,  the  lava  land,  the  ice  land — has  38,400 
square  miles  (15,300  habitable),  and  is  twice  larger  than  Denmark 
to  which  it  belongs.  It  suffers  from  volcanoes,  snow  and  ice  slides, 
famine,  pestilence  and  pirates,  but  not  from  beggars,  tramps  and 
thieves. 

The  people  are  pure  Norse  and  are  a  noble  race — brave, 
moral,  generous,  hospitable  and  intelligent.  In  their  country, 
the  home  of  the  fiercest  sea  kings,  crimes  are  unknown  and 
prisons  have  been  turned  to  other  uses;  fines  are  the  only 
punishment.  They  need  no  sheriff  much  less  a  six-shooter  for 
self  defense.  The  men  are  tall  and  fair,  with  frames  hardened  by 
exposure  to  rough  weather.  The  women  are  industrious  and 
chaste.  They  are  perhaps  the  most  conservative  nation  in  the 
world  which  is  illustrated  by  the  fact  that  they  have  kept  the  old 
Norse  language  in  its  original  purity  for  3,000  years.  The  same 
character  is  apparent  in  their  adherence  to  the  Lutheran  faith. 

A  long  straggling  street,  the  houses  unpretentious,  but  with 
bright  flowers  in  every  window;  a  square,  presided  over  by  a 
statute  of  Thorwaldsen,  the  sculptor,  a  native  of  the  place;  a 
cathedral,  a  college,  a  gaol,  no  shops,  no  hotels — such  is 
Reykjavik. 

It  is  now  well  known  that  Columbus  was  not  the  first 
discoverer  of  America.  In  his  Arctic  Sunbeams,  the  late  Hon.  S. 
S.  Cox  says:  "Did  not  Columbus  himself,  before  he  sailed  West, 
consult  the  log-books  and  charts  of  the  Northmen  at  Iceland '?  Is 
it  not  proved  that  he  sailed  in  an  English  ship  to  that  island, 
where  he  received  many  a  hint,  if  not  demonstration,  that  there 
was  a  Cathay  beyond  the  setting  sun?  These  are  matters  of 
authentic  history.  These  pre-Columbian  discoveries.,  the  annals 
of  which  are  as  authentic  as  those  of  the  great  discoverer,  lend  a 
strange  charm   to  these   cradles   of    the  deep,  wherein,  between 


390  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

rocks,   the   children   of    the   sea   were    reared    for    their  daring 
enterprises." 

When  Harald  Harfager  became  sole  master  of  Norway  many 
dissatisfied  people  sought  new  homes  and  some  went  to  Iceland 
which  had  been  discovered  in  860.  The  Celtic  Christian 
inhabitants  fled  before  these  Norwegian  immigrants.  Among  the 
true  converts  was  Thorwald,  Codran's  son,  who,  in  981-985,  made 
the  first  attempt  to  publish  the  Gospel  on  this  distant  island. 
King  Olof  Tryggvason  of  Norway  by  colonists  and  missionaries 
continued  this  work  energetically  (995-1000),  and  the  country 
became  thoroughly  Christian  under  Olof  Haraldson  (1016-1020). 
The  clergy  and  even  the  bishops  were  married.  The  morals  of 
the  people  were  shameful  and  a  Reformation  was  needed  here  as 
on  the  Continent. 

As  Denmark  and  Norway  were  united,  and  the  former  at  the 
Diet  of  Copenhagen  in  1536  adopted  Lutheranism,  Iceland  soon 
followed.  Some  Icelanders  had  at  an  early  period  visited  the 
Continent  and  embraced  Luther's  teachings.  These  rallied,  and 
among  them  was  Oddr  Gottschalkson,  the  author  of  the  first 
Icelandic  translation  of  the  New  Testament  which  was  printed  at 
Roeskilde  in  1540.  In  the  same  year  H.  Gizur  Einarsson,  a 
Lutheran,  became  bishop  of  Skalaholt.  Bishop  Arason,  of  Holar, 
with  others  in  arms  meanwhile  opposed  the  Reformation,  when  in 
1550  he  was  captured  and  executed,  and  Protestantism  gained  a 
complete  triumph.  The  Danish  liturgy  and  discipline  and  the 
articles  of  Ripon  were  adopted.  The  improvement  in  church 
life  was  gradual.  High  schools  were  founded  in  connection  with 
the  two  cathedrals  in  1552  and  a  printing  press  was  put  in  motion 
at  Holar,  1574,  by  the  excellent  Bishop  Gudbrandr  Thorlakson, 
who  also  made  a  new  Protestant  translation  of  the  Bible.  Because 
of  these  efforts  Iceland  is  to-day  one  of  the  best-educated 
countries  in  the  world. 

The  constitution  of  the  Church  of  Iceland  naturally  resembles 
that  of  Denmark.  The  sovereign  is  the  chief  bishop.  The 
people  take  part,  however,  in  the  election  of  their  bishop,  under 
whom  there  are  nineteen  provostries  and  300  churches.  The  see 
of  Holar  was  dissolved  in  1801  and  the  see  of  Skalaholt  was 
transferred  to  Reykjavik,  the  capital,  near  which,  at  Langarnes,  a 
new  cathedral  was  established  in  1825,  and  the  whole  island  placed 
under  one  bishop.  Pastors  receive  small  salaries,  regular  fees  and 
rent  from  church  lands.  They  are  called  by  the  congregations  and 
not  appointed. 


REV.   V.   BRIEM,   ICELAND'S   POET. 


391 


392  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

Pakochial. — Iceland  is  a  favored  land  religiously,  if  in  no 
other  way,  in  that  all  the  people  belong  to  one  church.  The 
inhabitants  are  not  only  satisfied  with  the  Lutheran  Church,  but 
they  love  her  and  are  always  ready  intelligently  and  conscientiously 
to  defend  and  help  her.  There  are  one  bishop,  20  deaneries,  141 
parishes,  180  pastors;  217  of  the  300  churches  are  built  of  imported 
timber,  75  of  turf  and  seven  of  stone.  The  church  is  self-supporting 
and  receives  no  missionary  money  from  abroad.  They  do  not 
depend  upon  other  countries  even  for  their  ministers,  for  they 
educate  their  own  pastors  at  the  University  of  Reykjavik  where 
twenty-two  students  attend  the  Theological  Seminary.  Their 
beneficiary  fund  is  not  large,  nevertheless  they  manage  to  maintain 
an  able  cultured  ministry,  some  taking  post  graduate  courses  at 
the  Copenhagen  and  Christiania  universities. 

The  churches,  an  observant  traveler  says,  are  like  the  Lutheran 
churches  everywhere,  extremely  plain,  both  the  exterior  and  the 
interior.  They  are,  however,  well  attended  by  devout  worshipers. 
The  custom  of  their  great  grandparents  of  holding  family  worship 
every  day  is  no  unpleasant  duty.  They  are  fond  of  reading 
sermons  from  their  house  postils  and  singing  long  hymns  from 
their  books  of  worship.  They  are  never  in  a  hurry  when  before 
the  Almighty.  Then  they  think  is  the  time  to  be  reverent, 
thoughtful,  calm  and  meditative.  Their  churches  are  plain  and 
so  are  the  people  in  their  inner  Christian  life.  Christ  was  a  very 
plain  character.     He  to-day  is  too  plain  for  many. 

An  Icelandic  Lutheran  Parsonage,  is  described  by  Prof. 
Charles  Sprague  Smith  in  the  following  manner,  and,  as  it  may  be 
the  good  fortune  of  few  of  our  readers  to  visit  this  goodly  Luth- 
eran country,  we  give  it  in  full: 

"  Within  an  easy  day's  ride  from  the  desolation  of  Reykjavik, 
there  is  a  grassy  valley,  styled  in  Icelandic  Reynivellir — the  fields 
of  the  Rowan  tree.  At  its  bottom,  a  narrow  shallow  stream 
gathers  the  waters  that,  descending  the  gray  precirntous  mountains 
on  either  side,  have  percolated  through  the  meshes  of  the  spongy 
meadow.  On  the  left  bank,  where  the  valley  curves  upward  toward 
the  mountain,  stands  the  rectory,  overlooking  its  domain  of  hay 
and  pasture  land,  stretching  outward  and  downward  to  the  fiord, 
and  its  river,  silvered  with  shimmering  salmon.  The  rectory 
itself  is  an  excellent  specimen  of  the  typical  Icelandic  farmhouse, 
the  vivid  green  of  its  walls  of  sod  contrasting  finely  with  the 
white-painted  boarding  of  the  front  gables.  We  arrived  about  10 
o'clock  of  a  July  evening,  and  the  scholarly  rector,  Sira  Thorkell, 


LUTHERANS    IN    ICELAND.  393 

after  welcoming  my  companion,  Dean  Thorarinn,  turned  to  me 
with  the  question,  'Who  is  this  man'?'  to  which  the  dean  replied: 
*  He  is  a  University  professor  from  the  capital  of  Paradise ;  for  do 
not  we  Icelanders  all  look  upon  America  as  an  earthly  paradise?' 
We  are  thereupon  ushered  through  a  low  entrance,  and  after 
removing  our  riding  apparel,  somewhat  the  worse  for  the  rivers 
we  had  forded  and  the  bogs  we  had  crossed,  we  entered  the  family 
room.  Supper  was  soon  served  by  the  rector's  eldest  daughter,  a 
pupil  of  the  Kvennaskola,  or  ladies  school  in  Reykjavik. 

"Fresh  meat,  of  course,  hardly  appears  upon  a  country  table 
before  the  middle  of  August,  when  the  mountain-fed  lamb  yields 
as  tender  a  morsel  as  any  epicure  could  desire.  But,  whatsoever 
he  hath,  the  Icelandic  host  will  gladly  share  with  his  guest,  at  any 
hour  of  day  or  night.  Eggs,  dried  fish,  cured  meats,  cheese,  rye 
bread,  milk  and  coffee  soon  furnished  an  inviting  and  satisfying 
repast. 

"A  covering  of  eider  down  did  not  prove  oppressive  that 
summer  night,  but  induced  a  dreamless,  restoring  sleep.  I  shared 
the  rector's  room,  and  was  aroused  betimes  by  a  knock  at  the  door. 
At  my  host's  invitation  to  enter,  his  daughter  appeared,  bearing 
upon  a  tray  our  early  portion  of  coffee  and  sweetened  rusks. 
There  is  a  charming  flavor  of  the  simple,  open-hearted,  trusting 
hospitality  of  elder  days  in  this  Icelandic  custom  of  honoring  the 
guest,  not  through  the  service  of  menials,  but  by  the  willing  help- 
fulness of  the  mistress  and  of  the  daughters  of  the  house. 

"  Breakfast  was  served  about  nine  o'clock  and  thereafter  the  dean 
entered  the  little  church  to  examine  the  half-dozen  lads  and  lasses 
who  were  candidates  for  confirmation.  Meanwhile  the  rector  led 
the  way  up  the  hill-side  upon  whose  lower  slope  the  rectory  was 
poised,  and,  from  a  jutting  elbow  of  rock,  pointed  out  to  me  the 
limits  of  his  glebe.  Just  below  us  a  shepherd  was  leading  his 
flock  of  ewes  down  the  hill  and  across  the  rivulet  to  their  day 
pasturage  upon  the  opposite  slope.  The  drenched  soil  of  the 
valley-bottom  was  closely  set  with  green-tufted  knolls  awaiting  the 
short,  straight-handled,  swiftly-swung  Icelandic  scythe.  This  was 
the  home  field,  or  tun,  and  its  herbage,  though  only  a  few  inches 
in  length,  showed  in  color  and  compact  setting  the  results  of  the 
yearly  enriching. 

"Farther  away  stretched  the  meadowland,  a  confusion  of 
hummocks,  covered  with  a  coarse  yellow  green  herbage,  and, 
winding  through  it  all,  the  rivulet  strayed  and  sprang.  A  mile  or 
two  away,  perhaps  more,  for  the  clear  northern  air  diminishes,  for 


394  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL.  LANDS. 

the  eyes,  distances  which  the  frost-broken,  lava-strewn  soil 
increases  for  the  feet — far  enough  away,  at  any  rate  to  become 
dreamy,  fog-robed  and  silver-gleaming  in  the  morning  light, 
stretched  the  bay,  emerging  from  between  mountain  walls  travers- 
ing into  our  valley,  and  crossing  it  to  enter  the  sea  through  a 
mountain-walled  defile  opposite.  No  sapling  of  fir  or  birch  clung 
to  the  slopes,  not  even  the  Rowan  trees  had  left  degenerate 
successors.  The  illy  compacted  mountain  sides  were  manifestly 
ever  slipping  or  tumbling  down  into  the  valley,  under  the  loosing 
influences  of  frost  and  freshet;  the  gravelly  talus  ever  encroaching 
upon  or  obliterating  the  fertile  meadows.  There  was  more  than  a 
presage  of  wintry  desolation  in  the  cool,  bracing  air  of  that 
summer  morning,  more  than  a  suggestion  of  drear  desolation  from 
broadening  human  companionship  and  dearth  of  home  cheer  and 
comfort  in  the  details  of  that  pastoral  scene;  and  yet  there  was  a 
ring  of  pride  in  the  rector's  speech,  and  the  stranger,  owner  of  two 
shabby  Icelandic  ponies  and  of  naught  besides,  felt  a  twinge  of 
envy  as  his  eyes  followed  his  companion's,  and  he  said  in  broken 
Icelandic :  '  Fortunate  the  man  who  can  call  this  valley  his  own 
possession.'  " 

The  Late  Bishop  Pjetue  Pjetuesson. — An  unLutheran 
authority,  The  Independent,  says:  "In  Dr.  Pjetur  Pjetursson, 
former  Bishop  of  Lutheran  Iceland,  who  died,  May  loth,  1891,  at 
the  age  of  eighty-two,  that  island  has  lost  its  greatest  theological 
writer  since  Gubrandur  Thorlaksson,  the  first  translator  of  the 
Bible  into  Icelandic.  He  was  born  October  3,  1808,  of  a  family 
of  clergymen,  his  father  being  a  dean.  After  graduating  from  the 
Latin  School  at  Bassestad,  he  studied  for  seven  years  at  the 
University  of  Copenhagen,  and  two  years  later  was  ordained  in 
Iceland.  In  1857  he  was  appointed  dean  of  the  lately  established 
Lutheran  Theological  Seminary  at  Reykjavik,  where  he  remained 
until  1866,  when  he  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  Iceland.  This 
position  he  filled  with  the  greatest  honor  until  1889,  when  he 
resigned  on  account  of  old  age.  In  spite  of  the  arduous  labors  of 
his  high  calling  Bishop  Pjetursson  found  time  to  devote  to  active 
politics,  serving  as  a  member  of  the  Icelandic  Althing,  or 
parliament,  from  1849  until  1886,  for  the  last  eleven  years  as 
speaker  of  the  upper  house.  Here  he  made  his  influence  felt 
especially  in  the  work  of  reconstructing  the  legal  code,  the  success 
of  which  was  largely  due  to  his  intelligent  and  untiring  efforts. 

"This  wonderful  old  bishop  was  no  less  respected  as  a 
theological  writer,  his  most  important  work  being  an  exhaustive 


LUTHERANS  IN  ICELAND.  395 

history  of  the  Icelandic  Church  from  1740  to  1840,  written  in 
Latin.  His  share  in  the  new  translation  of  the  Bible  into 
Icelandic  and  its  distribution  among  the  people  attracted  much 
attention  throughout  Europe,  and  in  1866  he  was  elected  a 
corresponding  member  of  the  British  Bible  Society.  In  Iceland, 
however,  Bishop  Pjetursson  is  most  widely  known  for  his  printed 
sermons  and  books  of  meditations,  which,  with  the  Bible,  form 
the  principal  religious  reading  of  the  Icelandic  peasants.  Edition 
after  edition  of  these  works  have  been  published,  yet  their 
popularity  remains  undiminished.  This  bishop,  statesman, 
theologian,  was  entirely  uninfluenced  by  the  many  honors  bestowed 
upon  him  both  at  home  and  abroad.  Modest,  genial,  pious,  his 
useful  activity  never  failed  until  death  had  called  him  home. 
Loved  and  respected  by  all  his  countrymen,  his  name  will  be 
remembered  as  long  as  the  bleak  little  island  continues  to  exist." 

Education  is  their  greatest  luxury.  There  is  not  one  in 
Iceland  who  has  attained  the  legal  school  age  who  is  unable  to  read 
and  write.  The  humblest  workmen  are  conversant  with  the  sagas, 
the  history,  laws,  and  religion  of  their  native  land,  and  above  all, 
with  his  Bible.  They  point  with  pride  to  brilliant  poets,  celebrated 
scientists,  superior  linguists  and  renowned  theologians.  Of  their 
poverty  they  cheerfully  appropriate  annually  114,394  crowns,  more 
than  one-fourth  of  all  the  expenditures  of  the  government,  for 
schools,  all  of  which  are  x^arochial  Christian  schools.  Besides  the 
elementary  common  education  there  are  16  high  schools,  five  schools 
for  girls,  a  gymnasium  of  120  students  with  a  six  years'  course, 
and  the  only  theological  seminary  is  located  in  Reykjavik  with 
three  professors.  They  not  only  believe  in  but  have  for  decades 
practiced  co-education  which  is  as  universal  and  as  compulsory 
for  the  girls  as  for  the  boys.  If  lonely  families  live  on  the  borders 
of  the  uninhabitable  districts  and  there  is  no  church  school,  the 
mother,  nature's  best  teacher,  instructs  the  children  so  that  they 
are  well  prepared  for  the  confirmation  class,  for  none  are  unbap- 
tized  and  unconfirmed.  Ambulatory  schools  and  churches, 
consisting  of  teachers  and  preachers  with  their  traveling  bags 
packed  with  books  and  other  necessities,  are  important  departments 
of  state  and  church  in  this  country  where  there  are  no  roads. 

The  women  have  the  same  political  rights  as  men.  The 
Bishop  two  years  ago  opened  a  new  high  school  for  girls  in  the 
capital  with  fourteen  in  attendance. 

Bible  Societies. — As  in  every  other  country  so  in  this  cold, 
distant  island   the    Lutherans    take    pleasure   in    circulating   the 


39G  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Holy  Scriptures  in  the  vernacular  of  the  people.  There  is  a  Bible 
in  every  home  and  it  is  read  and  loved.  The  Icelandic  Lutheran 
Bible  Society,  which  has  been  active  since  1815,  represents  the 
organized  work  in  this  line.  Its  headquarters  are  at  the  capital, 
Reykjavik,  where  the  bishop  has  his  seat  and  all  the  religious 
interests  are  concentrated.  Odd  Gottskalkson,  of  Norway,  who 
attended  Luther's  lectures  at  Wittenberg,  was  the  first  to 
translate  the  New  Testament  into  pure  Norse,  which  was  printed 
at  Roeskilde  in  1540  at  the  expense  of  King  Christian  III.  The 
350th  anniversary  of  this  event  was  celebrated  in  1890  by  the 
Icelandic  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod  in  America.  Meetings  for 
thanksgiving  and  rejoicing  were  held  in  Winnipeg,  Manitoba,  and 
among  other  settlements.  In  1554  and  1557  it  was  reprinted  in 
Iceland,  where  also  in  1584  the  entire  Bible,  under  the  editorship 
Df  Bishop  Gudbrand  Thorlakson  of  Holar,  was  published.  Other 
editions  appeared  in  1728,  1747,  1807,  1813  and  1841.  The  new 
translation  of  Bishop  Pjetur  Pjetursson  and  Sigurd  Melsted  was 
published  by  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  at  London  in 
1866  and  the  New  Testament  at  Oxford  in  1864.  The  Icelandic 
Bible  Society  reports  10,445  copies  circulated  and  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society  reported  March  31,  1889,  30,112  portions  of 
the  Icelandic  Scriptures  distributed  among  a  small  nation  of 
72,445  people.     They  are  Bible  reading  Christians. 

Lutheeans  on  Geimsey  Island. — Six  miles  north  of  Iceland 
there  is  another  iceland  or  island — Grimsey.  It  is  very  small,  so 
small  that  it  is  no  larger  than  a  pin-head  on  the  large  maps.  It 
was  not  too  small,  however,  to  be  overlooked  by  the  Lutheran 
missionary  work  and  workers  of  Iceland.  Lutheranism  is  the  only 
religion  the  few  inhabitants  have.  There  is  no  room  here  for 
Catholics,  Mormons,  sects,  rationalists,  or  agnostics.  One  congre- 
gation is  composed  of  eighty-eight  consistent  Lutherans  and  is 
faithfully  served  by  Pastor  Gudmundsson.  Lutheran  doctrine, 
worship,  life,  and  schools  are  their  richest  treasures  from  year  to 
year,  and  from  generation  to  generation. 


Lutherans  in  the  Faroe  Islands. 


These  islands  are  located  in  the  North  Atlantic  about  midway 
between  the  Shetland  Isles  and  Iceland.  They  form  a  group  of 
twenty-two  small  islands,  seventeen  of  which  are  inhabited,  the 
others  of  course  have  as  yet  no  Lutheran  churches,  but  who 
knows  but  that  the  mountain  of  the  Lord's  house  may  not  some 
day  be  established  even  there.  All  these  twenty-two  islets  have 
an  area  of  504  square  miles,  and  a  population  of  11,221.  They 
rise  conically  to  a  height  of  3,000  feet,  and  are  of  volcanic 
origin,  treeless,  rocky,  picturesque,  with  a  perpendicular  coast  and 
unsafe  harbors.  The  winters  are  mild  and  the  summers  cool. 
Fishing,  herding  and  navigation  form  the  chief  industries.  Sheep 
are  so  numerous  and  prosper  so  well,  that  they  are  known  also  as 
the  "Sheep  Islands."  Some  flocks  have  5,000  sheep,  and  pass  the 
winter  without  shelter.  Others  call  them  the  "Navigators'  Islands." 
The  waters  abound  with  a  variety  of  fish,  while  the  feathers  and 
eggs  of  the  myriads  of  fowls  which  swarm  around  the  coast  are 
also  a  source  of  wealth.  The  capital  is  Thorshavn  (Thor's 
Harbor)  with  900  people  and  is  located  on  the  largest  island, 
Stromo.  The  people  elect  a  local  assembly  and  are  also 
represented  in  the  National  Chambers  of  Denmark. 

This  interesting  land  surface  in  mid  ocean  was  first  discovered 
in  the  ninth  century  by  those  people  who  first  discovered  America, 
the  sea-faring  Norwegians.  The  present  inhabitants  are  almost 
exclusively  of  Norwegian  origin.  Their  ancestors  were  exiles  and 
ship-wrecked  sailors  who  arrived  from  Norway  in  the  second  half 
of  the  ninth  century.  The  men  are  tall,  robust  and  healthy,  many 
reaching  an  advanced  age  because  of  their  simple  living.  In 
character  they  are  grave,  hospitable  but  suspicious. 

Being  possessions  of  Denmark  the  Lutheran  Church  became 
the  State  Church  of  the  islands  and  was  naturally  modeled  after 
the  Lutheran  Church  of   Denmark.     The   twenty-two   Lutheran 

397 


398  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

Churches  on  these  islands  are  now  under  the  ecclesiastical  super- 
vision of  the  Bishop  of  Zealand  in  Denmark. 

Rev.  Schroetor,  the  pastor  of  one  of  these  island  churches, 
translated  the  Gospel  according  to  Matthew  into  the  Faroe  dialect, 
and  had  it  published  by  the  Danish  Bible  Society  at  Randers 
in  1817. 


Volume  II. 


Lutherans  in  Finland,  Russia. 

"  O  Land !    Thou  land  of  a  thousand  seas  ! " 


In  the  Finnish  language  this  country  is  called  "  Suomesmaa," 
which  means  the  "  land  of  lakes,"  while  the  word  Finland  or  Fen- 
land  signifies  swampland.  It,  nevertheless,  has  lofty  mountains 
and  fertile  valleys  Math  picturesque  and  romantic  scenery,  though 
one-third  of  it  is  lakes  and  marshes  with  stony  basins  of  clear 
water.  Including  a  portion  of  Russian  Lapland  it  contains  an 
area  of  144,255  square  miles.  Although  the  most  of  the  soil  is 
poor  and  stony,  yet  while  under  the  Swedish  Kings  this  country 
was  known  as  "the  granary  of  Sweden."  The  population, 
excepting  fifteen  per  cent.  Lutheran  Swedes,  are  pure  Finns, 
with  a  very  few  Lutheran  Lapps  and  Germans  and  Greek  Catholic 
Russians.  It  is  one  of  the  most  universally  Lutheran  countries 
on  the  globe,  ninety-eight  per  cent,  of  its  population  adhering  to 
the  faith  of  the  Augsburg  confession. 

In  1809  Russia  conquered  Finland,  and  the  Emperor  of 
Russia  became  the  Grand  Duke  of  Finland,  but  Finland,  however, 
retained  tenaciously  its  old  constitution,  its  Swedish  laws  and  the 
Lutheran  religion.  In  point  of  administration  it  is  wholly 
separated  from  Russia  proper,  the  highest  authority  being  the 
Imperial  Senate  of  Finland,  composed  of  sixteen  natives  under 
the  presidency  of  the  Governor  General.  The  diet,  introduced  by 
Gustavus  Adolphus,  consists  of  four  estates:  Nobility,  clergy, 
burghers  and  peasants,  as  is  also  the  case  in  Sweden. 

Opposed  to  the  Swedish  civilization,  Russia  favored  developing 
the  original  Finnish  foundation  until  1872,  when  the  cruel  work 
of  Russianizing  the  Finns  commenced  by  compelling  the  public 
schools  to  impart  their  instruction  in  the  Russian  language.  This 
persecution  is  directly  contrary  to  the  documents  signed  in  1809, 
which  provided  that  the  rights  and  privileges  enjoyed  under  the 
old  Finnish  constitution  of  1772  would  be  maintained  firmly  and 


400  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

immovably  in  their  full  power.  These  people  are  not  Teutons, 
and  therefore  it  can  not  be  said  that  the  Russian  persecution 
under  the  blazing  light  of  the  closing  years  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  is  against  the  Germans  as  such,  but  against  the 
Evangelical  Lutherans, — the  Letts,  Esthonians,  Germans  and 
Finns.  Were  all  these  nationalities  Greek  Catholics  instead  of 
Lutherans,  there  would  be  no  persecution. 

The  Finns  are  an  interesting  i^eople.  It  is  a  pity  we  know  so 
little  about  them.  They  are  "not  Norse,  Dane  or  Swede;  and  they 
are  not  Lapps."  They  are  to  be  classed  as  a  branch  of  the  Ugrian 
race  and  are  kindred  to  the  Lapps,  the  Baltic  races  and  the 
Magyars  of  Hungary,  There  are  the  Finns  proper,  the  Laj)ps,  the 
Permian  Finns,  the  Volga  Finns,  and  the  Ugrian  Finns.  We  are 
now  to  speak  only  of  the  first  class.  They  are  blonde,  medium 
size,  rather  chunky,  stalwart  and  hardy,  faces  nearer  the  square 
than  the  oval,  eyes  mostly  grey  and  oblique,  beard  weak  and 
sparse.  They  are  economical,  industrious  and  energetic;  reticent, 
patriotic  and  religious.  Rask  considers  the  Finnish  language  the 
most  sonorous  and  harmonious  of  tongues.  When  aroused  they 
are  said  to  be  the  most  eloquent  orators  in  the  world.  Among 
them  are  some  most  excellent  preachers.  Another  authority  says: 
"  They  are  an  affectionate,  honest,  cleanly  people ;  very  fond  of  the 
vapor  bath;  are  great  readers,  and  their  newspapers  circulate 
freely  among  all  classes,  and  they  discuss  politics  with  an  enthu- 
siasm which  surpasses  that  of  their  Russian  and  Scandinavian 
neighbors." 

A  correspondent  of  the  London  Daily  News,  from  Helsingfors, 
says  woman's  skilled  labor  is  more  used  in  Finland  probably  than 
anywhere  else.  Women  compete  with  men  as  clerks,  managers  of 
limited  companies,  doctors,  dentists,  house  builders  and  bank 
cashiers,  in  which  latter  capacity  they  are  found  more  honest  than 
men.  Doubtless  a  good  deal  of  this  freedom  for  women  is  due  to 
the  indefatigable  efforts  of  the  Baroness  Alexandra  Gripenberg, 
who  edits  and  publishes  a  paper  there  in  the  interests  of  women. 

Hon.  S.  S.  Cox,  one  of  the  best  authorities,  adds:  "The  Finns 
are  a  brave  and  frugal  people.  They  fear  no  danger;  they  court 
the  perils  of  the  sea  and  the  northern  climate.  Along  the  Gulf, 
they  are  so  immersed  in  the  races  about  them  that  they  partake  of, 
if  they  do  not  surpass,  the  civilization  of  their  neighbors.  They 
are  farmers,  cattle  raisers  and  butter  makers.  Their  country  is 
more  than  half  water.  Its  lakes,  as  the  maps  show,  are  as  plentiful 
as  those  of  Sweden.     The  latter  country  has  the  credit  for  a  good 


LUTHERANS   IN    FINLAND,  RUSSIA.  401 

deal  of  what  Finland  has  accomplished.  In  science  and  naviga- 
tion these  Finns  are  not  to  be  passed  by.  It  is  enough  to  say  that 
Nordenskiold,  the  Polar  explorer,  was  born  at  Helsingfors.  He  is 
a  sample  of  the  best  Finnish  blood,  which,  before  the  Goths 
conquered  it,  controlled  Sweden." 

Christianity  penetrated  the  savage  darkness  of  Finland  in 
the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century.  Finn  in  those  times  was 
synonomous  with  sorcerer,  and  all  the  surrounding  nations  generally 
believed  their  black  arts.  A  German  authority  says:  "Their  old 
religion  reveals  a  profounder  view  of  nature  than  that  of  any 
other  northern  people.  Their  worship  strikingly  authenticates  its 
affinity  to  the  other  religions  of  northern  nations  by  constantly 
and  prominently  revealing  a  Trinity." 

By  their  piracy  they  incessantly  annoyed  the  shores  of 
Sweden,  which  gave  a  good  pretext  for  Eric  IX,  the  Holy  King  of 
Sweden,  to  unite  with  the  zealous  oppressor,  Bishop  Henry  of 
Upsala,  of  English  nativity,  and  wage  war  against  their  trouble- 
some neighbors.  Henry  encouraged  princes  everywhere  to 
convert  the  heathen  with  fire  and  sword,. rather  than  by  teaching 
and  preaching.  Eric  sent  an  embassage  to  declare  war  against 
the  Finns  if  they  did  not  freely  submit  and  accept  the  Christian 
faith.  They  insolently  refused  and  the  King  landed  where  Abo 
now  stands,  smote  a  multitude  of  Finns  in  a  bloody  engagement, 
and  caused  Bishop  Henry  to  baptize  the  most  of  the  living  in  the 
fountain  of  Upsala,  afterwards  known  as  Henry's  fountain.  He 
said:  "Choose  between  the  good  and  the  evil;  be  baptized  or 
die."  Having  built  a  church  at  Rendamecki,  he  erected  there 
also  a  bishopric  which  included  Esthonia.  In  1300  it  was 
removed  to  Abo,  and  Rolof,  a  Visigoth,  became  the  first  bishop. 

The  King  returned  to  Sweden  but  Bishop  Henry  remained  in 
Finland.  Entering  a  nobleman's  house  in  his  absence,  he  procured 
food  for  himself  by  force.  Balli,  the  nobleman,  whom  he  had 
disciplined,  soon  returned  and  following  him  slew  him  on  the  ice 
on  the  Khdo  marsh  in  1158.  He  cut  off  the  bishop's  fingers  and 
appropriated  to  himself  the  rings  and  other  valuables.  "The  pope 
canonized  him,  declaring  him  to  be  the  patron  saint  of  Sweden 
and  Finland.  His  image  in  full  bishop's  attire,  with  a  battle  axe 
at  his  side  and  the  murderer  at  his  feet,  was  erected  in  the 
Finnish  Churches  for  universal  veneration;  the  cathedral  of  Abo 
was  afterwards  erected  in  honor  of  him.  After  its  completion  in 
1300  his  remains  were  removed  into  it  as  its  most,  precious 
treasure." 


402  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

These  conversions  were  rather  conquests,  and  in  1248  Birger 
led  a  large  army  against  them  and  built  the  castle  of  Tavastehus. 
But  its  strong  garrison  did  not  hold  the  refractory  Finns  in 
subjection,  so  in  1293  a  third  and  long  invasion  was  made  under 
Torkel  Knutson,  who  built  another  strong  castle  at  Viborg,  for 
more  than  a  forced  baptism  was  necessary  to  make  this  people 
submissive.  The  Bishop  of  Abo  and  his  chapter  rose  to  great 
influence,  and  worship  there  was  celebrated  with  Roman  Catholic 
pomp.  Churches  increased  and  those  of  wood  gave  place  at  the 
close  of  the  fifteenth  century  to  better  ones  of  stone.  Six  cloisters 
were  gradually  established  and  the  cathedral  school  of  Abo  was 
largely  attended.  In  the  interior,  however,  heathenism  was  rooted 
out  very  slowly. 

The  Reformation  was  introduced  into  Finland  from  the  same 
country  as  Christianity,  namely,  by  way  of  Sweden,  about  the  year 
1528  under  the  leadership  of  Gustavus  Vasa.  It  was  accomplished, 
however,  in  quite  a  different  spirit.  There  was  no  levying  a  war 
tax,  drilling  of  soldiers  and  officers,  building  of  war  ships,  repeated 
invasions,  or  drawing  the  sword  and  shedding  blood.  No,  the 
weapons  were  not  carnal  but  spiritual.  As  strongly  as  the  noble 
hearted  Finns  resisted  the  former,  just  as  warmly  did  they  welcome 
the  latter.  The  Catholics  turned  Lutherans  so  universally  that 
there  was  hardly  a  Romanist  left  in  the  whole  country.  This, 
however,  was  not  accomplished  so  easily  for  when  the  Lutheran 
Reformers  commenced  to  work  they  found  that  this  people,  who 
paid  their  ermine  tithes,  lived  in  ignorance  of  the  Christian  life 
and  in  open  practice  of  their  heathen  customs.  The  Lutheran 
minister,  therefore,  was  a  missionary  rather  than  a  Reformer. 

It  is  perfectly  natural  that  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church 
in  Finland  should  assume  a  character  and  development  similar  to 
that  of  the  church  of  Sweden,  since  the  doctrine,  catechism,  liturgy, 
hymn  book,  ministerial  acts,  education  and  missions  were  the  same. 
Thus  it  is  to-day,  for  whenever  a  new  successful  missionary  work 
starts  in  Sweden  it  is  soon  welcomed  by  both  the  Swedes  and  the 
Finns  of  Finland.  Lutheranism  among  the  Finns  is  a  conscien- 
tious conviction,  a  cherished  principle,  and  rather  than  part  with 
it  they  will  die,  for  in  that  memorable  army  of  Gustavus  Adolphus 
on  the  battle  field  of  Lutzen  there  were  many  Lutheran  Finns, 
who  were  among  the  wounded  and  the  dead. 

Most  remarkable  it  is  that  among  the  students  attending 
Luther's  lectures  at  the  University  of  Wittenberg  there  were  some 
genuine  Finlanders  who  returned  to  their  far  northern  homeland 
and  became  illustrious  as  Finland's  Reformers. 


LUTHERANS   IN    FINLAND,   RUSSIA.  403 

PAROCHIAL. 

Our  personal  friend,  Rev.  C.  G.  Toetterman,  Director  of 
the  Finnish  Lutheran  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  who  showed 
us  much  kindness  while  in  Helsingfors,  has  gathered  for  us, 
not  without  considerable  effort,  some  of  the  following  late  statistics 
on  Finland.  Ministers  in  1885,  894;  mother  churches  in  cities,  40; 
in  the  country,  404,  total  504;  including  chapels  and  mission 
stations,  1,002;  pastorates,  339;  provostships,  45.  The  whole 
country  is  included  in  three  dioceses  under  the  Archbishop  of 
Abo,  who  resides  at  Helsingfors,  and  the  two  Bishops,  Alopseus, 
of  Borgo,  and  the  one  of  Kuopio.  The  congregations  elect  their 
pastors,  the  pastors  elect  the  provosts  and  bishops,  and  the  bishops 
the  clergy  of  the  archbishopric,  and  the  members  of  the  cathedral 
chapter  elect  the  archbishop.  The  attendance  at  public  worship 
is  general,  regular  and  devout.  The  highest  salary  paid  is  to  the 
pastor  of  Ulfsby,  15,000  marks,  and  the  lowest,  3,000  marks. 
Baptisms  in  1888,  78,740;  burials,  44,500.  Population  (1890), 
2,369,809;  (1875)  1,912,647;  of  whom  only  234,695  or  9.90  percent, 
live  in  towns  and  cities.  With  very  few  exceptions,  about  6,000 
Russians,  all  are  Lutherans,  or  less  than  one  per  cent,  is  not 
Lutheran. 

The  ministers  hold  annual  conferences  to  discuss  doctrinal 
and  practical  questions,  and  once  every  ten  years  the  General 
Synod,  which  consists  of  thirty-four  clerical  and  fifty  lay  members, 
meets  to  consider  the  more  important  subjects  coming  to  it  from 
the  congregations  and  the  conferences. 

The  almost  uninhabitable  cold  regions  of  the  far  north  demand 
great  faith  and  love  on  the  part  of  those  who  do  church  work. 
This  is  illustrated  by  the  fact  that  the  parish  of  Limingo,  of  the 
provosthip  Uleaborg,  has  9,248  parishioners  and  an  area  of  1,335 
square  miles;  that  of  Pudasjaereoie  7,133  souls  and  10,379  square 
miles;  while  the  most  northerly  parish,  Utesyoke,  has  only  1.152 
parishioners  upon  an  area  of  19.250  square  miles. 

EDUCATION. 

Gustavus  Adolphus  and  his  successor  introduced  a  new 
Protestant  era  into  Finland  by  founding  schools  and  gymnasia, 
building  churches,  encouraging  learning  and  introducing  printing. 

"Augustus"  in  the  New  York  Observer  says:  "One  does  not 
think  of  Finland  as  a  literary  place,  but  many  American  colleges 


404  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL   LANDS. 

would  add  several  pages  to  their  annual  catalogue  if  they  possessed 
half  the  treasures  in  books  and  collections  which  are  modestly 
reposing  at  Helsingfors  in  the  Alexander  University.  There  is  a 
physical  cabinet,  and  a  Russian  library  of  fifty-two  thousand 
volumes  in  the  Russian  and  Polish  languages,  a  fine  collection  of 
coins,  and  a  natural  history  museum,  especially  rich  in  specimens 
of  the  zoology  of  Finland.  Besides  these,  there  are  three  magnifi- 
cent rooms  which  contain  the  regular  library  of  the  university, 
which  embraces  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  volumes,  and  are 
adorned  with  colossal  busts  of  Shakespeare,  Beethoven,  and  the 
Finnish  poets,  Franzen  and  Rune  berg;  in  the  centre  of  one  of  the 
rooms  is  a  fine  marble  group,  and  other  sculptures  enrich  the 
library.  There  are  two  large  laboratories,  and  museums  of  anatomy, 
ornithology,  minerals  and  ethnography.  This  latter  collection 
contains  local  antiquities,  and  has  a  very  rich  exhibit  of  stone, 
bronze  and  iron  weapons  and  implements  of  the  prehistoric  age  of 
Finland  and  the  Finnish  race.  In  the  centre  of  the  town  is  the 
student's  house,  with  a  reading  room  where  foreign  journals  and 
magazines  are  furnished  in  great  variety,  and  a  library  of  thirty 
thousand  volumes  with  a  courteous  librarian.  There  are  other 
fine  rooms,  including  a  music  hall  where  public  and  amateur 
concerts  are  given;  and  besides  all  these  accommodations  for  the 
students,  Helsingfors  has  another  library  with  capacious  rooms 
and  bookshelves  established  for  the  use  of  the  working  classes. 

"With  its  fortress  and  churched,  its  university  and  library,  its 
observatory  and  botanical  garden,  its  beautiful  park  and  fine 
promenades,  and  clean  streets  entirely  free  from  beggars,  the 
capital  of  Finland  is  a  place  well  worth  a  visit  by  the  traveler  in 
Scandinavia  and  Russia." 

All  Lutheran  lands  believe  not  only  in  Christian  common 
schools  but  also  in  the  best  universities  the  country  can  afford. 
In  1890  the  University  of  Finland  celebrated  the  250th  anniver- 
sary of  its  founding  at  Abo,  where  it  remained  until  1829  when  it 
was  removed  to  Helsingfors.  It  embraces  the  four  faculties, 
theology,  law,  medicine,  and  philosophy,  with  about  67  professors 
and  1,100  students,  201  of  whom  are  studying  for  the  Lutheran 
ministry  under  seven  theological  professors.  The  students  have 
missionary  and  other  societies.  A  library  of  150,000  volumes,  a 
hospital,  a  botanical  garden  and  a  valuable  observatory  belong  to 
the   university.     The  236  gymnasiums  have  2,445  students. 

In  the  "people's  schools"1  there  are  (1889)  65,291  pupils,  and 
in  the  other  day  schools  152,376;  total  number  of  schools  5,547; 


LUTHERANS   IN    FINLAND,  RUSSIA.  405 

pupils,  217,667.  Female  schools,  69;  scholars,  734.  The  poly- 
technic school  in  Helsingfors  reports  118  scholars.  Besides  these 
there  are  two  industrial  schools,  six  navigation  schools,  one  cadet 
school,  ten  agricultural  schools,  thirty-one  mechanics'  schools,  and 
two  institutes  for  the  blind,  and  four  for  the  deaf  and  dumb. 
Sixty-seven  primary  schools  are  in  the  Swedish  language.  There 
are  many  itinerant  teachers. 

In  Finland,  where  the  population  is  almost  exclusively  Luth- 
eran, only  two  per  cent,  of  the  conscripts  are  unable  to  read;  while 
in  Russia,  where  the  Greek  Church  holds  absolute  sway,  seventy- 
four  out  of  every  hundred  conscripts  are  unable  to  read  or  write. 
And  yet  Finland  is  to  be  Russianized  as  quickly  as  is  practicable, 
both  in  religion  and  politics. 

CHRISTIAN  CHARITY. 

The  Kaiserswerth  Deaconess  Work  has  enjoyed  the  blessing 
of  the  Father  of  mercies  also  in  this  distant  polar  region,  so  that 
there  are  now,  after  only  a  few  years'  work,  twenty-three  deacon- 
esses and  ten  fields  of  labor  in  Finland  alone. 

In  Helsingfors,  the  capital,  metropolis  and  most  important  sea- 
port, with  a  population  of  55,740,  a  deaconess  institution  was  founded 
Dec.  17,  1867.  Mrs.  Oberst  Aurora  Karamzin  did  not  only  first 
agitate  the  cause  but  opened  the  first  Deaconess  Home  in  Finland 
at  her  own  expense,  under  a  sister  who  was  trained  at  the  Institute 
in  St.  Petersburg.  A  minister  also  united  in  the  work.  The 
Institute  was  located  in  a  rented  house  until  1875,  when  the  above 
named  generous  lady  donated  a  suitable  building,  which  has 
answered  all  purposes  until  the  present  time.  The  seventeen 
sisters  labor  in  six  fields.  Sisters  are  at  work  in  two  hospitals, 
one  at  Helsingfors  with  thirty  beds  and  one  in  Borgo.  Four 
sisters  are  employed  by  parishes  in  Helsingfors,  Raumo  and 
Wasa.  There  is  also  a  home  for  the  poor  with  one  sister  in 
Traeskaenda.  Receipts,  1890,  31,367  Finnish  marks;  expenditures, 
31,913.      ' 

The  second  Mother  House,  "Bethel,""  in  the  ancient 
picturesque  city  of  Viborg,  with  a  population  of  17,101,  was 
founded  upon  the  occasion  of  opening  a  Children's  Asylum, 
March  2,  1869.  At  the  same  time  a  small  hospital  with  ten  beds 
was  also  started.  The  first  Deaconess  building  was  dedicated 
September  29,  1869.      On  November  9,  1873,  a  well  adapted  and 


406  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

commodious  new  hospital  building  was  consecrated,  to  which  an 
infirmary  was  added  in  1875.  A  small  children's  school  opened 
in  September,  1879,  in  charge  of  a  deaconess,  specially  trained  for 
such  work  at  Dresden,  and  in  1881  a  second  school  was  started. 
Both  are  under  the  supervision  of  the  Deaconess  Institute. 
Statistics:  Sisters,  six;  fields  of  labor,  four;  two  hospitals  and 
two  small  children's  schools,  all  in  Viborg.  Receipts,  1890,  24,723 
[Finnish  marks;  expenditures,  25,226. 

Finland  has  other  institutions  of  charity.  We  mention  the 
Blind  Asylum  of  Helsingfors,  to  which  the  late  Mary  Maisonette 
bequeathed  5,000  marks  and  the  Working  Home  for  Friendless 
Children,  to  which  Mr.  Groenmark  of  Uleaborg  recently  gave 
1,000  marks.  The  late  Finnish  sea  captain,  Christian  Feilcke, 
left  his  entire  estate  of  100,000  marks  to  the  Children's  Aid 
Society  of  Abo.  The  Home  for  the  Poor  at  Sordavala  recently 
received  5,000  marks  from  Mr.  Hallonblad,  who  j)reviously  gave  it 
a  property  worth  50,000  marks  and  an  annual  contribution  of 
2,000  marks.  The  late  J.  H.  Lindroth,  of  Nystad,  remembered  in 
his  last  will  the  poor  of  his  native  town  with  a  gift  of  13,000  marks. 
There  is  good  evidence  that  Christian  beneficence,  among  the 
masses  and  among  the  wealthy,  is  being  developed  more  and  more 
according  to  biblical  principles. 

Innex  Missions. — The  Lutheran  Evangelization  Society  of 
Finland  proves  by  the  contents  of  its  annual  report  of  seventy- 
four  pages,  its  faith  in  the  words  of  1  Cor.  4:  20,  which  stand  at  the 
head  of  the  introductory  chapter,  "The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  in 
word,  but  in  power."  There  are  few  organizations  which  for  their 
opportunities  and  resources  show  a  more  Christian  and  aggressive 
spirit.  There  is  hardly  a  home  in  Finland  which  has  not  been 
made  happier  and  better  by  the  regular  visits  of  their  colporteurs 
and  the  Bibles,  books,  tracts  and  papers  received  from  them. 

While  the  society  is  a  great  publishing  house  (issuing 
in  Swedish  fifty-eight  and  in  Finnish  ninety-two  good  Lutheran 
books  and  pamphlets,  twenty-nine  of  the  ninety-two  in  Finnish 
being  from  Luther  himself),  yet  it  is  more  in  that  it  aims  by 
evangelistic  work  to  bring  the  gospel  in  the  living  personal  form 
of  their  sixteen  colporteurs  to  the  masses.  The  society  has  754 
members,  of  whom  125  are  jmstors.  Two  hundred  and  twenty- 
four  depositories  and  book  stores  throughout  Finland  circulate 
their  imbrications,  and  numerous  of  their  Finnish  publications  are 
sent  to  their  countrymen  in  America,  where  their  trade  is 
enlarging  from  year  to  year. 


LUTHERANS   IN    FINLAND,    RUSSIA.  407 

Only  those  who  from  full  conviction  hold  firmly  the  Lutheran 
doctrines  can  become  members  of  the  society.  The  executive 
board  is  composed  of  nine  men,  three  of  whom  are  elected  each 
year,  with  headquarters  at  Helsingfors.  Ad.  Moberg  is  president. 
E.  A.  Forssell,  vice-president,  and  J.  Roos,  corresponding 
secretary.  Interest  and  loyalty  in  the  work  is  largely  developed 
by  annual  festivals  or  conventions  in  behalf   of  the  cause.     Last 


GUSTAVE   MAURITZ   SKOGLUND. 

Sent  to  Ovauibo,  Africa,  1870. 

year*  eighty-four  such  were  held,  forty-three  by  Pastor  J. 
Engstrom. 

Receipts  for  the  year:  From  periodicals,  14,503  marks;  from 
sale  of  books,  56,568;  voluntary  gifts,  13,261,  and  for  new  house, 
4,423  marks;  total,  89,818  marks.  Assets  of  publishing  house  in 
stock,  184,264  marks;  realty  and  buildings,  100,000  marks;  total, 
net  assets  above  all  indebtedness,  223,238  marks. 

During  the  last  year  twenty-two  new  books  or  editions  were 
printed  in  Finnish  and  six  in  Swedish,  some  of  which  were  in 
editions  of  20.000;  total  number  of  books  and  papers,  147,500 
copies, — 123,600  in  Finnish,  23,900  in  Swedish;  bought  from  other 
firms,  7.329  copies.  During  the  year  the  society  disposed  of  its  own 
publications,  76,931  in  Finnish,  18,760  in  Swedish;  total,  95,691. 
Including  those  from  other  firms,  114,323  copies. 


408  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

The  Lutheean  Lapp  Missions  in  Finland. — Among  the 
Lapps  living  in  Northern  Finland  no  missionary  work  was 
undertaken  before  the  Keformation.  The  first  attempt  known  to 
have  been  made  for  Christianizing  the  Lapps  was  in  1574  by 
Johan  III.,  King  of  Sweden.  Finland  was  at  the  time  under  the 
Swedish  government.  But  even  this  was  merely  an  attempt  with 
very  small  results. 

In  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century  the  government  of 
Sweden  appointed  two  missionary  pastors  to  work  among  the 
Lapps,  Esaias  Mansveti  Bothniensis  to  be  stationed  in  Enare,  and 
Jacob  Lapodius  in  Kemitrsesk.  Church  buildings  were  erected  at 
both  places.  These  two  missionaries  accomplished  a  blessed  work; 
but  as  idolatry  and  witchcraft  had  been  deeply  rooted  in  this 
heathen  people  the  missionaries  often  had  a  hard  work  in  destroy- 
ing the  images  and  the  customs  connected  with  the  heathen 
worship.  Mansveti  had  a  good  helper  in  a  converted  Lapp  by 
the  name  of  Peter  Pajviae.  After  Lapodius  died  in  1660,  Mansveti 
was  for  ten  years  the  only  missionary  among  these  Lapps.  In 
1670  he  was  assisted  by  Gabriel  Tuderus,  a  missionary  pastor. 
Much  good  was  done  for  the  Lapps,  and  the  light  of  the  gospel 
penetrated  many  a  heart,  though  the  heathen  darkness  remained 
in  many  places. 

In  the  first  half  of  the  eighteenth  century  several  other 
ministers  carried  on  missionary  work  among  the  Lapps,  viz.: 
Zakarias  Forbus  and  his  father,  Provost  Lars  Forbus,  Andreas 
Hellander,  and  David  Erik  Hcegman.  The  latter  was  taken  sick 
and  died  at  his  post.  These  men  succeeded  in  furthering  the 
missionary  work  to  such  an  extent  that  the  Lapps  attained  a 
higher  moral  character  and  proved  to  be  better  Christians  than 
the  Finlanders  among  whom  they  lived. 

Linguistic  difficulties  have  partly  been  a  hindrance  to  this 
mission,  as  attempts  have  been  made  to  force  the  Finnish  language 
upon  the  Lapps.  In  the  present  century  their  missionary  pastors 
have  been  obliged  to  learn  the  Lapp  language  so  that  they  may 
preach  the  gospel  in  the  same. 

Few  mission  fields  can  show  such  blessed  results  as  this  Lapp 
mission.  Of  course,  those  nomades  roaming  about  on  the  wild 
mountains  are  less  influenced  by  the  gospel;  but  the  Lapps  in 
general,  especially  those  living  in  and  about  Enare,  lead  an 
exemplary  life.  They  are  characterized  by  profound  honesty. 
Judges,  courts,  and  prisons  they  have  little  use  for,  as  crimes  are 
very  seldom  committed.     Travelers  have  been  astonished  to  find 


LUTHERANS   IN    FINLAND,  RUSSIA.  409 

how  well  the  common  parish  people  have  been  versed  in  the  Word 
of  God.  It  is  not  uncommon  among  them  to  recite  by  heart 
most  of  the  New  Testament.  At  their  public  worship  they  are 
accustomed  to  sing  without  books  as  they  have  committed  the 
hymns  to  memory. 

Since  1809,  when  Finland  came  under  Russia  and  the 
Finlanders  received  their  own  independent  Lutheran  Church,  the 
Lapp  Mission  has  been  considered  a  part  of  that  Church.  From 
the  middle  of  the  present  century  the  religious  text  books  used  in 
the  mission  have  contained  both  the  Finn  and  the  Lapp  text,  and 
in  this  way  the  work  has  been  greatly  prospered.  At  present  the 
Lapp  Mission  constitutes  in  the  Finnish  State  Church  one 
provostry  and  four  parishes.  As  these  ministers  must  acquire 
proper  knowledge  so  as  to  preach  in  the  Lapp  language,  they 
receive  additional  salary. 

The  Evangelical  Luthekan  Sunday  School  Union  of 
Finland,  in  its  late  report  of  1890,  shows  great  progress  in 
organizing  new  schools  and  developing  those  already  organized,  in 
the  country  as  well  as  in  the  city  pastorates.  No  church  work  of 
Finland  reminds  one  of  America  so  much  as  that  of  this  National 
Sunday  School  Union.  The  schools  open  with  singing  and  prayer, 
the  Divine  word  is  read  and  explained  verse  after  verse,  questions 
are  asked  and  proof  texts  are  committed  to  memory,  the  lesson  is 
reviewed  and  the  school  closes  as  it  opens  with  a  short  liturgical 
service.  The  Lord's  Prayer,  the  Glorias,  the  Apostles1  Creed  and 
Luther's  Small  Catechism  receive  a  prominence  in  the  uniform 
order  of  exercises  which  last  about  one  hour  and  a  half.  Almost 
every  school  has  its  own  library  from  which  every  scholar  can 
receive  a  book  each  Sunday.  These  schools,  as  in  other 
Lutheran  countries,  are  superior  to  those  of  America  in  one 
respect,  and  that  is  they  have  more  of  the  spirit  of  worship,  and 
are  more  a  children's  divine  service  than  a  school.  All  the  work 
is  voluntary  as  unto  the  Lord,  and  females  as  well  as  males  are 
teachers.  In  the  country  parishes  the  exercises  are  more  simple 
than  in  the  towns  and  a  recess  of  ten  minutes  is  given,  after  which 
the  second  part  of  the  exercises  is  confined  to  learning  Bible 
history,  the  catechism  and  church  and  other  spiritual  hymns. 

The  Union  has  586  members,  among  whom  are  ninety-nine 
ministers.  It  employs  representative  traveling  preachers  in 
the  summer,  who  visit  all  parts  of  the  nation  in  the  interests 
of  the  Union,  organizing  the  work  more  efficiently  and  holding 
conventions. 


410  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

In  the  following  table  some  of  the  regular  children's  services 
are  included: 


District. 


Schools. 


Teachers  and 
Helpers. 


Scholars. 


Kuopio. 
Borgo . . 


Total . 


1,690  2,900  44,000 

2,726  3,500  53,836 

4,416~  6,400  97,836 


The  figures  for  the  Abo  district  are  not  at  hand. 

Church  Extension. — A  number  of  new  churches  are  being 
erected  and  old  ones  repaired.  We  read  of  Bishop  Alopseus  of 
Borgo  recently  making  an  official  journey  to  the  easternmost 
portion  of  Finland,  a  region  never  before  visited  by  a  Lutheran 
Bishop.  Some  of  the  church  edifices  are  massive  and  imposing, 
comparing  in  size  with  those  of  the  Russian  Greek  Church.  Thus 
one  in  Helsingfors,  seating  3,000,  stands  upon  a  lofty  rock  and  can 
be  seen  from  a  great  distance  on  the  Baltic.  Twelve  apostles  stand 
in  stone  on  the  roof,  and  Luther,  Melanchthon,  and  Agricola,  the 
Bishop  of  Finland,  stand  inside.  The  new  Lutheran  Cathedral, 
with  two  gothic  spires,  costing  2,000,000  marks,  and  seating  3,000, 
was  dedicated  Dec.  13,  1891,  by  Bishop  AlopaBos  with  impressive 
ceremonies.  The  architecture  is  beautiful  and  substantial,  and 
the  acoustics  perfect.  The  Swedish-Finnish  congregation  of 
Helsingfors  is  perhaps  the  largest  Lutheran  congregation  in 
Russia.  Ten  years  ago  it  numbered  37,721  souls,  now  58,771,  and 
is  served  by  eight  pastors.  In  two  churches  of  the  congregation, 
"the  Old  Church"  and  St.  Nicholas  Church,  two  Finnish  and  two 
Swedish  services  are  held  every  forenoon  and  afternoon.  In 
addition,  regular  services  are  conducted  in  their  prayer  chapels. 
Since  the  new  cathedral  has  been  consecrated  the  congregation 
has  three  large  temple  edifices  and  more  pastors  will  be  added 
to  the  eight. 

Diaspora  Mission. — The  Lutheran  dispersion  found  in 
Finland  consists  of  about  300,000  Swedes,  mostly  on  the  coasts  and 
islands,  and  about  1,200  Germans  in  the  two  cities  of  Helsingfors 
and  Viborg.  These  are  all  well  provided  with  Christian  privileges 
in  their  native  languages.  The  German  Lutheran  Church  in 
Helsingfors  is  a  large  imposing  brick  structure  and  the  congrega- 
tion is  true  to  itself,  reflecting  the  excellent  traits  of  German 
pietism. 

The  Inter-State  or  Home  Emigration  of  the  Finns  eastward 
has  been  stronger  until  the  present  than  that  westward  across  the 


LUTHERANS   IN    FINLAND,    RUSSIA.  411 

sea.  A  large  number  of  Finns  are  found  in  St.  Petersburg,  the 
Baltic  provinces,  the  interior  of  Russia  and  even  in  Siberia. 
These  settlements  are  by  no  means  indifferent  to  their  church,  nor 
is  their  church  unconcerned  about  their  welfare.  Many  massive 
and  costly  churches,  school  houses  and  parsonages  have  been 
erected  for  them  through  self-help  and  the  aid  received  from  their 
fatherland.  Pastor  Erikson,  of  Sibbo,  Finland,  regularly  visits 
the  Finn  Lutherans  in  Siberia,  while  other  pastors  do  a  like  trav- 
eling diaspora  missionary  service  for  the  sparsely  scattered  Finnish 
settlements  in  central  and  eastern  Russia. 

Trans-Marine  Emigrant  Mission. — Finland  is  about  22,000 
square  miles  larger  than  Norway,  and  has  a  few  more  Lutherans. 
When  we  remember  that  Norway  has  given  to  the  present  statistics 
of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the  United  States,  565 
ministers,  1,511  congregations  and  170,000  communicant  members, 
may  we  not  expect  that  the  Finns,  who  have  in  recent  years 
commenced  to  emigrate  to  the  United  States,  may  in  time  give  a 
like  contribution  to  American  Lutheranism?  How  important  it 
is  in  view  of  this  for  the  Finnish  Lutherans,  in  America  as  well  as 
in  the  homeland,  to  put  forth  their  best  missionary  efforts  in  behalf 
of  their  emigrating  brethren  at  the  present  time! 

Though  our  passport  was  suspiciously  scrutinized  and  the 
proper  official  failed  to  sign  it  upon  landing,  we  managed  to  visit 
Abo,  Helsingfors  and  Viborg  during  our  European  tour  of  1881. 
The  churches  of  Helsingfors,  the  capital,  were  cheerfully  opened 
to  hear  of  the  Emigrant  Mission  from  an  English  Lutheran 
minister  from  America.  On  the  evening  of  November  2d,  we 
spoke  in  the  large  German  Lutheran  Church,  which  was  built 
some  twenty-seven  years  ago  by  a  German  general  for  the  1,500 
German  residents.  Two  evening  addresses  were  delivered  to  the 
University  students,  when  forty-three  signed  a  paper  to  organize 
a  Students'  Missionary  Society.  We  were  then  informed  that 
during  the  past  eighteen  years  the  number  of  theological  students 
of  the  University  had  increased  from  30  to  155.  Our  Emigrant 
Missionary  lecture  was  interpreted  to  an  audience  of  about  700 
Finns  on  Friday  evening,  Nov.  4,  from  6:00  to  7:00  o'clock, 
when  the  Finns  vacated  the  auditorium,  which  was  at  once  filled 
by  the  Swedes  to  hear  the  same  interpreted  to  them  from  7:15  to 
8:15.  At  these  services  an  opportunity  was  granted  the  people 
to  give  for  the  mission  work  in  behalf  of  their  countrymen  and 
brethren  in  the  faith  going  to  America.  They  responded  nobly  by 
giving  seventy  marks,  which  they  generously  offered  us  for  services 


412  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

rendered.  Feeling  that  it  was  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive, 
we  appropriated  it  to  the  Evangelization  Society  for  the  purpose 
of  printing  Finnish  Lutheran  emigrant  tracts.  That  was  a 
memorable  night.  We  could  not  sleep  until  3:00  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  when  we  vowed,  God  sparing  our  life,  we  would  use  our 
tongue  and  pen  in  helping  to  make  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church  acquainted  with  herself  and  her  mission  in  the  world. 
Had  it  not  been  for  the  prayers  and  experiences  of  that  midnight 


J.   A.   PONT  AN. 

President  Finnish  Lutheran  Seamen's  Missionary  Society,  1876-1888. 

we  no  doubt  would  never  have  commenced  the  laborious  work  of 
twelve  years  which  has  resulted  in  this  volume.  We  have  a  grate- 
ful love  for  Finland  and  do  most  earnestly  pray  that  the  church 
there  may  do  her  full  duty  in  ministering  to  the  75,000  to  100,000 
Finns  in  America.  The  yearly  increase  of  population  in  Finland 
is  1.05  per  cent,  so  that  it  can  send  20,000  people  to  America  yearly 
and  still  augment  its  population. 

The  Finnish  Lutheran  Seamen's  Missionary  Society. — The 
Finns  are  a  seafaring  people,  and  their  brave  sailors  have  battled 
for  many  generations  with  the  northern  icy  waves  and  piercing 
winds  as  well  as  with  the  southern  tropical  heat.  But,  as  these 
Lutherans  from  the  far  North  arrived  at  foreign  harbors,  they 
never  found  any  one  to  meet  them  with  the  Word  of  God  in  their 


LUTHERANS   IN    FINLAND,  RUSSIA.  413 

own  tongue.  Those  who  unfortunately  became  sick  while  away 
from  home  had  to  suffer  or  die  at  the  hands  of  foreigners. 

In  the  spring  of  1874  Rev.  J.  C.  H.  Storjohann,  the  "Father 
of  the  Seamen's  Missions  of  the  North,''  came  to  Helsingfors,  the 
capital  of  Finland,  and  undertook  to  interest  the  people  in  the 
organization  of  a  missionary  work  among  their  seamen.  He 
succeeded  and  the  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  of  Finland  was 
established,  the  statutes  of  which  were  sanctioned  by  the  Russian 
government  on  the  22d  of  June,  1875.  On  the  30th  of  September 
following  the  society  was  fully  organized  and  a  chief  executive 
board  elected.  The  board  proceeded  at  once  to  send  Finnish  tracts 
and  their  publications  to  foreign  harbors  for  distribution  through 
the  seamen's  missionary  stations  already  established  by  the 
Scandinavian  countries.  The  thought  of  sending  out  a  missionary 
to  a  foreign  port  could  not  be  realized  for  several  years,  as  the 
necessary  funds  were  wanting.  In  the  meantime,  the  new  under- 
taking was  made  known  to  the  people  at  large,  and  sympathy  for 
the  same  was  awakened.  The  first  missionary  of  the  society,  Rev. 
E.  Bergroth,  was  sent  to  Grimsby  on  the  eastern  coast  of  England, 
in  July,  1880,  to  establish  a  Finnish  Lutheran  Seamen's  Mission. 
The  mission,  however,  was  later  removed  to  the  neighboring  sea- 
port of  Hull  as  the  principal  station,  while  the  work  was  continued 
at  Grimsby  as  a  sub-station.  At  the  principal  station  a  good  and 
commodious  property  has  been  secured. 

The  society  at  first  met  writh  some  difficulty  in  procuring  the 
necessary  means  to  sustain  the  work.  But  as  the  churches  of  the 
country  began  to  embrace  the  mission  with  ever  increasing  love 
and  sympathy,  all  obstacles  were  finally  overcome  and  a  second 
station  was  established  in  July,  1882,  at  the  docks  of  London. 

Itinerant  work  was  constantly  carried  on  throughout  the 
country,  which  thus  helped  to  keep  up  the  finances  of  the  society. 
(The  Seamen's  Friend)  Sjocmanswcennen,  an  organ  for  the  society, 
was  edited,  which  has  helped  to  make  the  mission  known  among 
the  Finns  at  home  and  abroad,  and  to  awaken  an  interest  for  the 
same.  Since  the  year  1883  the  society  received  from  the  national 
government  a  yearly  contribution  of  5,000  marks,  and  since  1886 
it  has  received  12,000  marks  annually.  As  the  income  thus 
increased,  the  society  established  a  third  station  at  New  York  in 
July,  1887,  and  later  a  fourth  in  San  Francisco.  Last  year  the  four 
stations  held  722  services  which  were  attended  by  5.500  Finnish 
sailors.  The  missionaries  wrote  3.709  letters  and  sent  home  for 
the  sailors  145.802  marks.     The  society  received  last  year  49,601 


414 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


marks.  From  a  small  beginning,  the  Seamen's  Missionary  Society 
of  Finland  has  thus  gradually  been  enabled  to  exercise  a  whole- 
some influence  over  the  whole  Finnish  nation. 

Jewish  Missions. — Since  1864  the  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
of  Finland  has  been  missionating  among  the  descendants  of  God's 
ancient  Israel,  the  people  of  God's  promises.     During  the  last  year 


FIRST  FINNISH  EVANGELICAL.  SEAMEN'S  MISSION 
BUILDING,  HULL,  ENGLAND. 


the  society  brought  the  Jewish  Missionary,  P.  Wolf,  from  Sweden 
for  five  months  to  deliver  sermons  and  addresses  on  the  Jewish 
Mission  and  to  speak  to  the  Jews  about  Jesus,  the  Christ,  the 
Messiah,  who  has  come. 

The  Lutheran  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  Finland. — 
Finland  was  the  last  of  the  northern  nations  to  receive  Christianity. 
This  came  about  in  1157  through  the  Swedish  King  Erik,  the 
Holy,  and  the  Upsala  Bishop  Henrik.  It  was  likewise  the  last  of 
the  northern  nations  to  take  up  the  heathen  mission  work.  The 
occasion  came  in  1857  while  celebrating  the  700th  anniversary  of 
the  introduction  of  the  Christian  religion  into  the  country.  There 
had  been,  however,  a  preparation  before  this. 

Finland,  like  all  Lutheran  countries,  gave  at  an  early  time 
missionaries  to  other  societies.  As  early  as  1742,  a  Finlander  by 
the  name  of  Nyberg,  came  to  Copenhagen,  met  the  Moravian 
brethren,   went   to   Hernhut,  Germany,  and   in    1756   with   other 


LUTHERANS   IN    RUSSIA.  415 

Moravian  missionaries  sailed  to  Surinam  in  South  America,  where 
he  met  an  early  death. 

The  general  religious  awakening  in  Finland,  1820-1830,  caused 
some  to  think  of  the  heathen,  and  when  in  1835  the  first  missionary 
society  was  formed  in  Sweden,  many  wished  to  organize  a  similar 
society.  Chaplain  Jonas  Lagus  of  Yliewiska  bought  with  his  own 
means  a  building,  dedicated  it  as  a  Mission  School,  in  1837  sailed 
to  Stockholm  to  study  the  Swedish  society  and  then  traveled  in 
southern  Finland  to  awaken  an  interest  in  heathen  missions. 
Pastors  in  1838  commenced  to  gather  missionary  offerings,  some 
of  which  were  forwarded  to  the  Swedish  Society. 

Emperor  Alexander  II.  granting  permission,  the  700th 
jubilee  was  celebrated,  the  first  suggestion  for  which  came  through 
the  theological  professor,  the  senior  bishop  of  Borgo,  F  L. 
Schauman.  June  18,  all  the  churches  of  Finland  were  filled  with 
festive  crowds,  the  services  were  inspiring  and  the  offerings  for 
the  spread  of  Christianity  among  the  heathen  amounted  to  the 
large  sum  of  16,000  marks.  Some  young  ministers  drafted  articles 
for  the  organization  of  a  Finnish  Missionary  Society,  which  were 
laid  before  the  Senate  in  1858,  signed  by  200  ministers  and 
prominent  laymen.  Their  request  being  granted,  it  was  agreed 
that  each  year  an  offering  for  the  society  should  be  taken  in  all 
churches  on  a  Sunday  in  June  in  memory  of  those  who  had  sent 
the  first  Gospel  ambassadors  to  themselves.  January  19,  1859,  was 
chosen  for  the  permanent  organization  of  the  society,  with  Prof. 
Schauman  as  the  first  president.  This  was  the  day  Bishop  Henrik 
first  preached  Christ  to  the  heathen  of  Finland. 

In  1860  the  fund  had  reached  38,000  crowns,  literature  was 
liberally  circulated,  and  interest  increased  until  checked  by  the 
famine  which  spread  over  the  whole  country  from  1863  to  1869. 
Missionary  offerings  had  in  the  meantime  been  sent  to  the 
Hermannsburg,  Leipsic,  and  especially  to  the  Gossner  Society. 
To  the  latter  8,000  marks  were  forwarded  to  support  a  married  and 
a  single  missionary  as  their  own.  Consequently  Herman  Onasch 
was  sent  to  the  Kols  in  India,  who  with  Henry  Batsch  founded  a 
new  sub-station  and  gave  it  the  name  of  Finland  in  the  Finnish 
tongue,  Suomi,  for  the  founding  of  which  Finland  contributed 
8,600  crowns  and  4,000  marks  yearly  for  its  maintenance. 
Onasch  extended  his  work  also  among  the  Santals. 

It  was  natural  that  some  Finlanders  themselves  should  feel 
moved  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen.  Malmstrom  and 
Jurwelin  first  presented  themselves,  were  accepted  and  sent  to  the 


416 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 


Hermannsburg  Mission  School  in  Germany  for  preparation.  The 
former  was  appointed  in  1866  to  the  Hermannsburg  station, 
Matlabe  in  Bechuanaland,  South  Africa,  and  the  latter  remained  to 
learn  German  until  1868,  when  he  was  ordained  in  Hermannsburg. 
In  the  very  year  their  own  mission  school  was  opened,  1862, 
Carl  Hugo  Halm,  of  the  Rhenish  Society,  born  in  the  city  of  Riga 
of  the  Baltic  provinces  in  Russia,  visited  Helsingfors  and  delivered 
addresses  on  the  mission  among  the  Hereros  and  on  the  pioneer 


FINNISH   EVANGELICAL,    LUTHERAN    MISSION   CHURCH,   OLUKONDA,   SOUTH   AFRICA. 

The  Station  was  opened  May,  1871,  and  the  Church  dedicated  Sept.  29, 1889. 


missionary  journey  he  had  made  in  1857  among  his  neighbors,  the 
Ovambo  people.  The  spontaneous  thought  was,  "  God  has  called 
us  to  found  a  Finnish  mission  in  Ovambo."  Halm  returned,  and 
863  crowns  followed  him  for  his  work.  Agreeable  to  their  wishes, 
in  1866  Missionary  Halm  repeated  his  visit  to  Ovambo  and 
forwarded  his  "  diary  "  of  the  same  to  the  Finnish  Society.  In  an 
accompanying  letter  he  said,  "this  diary  will  prove  to  the  Finnish 
Society  that  it  is  time  to  'come  over  and  help  us.'  I  turn  to  you 
in  God's  name,  who  wills  that  all  men  shall  be  saved,  in  the  name 
of  our  Lutheran  mission  which  is  so  weak  in  this  country,  and  in 
the  name  of  the  thousands  of  heathen,  to  whom  the  Lord  has  now 
rjrepared  an  open  door  and  in  whose  heart  God's  grace  through 
me  calls  to  you, 'come  over  and  help.'  With  the  conviction  that 
the  Finnish  Society  would  feel  called  to  make  this  its  own  special 


LUTHERANS   IN    FINLAND,  RUSSIA.  417 

field,  I  promised  that  within  two  years  they  should  have  mission- 
aries and  Christian  workers." 

This  letter  and  diary  called  together  an  extraordinary  meeting 
of  the  executive  board  on  Sept.  18,  1868,  when  the  five  students  of 
their  mission  school  and  three  colonists  were  commissioned  for 
Ovambo,  where  they  landed  safely  after  tarrying  awhile  in  the 
Mission  Institute  at  Barmen,  Germany,  and  with  their  helpful 
friend,  Halm,  in  Hereroland.  The  Finlanders,  Malmstrom  and 
Jurwelin,  who  preceded  them,  transferred  their  relations  and  the 
Ovambo  station  started  with  ten  laborers.  Their  first  six  baptisms 
in  1883  have  since  increased  to  500  baptized  members.  The 
missionaries  labored  for  thirteen  years  before  the  first  converts 
were  baptized.  They,  however,  sowed  bountifully,  and  have  now 
seven  European  ordained  missionaries  and  three  schools  with 
230  pupils.  All  things  were  overruled  most  wonderfully  by  God, 
as  seen  in  this  account,  for  Finland  to  grasp  the  unstretched  hand 
of  Ethiopia.  God  has  surely  been  in  the  midst  of  this  work,  both 
in  Finland  and  in  Africa. 

The  society  publishes  two  foreign  missionary  monthlies.  The 
one  in  Finnish  has  a  circulation  of  about  10,000,  and  the  one  in 
Swedish,  for  the  310,000  Swedes  living  in  the  coast  country,  has  a 
circulation  of  2,000.  Other  small  papers  are  also  issued  regularly. 
Luther's  Catechism,  the  Psalms,  a  Hymn  Book,  and  the  Gospel  of 
St.  Luke  have  been  translated  into  the  language  of  the  Ondongas. 

The  society's  rules  and  constitution  were  not  permanently 
adopted,  however,  until  November  24th,  1865,  which  fix 
its  aim  to  be:  "To  spread  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  doc  trines 
among  the  non-Christian  people."  Every  one  who  pays  at  least 
forty  marks  into  the  treasury  is  a  member.  The  executive  board 
headquartered  in  Helsingfors,  is  composed  of  nine  members,  three 
of  whom  are  elected  each  year.  At  the  anniversaries  sermons  are 
delivered  in  Finnish  and  Swedish.  Since  1864  it  has  carried  on 
also  Jewish  mission  work,  and  since  1865  an  Inner  Mission  more 
in  the  form  of  colportage. 

There  is  a  live  organized  and  systematized  interest  in  the 
cause  and  many  auxiliary  societies  exist,  among  which  there  are 
seventy  Missionary  Sewing  Societies  to  raise  money  and  to  send 
clothing  to  the  naked  converts  in  their  South  African  field.  A 
large  quantity  of  missionary  literature  is  circulated.  One 
missionary  pamphlet  was  distributed  in  10.000  copies,  another  in 
5,000.      For  heathen  missions  there  were   circulated  during?  the 


418  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

year,  26,316  copies  of  printed  matter,  and  for  Inner  Missions, 
76,492;  total,  102,808  copies.  The  value  in  stock  of  the  Foreign 
Mission  literature  is  32,000  marks,  and  of  their  Inner  Mission 
literature,  33,000  marks.  Their  funds  at  the  close  of  the  year, 
May  1,  1891,  including  the  balance  from  the  previous  year, 
indicate  the  extent  of  their  work.  Foreign  Mission  fund,  166,375 
marks;  Inner  Mission  fund,  21,099  marks;  Jewish  Mission  fund, 
5,883;  fund  for  a  Mission  House  in  Finland,  23,786  marks;  fund 
for  a  Mission  Ship,  3,149  marks;  fund  for  a  Home  for  Fallen 
Women,  4,040  marks;  fund  for  educating  youth  for  the  Inner 
Mission,  2,648  marks;  pension  fund,  1,014  marks,  and  another 
benevolent  donation  fund  of  10,400  marks.  Among  the  above 
are  many  large  personal  gifts  from  100  to  2,700  marks  each. 

Pastor  K.  G.  Toetterman  in  1872  was  appointed  as  "missionary 
pastor"  who  constantly  traveled  for  years  from  one  congregation 
to  another,  arousing  the  people  to  a  Gospel  interest  in  Africa's 
millions.  Returned  missionaries  were  employed  in  a  similar  work 
and  multitudes  nocked  to  the  churches  to  hear  them.  Dr.  G. 
M.  Waenerberg  was  president  of  the  society  for  twenty-five  years 
and  Provost  K.  J.  G.  Sirelius  the  first  director  from  1860  to  1871. 
Pastor  K.  G.  Toetterman  is  now  the  director,  and  Prof.  Herman 
Robergh  of  the  University  the  president. 

The  Finnish  Mission  School  was  opened  Nov.  12,  1867,  in 
Helsingfors  with  fourteen  students,  nine  of  whom  continued 
through  the  five  years'  course.  After  six  years'  work,  the  first 
principal  pastor,  A.  V.  Lucander,  died,  and  Pastor  K.  G.  Toetter- 
man succeeded  him.  May  1,  1872,  the  school  discontinued  and 
was  not  started  again  until  Sept.  1,  1880,  when  six  students 
entered.     At  present  there  are  eight. 

Litekature. — Michael  Agricola,  Bishop  of  Abo,  was  the 
first  one  to  translate  the  New  Testament  into  the  Finnish  language 
in  the  year  1548.  Paul  Justin,  rector  at  Abo,  published  the 
Psalms  at  Stockholm  three  years  later,  in  1551.  The  entire  Bible 
was  again  translated  from  the  original  texts  and  published  under 
the  patronage  of  Queen  Christina  between  1630-1649.  Other 
editions  followed  in  1644,  1758  and  1776.  Another  translation  of 
the  whole  Bible,  also  from  the  original  texts,  by  Henry  Florin, 
appeared  at  Abo  in  1685. 

The  Finnish  Bible  Society  at  Abo  was  organized  before  the 
American  Bible  Society,  in  the  year  1812.  A  large  number  of 
auxiliary  societies  scattered  throughout  the  land  have  been  organ- 
ized.    It  has  printed  and  circulated  239,273  copies  of  the  Holy 


LUTHERANS   IN    FINLAND,  RUSSIA.  419 

Scriptures,  while  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  disposed 
of  627,991  portions  of  the  Bible  in  Finland  since  1811. 

In  1875  Finland  reported  twenty-four  publishers  who  issued 
154  books,  which  had  a  sale  of  one  million  and  a  quarter  copies; 
and  fifty-five  journals  of  various  kinds,  one-half  of  which  were 
in  Finnish,  the  others  being  mostly  in  Swedish. 

The  national  epic  poem,  Kalewala,  existed  only  in  fragments 
until  Dr.  Elias  Lonnrot  systematically  arranged  and  published  it 
in  1835.  Max  Mueller  says  of  it:  "From  the  mouths  of  the  aged 
an  epic  poem  has  been  collected,  equaling  the  Iliad  in  length  and 
completeness;  nay,  if  we  can  forget  for  a  moment  all  that  we  in 
our  youth  learned  to  call  beautiful — not  less  beautiful."  Long- 
fellow's Hiawatha  is  claimed  to  be  a  pretty  true  imitation  of  it. 

Other  Christian  literature  is  noticed  in  tbe  different  parts  of 
this  chapter. 


%9 


,»  .. 


i 


x 


rr-^#^S^-s 


EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN   CHURCH,  WARSAW,  POLAND. 
Exterior  and  interior  views.    It  is  the  largest  church  in  Poland  and  seats  5,000. 


Lutherans  in  Poland,  Russia. 


Poland  or  Polska  means  a  plain,  but  we  would  judge  it  has 
its  picturesque  and  sublime  scenery  also  since  the  district  of 
Kielce  is  known  as  the  "Polish  Switzerland." 

More  than  once  Poland  rose  to  the  front  rank  of  the  Slav 
states.  Its  history  is  full  of  political  vicissitudes,  of  glorious 
deeds,  and  of  internal  instability  of  government. 

The  Poles,  who  are  a  better  and  a  brighter  people  than 
many  judge  them  to  be,  form  the  most  numerous  branch  of  the 
western  Slavs.  They  are  brave  and  liberty  loving  and  number 
about  10,000,000,  distributed  in  Poland,  Russia,  Prussia  and 
Austria.  Among  them  there  are  500,000  as  loyal  Protestants  as 
can  be  found  anywhere.  The  most  of  these  are  in  Prussian  Poland, 
while  a  considerable  number  of  the  Lutherans  in  Poland  are 
German  settlers.  In  the  part  of  Poland  annexed  to  Russia  by  the 
treaty  of  Vienna,  there  werein  1845,  in  a  population  of  4,857,250, 
no  less  than  252,000  Lutherans,  3,790  Reformed  and  546  Moravians. 
In  the  provinces  of  ancient  Polish  Prussia  502,148  out  of  a 
population  of  1,019,105  were  Lutherans,  and  among  the  1,364,399 
people  of  the  province  of  Posen,  416,648  were  Lutherans.  The 
Prussian  Christian  government  cannot  be  justified  in  forcing  its 
Slavic  subjects  to  substitute  the  German  language  for  the  Polish 
in  their  churches  and  schools  no  more  than  the  Czar  can  in  his 
efforts  to  Russianize  the  Germans  or  the  Finns. 

Polish  historians  assert  that  Christianity  was  introduced  into 
Poland  at  an  early  period  by  disciples  of  Methodius  from  Moravia, 
with  the  assistance  of  the  German  Emperor,  Otho  the  Great,  and 
that  the  bishopric  of  Posen  was  founded  as  early  as  966  A.  D. 

The  Reformation. — Poland  supported  the  Reformation  of 
Huss  and  while  the  Germans  rightly  claim  the  honor  of  effecting 
the  Reformation,  the  Slavonians  assisted  very  materially  in  laying 
the  foundations   for  it.     Luther  himself  said,  "John  Huss   has 

421 


422  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

weeded  the  vineyard  of  Christ  from  thorns.  He  has  condemned 
the  scandal  of  the  apostolical  see.  I  have  found  a  fertile  and  well- 
tilled  ground.  I  arose  against  the  Popish  doctrines  and  destroyed 
them.  Huss  was  the  seed  which  ought  to  die,  and  to  be  buried, 
in  order  that  it  might  germinate  and  grow." 

Many  Hussites  before  the  Reformation  came  from  Bohemia 
to  Poland,  successfully  missionated  for  their  cause,  especially 
among  the  nobility,  and  thus  provoked  the  first  Protestant  perse- 
cution in  that  country.  Dr.  James  Murdock,  who  translated 
Mosheim's  Church  History,  says:  "Luther's  writings  at  once 
circulated  among  the  dissenters  from  the  Church  of  Rome, 
corrected  their  views,  and  strengthened  their  opposition  to  popery. 
Even  some  of  the  bishops  favored  evangelical  doctrines,  and  as 
early  as  1525  there  were  several  evangelical  preachers  in  Poland, 
and  also  in  Polish  Prussia.  But  so  vigorous  a  persecution  was 
kept  up,  that  Protestant  worship  could  be  maintained  only  in 
private,  until  near  the  middle  of  the  century."  Luther's  writings 
entered  Poland  in  1518  and  Lutheran  teachers  in  1520.  Danzig 
was  organized  Evangelical  in  1529  by  Pankratius  Klenime,  the 
New  Testament  was  translated  into  Polish  by  J.  Seclucyan,  and  a 
Protestant  school  was  opened  in  Wilna,  1529,  by  Abraham  Culva. 
The  Lutherans  at  their  synod  in  Gostyn,  1565,  became  an 
organized  body. 

The  effects  of  Luther's  Reformation  on  Polish  Prussia  were 
not  confined  to  Danzig,  but  simultaneously  spread  over  many  parts 
of  that  jjrovince.  So  popular  were  those  doctrines  at  Thorn,  for 
example,  that  when  the  legate  of  the  Pope  arrived  in  1520  to  burn 
with  great  solemnity,  before  the  church  of  St.  John,  the  portrait 
and  writings  of  Luther,  they  pelted  him  and  his  assistants  with 
stones,  and  having  compelled  them  to  flee  they  saved  Luther's 
portrait  from  the  flames. 

Count  Valerian  Krasinski  in  his  two  volumes,  "Historical 
Sketch  of  the  Rise,  Progress  and  Decline  of  the  Reformation  in 
Poland,"  which  he  dedicated  to  the  Protestants  of  the  British 
Empire  and  the  United  States,  says:  "The  rapid  progress  and 
equally  speedy  decline  of  the  Reformation  in  Poland  presents  to 
the  Protestant  reader  a  melancholy,  but  at  the  same  time  an 
instructive  picture.  The  Protestant  cause  attained  in  that  country 
in  the  course  of  a  century  such  a  degree  of  strength,  that  its  final 
triumph  over  Romanism  seemed  to  be  quite  certain.  Yet,  notwith- 
standing this  advantageous  position,  it  was  overthrown  and  nearly 
destroyed     in     the     course     of     another     half     century.       This 


LUTHERANS   IN   POLAND,   RUSSIA.  423 

extraordinary  reaction  was  not  effected  by  the  strong  hand  of  a 
legally  constituted  authority,  as  was  the  case  in  Italy,  Spain  and 
some  other  countries,  but  by  a  bigoted  and  unprincipled  faction, 
acting  not  with  the  assistance  but  in  opposition  to  the  laws  of  the 
country.  Such  an  event  is  perhaps  unparalleled  in  the  annals  of 
the  religious  world,  and  is  the  more  remarkable,  as  the  free 
institutions  of  Poland,  which  had  greatly  facilitated  the  progress 
of  the  Reformation,  were  afterwards  rendered  subservient  to  the 
persecution  of  its  disciples.  The  Jesuits,  who  defended  the 
interests  of  Rome  in  that  country,  being  unable  to  combat  their 
antagonists  with  fire  and  sword,  adopted  other  measures,  which 
inflicted  on  Poland  more  severe  calamities  than  those  which  might 
have  been  produced  by  bloody  conflicts  between  religious  parties. 
The  long  reign  (1587-1631)  of  the  weak-minded  and  bigoted 
King,  Sigismund  the  Third,  was  particularly  favorable  to  the 
promotion  of  their  schemes.  The  country  rose  in  its  welfare  and 
glory  with  the  progress  of  the  Reformation,  and  declined  in  the 
same  ratio  as  the  scriptural  doctrines  gave  way  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  reaction."  He  maintains  the  Jesuits  would  never  have 
succeeded  had  the  Protestants  only  been  united  among  themselves. 
Paeochial  and  Inner  Missions. — The  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church  of  Poland  is  officially  called  "The  Evangelical  Augsburg 
Church.'"  It  is  now  in  a  prosperous  condition  and  stands  under 
the  government  of  "The  Department  for  Foreign  Confessions  of 
the  Ministerium  of  the  Interior  in  Russia."  It  has  a  consistorial 
form  of  government  and  the  seat  of  the  Consistorium  is  at  Warsaw, 
the  capital,  at  the  head  of  which,  by  appointment  of  the  Emperor, 
there  is  a  secular  president,  who  at  present  is  General  Lieutenant 
Burmann.  The  others  composing  the  Consistorium  are  a  spiritual 
vice  president,  the  general  superintendent  Bishop  von  Everth,  and 
two  spiritual  and  two  secular  members.  Their  duties  are  to 
examine  the  candidates  after  graduating  at  the  University  of 
Dorpat,  ratify  the  calls,  perform  the  acts  of  ordinations,  installa- 
tions and  dedications,  oversee  the  properties  of  the  congregations, 
and  to  decide  all  matters  pertaining  to  marriage.  Under  their 
supervision  are  placed  all  the  Lutheran  congregations  and  pastors 
of  Poland. 


424 


LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 


Latest  Statistics  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church 
of  Poland.  Kussia,  1890. 


m 

O 

o 

bo  . 
^  a 

03 

B 

S 

a 

pi 

1 

DQ 

3 

o 

CQ 

a 

5 

CO 

aM- 

c.2 

w 

o 

OJO 

.5 
'C 

is 

ci 

CO 

CO 

o--^ 

o  ° 

a 

u 

DD 

o 

s 

m 

(J 

S 

o 

Warsaw 

15 

9 

16 

13,910 

66,880 

4,162 

2,855 

1,803 

904 

51,863 

Kalisch 

19 

12 

14 

12,500 

64,045 

4,045 

2,428 

1,795 

835 

51,569 

Plozk 

22 

7 

18 

22,386 

106,930 

6,997 

4,217 

2,669 

1,474 

76,014 

Augustowo. 

8 

10 

7 

6,310 

32,501 

1,844 

1,322 

906 

346 

34,854 

58 

*3 
41 

*3 



15,644 

Total 

64 

55,106 

286.000 

17,048 

10,822 

7,173 

3,559 

214,300 

♦Including  one  house  chapel  and  pastor  and  two  military  stations  and  pastors  for  the 
Lutheran  soldiers. 

There  are  in  Poland  105  principal  congregations  and  affiliated 
congregations  or  missions  served  by  sixty-four  j>astors.  While 
the  number  of  souls  is  given  at  286,000,  the  Lutheran  statistics 
are  sq  difficult  to  take,  it  is  claimed  many  were  overlooked.  The 
number  of  Lutherans,  the  editor  of  the  Lutheran  paper  says,  may 
be  placed  at  300,000.  The  superintendents  of  the  four  dioceses 
are  respectively,  Manitius,  Mueller,  Dr.  von  Bonier  and  Erdman. 
There  are  annually  220,000  communicants  and  7,197  confirmations. 

The  number  of  souls  in  the  congregations  is  very  different; 
the  smallest  is  from  2,000  to  3,000,  the  largest  25,000.  The  largest 
parish  according  to  the  number  of  souls  is  perhaps  St.  John's  in 
Lodz,  at  whose  altar  about  1,400  children  are  baptized  yearly.  In 
Trinity  church  of  the  same  city  are  fewer  baptisms  but  more 
marriages  than  in  St.  John's.  Each  of  these  congregations  has 
25,000  souls.  The  St.  John's  massive  edifice  which  we  see  in  the 
picture  before  the  large  open  square  was  dedicated  in  1874.  The 
parsonage,  erected  in  1876,  stands  near.  Its  pastor,  Rev.  W.  P. 
Angerstein,  is  the  editor  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Kirclien- 
blatt,  a  live  organ  for  our  Zion  in  that  country,  which  in  one 
number  printed  in  full  our  tables  of  statistics  on  "  Lutherans  in  all 
Lands  and  Languages. ''  It  is  with  pleasure  we  give  his  picture 
in  the  above  group.  He  states  in  a  personal  letter  enclosing 
valuable  statistics,  that  he  was  the  first  pastor  to  hold  a  missions- 
fest  (a  mission,  not  an  ice  cream,  festival)  in  Poland.  It  was  in 
his  former  congregation,  Wishitki,  in  the  year  1877.  Afterwards 
others  followed  and  all  were  celebrated  with  much  success.  He 
also  carries  on  an  efficient  city  mission  work  and  has  at  heart  the 
Sunday  School  cause. 


LUTHERANS    IN    POLAND,  RUSSIA. 


425 


We  now  turn  to  Warsaw,  the  beautiful  capital  ana  the  third 
largest  city  in  the  Russian  Empire,  with  a  population  of  half  a 
million.  Its  300  factories,  employing  10,000  hands  and  doing  a 
business  amounting  to  75,000,000  marks  yearly,  are  efficient  agents 


st.  John's  ev angelical  Lutheran  church,  lodz,  Poland. 
Dedicated  1874. 

PASTOR  W.  P.  ANGERSTEIN, 

Editor  Evangelical  Lutheran  Kirchenblatt,  Lodz,  Poland. 

in  giving  the  results  of  western  civilization  to  the  millions  of  the 
Czar's  subjects. 

One  Lutheran  congregation  in  Warsaw,  with  a  member- 
ship of  16,871,  baptized  during  one  year  710  and  confirmed  287. 
The  pastor,  Rev.  Julius  Bursch,  writes,  the  massive  Lutheran 
church  edifice,  whose  exterior  and  interior  we  give,  is  the 
largest  church  in  the  entire  kingdom  of  Poland  and  seats  5,000. 
Besides  this  temple,  there  are  one  or  two  frame  Lutheran  churches 
in  the  city.  The  mother  congregation  supports  parochial  schools 
with  sixteen  classes,  an  orphanage  with  fifty  children,  an  institute 
for  the  aged  with  forty  inmates,  an  infirmary  with  fifty  patients,  a 
hospital  with  seventy  beds,  and  a  parish  deaconess  institute 
employing  twelve  sisters. 

Some  things  of  late  have  been  working  in  favor  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  in  that  country.  For  example,  the  German 
element  of  the  population  is  increasing  in  numbers  and  in 
influence,  especially   during    recent   years.      The   manufacturing 


426  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

districts  of  Lodz,  the  Polish  Birmingham,  is  becoming  more 
German  than  Polish,  and  west  of  the  Vistula  river  German 
immigration  is  also  steadily  increasing.  It  is  estimated  that  in  a 
strip  of  country  thirty-five  miles  wide  along  the  Prussian  frontier 
the  Germans  have  the  ascendency.  It  is  also  true  that  many 
Lutherans  emigrate  from  Poland  to  the  east  as  well  as  to  the  west 
in  order  to  better  their  spiritual  and  their  temporal  condition. 
Were  it  not  for  this  constant  emigration  the  growth  of  the 
church  would  be  larger  than  it  is. 

The  Russian  persecution  of  the  Lutherans,  secretly  and 
openly,  is  the  same  here  as  in  other  parts  of  the  Czar's  domain. 
At  one  time  there  were  505  German  religious  schools  in  Poland, 
the  majority  of  which  have  been  secularized  and  Russianized. 
The  most  of  the  Lutheran  congregations  are  German,  but  in  a 
goodly  number  the  Polish  language  is  used  and  in  five  the 
worship  is  conducted  in  the  Lithuanian  language.  All  alike,  how- 
ever, must  give  way  to  the  Russian  tongue  which  is  imposed  upon 
them  by  tyrannical  force;  except  that  in  their  secular  schools  two 
hours  a  day  are  given  to  religious  instruction  and  one  hour  to 
instruction  in  their  mother  tongue.  The  pastors  receive  but  little 
help  from  the  state  and  are  supported  by  the  congregations  and 
their  consistory.  The  church  exhibits  consequently  a  self -helpful 
spirit. 

Conferences,  synods  and  general  conventions  convene  regularly 
and  their  reioorts  indicate  a  deep  interest  in  the  solution  of  their 
perplexing  church  problems.  The  Warsaw  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Synod  of  twenty-five  pastors  held  a  most  interesting  and  practical 
convention  Oct.  15, 1891,  and  rerjorted  their  work  in  a  growing  and 
promising  condition.  The  Thirteenth  General  Synod  of  the  Luth- 
eran Church  in  Poland  convened  in  Warsaw,  Sept.  13-11,  1892. 
The  venerable  General-Superintendent  Bishop  Everth,  because  of 
age,  was  unable  to  preside  to  the  regret  of  all.  Resolutions  were 
passed  to  formulate  a  new  liturgy  and  to  introduce  Sunday  Schools 
or  children's  services  with  classes.  Superintendent  Manitius  also 
agitated  the  founding  of  a  Lutheran  Deaconess  Institute  in  the 
capital  city,  which  met  with  general  and  hearty  endorsement. 

Emigeant  Mission. — From  1869  to  1890  inclusive  65,183 
immigrants  registered  at  the  New  York  harbor  from  Poland, 
while  during  the  last  year  ending  June  30,  1891,  the  astonishing 
large  number  of  27,491  registered  from  the  same  country.  Total 
landing  at  this  one  harbor  in  these  twenty-two  years  92,674. 
Chicago  alone  has  52,756  Poles.     Among  the  Polanders  there  is 


LUTHERANS    IN    POLAND,    RUSSIA. 


427 


only  a  sprinkling  of  Lutherans,  who  are  located  mostly  in  Decatur, 
111.;  Metropolitan,  Iron  Co.,  Mich.;  Chicago,  111.;  St.  Paul,  Minn.; 
and  Sauk  Kapids  and  Grilman  in  Benton  Co.,  Minn.  There  are 
also  Polish  Lutherans  in  America  who  have  not  come  from  Poland. 
For  example,  nearly  all  in   Benton  Co.,  Minn.,  have  come  from 


THE   REV.  C.   L,.  ORBACH. 

First  Polish  Lutheran  Pastor  in  America,  Sauk  Rapids,  Minn. 


East  Prussia,  a  few  from  West  Prussia,  and  are  good  church-going 
Lutherans.  Many  Poles  understand  German  and  are  perfectly  at 
home  as  members  of  German  Lutheran  churches.  Rev.  C.  L. 
Orbach,  who  studied  at  St.  Louis,  is  the  first  and  only  Polish 
Evangelical  Lutheran  pastor  in  America.  He  came  to  Sauk 
Rapids,  Minn.,  at  the  end  of  September,  1888,  and  started  there 
the  first  regular  Polish  Lutheran  services  in  America  every  other 
Sunday,  where  there  are  now  nine  Polish  Lutheran  families, 
twenty-six  communicants  and  forty-three  souls.  In  Grilman  he 
met  with  even  greater  success,  where  he  organized  the  first  Polish 
Lutheran  church  in  America  under  the  name  of  "First  Polish 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Congregation  of  the  Unaltered  Confession 
of  Augsburg  at  Gilinan,  Benton  County,  Minnesota."  Thus  it  is 
incorporated  in  the  office  of  the  Secretary  of  State  in  St.  Paul, 


428  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

Minn.  It  reports  26  voting  members,  152  souls,  and  69  commu- 
nicants. They  are  about  to  build  the  first  Polish  Lutheran  church 
in  America.  Rev.  Orbach  is  an  efficient  diaspora  missionary  and 
the  Lutheran  Poles  of  America  is  his  parish.  Others,  no  doubt, 
will  join  him  soon. 

Jewish  Missions. — Luther,  Franke  and  all  the  pietistic 
Lutherans  believed  the  New  Testament  promises  relating  to  the 
people  of  the  old  covenant,  and  the  same  spirit  which  moved  them 
to  undertake  heathen  missions  prompts  them  to  do  the  same  for 
the  Jews,  for  with  Christians  there  is  neither  Jew  nor  Gentile.  It 
is  with  special  pleasure  that  we  gather  the  statistics  of  what  the 
Lutherans  in  the  various  countries  are  doing  for  the  conversion  of 
Israel.  Poland  Lutherans  are  not  indifferent  on  this  point,  for 
we  are  surprised  and  cheered  to  learn  they  gave  1,283  marks  during 
1891  to  this  cause,  513  to  the  Jewish  Mission  in  Kishinew,  700 
to  the  Inland  Jewish  Mission  of  Warsaw  and  seventy  marks  to  the 
Central  Lutheran  Jewish  Missionary  Society  at  Leipsic. 

Fokeign  Missions. — Poland  is  looked  upon  by  the  Protestant 
Church  as  a  beneficiary  of  other  nations  instead  of  a  benefactor  to 
the  nations  sitting  in  darkness  and  in  the  shadow  of  death.  We 
learn  nothing  of  the  Lutherans  of  Poland  being  aided  by  their 
brethren  in  other  lands.  They  are  left  to  themselves.  The  only 
help  they  have  is  self-help.  The  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society, 
whose  special  aim  it  is  to  do  Protestant  mission  work  in  Roman 
Catholic  countries,  has  no  mention  of  Poland  among  its  3,735 
congregations  aided.  The  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  seems  also 
to  have  overlooked  Poland.  Now  to  read  of  the  Lutherans  of 
this  kingdom  under  such  circumstances,  giving  in  1889,  3,897 
marks  and  in  1890,  2,707  to  the  Leipsic  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  not  to  count  that  contributed  to  other  societies,  is  an 
example  worthy  the  imitation  of  some  others.  Who  have  had 
harder  battles  to  fight  at  home  than  they?  Let  those  who  say 
they  have  too  much  to  do  at  home  and  they  can  not  therefore  do 
anything  for  the  heathen,  yes,  let  all  such  think  of  their  Lutheran 
brethren  in  Poland.  Giving  for  a  certain  cause  tells  our  interest 
in  it.  We  love  our  Polish  Lutheran  brethren  more  since  we 
learned  how  they  prove  their  love  for  others.  While  writing  this 
we  received  the  following  late  facts  in  a  letter  direct  from  the 
capital  of  Poland.  The  Lutheran  Synod  of  Poland  contributed 
for  foreign  missions  in  1891  the  large  sum  of  11,466  marks.  Of 
this  3,300  went  to  the  Hermannsburg  Society,  2,300  of  which  is  to 
go  to  Polonia  in  South  Africa,  which  station  is  supported  by  the 


LUTHERANS  IN  POLAND,  RUSSIA.  429 

Lutherans  of  Poland  alone;  2,300  marks  to  the  Leipsic  Society; 
50  to  Gossner  Mission;  440  to  the  Syrian  Orphanage;  117  to  Pera 
Johannes  in  Persia;  besides  small  gifts  to  the  new  church  in 
Bethlehem,  the  Mesopotamia  Christians  and  others. 


Lutherans  in  Russia. 


The  Russian  Empire  comprises  about  one-sixth  of  the  land  of 
the  globe,  about  one-half  of  Europe  and  one-third  of  Asia,  and  is 
the  largest  dominion  in  the  world.  It  stretches  from  the  Baltic 
Sea  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  from  the  Black  Sea  to  the  North 
Pole.  Its  area  is  8,500,000  square  miles  or  more  than  double  that 
of  the  United  States.  Its  population,  85,000,000,  is  one-fourteenth 
that  of  the  entire  earth  and  is  very  polyglot,  embracing  about  100 
different  nationalities,  more  or  less  distinct,  and  speaking  some 
forty  different  languages.  The  Sclavic  element  predominates, 
comprising  61,000,000  of  the  population.  The  principal  non- 
Sclavic  races  are  the  Finns  in  Finland,  the  Poles  in  Poland,  the 
Letts  in  Courland  and  Livonia,  the  Germans  in  the  Baltic 
provinces  and  southern  Russia,  the  Tartars,  Cossacks  and  other 
Mongolian  tribes  in  the  south,  and  2,647,000  Jews. 

The  exports  of  this  big  part  of  the  earth  are  wheat  and  other 
grains,  timber,  flax,  wool,  hemj)  and  cattle.  Its  imports  of  western 
civilization  come  mostly  from  Great  Britain  and  Germany,  while 
a  large  overland  trade  with  China  and  the  East,  the  principal 
article  of  which  is  tea,  is  also  profitable.  Their  inland  commerce 
is  carried  on  mainly  at  great  annual  fairs,  the  one  at  Nijni 
Novgorod  being  the  largest  fair  in  the  world.  The  principal  sea 
ports  are  Odessa  on  the  Black  Sea,  Riga  on  the  Baltic,  and 
Cronstadt,  the  seaport  of  St.  Petersburg  and  Russia's  chief  naval 
station.  The  government  is  an  absolute  monarchy  under  a  Czar 
(a  corruption  of  Caisar),  who  is  the  head  of  the  State  and  of  the 
State  Greek  Catholic  Church.  The  Czar  family  are  not  real 
Russian  Slavs  but  descendents  of  the  old  Scandinavian  Vikings. 
The  present  Emperor,  Alexander,  should  certainly  have  a  different 
feeling  toward  the  Lutherans  since  the  Lutheran  Church  gave 
him  his  excellent  wife,  Princess  Dagrnar  of  Denmark. 

The  Reformation. — While  the  Lutheran  church  was 
established  in    Central,  Northern    and   Southern    Russia  by  the 

431 


432  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

diaspora  movement;  in  Eastern  Russia  on  the  Baltic,  it  was 
planted  by  the  Reformation. 

The  Letts,  a  Lithuania  shepherd  people  of  Livonia  and 
Courland,  were  conquered  by  the  German  Knights  and  through 
them  they  were  led  to  accept  the  Lutheran  Reformation.  The 
decalogue,  translated  in  1530  by  Ramm,  and  Luther's  catechism, 
translated  by  J.  Rivius  (died  1586),  are  the  oldest  monuments  of 
Lettish  literature.  Ernest  Glueck,  a  Lutheran  dean,  first  trans- 
lated the  Bible  into  Lett,  which  was  revised  by  John  Fisher, 
general  superintendent  of  Livonia,  and  then  printed  in  1689  under 
the  patronage  of  Charles  XL  The  British  Bible  Society  alone 
has  disposed  of  256,840  portions  of  the  Lettish  Bible. 

Christianity  was  introduced  into  Livonia  in  the  twelfth 
century  by  merchants  from  Bremen.  The  first  bishop,  Albrecht 
von  Apeldern,  founded  the  city  of  Riga  in  1200.  Archdeacon 
Andrew  Knoepken,  expelled  from  Pomerania,  was  the  first  to 
preach  the  Lutheran  faith  in  Riga,  in  1521.  He  was  followed  by 
Tegetmaier  from  Rostock  and  Briesmann,  a  student  of  Luther's. 
In  1562  Lutheranism  was  fully  established  in  Livonia,  but  the 
Jesuits  under  Polish  protection  were  active  until  Swedish 
supremacy  and  the  founding  of  the  University  of  Dorpat,  by 
Gustavus  Adolphus  in  1632,  brought  to  them  despair.  A  new 
church  government  was  introduced  in  1632  and  a  new  agenda  in 
1633.  The  orthodox  Greek  church  in  1841  commenced  to  send 
out  their  emissaries  to  prosylite  the  Lutherans,  which  effort  has 
continued  to  increase  until  the  present.  In  1867  the  Russian  was 
made  the  official  language.  What  the  future  may  bring  God 
only  knows. 

Esthonia,  7,818  square  miles  of  low  rocky,  marshy  surface, 
with  more  than  200  lakes,  first  heard  the  gospel  in  1190  from  a 
monk,  Meinhard  of  Segeberg.  It  was  Christianized  in  1201  under 
King  Canute  of  Denmark,  bought  by  the  German  Orders  in  1346. 
and  Lutheranized  under  Walther  von  Plattenberg.  No  less  than 
ninety-six  per  cent,  of  its  392,738  population  are  Lutherans. 

John  Fischer,  a  German  Lutheran  professor  of  theology, 
translated  and  published  in  1686-1689  the  Bible  in  Esthonian. 
The  Esthonian  language,  a  branch  of  the  Finn,  is  divided  into  the 
Dorpat  and  Reval  dialects  and  in  both  dialects  versions  of  the 
Scriptures  have  appeared. 

PAROCHIAL. 

The  ministers,  theological  professors  and  congregations  of  all 
the   consistories   hold   to   the   book  of   concord  and  observe  the 


LUTHERANS    IN    RUSSIA. 


433 


church  festivals  and  some  of  the  national  holidays.  In  addition 
to  the  Sunday  and  church  festival  services,  week  services  and 
mission  and  Bible  meetings  are  held.  The  Lutheran  liturgy 
directs  the  worship.  Children  must  be  baptised  within  six  weeks 
after  their  birth  and  the  communion  is  administered  once  a  month, 
accompanied  with  absolution.  Catechization  and  confirmation  are 
not  neglected  by  the  ministry  nor  .by  the  people.  Marriage  must 
be  performed  by  the  church  and  no  one  is  permitted  to  marry  a 
heathen.  In  all  these  things  they  are  very  strict.  The  ministers 
are  highly  educated  at  the  University  of  Dorpat,  and  they  are 
quite  successful  in  educating  their  congregations  in  giving 
intelligently,  regularly  and  as  the  Lord  has  prospered  them,  both 
for  charity  and  missions.  The  Lutheran  Church  prospers  here 
separate  from  the  state,  both  temporally  in  acquiring  property 
and  in  maintaining  herself,  and  spiritually  in  awakening  and 
developing  the  Christian  life  through  the  means  of  grace. 

The  relations  between  Greek  Catholic  and  Lutheran  congrega- 
tions at  some  places  have  in  the  past  been  quite  friendly.  They 
have  at  times  a  common  cemetery.  Greek  Catholics  have  given 
to  the  support  of  Lutheran  congregations,  to  the  building  of 
churches  and  to  their  hospital  at  St.  Petersburg.  They  have  been 
more  kindly  disposed  to  the  Lutherans  than  the  Roman  Catholics 
are.  The  government  appoints  nineteen  Lutheran  military 
pastors  to  minister  to  the  Lutherans  in  the  Russian  army  and 
navy.  These  often  Jbecoine  efficient  missionary  pastors  to  the 
Lutheran  diaspora  without  church  privileges. 

The    Evangelical    Lutheran    Church    in   European    Russia, 
Excepting  Finland  and  Poland. 


CONSISTORIAL 
DISTRICT. 


2    . 


H* 
>%% 

.so  £ 


St.  Petersburg 

Moscow 

Courland 

Riga 

Livonia 

Oesel  Isles 

Reval 

Esthonia 

East  of  Black  Sea.. 


Grand  Total.. 


39 


246 

184 

209 

17 

296 

42 

8 

130 

6 


244,885 

188,924 

481,-544 

55,241 

624,072 

34.942 

15,978 

272,875 

3,716 


205  407 

144  235 

406  505 

77  264 

810  11,005 

168  |     182 

30  I     155 

253  j     290 

7  8 


$265,807 

231,578 

285,133 

114.453 

59.782 

19,764 

19,027 

80,091 


6,481 

5,718 

10.416 

1,173 

13,269 

662 

368 

5,254 


525    1,138 


1,922,777 


2,100    3,051     110,059 


81,075,035 


43,341 


FINNISH   EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN   CHURCH, 
ST.  PETERSBURG. 


SWEDISH   EV ANGELICAL   LUTHERAN 
CHURCH,   ST.  PETERSBURG. 


LUTHERANS   IN    RUSSIA.  435 

In  these  districts  there  are  yearly  about  19.244  marriages,  80,91-4 
"births,  and  54,883  deaths.  They  have  also  75  different  funds  to 
aid  the  widows  and  orphans  of  ministers,  amounting  in  all  to 
$520,081. 

The  above  table  we  collated  from  Busch's  extensive  works  of 
1862  and  1867  for  Stall's  Lutheran  Year  Book  in  1886.  There  is 
nothing  later  except  an  official  table  in  the  Russian  language  for 
1885,  from  which  the  following  are  taken:  mother  churches  429; 
affiliated  churches  266;  prayer  houses  498;  21  chapels,  among 
which  are  two  castle  chapels,  three  house  chapels,  five  hospital 
chapels,  ten  mortuary  chapels,  and  one  prison  chapel;  total  1,214 
church  edifices;  pastors  488;  pastorates  in  1890,  467;  and  baptized 
Lutheran  members  in  1892  (other  figures  not  specified  being  for 
1885)  2,788,279,  instead  of  1,922,777  in  1862.  The  Lutheran 
Church  of  Russia  since  1890  has  five  consistorial  districts  instead 
of  eight;  Oesel  and  Riga  having  been  united  to  Livonia,  and  Reval 
to  Esthonia.  The  number  of  pastorates  in  each  in  1890  is  as 
follows:  St.  Petersburg  90,  Moscow  63,  Courland  120,  Livonia  139, 
Esthonia  55;  total  467. 

In  St.  Petersburg,  the  proud  capital  of  the  Czar's  domain, 
founded  by  Peter  the  Great  in  1703,  there  are  86,000  Lutherans, 
of  whom  42,000  are  Germans.  They  are  organized  into  fourteen 
churches,  served  by  thirty  j)astors.  In  one  church  building  five 
Lutheran  congregations  worship  on  Sunday  in  five  distinct 
languages:  German,  Swedish,  Finnish,  Esthonian  and  Lettish. 
The  large  Swedish  Church  of  St.  Petersburg  is  one  of  the 
oldest  Lutheran  congregations  in  Russia,  dating  back  to  Axel 
Oxenstjern's  times.  It  has  6,650  souls,  four  schools,  one  orphan 
home  with  forty  children  and  a  home  for  the  aged  with  eighteen 
inmates.  The  Reformed  Church  has  three  congregations:  German, 
Dutch  and  French,  with  4,250  members. 

While  the  Greek  Catholic  Church  receives  extravagant  aid 
from  the  state,  the  Protestants  receive  none  whatever.  The 
voluntary  contribution  of  each  Protestant  church  member  is  large 
and  averages  about  six  or  seven  dollars  annually.  One  of  the 
above  congregations  is  building  a  church  to  cost  about  500,000 
rubles.  This  same  congregation  has  its  own  gymnasium,  which 
graduates  its  pupils  into  the  University.  Another  congregation 
has  its  own  gymnasium,  one  of  the  best  in  the  Empire,  maintained 
at  an  annual  expense  of  $20,000.  In  the  interior  of  Russia  the 
words  German  and  Lutheran  are  synonymous,  and  the  same  is  also 
true  in  the  capital  city.     While  an  aggressive  Home  Missionary 


436  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Society  is  by  great  sacrifice  carrying  the  preached  Word  and  the 
holy  sacraments  to  the  Lutherans  scattered  to  the  most  distant 
parts  of  the  Empire,  the  City  Mission  of  St.  Petersburg  is 
equally  active. 

In  the  thirteen  Lutheran  and  one  Reformed  congregations  of 
St.  Petersburg  during  1890,  1,947  children  were  born;  1,163  con- 
firmed; 507  marriages  performed,  of  which  469  were  Protestants 
with  Protestants,  and  38  Protestants  with  Roman  Catholics;  the 
communicants  numbered  38,389;  deaths  2,341,  and  baptized 
members  89,833. 

In  Odessa,  Southern  Russia,  a  metropolis  of  184,000  people, 
the  German  Lutherans  are  very  active  in  benevolent,  educational 
and  church  work.  One  church  edifice  is  of  stone  and  cost 
$50,000.  Its  communicant  membership  is  over  1,000,  and  employs 
two  very  able  pastors.  In  the  pastorate  there  is  a  Lutheran 
gymnasium,  also  a  real  school  for  boys,  a  high  school  for  girls,  and 
two  elementary  schools.  In  the  court  where  the  parsonage  stands, 
there  is  a  hospital  for  the  aged  and  the  sick,  an  orphan  home  for 
boys  and  an  orphan  home  for  girls.  All  these  institutions 
flourish  under  the  leadership  of  Provost  Bienemann.  In  the 
suburbs  of  the  city  there  are  three  other  German  Lutheran 
congregations,  which  have  their  own  houses  of  worship,  besides 
some  preaching  points.  May  the  Evangelical  light  from  Odessa 
dispel  some  of  the  darkness  of  Southern  Russia. 

The  General  Consistory  of  St.  Petersburg,  the  central  church 
board  and  court  of  appeals,  is  composed  of  the  following  members 
for  1891-93,  with  headquarters  in  St.  Petersburg:  Pastor  K. 
Freifeldt  of  St.  Petersburg,  Pastor  Everth  of  Moscow,  Privy 
Counsellor  Count  Sievers  and  Privy  Counsellor  Baron  Schwane- 
bach.  The  president  is  a  layman.  The  St.  Petersburg  consistory 
extends  south  as  far  as  Bessarabia  and  the  Moscow  consistory 
embraces  Eastern  Russia  and  all  of  "Western  and  Eastern  Siberia. 
The  voluntary  salary,  permanent  funds,  tithes  and  perquisites  give 
the  ministry  a  fair  support  without  government  aid.  Synods  are 
held  in  all  the  consistorial  districts. 

LUTHERAN    PERSECUTION. 

A  book  might  be  written  on  the  cruelty  suffered  by  the 
Lutherans  in  Russia  during  recent  years.  Space  will  admit  of 
only  a  few  lines.  Why  this  persecution?  All  because  these  people 
are  conscientiously  guilty  of  one  thing,  and  that  is  that  they  are 


LUTHERANS    IN    RUSSIA.  137 

uncompromisingly  Lutheran.  In  the  Baltic  provinces  there  are 
one  hundred  thousand  Lutherans  without  the  Protestant  means  of 
grace  just  because  their  pastors  have  been  hushed  or  banished. 
The  untiring  missionaries  of  the  Rauhe  Haus  were  driven  from  the 
country  before  the  face  of  their  Russian  supplanters.  The  reports 
received  from  the  suffering  ones  are  shocking  to  the  light  and 
liberty  of  these  closing  years  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

The  Russian  Emperor,  by  a  law  of  Nov.  22,  1890,  places  all 
the  Lutheran  parochial  schools  of  the  St.  Petersburg  and  Moscow 
districts  under  the  control  of  the  Russian  Ministerium.  The 
records  tell  us  that  the  most  of  these  schools  were  founded  and 
developed  to  prosperity  chiefly  through  the  efforts  of  the  pastors, 
and  that  they  have  been  supported  by  the  offerings  of  the  congre- 
gations. It  is  evident  if  this  command  of  the  Emperor  is  followed 
out,  it  will  bring  ruin  to  these  parochial  schools,  which  have  been 
the  joy  and  pride  of  their  supporters. 

The  civilized  world  sympathized  with  the  Poles  when  the 
Russian  double  eagle  was  placed  over  the  front  door  of  their 
university  building,  when  their  professors  were  forced  to  acquire 
another  language  in  order  to  hold  their  positions,  and  when  all 
Polish  inscriptions  were  replaced  by  Russian  ones.  We  tremble 
because  the  exclusive  Lutheran  countries  of  Finland  and  the 
Baltic  provinces  are  now  to  be  treated  in  like  manner.  More  than 
one-third  of  all  the  non-Slavic  population  of  European  Russia 
are  as  good  Evangelical  Lutherans  as  are  found  anywhere  in  the 
world.  The  Martin  Luther  spirit,  "hier  stehe  ich,  ich  kann  nichts 
anders,"  they  have.  It  is  an  intelligent,  firm,  missionary  Luther- 
anism  that  is  so  deeply  rooted  in  the  Czar's  empire.  Luther's 
catechism  and  other  Lutheran  literature  has  been  carefully  trans- 
lated into  fluent  Greek  and  Lutheran  churches  are  worshiping  in  the 
language  of  the  Slavs,  and  it  certainly  is  not  because  the  Lutheran 
church  refuses  to  introduce  the  Russian  language  that  the  Czar 
acts  as  he  does.  No,  for  she  is  ready  and  able  not  only  to  preach 
to  her  own  people  but  to  the  Russians  themselves  in  the  Greek 
language,  if  the  opportunity  is  afforded. 

The  through  and  through  Lutheranism  of  our  brethren  m 
Russia  gives  hope  for  a  bright  future  even  amid  all  their  unmer- 
ciful persecution.  They  are  not  apologizing  in  any  way  whatever 
but  are  standing  steadfast  in  doctrine  and  life.  Their  Lutheran 
consciousness  is  not  suffering  though  their  bodies  and  estates  are. 
Lutheranism  has  never  feared  opposition  or  controversy,  and,  with 
the   blessing   of   God,  light  will  break   forth    from    this   intense 


438  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

darkness.  The  contributions  to  Home  Missions  and  Church 
Extension  by  the  Lutherans  of  Russia  have  increased  20,000  rubles 
in  one  year  because  of  this  persecution. 


EDUCATION. 

The  Lutheran  parochial  school  must  accompany  the  Lutheran 
church  every  where,  in  Greek  Catholic  as  well  as  in  Roman  Catholic 
countries.  The  2,100  Lutheran  schools  number  nearly  as  many 
as  the  Lutheran  church  edifices.  As  among  the  Germans  in 
the  United  States  so  here,  the  parochial  school  is  often  the 
means  of  starting  organized  missions.  The  Lutheran  school 
statistics  would  indicate  that  the  strength  of  Lutheranism  in 
Russia  is  greater  than  that  indicated  by  the  church  statistics. 
Besides,  the  ambulatory  school  work  of  traveling  teachers  and 
missionaries  has  assumed  a  system  that  is  quite  extensive.  These 
schools  serve  a  double  purpose;  first  they  teach  the  children  the 
mother  tongue  so  that  they  can  worship  in  the  church  of  their 
fathers  unto  edification;  and  secondly  they  teach  the  children  the 
fundamental  saving  truths  of  God's  Word.  This  work  is  harder, 
but  at  the  same  time  it  is  more  helpful  to  the  church,  than  holding 
revival  meetings  for  several  nights. 

The  Lutheran  parochial  schools  and  teachers  are  found 
generally  alongside  of  the  pastors  and  the  churches.  Their  salaries 
are  small.  The  one  in  Petrozavodok  has  a  home  and  200  rubles, 
while  the  other  four  teachers  have  yearly  125,  85,  40,  and  25  rubles 
and  their  perquisites  which  amount  from  25  to  50  rubles.  At 
times  they  earn  something  in  other  ways  while  a  few  become 
traveling  parochial  teachers,  making  trips  as  far  as  300  miles, 
teaching  in  each  village  two  or  three  weeks. 

There  are  governments,  however,  without  one  Lutheran  school 
and  without  a  central  Confirmation  Institute,  to  which  parents 
may  send  their  children  to  be  prepared  for  church  membership. 
Thus  the  church  districts  of  Smolensk,  Smela,  Vladimir,  Tula- 
Kaluga-Orel,  Tambow,  Kursk,  Astrachan,  Pensa,  Nischegorod, 
Kamsko-Ischewks,  Jekatherinenburg,  Orenburg  and  Tobolsk  are 
reported  to  be  without  a  single  church  school.  Will  not  the 
children,  reared  under  such  environments,  forget  their  mother's 
tongue  and  their  father's  faith?  Thus  it  is  in  the  interior  of 
Russia.  In  the  Baltic  provinces  the  Lutherans  are  blest,  however, 
with  most  excellent  parochial  schools. 


LUTHERANS    IN    RUSSIA.  439 

Higher  education  is  not  neglected.  This  is  in  connection  with 
the  stronger  congregations  in  the  larger  cities  rather  than  with  a 
synod  or  conference  of  a  certain  territory.  For  example,  the  St. 
Peter's  congregation  in  St.  Petersburg  reports  a  gymnasium  with 
490  students,  a  high  school  for  girls  with  241  students,  an 
elementary  school,  an  orphan  home  and  an  institute  to  train 
neglected  boys  of  poor  parents.  St.  Ann  German  congregation 
reports  a  gymnasium,  an  elementary  school,  a  high  school  for  girls, 
an  orphan  home,  and  an  asylum.     So  other  city  congregations. 

The  University  at  Dorpat  is  after  the  German  model  and 
ranks  with  those  of  the  fatherland.  It  was  founded  in  1632,  the 
year  Gustavus  Adolphus  fell  at  Lutzen.  It  has  at  present  73 
professors,  1,586  students,  of  whom  238  are  studying  theology. 
Its  library  of  145,000  volumes  has  600  documents,  among  which  is 
the  official  correspondence  of  the  great  Swedish  Chancellor  Oxen- 
stiern,  and  sixty  letters  and  documents  written  by  Gustavus 
Adolphus. 

CHRISTIAN  CHARITY. 

The  Deaconess  Institution  in  St.  Peteesbukg  was  not 
originated  as  such,  but  it  grew  out  of  an  Evangelical  Hospital 
founded  Sept.  20,  1859,  by  Dr.  von  Mayer,  who  aimed  to  employ 
Christian  men  and  women  to  care  for  the  sick.  The  deaconess 
work  started  and  developed  naturally  but  very  gradually  from  and 
alongside  of  the  hospital.  The  small  beginning  and  the 
unfavorable  conditions  considered,  the  thirty-four  sisters  at 
present  represent  a  work  that  has  been  most  remarkably  successful. 
Dr.  von  Mayer  in  time  cheerfully  gave  due  prominence  to  the 
deaconess  cause  and  in  1878  the  Deaconess  House  received  equal 
recognition  with  the  Hospital.  Since  that  year  they  both  work 
together  in  perfect  harmony. 

The  first  "mother"  or  head  sister  was  the  wife  of  the  director, 
Pastor  Ruckteschel;  then  for  fifteen  years  Sister  An^elika 
Eschholtz,  who  was  followed  by  Miss  Luise  Donat  for  three  years, 
when  Sister  Angelika  again  accepted  the  honored  office. 

The  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  the  hospital  was  celebrated 
Sept.  20,  1884,  and  the  following  year  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary 
of  the  deaconess  work  in  connection  with  the  same.  The  beautiful, 
stately  edifice,  the  wood  cut  of  which  is  presented  on  the  next 
page,  furnishes  every  facility  and  convenience  for  this  growing 
work  among  the  needy  multitudes  of  Russia's  beautiful  capital. 


'MS. 


uo 


LUTHERANS    IN    RUSSIA.  441 

Statistics:  Number  of  sisters  thirty-four,  of  whom  twenty-four 
are  consecrated;  one  filial  house,  the  hospital  of  the  mother  house, 
five  fields  of  labor,  and  three  hospitals, — St.  Petersburg,  Moscow, 
and  Riga.  Sisters  are  employed  by  the  parishes  of  St.  Ann 
German  Lutheran  Church  in  St.  Petersburg  and  Goldingen  in 
Courland.  The  sisters  have  charge  also  of  an  asylum  for  Israelites, 
a  hospital  for  women,  an  asylum  for  children  of  sick  mothers,  and 
a  school  for  little  ones  of  poor  parents.  Receipts  1890,  41,786 
rubles;  expenditures  31,481. 

The  Deaconess  Institution  in  Saratov. — This  city  of  85,220 
inhabitants,  on  the  Volga  in  Eastern  Russia,  is  one  of  the  most 
important  commercial  centres  of  the  Czar's  domain.  The 
deaconess  house,  "Alexander  Asylum,"  was  founded  in  1865  by 
Pastors  Behning,  Becker,  and  Bienemann.  Like  so  many  other 
deaconess  beginnings,  this  was  also  started  in  rented  quarters,  but 
already  on  May  5,  1867,  they  dedicated  their  own  building  and 
named  it  in  honor  of  Emperor  Alexander  II.  At  this  time  the 
deaconess  work  in  these  parts  was  not  at  all  known,  so  they 
applied  to  Lcehe  in  Neuendettelsau  for  helpers,  who  sent  them 
first  two,  and  later  four  deaconesses.  Since  1871  no  sisters  have 
been  asked  from  abroad,  as  they  train  sufficient  for  their  needs  in 
their  own  school. 

In  the  late  Turkey  war  of  1877-78  the  Institution  united  with 
the  Order  of  the  Red  Cross  in  caring  for  the  sick  and  wounded  on 
the  battle  field  and  in  the  hospitals  and  barracks.  A  new  building 
for  the  convalescent  with  eight  beds  was  dedicated  in  1874  so  as  to 
furnish  light  out-door  exercise  for  the  patients.  More  and  more 
the  need  was  felt  of  a  special  hospital  building,  and  in  1883  one 
was  consecrated  which  cost  11,000  rubles.  Many,  also,  who  are 
not  regular  sisters  give  the  service  of  their  talents  and  culture  to 
this  blessed  sphere  of  Christian  activity  as  a  personal  and  hearty 
voluntary  service  to  the  Master. 

The  province  contributes  yearly  500  rubles,  each  patient  pays 
a  half  a  ruble  per  day  and  each  ward  forty  rubles  a  year.  The 
Lutherans  every  where  along  the  Volga  in  Eastern  Russia,  and  as 
far  west  as  Bessarabia,  cheerfully  and  liberally  support  this  plant 
of  their  own  church.  The  Institution  was  of  great  service  in  many 
ways  to  the  Volga  Lutheran  settlers  during  the  recent  severe 
famine. 

Statistics:  Twenty-four  sisters,  eleven  consecrated;  three  filial 
institutions,  a  hospital,  institutions  for  the  care  of  the  aged, 
invalids,  idiots  and  epileptics,  and  a  male  asylum  in  Arcis.     The 


442  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL  LANDS. 

five  fields  of  labor  are  a  hospital  near  "Alexander  Asylum."' 
invalid  homes  in  Saratov  and  Arcis,  a  training  institute  with  six 
sisters,  ''Alexander  Home"  and  an  orphanage  in  Kiev,  and  an 
orphanage  and  government  home  in  Odessa.  Receipts  1890,  6,799 
rubles;  expenditures  7,305. 

The  Deaconess  Institution  in  Mitau. — This  city,  the  capital 
of  Courland,  dates  back  to  1266  and  has  22,186  people,  about  half 
Germans  and  half  Letts.  It  is  an  educational  centre.  The  old 
castle  of  the  Courland  Dukes  is  used  for  a  gymnasium,  beside 
which  the  city  has  about  forty  other  schools.  The  three  large 
Lutheran  churches  are  served  by  five  able  pastors.  The  city  is  the 
seat  of  a  Lettish  literary  society,  a  natural  history  society,  and  a 
society  of  art  and  literature.  But  nothing  interests  a  Lutheran 
more  than  the  long  row  of  buildings  of  the  picture  on  the  next  page. 

This  deaconess  house,  founded  on  June  2,  1865,  by  some 
sisters  from  Dresden  in  1888,  had  twenty-six  sisters  and  five  filial 
institutions:  a  hospital  for  men,  a  hospital  for  women,  an  eye 
clinic,  a  female  invalid  home,  and  a  training  school  for  the  children 
of  servant  mothers.  Its  thirteen  fields  of  labor  are:  seven  hospitals 
in  Mitau,  Candau,  Forkenhof,  Tabeln,  and  Tukkum;  an  invalid 
home,  a  small  children's  school,  and  a  training  school,  all  in  Mitau; 
an  institute  for  epileptics  near  Mitau;  and  parish  work  in  Mitau 
and  Goldingen.     Receipts  1887, 15,950 rubles;  expenditures  15,173. 

The  Deaconess  Institution  in  Riga. — Riga,  the  capital  of 
Livonia  and  the  seat  of  the  Governor-General  of  the  Baltic 
provinces,  is  a  city  of  168,700  inhabitants  and  is  in  importance  the 
third  seaport  city  of  Russia.  The  majority  of  the  citizens  are 
Germans,  the  others  are  mostly  Letts  and  Esthonians.  The 
Lutheran  churches  here  are  among  the  largest  of  Europe.  The 
organ  of  one  church  has  6,826  pipes  and  is  said  to  be  the  largest 
organ  in  the  world.  One  of  the  finest  churches,  the  Luther 
church,  was  dedicated  March  8,  1891,  the  necessary  funds  being 
raised  in  a  single  day. 

The  Deaconess  Institute  in  this  city  started  in  a  praiseworthy 
manner  though  differently  from  most  such  Christian  enterprises. 
It  was  by  raising  first  a  fund  of  4,000  rubles,  which  was 
managed  by  a  society  for  deaconess  work.  On  the  evening  before 
Reformation  Day,  Oct.  18,  1866,  this  institution  was  called  into 
existence  and  received  its  name  in  honor  of  the  Empress  who  was 
present  at  the  time,  "Evangelical  Marien-Deaconess  Institute.'1 
Baron  R.  von  Ungern-Sternberg,  State  Minister  L.  Kalstner,  Mr. 
Henke,  M.  D.,  and  Pastor  Loesewitz  were  the  honored  founders- 


2 
Q 
H 
g 

Q 

> 

S   a 

S    H 

-c      H 

|  £ 

►d    O 
°     3 


-50    O 

£•    ° 
H 


444  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

In  the  third  year  of  its  existence  a  commodious  building  was 
purchased  for  9,000  rubles,  the  half  of  which  was  paid  cash.  The 
first  deaconesses  were  secured  from  Dresden,  and  later  a  prayer 
chapel  erected.  Its  assets  were  reported  recently  at  38,000  rubles 
and  its  liabilities  at  28,000.  The  interest  bearing  indebtedness 
has,  of  course,  been  an  embarrassing  impediment  to  its  work. 

Statistics:  Eighteen  sisters;  one  filial  institute,  the  hospital  of 
the  mother  house;  four  fields  of  labor, — a  hospital,  a  Magdaleneum, 
a  school,  an  asylum  for  children,  and  parish  service.  Receipts 
1890,  20,755  rubles;  expenditures  19,673. 

The  Deaconess  Institution  in  Reval. — Reval,  with  50,000 
population,  like  Riga,  belonged  to  the  old  Hanseatic  cities  and  is 
to-day  one  of  the  most  important  commercial  cities  and  seaports 
of  Russia.  The  Lutheran  churches  have  an  ancient  appearance, 
and  they  are  indeed  old.  St,  Nicholas  church  was  built  in  1317 
and  St.  Olai  church,  with  a  429  foot  spire,  was  erected  in  1210. 
The  Cathedral,  with  its  many  shields  and  tombs,  is  also  of  interest 
to  the  observant  traveler. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Deaconess  Institute  of  Reval 
was  born  in  the  heart  and  head  of  a  Lutheran,  while  traveling  in 
a  Lutheran  country.  Pastor  N.  von  Stackelberg  it  was,  who 
was  so  influenced  by  Pastor  Lcehe  and  the  deaconess  mother  house 
while  in  Neuendettelsau,  Germany,  that  he  received  a  passionate 
desire  to  start  a  similar  institution  in  his  own  home  city,  which 
the  Lord  permitted  him  to  do  on  a  small  scale  May  23,  1867. 
Three  sisters  arrived  from  Neuendettelsau  Sept.  9,  1871,  and  the 
movement  lost  its  private  character  by  the  organization  on  the 
14th  of  September  of  the  same  year  of  "The  Society  for  the 
Furtherance  of  the  Deaconess  Cause  in  Reval."  The  constitution 
being  approved  by  the  government,  Miss  Therese  von  Mohren- 
schildt  was  consecrated  a  deaconess  on  the  30th  of  September, 
1872,  and  at  the  same  time  introduced  into  her  office  as  superior 
sister.  Henceforth  this  institute  with  ten  sisters  was  considered 
a  self-supporting  mother  house.  There  being  so  few  Germans  in 
the  city,  it  is  marvelous  how  successfully  this  work  has  been 
planted  among  the  Lutheran  Esthonians. 

A  dark  period  came  in  1874-1876  when  the  rector  was  quite 
ill,  and  the  work,  without  a  head,  consequently  suffered.  After  his 
recovery,  however,  Pastor  von  Stackelberg  was  installed  as  the 
deaconess  pastor,  and  the  institute  became  a  filial* or  branch 
congregation  of  St.  Olai  church.  A  large  legacy  of  100,000  rubles 
was  received  in  1878  from  the  estate  of  Mr.  Aug.  von  Kursell,  by 


LUTHERANS    IN    RUSSIA.  445 

virtue  of  which  additional  grounds  were  purchased  in  1880,  when 
the  institute  entered  on  a  new  era. 

Statistics:  Twenty-five  sisters,  seventeen  of  whom  are  conse- 
crated; and  one  filial  institute, — the  hospital  of  the  mother  house. 
The  five  fields  of  labor  are:  a  hospital  for  female  acute  diseases 
with  a  branch  of  a  like  one  for  males,  both  having  twenty-five 
beds;  a  small  children's  school  of  eighty  pupils  of  very  poor 
parents;  an  asylum  for  the  aged  and  women  with  chronic  sickness; 
an  asylum  for  the  weak-minded;  a  Magdalene  asylum;  and  city 
parish  work  in  charge  of  six  sisters.  Receipts  1890,  16,875  rubles; 
expenditures  17,900. 

INNER  MISSIONS. 

City  Missions. — The  St.  Petersburg  Evangelical  City  Mission 
felt  for  years  the  need  of  a  suitable  building  as  a  central  headquarters 
for  all  their  many  and  various  departments  of  religious  work. 
During  ten  years  the  subject  was  agitated  and  a  fund  of  40,000 
rubles  was  gathered  for  a  building.  The  missionary  building  of 
the  Moravian  brethren,  presented  to  them  by  Catharine  II.  in 
1760,  was  offered  for  sale,  and  though  standing  for  125  years  it  was 
considered  very  suitable  and  many  were  enthusiastic  to  purchase 
it.  But  where  was  the  money  to  be  had?  At  this  juncture, 
through  the  wonderful  goodness  of  God,  a  benevolent  soul,  for 
many  years  a  faithful  member  of  one  of  the  St.  Petersburg  Luth- 
eran congregations,  gave  135,000  rubles,  the  price  of  the  property, 
and  handed  to  the  City  Mission  the  deed  without  any  conditions 
to  interfere  with  its  future  work.  The  fund  of  40,000  rubles  was 
consequently  appropriated  to  repairs  and  the  necessary  modern 
furniture  and  equipments.  This  promises  to  be  a  tower  of  strength 
for  the  Lutherans  not  only  in  the  capital  city,  but  throughout 
all  Russia.  The  St.  Petersburg  Evangelical  City  Mission  will 
hereafter  bear  the  name  of  "  The  Society  for  Religious  Instruction 
and  Edification  among  Lutherans." 

The  last  annual  convention  reported: — six  city  missionaries; 
the  Greisen  Home  with  thirty-three  inmates  from  the  age  of  sixty 
to  ninety  is  supported  with  4.800  rubles  annually;  at  Cronstadt  a 
mission  to  seamen  is  sustained;  2,553  visits  were  made  to  the 
hospitals  and  2,028  to  the  prisons;  and  professional  begging  was 
considerably  checked.  Sunday  Schools  and  300  "  Bible  Hours " 
were  held,  and  9,000  copies  of  devotional  printed  matter  circulated. 
In  St.  Petersburg  the  German  Lutheran  churches  spread  intelli- 
gence also  by  a  circulating  library  of  100.000  volumes. 


446  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Sunday  Schools. — Astonishing  is  it  that  there  are  in  the  world 
more  Sunday  School  children  than  soldiers  of  the  regular  armies, 
and  more  Sunday  School  teachers  than  military  officers.  This, 
however,  is  not  the  case  in  Russia.  The  Sunday  School  army 
among  the  several  millions  of  Lutherans  even  there,  however,  is 
growing,  and  is  being  better  drilled.  All  the  Sunday  School 
work  in  Russia,  excepting  Finland,  is  of  recent  origin,  for  of  the 
fifty  schools  only  three  were  organized  before  1878. 

That  the  fifth  report  of  the  Lutheran  Sunday  Schools  of 
Russia  for  1890,  containing  fifty-two  pages,  and  the  Sunday 
School  year  book  of  ninety-six  pages  of  good  reading,  circulated 
in  8,000  copies  during  1891  at  a  small  purchase  price,  is  sufficient 
evidence  of  the  recent  deep  interest  in  this  branch  of  training  the 
children  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  The  forty- 
seven  schools  report  eighty-four  male  and  492  female  helpers  and 
9,597  scholars. 

In  St.  Petersburg  and  vicinity  Pastor  Eisen  organized  and 
conducted  during  one  year,  three  Sunday  Schools  in  Cronstadt,  in 
three  different  languages, — Esthonian,  Swedish  and  Finnish.  This 
is  an  example  of  the  language  problem,  and  a  Sunday  School 
literature  must  be  provided  in  all  the  various  tongues  spoken  in 
the  empire  if  the  children  of  all  are  to  be  reached. 

In  all  jmrts  of  the  Baltic  Provinces  this  cause  receives  more  or 
less  attention,  with  encouraging  results.  Special  care  is  given 
to  prepare  the  children  for  the  confirmation  classes.  In  some 
places  children's  services  are  held  on  week  evenings  from  five  to 
six  o'clock  during  the  summer.  The  Baltic  Lutherans  believe  in 
gathering  together  the  children  as  well  as  the  adults  on  week 
evenings  for  religious  services.  It  will  not  answer  to  defer  all 
Christian  work  for  the  children  to  the  Lord's  Day. 

HOME  MISSIONS  AND  CHURCH  EXTENSION. 

The  Central  Committee  of  the  Unterstuetzungscasse  acts  as  a 
district  committee  for  the  German  Lutheran  churches  of  the  city 
of  St.  Petersburg.  In  this,  the  Czar's  largest  and  most  beautiful 
city,  the  Lutherans  preach  the  gospel  in  no  less  than  nine  different 
languages,  and  five  nationalities  are  represented  in  its  thirteen 
Lutheran  pastorates.  The  Finns,  Swedes,  Esthonians  and  Letts 
have  each  a  church  and  the  Germans  maintain  nine  self-support- 
ing pastorates.  In  addition  to  these  two  other  German  congrega- 
tions have  been  gathered  in  the  St.  John's  Esthonian  and  in  the 


8$ 

(Bo 

o  £- 
S'B, 


Iff 2  <<K,ffS:os:^tt|wg  £*  SgB  p  S 


p. 


P  wo 


o  c  tg  ^ 

•P 
0 


,3  2 
.-  p  3 
D  .  O" 
od  :    c 

-   oq 


CO 

1*5 


oo  y  »  -/  y.xy.cc/-ty:  x  >:  x  xy  cccr-cecocea 

OS  55  CTi    ~.  ~-  OS  OS  OS  -J  OS  OS  --  -.  --  OS  -     _     T-  T.  ~,  ~.  ~. 
O^*OOOOOOOO^-l0'--C;OO'-4OOOOO 

C»^<XOOCOOOGOX(>OOD'COOOOOQpQOOoa>dcOOOOQOOO 
<-.  -  -    •■•■'-  -  ■    ■_■  ■-.:  cc  i-  l-  ic  ~  l:  u  c*i  .*^  --   -.-  7*  • .-. 


,  co  co  co  co  wowwojwwwKm  I    CO   I 


c:       i   wo:mo<c;oimm      j*.  h*  to  h-  t-»  h-*  ro      »-» to 

+-"       I  Vi  toco  "toco  "to  to- .  _ 

^-   ;  >-*  r-«  co  — *  oo  o~.  co  O'  o-  to  co  c*  co  en  to  co  co  co  »U  en  cn  co 


Collections,  gifts, 
bequests. 


5'  cc 


•<  C? 


P.  p. 


|5' 

o  c 

o2 


CO  CO  .*-  ~4  I-1  tO 

cmcc  c*s  enen  .u.on 

OOCOOSOCOOOS^J 


W  H  tD  v|  g,  »-  >-*  cv.  CO  CO  to  -*J  O  00  cc 


~J  ^1  :     ^  i—  to 


tooo'    o 


Special  objects. 


Interest. 


*.  en  CO  CO  P-"  !-■  CO 
OS  ~T  C  tOMOtOQD 
00  O'i  O  00  ^  Q  Qi  o 


>t  :c  m  ci  a  c  h  m      cn^  o  ^  >— » t— 'to      t-»  to 

m  to."-1  oiMOi-jcpopxffi  o<  **M  *-  to i  asc  to  ro  oo 
viuiaivi^jfo^'ti;  en  ic  to  to  co  os'to  "to'tocn'co  t-»  t-» 
'  -  o  ^i  -o  i  -  c  ~-  c  <  —  cc  —  s.  co  cn  i  c  to  o  a 


C0^  h-"  OOjCnOt-*               ~J         ;  On                     t-»               H-* 

•£-  cs  to  p  o -.  co  w -j  to  "to  *■:  uciMOi*.     "cocscnVi 

OLto...i:i-i;;M.vj;  c-viioo^-r.c.-o 

to  O  tO  tO  Cn  rf-  O'  CO  CO  O  Cn  •  O  'J-  C  ^1  C  C  O  tv  O  H 


g  I  From  books  and 
fe       literature  sold. 


Returned  loans. 


Total. 


Churcbes  and 
cburcb  sites. 


g K SV1^"4:  vc"1>- o  w"-ib  te  ■   "-i  ^ioc"cs"-':    coos 

vootj  i—  >-»  cn  cc  y  ~t  to  ci  to       o.  .s-  c  c  vr  :     o  o 


Prayer,  school-: 
houses  and 
teacbe's  h'ms. 


to  to 

•as. 


o  ^i  to  CO  IO  —  .  . 
g  O  O  O  Cn  to  ■  ►- 


-'  ■—  co  :  en  .£-  c 
o  o  o  •  o  o  ' 
S  o  o :  o  o '. 


o  a~  en  cn  en : 


,tO      W.^J4   *.COI-i      OS 

S?5*"fg"q;i-b  'uw^oioiMMi 
SE '.r  r.'. -;  v- to  c;' to  ic  — ■  oo  —  j.  ^jen  ' 
-.  ^'  --■  to  —  Q  h-  to  ^j  y  to  ■—  to  to »—  o  I 


i^h-kjjenoo 
o  »b.  o  o  - 1 

O  O  —  o  o 


hoi  i-i_to_to  tomato  j-1  w      m 
en  x  o  os  en  oo  bs  "bo  lo  hj  to  co  to 

C-  C  '  'O  ~  C  i  —  /   i  ^  -.  ^  ,  o  —  ~ 
IOO^-  CO  to  CO  00  00  ^  Z~  O  On  O 


*».^I    H*    tO 
J-  00^x  CO   to 

i-i  i—  o  >-•  en  to 


O^JCn:  I— 


oo  to  os .'  co  en 

-  •  rfk  o :  to  co 


too.  en  a-  oo 


Parsonages. 


Church  furnishings. 


Salaries  of  paptors 
and  church  officers 


Pastors'  fund. 


Poor  and  disabled 
pastors,  and  after 
death  to  families. 


oc-Jcn       en       ooos 
cotoen^itocooi*^ 

os  co  o  en  cs  co  oo  to 


Salaries  for  teachers, 
etc. 


JOt-"*.  to 

Vj  to  "©"►-» 

O'  o  o  en  to 
o  oo~to 


coS 

O  OS 


Devotional  and  edu- 
cational books. 


Education  of  pastors 
and  teachers. 


Various  aid  given. 


It— <  »— *        CO  t-t  co  to  t— »  rf^  t— » 

j-t  en  cnjo^i  o  po^o  co^-^^.totooscoosentOH-'eni— • 
i  hSSS  ri  £  £:  SV  55  -J*t?-lo  o  co  o'to'to  to  bo  *. "os  co 

i   im-1  oo  o  »i  en  OKaMKi-tc.iM^MMOooe  os 


Total  of  appropria- 
tions. 


t->         to  to 


os>-*»-'OCK-»coenen     o      j^.^,  t-.o^.     t-«os<o     t-*t-« 

-J  o  ^t  co  —  o  en  co  ms—  en  C"i  en  re?  h->  co  en  k-»  to  .£*      en  ^i 

^ICOC^tOtOtOCT)tOOCOOOOS^COCO-J^toZ^OO 


Office  and  printing 
expenses. 


t-iw      cotoco  tot--  en  i — i  k-> 

oc  os  en  cc  cc  to  >:  to  : :  c;>  — »_4-  to  to  to  co  os  en  o  >— » C7t  Co 
*■  h-j'os  en  o  -J  -)  ^i  m "oo  enVi't-"  to"*. "to  cole  "-i'Iuoo  en 

tw  <U  *.  to  tO  ^t  OS  Cn  00  Cn  tO  Cf^—  —  moi  —  ^CO?^J 


"m  I  Total. 


*-*  OS  C7i  Op  j*J  M  j*4  lOtOC7ir£»Wr-«OsOUi©«Ot-*C^CO 
'tC  O  "*-  Uilo  "»-■  QC*tO  00  00  "►-•  V/— '  CC  "cn'rC  00  CO  tO  CJi  Vj  CO 

71  r^1  S  ^J  S  r*  S  ffi  l  ?  —  o  -i  -x  s 5Qi  be  i ;  p-1  co  !S>  m  K 

itt'joou  tfe  o  m  ^.  o:  —  -^nc  oo  i— ^  - 1  -j  r.  r.  ic  oj  cn 

CO  OO  i— '  OS  Cs  Cn  t-*  »— »         lUM  cOmmmio        K*  tO 

o  ooj-»  rf^.  psjc ps^  Oi  y:  os  cc  -ct*  *-  cc  co  tc  as  o  to  •— •  os 
V  ^T°,  ?±  S  95^ "si? V? -i  oo  co'cc  o  to  M*tcb"«eo« 


^e^ 


To  Central  Society,— 
in  behalf  of  receipts 
and  extra  gifts. 


Total  appropriations 
of    the  district 
societies. 


o  X 

TO  O 

P  <. 

go 


3& 

o  <-»• 

a| 
s°  A- 


00  W 


p 

pi 

p 

O 

— 

T 

p 

n 

P- 

,'~T 

m 

M 

p  tti 

on 

a 

o 

- 

c 

72 

Cj  o 
p,p 


JTtr' 

?e 

leug; 

erg 

P  B 

3  p 

BO 

STB" 

3o 

P  B- 

448 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


Jesus'  Lettish  churches.  In  1881  the  Protestant  population  of 
St.  Petersburg  was  85,662,  of  whom  79,000  were  Lutherans,  and  of 
this  last  number  42,000  were  Germans.  The  constantly  increasing 
Lutheran  population  indicates  the  extent  of  this  mission  held. 


DR.    CARL,   CHRISTIAN  ULMANN, 

Born  1793.    Founder  of  the  Lutheran  Homa  Mission  anl  Church  Extension  Society,  or 
Vnterstuetzungscasse,  St.  Petersburg,  Russia. 

Although  the  gifts  of  the  well-to-do  city  German  congregations 
went  to  the  weak  points  throughout  the  empire,  yet  the  Central 
Committee,  feeling  the  need  of  more  chapels  in  the  resident  part 
of  this  widely  spread  city  as  well  as  among  the  laboring  and  poorer 
classes,  recently  occupied  three  suburban  districts  with  church 
and  parochial  school  facilities. 

At  the  same  time  another  pressing  need  presented  itself  to 
the  Central  Committee  and  that  was  the  shepherding  of  the  Luth- 
eran children  who  spoke  no  other  than  the  Russian  language. 
This  was  a  necessity  in  order  to  save  them  from  going  to  the  world 
or  to  the  Greek  Catholic  religion.  The  Reformation  emphasized 
the  importance  of  preaching  the  gospel  in  the  language  best 
understood    by   the    people,   and    in    this   respect    the   Russian 


LUTHERANS    IN    RUSSIA.  449 

Lutheran  pastors  have  been  faithful  and  zealous,  for  many  of  them 
preach  in  two,  three,  four  and  even  five  languages — Lettish, 
Esthonian,  Finnish,  Swedish  and  German.  Thus  they  serve  the 
people  most  acceptably.  The  children  of  all  these  tongues  often 
speak  oidy  Russian  and  how  they  were  to  be  held  to  the  Lutheran 
church  became  the  burning  question.  In  1852  permission  was 
given  to  the  Lutherans  in  the  military  service  to  impart  religious 
instruction  in  the  Russian  language  to  their  children  in  the 
Military  Educational  Institutes.  Luther's  Catechism  and  other 
devotional  literature  were  consequently  translated  into  Greek  and 
government  permission  was  secured  to  circulate  the  same.  This, 
however,  was  not  sufficient.  Lutheran  congregations  worshiping 
in  the  Russian  language  were  needed  to  retain  the  children  after 
they  were  instructed  and  confirmed.  The  next  step  was  taken  by 
the  Central  Committee  making  a  start  in  preparing  a  Greek 
Lutheran  ministry,  by  selecting  a  gifted  student  to  learn  the 
language  writh  this  in  view.  But  the  next  difficulty  was  to  secure 
governmental  sanction  to  preach  a  foreign  religion  in  the  language 
of  the  country. 

The  Candidate  of  theology,  Albert  Masing,  was  installed  April 
15,  1865,  as  adjunct  pastor  of  the  St.  Petersburg  ministerium,  who 
received  also  the  right  and  privilege  to  confirm  his  catechumens 
in  the  Greek  language.  At  the  same  time  he  was  to  be  the 
minister  for  the  newly  erected  prayer  house,  which  was  dedicated 
Jan.  22,  1867.  The  altar  and  pulpit  of  this  chapel  were  furnished 
by  friends  in  neat  taste. 

In  March,  1867,  Rev.  Masing  received  royal  sanction  to  found 
a  pastorate,  and  he  at  once  agitated  the  building  of  their  own 
edifices  for  church  and  school.  The  city  gave  to  the  Central 
Committee  a  site  for  this  purpose,  with  the  condition  that  Russian 
be  taught  in  the  school,  and  that  the  children  of  non- 
Protestants  have  the  privilege  to  attend.  A  building  committee 
was  appointed  by  the  Central  Committee,  and  within  two  years  a 
fund  of  25,000  rubles  was  gathered  as  free  will  offerings,  the 
Emperor  himself  giving  5.500  rubles.  In  the  summer  of  1872 
the  corner  stone  of  Saint  Mary's  Church  was  laid,  in  the  autumn 
of  1873  the  parsonage  and  school  house  were  occupied,  and  Sept. 
14,  1874,  the  church  was  dedicated.  The  cost  of  all  was  72.000 
rubles,  of  which  55.056  were  paid  cash.  From  1874  to  1882,  no 
less  than  879  children  attended  the  school,  of  whom  only  286  were 
of  the  Lutheran  faith.     Those  who  cannot    understand   German 


450  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

are  prepared  for  confirmation  in  their  native  tongue,  and  every 
Sunday  divine  services  are  conducted  in  the  Greek  language. 

While  our  brethren  here  must  labor  and  battle  in  order  to 
found  Lutheran  Churches  in  the  language  of  the  country,  it  is  a 
strange  contrast  that  Lutherans  in  America  and  other  countries,  at 
times,  have  battled  as  faithfully  to  keep  the  language  of  the 
country  out  of  their  congregations.  Thus  they  drove  their 
children  from  the  church  that  baptized  them,  and  at  the  same 
time  failed  to  impress  the  Lutheran  doctrine  upon  the  native 
population. 

The  above  is  a  short  account  of  the  founding  of  the  first 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Greek  or  Russian  Church.  The  future 
developments  of  Lutheranism  in  the  Greek  language  will  be 
followed  with  universal  and  profound  interest. 


DIASPORA  MISSIONS. 

Indeed,  nearly  all  the  Lutheran  work  in  Russia  might  be 
considered  under  the  above  heading.  We  give  only  a  few 
illustrations  from  different  parts  of  the  Empire. 

Neusatz  is  the  name  of  one  of  the  pastorates  in  Crimea,  in  the 
far  south.  It  numbers  11,000  Germans,  all  of  whom  except 
1,000  are  colonists;  1,500  Esthonians,  mostly  farmers;  and  about 
twenty-five  Lutheran  Czechians,  to  whom  the  pastor  ministers  in 
the  Greek  language.  The  pastorate  embraces  the  following: 
Three  central  villages,  Neusatz,  Friedenthal  and  Kronenthal,  with 
sixty-five  out  stations  on  the  Crimean  prairie,  with  about  10,000 
souls;  Simferopol,  with  400  souls,  Esthonians  and  Germans; 
Sevastopol,  which  since  the  war  of  1855  is  united  with  Neusatz, 
has  about  500  souls  and  500  Lutheran  soldiers;  and  Jalta,  with 
a  new  beautiful  church,  has  150  Germans  and  sixty  Esthonians. 

In  the  Crimean  war  the  church  at  Sevastopol  was  destroyed. 
Damages  were  paid  to  the  amount  of  1,000  rubles,  and  2,000  rubles 
more  were  collected  for  its  re-building.  In  1888  there  were  4,500 
communicants,  125  marriages,  640  baptisms  and  310  funerals. 

The  pastorate  is  160  miles  long  and  65  miles  wide,  and  the 
minister  travels  about  7,000  miles  yearly  with  horses.  He  has 
now  fortunately  an  assistant.  The  pastorate  has  forty-seven 
schools  of  one  class  each  and  one  central  school  with  three 
teachers  and  1,291  pupils.  The  teachers  instruct  the  catechetical 
classes  on  Sundays.     All  the  expenditures  for  church  and  school 


LUTHERANS    IN    RUSSIA.  451 

are  made  up  by  voluntary  contributions.  The  assistant  pastor, 
F.  Horschelmann,  formed  a  second  pastorate,  but  the  government, 
unfriendly  to  Lutheran  progress,  will  not  recognize  it.  The  pastor 
writes  to  the  mission  that  wherever  they  can  help  in  the  general 
work  of  the  church  they  will  do  their  part. 

In  the  far  north,  bordering  on  the  Arctic  Ocean,  a  pastor 
serves  a  parish  of  2,803  Lutherans,  scattered  over  an  area  of  46,293 
square  miles,  a  larger  area  than  Pennsylvania.  He  makes  one 
round  and  a  half  a  year,  or  1,371  miles  of  foot  and  horse  travel,  and 
preaches  in  at  least  five  different  languages. 

The  Lutheran  Home  Mission  Society,  whose  activity  is  felt 
in  every  part  of  the  country,  in  1885  celebrated  its  twenty-fifth 
anniversary,  when  a  circular  setting  forth  its  work  and  needs 
was  circulated  in  60,000  copies.  It  tells  of  the  pastorate  of 
Rochischtschi,  in  the  province  of  Volhynia,  which  is  composed  of 
more  than  300  settlements,  with  2,197  baptisms  and  878  confirma- 
tions annually.  All  this  work,  scattered  over  a  large  territory  and 
in  the  midst  of  other  confessions,  has  only  one  pastor. 

Other  pastorates  as  large  and  larger  might  be  mentioned. 
The  Christian  world  praises,  and  justly  so,  the  patience,  sacrifice 
and  consecration  of  heathen  missionaries  who  must  learn  only  one 
foreign  language,  but  well  informed  people  know  nothing  of  the 
greater  courage,  sacrifice  and  consecration  of  the  Evangelical 
Lutheran  diaspora  pastors  of  Russia.  The  Lutherans  have  a 
wonderful  talent  in  doing  some  of  the  greatest  charity  and  mis- 
sionary work  of  the  world  in  the  most  quiet  and  unostentatious 
manner.  No  doubt  it  is  just  as  pleasing  to  our  dear  Saviour  as  if 
it  were  trumpeted  from  the  house  tops. 

The  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  of  Denmark  decided,  on 
April  24,  1868,  to  establish  a  mission  in  St.  Petersburg  for 
the  summer  months,  from  June  to  October.  The  idea  was  first 
brought  forth  by  the  Czaress  Dagmar,  princess  from  Denmark. 
Pallisen,  general  consul  to  Russia,  was  also  much  interested  in  it. 
Pastor  N.  A.  Buchwaldt  was  sent  to  St.  Petersburg  to  open  the 
mission,  but  after  some  activity  the  work  was  discontinued  and 
it  has  not  been  re-established  as  far  as  we  can  learn. 

EMIGRANT  MISSIONS. 

Sometimes  people  emigrate  because  they  want  to  and  at  other 
times  because  they  have  to.  The  latter  is  the  case  with  many 
Lutherans  in  Russia  to-day.     On  the  Volga  and  in  other  sections 


452 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


famine  and  poverty  drive  them  to  forsake  their  homes  and  their 
all,  while  in  the  Baltic  Provinces  and  the  Caucasian  sections  cruel 
persecution  is  even  more  severe.  Thousands  and  thousands  on  the 
shores  of  the  Baltic  during  the  last  few  years  have  given  up  their 
old  comfortable  homes  rather  than  their  faith,  and,  Abraham  like, 
have  emigrated  back  to  Germany  or  to  Brazil  and  Chili  in  South 


^^g^^c^l:a^-j-^y.::^>,.v^---v'--~'-^- 


-di    ~  ^.-^    js-   %I^  ^"~ ^~~"-'>i"~;~r-i ?  ^3ST 


LETTISH   EVANGELICAL,   LUTHERAN    CHURCH,   ST.   PETERSBURG. 

America,  or  to  the  United  States.  More  are  following.  This 
seems  to  be  only  the  beginning,  not  the  end.  From  the  city  of 
Tiflis  in  the  Russian  Caucasus,  the  report  comes  that  140  Luth- 
erans, because  of  their  religious  convictions,  were  banished  to  the 
province  of  Elizabethpol.  Protestant  children  were  forced  from 
their  parents  and  given  to  Greek  Catholic  guardians.  Oh !  that 
we  might  know  more  about  the  real  condition  of  the  people  of  our 
own  dispersion,  and  that  then  we  might  make  them  realize  how 
their  church  feels  for  them,  and  prays  for  them,  and  how  she  is 
ready  to  minister  unto  their  bodies  and  souls  to  the  full  extent  of 
her  ability.  Such  things,  it  seems,  must  needs  come  to  pass. 
AVill  not  God  overrule  it  all  to  His  glory?  Let  not  even  banish- 
ment separate  their  church  from  her  people  nor  they  from  their 
church ! 


LUTHERANS    IN    RUSSIA.  453 

Central  and  Eastern  Russia  compose  such  an  extended  area 
that  our  comparatively  few  people  are  easily  lost  to  one  another. 
Several  years  ago  the  surprising  intelligence  appeared  in  the  current 
missionary  periodicals  that  in  Southern  Russia,  along  the  Kuban 
river,  there  were  twenty-three  small  German  Lutheran  settlements 
entirely  neglected.  Long  ago  we  were  of  the  conviction  that  it 
would  require  a  discoverer  greater  than  Columbus  or  Leif  Erickson 
to  find  all  the  Lutherans  in  the  world.  How  is  their  church  to 
minister  to  them  when  she  does  not  know  where  they  are?  May 
they  therefore  cry  out  still  louder,  "come  over  and  help  us!" 

The  Greek  Catholics  did  not  allow  the  Roman  Catholics  to 
settle  in  Russia  but  many,  however,  accomplished  their  end  by  the 
false  means  of  pretending  to  be  Evangelical  settlers  under  the 
assumed  name  of  Hussites,  and  thus  secretly  made  propaganda. 
The  many  Lutheran  Czechians  emigrating  from  Bohemia  and 
Moravia  to  Volhynia,  Russia,  were  gathered  into  the  church  of 
these  "  Hussites,"  who  found  Catholic  ceremonies  instead  of  the 
Evangelical  sermon.  Finding  themselves  deceived  they  sent 
forth  an  appeal  for  help.  Although  the  Lutheran  ministers  of 
Russia  are  able  to  preach  in  three  or  four  languages,  none  are  able 
to  preach  Czechian,  and  the  poor  Lutherans  of  Bohemia  are  con- 
sequently called  upon  to  help  their  countrymen  in  Russia. 

JEWISH  MISSIONS.* 

1.  The  Asylum  foe  Jewish  Girls  in  St.  Petersburg. — 
Russia  encourages  only  the  Greek  Church  to  do  aggressive 
mission  work  among  the  Jews.  Lutheran  and  Reformed  ministers 
are  allowed  to  give  instruction  to  Jews  and  baptize  them  on  a 
permit  from  the  government.  A  similar  permit  must  be  obtained 
for  the  distribution  of  Bibles  among  the  children  of  the  Old 
Covenant.  This  asylum  was  founded  by  a  former  London 
missionary,  Mr.  Schultz,  and  is  supported  by  a  band  of  women. 
The  girls  are  under  the  guidance  of  a  Christian  mother,  who  trains 
them  so  that  they  may  be  able  to  make  their  own  living.  Revenue, 
September,  1889,  5,400  marks.  Reports  appear  in  the  St.  Peters- 
burg Evangelische  Sonntagslrfatt. 

2.  The  Baltic  Central  Jewish  Missionary  Society. — 
The  London  Missionary,  Mr.  Hefter,  while  traveling  through  the 
Baltic  Provinces  in  1863,  succeeded  in  awakening  some  interest 
for  a  mission  among  the  Jews,  and  in  1865  the  Synod  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  of   Courland  engaged  a  Jewish    convert  as  its 


454  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

own  missionary.  The  other  Baltic  Lutheran  Synods  promised 
their  support,  and  in  1870  a  Central  Society  was  formed,  com- 
posed of  the  superintendents  of  Livonia,  Courland,  Esthonia, 
Oesel,  Riga,  and  Reval.  The  first  station  was  established  at  Mitau, 
which  was  afterwards  removed  to  Riga.  Annual  revenue,  6,000 
marks.  Its  intelligence  is  given  in  the  Mittheilungen  und  Nach- 
richten  fuer  die  evangelische  Kirclie  in  Rusland.  The  society's 
activity  is  represented  by  two  Bible  colporteurs,  one  asylum,  one 
Bible  woman,  and  five  mission  schools  in  Libau,  Mitau,  Reval, 
Dorpat  and  Riga.  In  Riga  alone  there  are  19,000  Jews,  in  Wilna 
60,000,  and  in  Russia  3,000,000.  In  the  city  of  Riga  3,000  copies 
of  Delitzsch's  translation  of  the  New  Testament  into  Hebrew 
were  sold  to  the  many  inquiring  Jews.  Rev.  Paul  Dworkowitz 
has  been  the  leading  spirit  of  the  society,  and  he  makes  extensive 
missionary  tours  far  into  the  east  and  the  south. 

3.  The  Labor  of  Pastor  R.  Faltin  in  Kishinew. —  Since 
1859  he  came  into  contact  with  Jews,  who  often  asked  him  for 
instruction  preparatory  to  baptism.  At  first  he  referred  them  to 
the  British  missionary  in  Jassy,  but  afterwards  he  took  the  work 
in  hand  himself.  The  number  of  candidates  increased,  so  that  in 
1869  it  rose  to  234.  A  home  comprising  several  buildings  wTas 
erected,  and  in  1886  an  agricultural  colony  was  established  at 
Onetschi,  which  had  to  be  given  up  in  1889.  Yearly  income, 
18,000  marks.     Reports  are  mailed  to  friends. 

4.  The  Labor  of  Joseph  Rabinowitch  in  Kishinew. — 
This  convert  has  preached  Jesus  as  the  Messiah  to  his  Jewish  com- 
patriots since  1883.  He  is  one  of  the  most  active  evangelists  of 
modern  times,  although  he  did  not  succeed  in  forming  his  large 
following  into  independent  congregations  of  the  Israelites  of  the 
New  Covenant  as  contemplated.  In  January,  1885,  he  obtained 
permission  to  officiate  publicly  for  the  Jews,  but  he  has  not 
been  able  to  secure  a  permit  to  baptize  them.  A  society  was 
formed  in  London  on  March  15,  1887,  to  assist  in  defraying  the 
expenses  of  his  work.  Prof.  Delitzsch  wrote  an  interesting 
document  on  this  marvelous  movement  in  South  Russia,  and 
various  English  mission  papers  have  published  letters  from 
Rabinowitch. 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

The  Russian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Foreign  Missionary 
Society. — Wherever  Lutherans  are  found  they  take  some  interest 
in  sending  the  gospel  to  the  heathen.     If  they  are  not  able  to 


LUTHERANS   IN    RUSSIA. 


455 


support  a  mission  of  their  own,  they  send  their  contributions  to 
the  treasuries  of  the  societies  of  the  mother  church  in  Germany  or 
Scandinavia.  Thus  the  Lutherans  of  Russia,  though  needing 
much  in  their  extensive  home  field,  for  years  regularly  sent  liberal 
contributions,  and  at  times  also  men,  to  the  Gossner,  Rhenish, 
Hermannsburg,  Basel   and  Leipsic   German  Foreign  Missionary 


ESTHONIAN  EVANGELICAL  LUTHEEAN  CHURCH,  ST.  PETERSBURG. 


Societies.  For  example,  Russia,  not  including  Finland,  sends  at 
present  25,000  to  30,000  marks  yearly  to  the  Leipsic  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  over  3,000  marks  to  the  Rhenish  Foreign  Mis- 
sionary Society,  and  more  than  5,500  marks  to  the  Basel  Society. 
These  offerings  come  not  only  from  the  Baltic  Provinces,  but  also 
from  the  St.  Petersburg  and  Moscow  Lutheran  consistorial 
districts  and  even  from  Odessa  and  Southern  Russia.  The 
auxiliary  societies  and  missionary  church  services  increased  and 
hence  the  missionary  spirit  and  offerings  grew. 

Pastors  Huhn  and  Haller  of  Reval  had  good  reasons,  conse- 
quently, for  agitating  so  long  the  advantages  they  would  have  in 
organizing  their  own  missionary  society.  In  1882  the  primitive 
step  was  taken  in  opening  in  Reval  a  mission  school  to  educate  at 


456  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

present  home  missionaries  with  the  hope  that  in  time  some  would 
feel  called  to  preach  to  the  heathen. 

The  Lutherans  in  Russia  have  given,  besides  their  liberal 
contributions,  also  some  illustrious  missionaries  to  the  foreign 
field.  Rev.  Halm,  of  Livonia,  was  so  successful  in  his  mission 
work  in  South  Africa  that  he  is  known  and  esteemed  as  ''the 
Apostle  to  the  Hereros." 

LUTHERAN    LITERATURE. 

Bible  Societies.— The  Russian  Bible  Society,  which  was 
almost  exclusively  supported  by  the  Lutherans — there  being  very 
few  other  Protestants  in  the  whole  empire — was  organized  by 
Paterson  and  Pinkerton  in  1812,  and  had  its  headquarters  in  St. 
Petersburg.  It  prospered  until  1826,  when  it  was  suspended  by 
an  Imperial  ukase.  At  this  time  it  had  289  auxiliary  societies 
and  had  printed  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  distributed  861,105 
copies  of  the  open  Bible  in  the  various  languages  of  the  Russian 
polyglot  population.  Two  other  strong  central  societies  have  since 
taken  the  place  of  this  one. 

The  Russian  Evangelical  (Lutheran)  Bible  Society  at  St. 
Petersburg  was  organized  five  years  after  the  above  mentioned 
ukase,  in  1831,  and  works  also  through  auxiliary  societies,  Bible 
depots,  and  colporteurs.  In  1886  it  reported  1,025,467  copies  of 
the  Protestant  Bible  distributed  in  this  Greek  Catholic  country. 

The  Imperial  Russian  Bible  Society  at  St.  Petersburg,  though 
organized  as  late  .as  1868,  had  until  1887  circulated  1,223,044  copies 
of  the  Word  of  Life — more  in  nineteen  years  than  the  other  society 
did  in  fifty-five  years.  The  three  societies  together  aggregate 
a  total  circulation  of  3,109,616  Bibles  and  Testaments  in  all  the 
languages  and  dialects  spoken  by  the  Russian  Lutherans.  But 
what  are  these  among  more  than  113,000,000  Russians?  There  is 
no  better  field  for  Bible  distribution  any  where.  The  only  hope  for 
the  oppressed  and  persecuted  Lutherans  in  the  empire  of  the  Czar 
is  for  them  to  scatter  the  preached  and  written  Word  of  Light. 

Since  1831  the  work  of  the  Evangelical  churches  must  be  con- 
fined, according  to  law,  to  Protestants.  As  ninety-five  per  cent,  of 
the  Protestants  are  Lutherans  it  readily  appears  how  largely  the 
Bible  distribution  of  Russia  in  some  thirty  different  languages  and 
dialects  benefits  our  people.  At  the  same  time  the  work  of 
distribution  largely  depends  upon  them.  The  printing  is  done  in 
Germany,  England  and  the  United  States. 


LUTHERANS    IN    RUSSIA.  457 

The  Christian  Literature  Agency  for  the  Evangelical 
Congregations  of  Russia,  organized  in  1860,  lias  a  noble  aim, 
namely:  the  importation  and  distribution  of  Christian  literature 
in  the  German,  Finnish,  Swedish,  Esthonian  and  Lettish  languages 
among  the  poor,  sick,  indifferent  and  shepherdless  dispersion. 
A  very  inviting  field  is  open  to  efforts  in  this  line.  The 
contribution  of  one  ruble  annually  constitutes  one  a  member. 
It  also  prints  some  of  its  literature.  Its  headquarters  are  at 
Rit>;a. 


Lutherans  in  Austria. 


The  Austro-Hungarian  monarchy,  commonly  called  the 
Austrian  Empire,  is  a  bipartite  state,  united  by  the  fact  that  the 
Emperor  of  Austria  is  also  the  King  of  Hungary.  The  population 
of  the  various  parts  of  the  empire  differ  widely  in  race,  language, 
manners  and  religion.  One-half  of  the  people  belong  to  the 
Slavonic,  one-fifth  to  the  Germanic,  one-sixth  to  the  Magyarian, 
and  the  others  to  the  Roumanian,  Jewish  and  Greek  nationalities. 
More  than  twenty  tongues  and  dialects  are  spoken,  but  the  German 
and  the  Hungarian  are  the  only  official  languages. 

Wheat,  maize,  wine,  flax,  and  hemp  are  largely  grown,  and  the 
plains  east  of  the  Danube  support  great  herds  of  horses,  cattle 
and  sheep.  All  the  metals,  except  platinum,  abound  in  Austria; 
also  gold,  silver,  quicksilver,  copi^er,  tin,  lead,  iron  and  coal.  Two- 
thirds  of  all  their  commerce  is  with  Germany,  and  this  country 
exerts  the  dominant  foreign  influence  upon  the  many  races  of  the 
empire,  industrially,  educationally  and  religiously. 

Of  the  23,895,424  people  in  Austria  8,461,997  are  Germans  and 
5,473,576  Czechians.  The  Germans  are  mostly  Catholics  and  they 
unite  with  the  Czechians  to  suppress  the  German  Lutheran 
element.  With  1866  a  new  era  began  for  Austria,  when  the 
minister  of  foreign  affairs,  in  opposition  to  the  old  policy  of 
favoring  the  Slavic  races  to  the  exclusion  of  the  Germans  and 
Hungarians,  attempted  to  make  the  Germans  and  Hungarians  the 
leading  nations  in  the  empire. 

The  Reformation. — The  Hussites  opened  a  friendly  cor- 
respondence with  Luther  as  early  as  1519,  exhorting  him  to 
persevere  in  his  good  work  and  at  the  same  time  assuring  him  that 
there  were  very  many  in  Bohemia  who  prayed  night  and  day  for  him 
and  his  cause.  These  brotherly  epistles,  salutary  to  Bohemians 
and  Lutherans,  were  suspended  after  1525  for  ten  years  because  of 
the  slanderous  reports  respecting  Luther,  which  were  circulated  in 

459 


460 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


Bohemia.  The  correspondence  was  renewed  in  1535  when  the 
Hussites  corrected  their  former  creed,  and  the  Lutherans  com- 
menced to  multiply,  notwithstanding  the  bitter  persecution  through 
which  they  passed  before  their  religion  was  tolerated. 

Paeochial. — Vienna  ranks  among  the  finest  capital  cities  of 
Europe  with  1,104,000  population  and  35,400  Lutherans.  One 
church  is  served  by  four  able  pastors,  in  which  9,748  persons 
communed  last  year,  491  were  confirmed,  390  married,  and  864 
buried.  Converts  from  other  religions,  318;  dissenters  from  the 
Lutheran  to  other  churches,  98.  No  less  than  3,601  children 
receive  religious  instruction  in  its  schools.  The  suburban  Lutheran 
missions  are  prosperous.  Waehring  received  32,923  florins  for  a 
new  church,  to  which  Emperor  William  later  gave  3,000  marks, 
and  the  Emperor  of  Austria  gave  2,000  florins.  Krems  on  the 
Danube,  bought  a  church  site;  Stockerau  secured  the  use  of  a 
church  for  fifty  years;  and  St.  Poelten  is  completing  a  new  church 
edifice.  The  Lutheran  churches  and  missions  of  Vienna  have 
received  quite  a  number  of  legacies  and  are  well  endowed. 

In  Prague,  the  capital  of  Bohemia,  there  are  16,000  Lutherans, 
15,000  Eeformed,  155,000  Catholics,  and  17,500  Jews.  The  educa- 
tional, charitable  and  mission  work  of  the  Lutheran  church  in 
Prague  is  prospering  amid  many  adverse  conditions. 

CHURCH  OF  THE  AUGSBURG  CONFESSION  IN  AUSTRIA, 
NOT  INCLUDING  HUNGARY. 


COUNTRY. 

ti 
g 

.2 
o 

§1 

«$ 

Ph 

19 

31 

31 

3 

36 

23 

1 

6 

16 

2 

1 

2 

4 

1 

03 

.a 
B 

3 

17 
8 

"6 

58 
1 
4 

10 
1 
1 
1 

15 

■3 

a  m- 

w  O 

flo 

Oj3 
V  V 
iX 

s 

20 

7 

36 

'77' 

82 

1 

9 

34 

2 

13' 

m 
u 
O 
jo 

as 

1^ 

19 
33 
26 

5 

40 
23 
1 
7 
16 
3 
1 
2 
4 

00 

'0 
0 

0 

16 
16 
22 

Si' 
84 

1 

9 
34 

2 

1 

2 
13 

a 
g 
S 
J3 
O 
03 
O 

Eh 

21 
72 
41 

63 

90 
1 
9 

34 
2 
1 
1 

13 

Members. 

2 
5 
2 

17,683 

62,677 

32,295 

23,528 

3 
3 

105,756 

48,333 

500 

7,115 

17,075 

1,195 

550 

600 

9,855 

15 

175 

125 

281 

180 

234 

348 

327.162 

LUTHERANS    IN    AUSTRIA. 


461 


The  Reformed  Church  in  Austria  numbers  less  than  half  as 
many  as  the  Lutherans.  From  1881  to  1890  the  Lutherans 
increased  21,254  members  and  the  Reformed  from  1883  to  1890 
3,162  members. 

Education. — Pastor  Carl  von  Lany,  of  Cernilow,  superin- 
tendent (or  in  Austrian  ecclesiastical  phraseology,  senior),  reported 
last  year  fourteen  Slavic  Evangelical  Lutheran  pastorates  in 
Bohemia,  and  that  in  each  congregation  there  is  a  local  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Society.  These  Czechian  Lutheran  congregations  have, 
as  a  rule,  more  members  than  the  German  churches  of  Bohemia. 


^^^^^^#^t;^*^^^^S 


TEPLITZ,   BOHEMIA. 


During  the  festive  celebration  of  the  400th  anniversary  jubilee  of 
Luther's  birth,  a  house  in  Konigsgratz  was  bought  for  a  Practical 
Theological  Seminary  and  Gymnasium,  where  pious  young  men 
may  enjoy  a  higher  education  and  prepare  themselves  for  the  holy 
office  of  the  Christian  ministry.  This  is  the  first  and  also  the  most 
important  church  institution  among  the  Czechian  Lutherans  and 
some  claim,  had  it  not  been  founded,  in  course  of  time  nearly  all 
the  Lutheran  Czechians  would  have  been  gathered  into  the 
Reformed  and  Catholic  churches.  The  Presbyterian  council  in 
Belfast,  by  vote  appropriated  100,000  marks  to  the  Reformed 
Churches  of  Bohemia  in  1884,  and  it  was  indeed  time  for  the  Luth- 
eran Lord's  Treasury  and  others  to  come  to  the  help  of  those  of  the 
Augsburg  Confession.     Last  year  twenty-six  students  applied  and 


462  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

were  refused  admittance  as  the  "Luther  House"  had  room  for  only 
twenty-two.  The  most  receive  beneficiary  aid.  A  new  building, 
however,  is  about  to  be  erected.  The  congregation  of  200  souls 
worships  in  a  board  shanty  edifice,  which  was  formerly  used  as  a 
"garden  pavilion."  The  rain  comes  through  the  roof  and  for  the 
honor  of  our  Zion  a  new  house  of  worship  should,  and  no  doubt 
will,  soon  be  erected  in  this  city  under  the  shadow  of  the  bishop's 
cathedral.  The  educational  institution  also  requires  this  new 
church. 

In  Linz,  Upper  Austria,  there  is  an  institution  similar  to  the 
one  at  Konigsgratz. 

Other  efforts  are  made  abroad* to  aid  in  furnishing  for  Austria 
an  efficient  and  adequate  ministry.  The  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury 
of  Germany,  for  example,  gives  yearly  liberal  assistance  to  seven 
Austrian  Lutheran  students,  while  pursuing  their  theological 
studies  at  the  University  of  Erlangen  in  Germany. 

In  Southeastern  Europe  the  Lutherans  of  the  various 
countries  and  provinces  are  also  constantly  emigrating  and  immi- 
grating. They  are  a  goodly  host  in  this  empire,  it  is  true,  when 
all  are  taken  together,  but  scattered  over  all  those  strong 
Catholic  countries,  they  often  find  themselves  isolated  and  alone. 
The  parents  have  none  but  Catholic  churches  to  attend  and  the 
children  none  but  Catholic  schools.  To  build  a  church  and 
demand  all  to  come  to  it  will  not  answer.  They  are  scattered  too 
far  from  one  another  for  that.  The  Lutheran  church  and  school 
must  become  ambulatory,  peripatetic.  Traveling  preachers  and 
also  traveling  teachers  are  aided  by  missionary  societies  like  the 
Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  and  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  to 
visit,  though  at  a  great  personal  sacrifice,  our  brethren  in  the 
remotest  sections  at  least  once  a  year,  and  thus  keep  them  and 
their  children  from  turning  to  the  Romanists  or  to  the  world. 
Only  those  who  do  it  know  what  it  is  to  minister  faithfully  and 
continuously  to  800  Lutherans  dotted  over  2,400  square  miles  of 
the  earth's  surface. 

In  the  Bohemian  state  schools  Lutheran  children  must  learn 
Ave  Maria,  make  the  cross  and  perf  orm  other  Catholic  ceremonies. 
The  parochial  school  problem  has  become  a  burning  question  for 
the  Lutherans  in  many  other  lands  than  the  United  States.  In 
Vienna  the  keenly  felt  need  of  more  and  better  Lutheran  schools 
is  being  satisfactorily  supplied. 

Catechumen  Institutes  are  also  efficient  in  ministering  to  our 
dispersion.    Here  the  pupils  go  to  the  teacher  instead  of  the  teacher 


GOISERN,  UPPEK  AUSTRIA. 


463 


404  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

to  the  pupils.  They  are  built  in  central  accessible  cities  to  which 
Lutheran  families  from  near  and  far  send  their  children.  When 
confirmed  they  carry  good  influences  back  to  their  homes  and  thus 
all  the  family  remain  intelligent  Lutherans.  These  Catechumen 
or  Confirmation  Institutions  are  becoming  very  popular  in  Austro- 
Hungary  and  other  parts  of  the  world  where  our  Zion  is  struggling 
to  establish  herself.  The  one  at  Gmunden,  Upper  Austria,  was 
started  in  1881  by  a  gift  of  2,500  marks  from  Hanover.  Another 
one  in  Upper  Austria  is  located  at  Weickersdorf . 

Other  means  are  used  to  teach  our  precious  faith  to  the  youth. 
In  Leitmeritz,  Bohemia,  and  other  places  the  Lutheran  scholars  of 
the  gymnasiums,  seminaries,  and  public  schools  are  regularly 
gathered  into  various  classes  for  higher  instruction  in  the  scriptural 
doctrines  of  their  church. 

In  Bielitz,  Silesia,  a  normal  seminary  has  been  founded  to 
educate  parochial  school  teachers. 

Deaconess  Work. — Through  the  evangelical  preaching  of 
Martin  Boos,  at  Gallneukirchen,  Upper  Austria,  many  repented  of 
their  sins  and  believed  in  Christ,  and  naturally  left  the  Catholic 
church.  Amid  persecution  and  suffering  they  organized  in  this 
city  an  evangelical  congregation  and  in  1872  bought  the  old  court 
house  in  which  the  Protestant  "  Boosians "  had  often  been  falsely 
accused  by  their  enemies.  In  this  house,  in  the  part  that  was  used 
as  a  parsonage,  two  deaconesses,  natives  of  Upper  Austria,  who 
were  received  in  the  Mother  House  at  Stutgart  in  1874,  commenced 
the  first  deaconess  work  in  Austria.  Their  consecration  on 
Oct.  4,  1877,  by  Inspector  Hoffmann  of  Stuttgart  had  just  taken 
place  in  the  church  at  Thenning  during  the  annual  meeting  of  the 
Society  for  Inner  Missions  in  Upper  Austria. 

A  repaired  building  was  dedicated  on  Sept.  8,  1880,  as  a 
hospital.  This,  however,  did  not  furnish  sufficient  room,  and  two 
sisters  from  Linz,  assisted  by  a  lady  of  Vienna,  bought  another 
building  and  remodeled  it  for  a  Lazaretto,  and  on  June  24,  1884, 
the  "Zoar"  hospital  was  consecrated  by  Superintendent  Koch  of 
Wallern.  In  these  years  the  number  of  sisters  had  increased  and 
on  December  3,  1883,  two  sisters  were  set  apart  for  parish  wTork 
in  the  city  of  Vienna  where  Dr.  von  Zimmermann  organized  a 
Deaconess  Society. 

On  Dec.  13,  1885,  soon  after  the  dedication  of  the  new  church 
at  Meran,  in  Tyrol,  two  sisters  were  installed  as  parish  deaconesses 
of  the  same.  A  retired  deaconess  placed  in  the  hands  of  Pastor 
Richter,  of  Meran,  10,000  marks   for   deaconess'   services   to   the 


LUTHERANS    IN    AUSTRIA.  465 

multitudes   who    visit    their  city  as    a    health   resort  during  the 
winter  and  spring  from  all  parts  of  Northern  Europe. 

Later  more  land  was  bought  and  a  third  building  erected. 
Emperor  William  sent  a  liberal  contribution  to  the  institution. 
The  twenty-three  sisters  have  charge  of  three  other  institutions 
besides  the  Mother  House:  a  hospital,  an  infirmary,  and  Martinstift 
for  epileptics.  In  all  ninety  patients.  Fields  of  labor,  seven;  four 
hospitals  with  ten  sisters;  Mother  houses,  four;  Bath  Hall  or 
summer  resort  for  scrofulous  children,  one;  Meran  and  Pressburg 
each  three  sisters;  infirmary  in  Gallneukirchen,  three  sisters; 
parish  deaconesses  in  Vienna,  seven;  and  Martinstift,  with  seventy- 
nine  inmates,  two  sisters.  The  orphan  home  at  Weickersdorf  near 
Gallneukirchen  has  sixty-one  children  and  during  its  sixteen  years' 
work  it  has  cared  for  148  orphans.  Receipts  of  Mother  Deaconess 
House,  1890,  42,070  marks;  expenditures,  45,195  marks. 

Deaconess  Institute  in  Vienna. — The  sending  of  the  two 
sisters  from  Gallneukirchen  Institute  to  the  capital  city  of  Austria, 
in  1883,  and  the  organization  of  the  Deaconess  Society  of  that  city 
about  the  same  time  by  Dr.  von  Zimmermann,  hopefully  looked 
forward  to  the  founding  of  a  Mother  House  for  Lower  Austria.  The 
constitution  was  complete,  and  a  warm  lady  friend  of  the  cause 
presented  a  house.  How  disappointed  all  were  to  learn  that  their 
hopes  were  frustrated  by  the  authorities  not  allowing  a  hospital  to 
be  erected  in  which  Evangelical  deaconesses  were  to  be  educated. 
As  this  difficulty  could  not  be  overcome,  the  society  employs  seven 
sisters  to  do  congregational  and  private  work  in  the  city. 

Inner  Missions. — The  Upper  Austria  Society  for  Inner 
Missions  held  its  annual  convention  Sept.  8,  1891,  in  Gallneu- 
kirchen. The  church  could  not  accommodate  the  multitudes,  so 
the  meetings  had  to  be  held  in  the  open  air,  in  the  court  of  the 
parsonage  and  the  Deaconess  Institute.  The  music  was  grand  and 
festive.  Evangelist  Reinmuth  spoke  touchingly  of  his  work  among 
the  Protestant  diaspora  in  Styria,  Tyrol,  and  Carniola,  and  on  the 
necessity  of  doing  more  for  these  neglected  and  widely  scattered 
brethren.  The  charitable  institutions  were  visited  and  a  children's 
mass  meeting  of  the  orphan  home  and  congregation  was  conducted 
by  the  parochial  school  teacher. 

This  society  was  organized  by  Pastor  Aug.  Herman  Kotschy 
(died  July  6,  1890),  for  twenty-four  years  the  zealous  and  faithful 
pastor  of  Attersee.  and  Pastor  L.  Schwarz,  of  Gallneukirchen.  Its 
organ,  Evangelisch  Vereinsblatt,  of  Upper  Austria,  started  fourteen 
years  ago  and  has  an  extensive  circulation  at  home  and  abroad. 


466 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 


CILLY,  STYEIA,  AUSTKIA. 


The  society  has  founded  at  Gallneukirchen  the  only  Deaconess 
Institution  in  Austria. 

The  Women's  Gustavus  Adolphus  Societies  of  the  General 
Society  of  Vienna  contributed  2.516  marks  in  1891,  as  follows:  the 
one  of  Vienna  gave  2,072,  Klagenfurth  100,  Goerz  181,  Biala  110, 
and  Prague  53  marks. 

The  Pension  Fund  of  the  Augsburg  and  Helvetian  Confessions 
in  Austria  was  14,275  florins  more  in  1891  than  in  1890. 

A  summer  health  resort  for  the  poor  with  weak  lungs  has  been 
founded  at  Kiesling,  near  Vienna. 

Tyrol  has  few  Lutherans,  but  an  excellent  home  for  poor  and 
orphan  children  in  its  capital  city,  Innsbruck.  A  wealthy  resident 
of  Tyrol  gave  a  million  gulden  to  found  the  same,  reserving  noth- 
ing for  himself  except  that  in  his  old  age  he  is  to  have  free  living, 
with  two  rooms  in  the  home,  and  at  his  death  a  becoming  Christian 
burial.     The  institution  was  opened  October,  1889. 

In  Austrian  Silesia,  as  in  other  countries,  the  Catholics  make 
many  converts  on  sick  beds,  and  the  Protestants,  in  order  to  care 
for  their  own  sick,  have  erected  in  Teschen  a  hospital  that  cost 
80,000  florins.  At  first  the  plan  was  to  erect  a  hospital  with 
twenty -four  beds,  but  the  Lord  blessed  them  beyond  their  faith. 
Supt.  Dr.  Haase,  of  Teschen,  made  an  earnest  plea  for  the  hospital 
at  the  General  Convention  of  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  at 


LUTHERANS    IN    AUSTRIA.  467 

Danzig   in   1889,   which    helped    materially   to   accomplish    this 
result. 

Mr.  Stettner,  a  warm  friend  of  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society, 
and  the  son  of  a  Protestant  pastor,  gave  at  his  golden  wedding  in 
1880,  as  a  thank  offering  to  God  for  his  goodness,  3,000  florins  to 
found  a  fund  for  the  widows  and  orphans  of  evangelical  pastors 
in  Trieste. 

Diaspoea  Missions. — While  the  most  of  the  Lutheran  congre, 
gations  in  Austro-Hungary  are  rooted  in  the  Reformation  many 
owe  their  origin  and  prosperity  to  immigration.  The  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Society  has  given  its  most  attention  to  this  empire,  for 
920  of  the  1,580  missions  aided  by  it  are  in  Austria  and  Hungary. 
The  Toleration  Patent  is  more  than  a  dead  letter.  The  Emperor 
himself  contributes  to  the  Protestant  church  and  school  buildings 
and  to  their  missionary  societies.  Although  in  the  large  minority, 
the  Lutheran  church  exerts  a  powerful  influence,  especially  the 
congregations  in  the  large  cities  of  Vienna,  Prague,  Reichenberg, 
Trieste,  Troppau,  and  Bregenz.  The  many  national  antipathies 
have  not  been  leavened  with  the  spirit  of  Christ.  Sad  it  was  that 
the  Czechian  Reformed  refused  to  unite  with  German  Lutherans 
in  celebrating  the  100th  jubilee  of  the  issuing  of  the  act  of  tolera- 
tion whereby  liberty  came  to  both. 

Bohemia  and  Moravia  have  been  the  special  fields  of  the 
Leipsic  and  Dresden  Gustavus  Adolphus  Societies  ever  since  the 
founder  of  the  society,  Dr.  Grossmann,  plead  so  successfully  for 
the  Fleissen  mission.  The  emigrant  German  mechanics  and 
laborers  have  founded  congregations  at  Reichenberg,  Aussig, 
Gablonzand  Rumburg;  the  Saxon  officials  at  Bodenbach-Tetschen; 
the  railroad  men  at  Eger;  the  tourists  at  the  resorts  of  Teplitz, 
Carlsbad,  Franzensbad,  and  Marienbad.  The  "Bohemian  Breth- 
ren," whom  Scotland  is  laboring  to  reclaim  to  the  Reformed 
church,  never  adopted  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  that  church. 
The  Czechians,  without  doubt,  are  a  very  religious  Protestant 
people,  and  the  Lutheran  church  is  doing  a  successful  work 
for  them. 

Upper  and  Lower  Austria  and  Styria  are  German  Provinces, 
and  the  cry  from  them  for  more  Lutheran  preachers  is  most 
pitiable.  So  also  the  cry  from  Silesia  and  Galicia.  Carniola, 
Carinthia  and  Tyrol  have  prosperous  missions  at  Bleiberg,  Gnesau, 
Sirnitz,  Gcerz,  Laybach,  Pola  and  Innsbruck.  The  best  people 
of  the  city  of  Bregenz,  Vorarlberg,  belong  to  the  Lutheran  church, 
and  the  mission  at  Salzburg  is  self-sustaining. 


468 


LUTHERANS    IN    ALL   LANDS. 


Bohemia  is  a  promising  Lutheran  mission  field  though  the 
congregations  are  small  and  scattering.  During  the  last  four  years 
the  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  has  been  assisting  the  Church  of 
the  Augsburg  Confession  of  Bohemia  in  starting  preaching  stations 
and  religious  instruction  at  twenty-one  places  and  in  visiting  and 
circulating  Lutheran  literature  in   seven   other  stations.     There 


CHURCH  AT  BREGENZ,  VORARLBERG,  AUSTRIA. 

seems  to  be  special  need  here  of  such  kind  of  work  in  order  to  hold 
the  people  together  until  pastors  can  be  secured  for  them. 

The  Evangelical  Church  of  the  Augsburg  Confession  and  of 
the  Helvetian  Confession  at  Innsbruck,  a  city  of  20,500  population, 
reports  in  1892  the  number  of  members  at  665,  receipts  from  the 
congregation  1,169  florins,  and  from  the  Gustavus  Adolphus 
Society  1,901  florins.  A  member  of  the  Trieste  congregation,  who 
helped  many  other  needy  points,  gave  the  Innsbruck  congre- 
gation a  legacy  of  1,000  florins.  Its  religious  school  is  attended 
by  fifty-six  scholars. 

Thousands  of  Lutherans  are  scattered  abroad  in  Austria  as 
sheep  without  a  shepherd.  Their  greatest  need  and  greatest  joy 
is  to  hear  a  Lutheran  missionary.  The  most  efficient  work  the 
church  can  do  for  Austria  is  the  educating  and  commissioning  of 
worthy    men    as    home    missionaries.       To    this    the    Lutheran 


LUTHERANS    IN    AUSTRIA.  469 

authorities  are  now  bending  their  best  energies.  The  Saviours 
words  apply  here:  '"Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  on  the  fields,  for 
they  are  white  already  to  harvest." 

Beneficiary  education  is  an  important  work  in  these  parts  at 
present.     For  this  cause  a  large  fund  has  been  accumulating. 

Among  the  100,000  Catholics  of  Vorarlberg  600  Protestants 
live  scattered  from  one  end  of  the  land  to  the  other.  In  the 
southern  part  of  the  country  we  find  only  one  congregation  of  200 
souls,  Feldkirchen,  crying  most  pitifully  to  their  brethren  for  aid 
to  employ  a  pastor  and  a  teacher,  and  to  build  a  church  and  a 
school.  If  the  parents  want  to  go  to  the  Holy  Communion  they 
must  either  go  to  the  Catholic  mass  or  minister  it  to  themselves; 
and  the  children,  yes  the  poor  children,  if  they  are  to  go  to  school, 
they  must  knock  at  the  doors  of  the  extreme  Catholic  schools,  for 
there  are  none  other.  Is  it  any  wonder  that  under  such  circum- 
stances our  Lutheran  people  become  indifferent  and  some  even 
fall  from  their  faith?  It  could  not  be  otherwise  than  that  the 
Catholics  should  make  prosylites  of  some  Lutherans.  The 
Catholics  are  forbidden  to  read  the  Scriptures,  and  the  Lutheran 
colporteurs  circulate  Bibles,  and  Catholics  gather  them  together 
and  think  they  do  a  Christian  act  by  casting  them   into  the  fire. 

Some  of  the  Austrian  Lutheran  dispersion,  the  Salzburgers, 
found  their  way  across  the  ocean  and  were  among  the  first  to  plant 
the  Lutheran  faith  successfully  in  the  virgin  soil  of  America. 

Fokeign  Missions. — The  receipts  for  Foreign  Missions  from 
the  Lutherans  of  this  country  are  annually  increasing.  The  same 
spirit  which  prompts  people  to  organize  congregations,  build 
churches  and  schools,  and  found  institutions  of  mercy,  will  also 
prompt  them  to  pray  and  give  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen. 
We  have  seen  that  this  great  empire  in  southeastern  Europe  during 
the  last  century  has  made  most  gratifying  progress  in  Home 
Missions,  Church  Extension,  and  education,  and  it  is  not  surprising 
to  learn  of  new  interest  in  foreign  missions  among  these  people, 
who  in  the  early  days  of  the  Reformation  were  among  the  very 
first  to  take  active  steps  to  organize  a  society  to  send  the  gospel  to 
the  heathen. 

True,  Austria-Hungary  has  no  Lutheran  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  to  awaken  an  interest  in  this  cause,  but  many  pastors  and 
(< aggregations  are  in  close  sympathy  and  union  with  the  various 
societies  of  Germany.  The  Leipsic  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
in  1889  received  from  seven  congregations  473  marks,  and  in  1890 


470 


LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 


from  eleven  congregations  526  marks.     The  Basel  Society  in  1S90 
received  3,116  francs,  the  North  German  So,ciety  71  marks. 

Austria  has  also  given  men  to  foreign  missions.  Several  years 
ago  a  student  of  Koeniggratz  Institution  passed  the  examination 
and  was  admitted  to   the   Mission   Institute   at  Leipsic.     It 


is 


SALZBURG,  AUSTRIA. 
The  old  Home  and  Church  of  the  "Salzburgers." 

significant  that  many  missionaries  to  the  heathen  come  from  our 
diaspora  congregations. 

Christian  Literature. — The  Protestant  literature  of  Austria 
and  Hungary  in  the  form  of  books,  pamphlets,  tracts  and  period- 
icals, written  by  resident  scholars  in  the  interest  of  theology,  inner 
missions,  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  work,  and  the  early 
Reformation  and  Counter-Reformation  authentic  histories,  is 
improving  in  character  and  increasing  in  circulation.  This  is  a 
good  omen  for  the  future.  If  space  would  permit  pages  could  be 
filled  with  the  titles  of  literary  works  relative  to  the  Evangelical 
interests  of  the  various  ijrovinces.  These  Protestants  are  carefully 
and  faithfully  conserving  their  history,  which  has  many  valuable 
lessons  for  their  brethren  in  other  lands. 

Among  the  periodicals  devoted  to  the  practical  mission  work 
of  the  church,  the  following  are  worthy  of  note:  Evangelische 
Kirchenzeitung  fuer  Oestreich,  edited  by  Pastor  Schur  of 
Bielitz;  Evangelisches  Vereinsblatt  cms  Ober-Oesfreich,  edited 
by  Senior  Schwarz  in  Gallneukirchen;  and  Evangelische  Glocken, 
for  church,  school  and  home,  edited  Jby  Pastor  Hollerung,  Press- 
burg.  A  Gustavus  Adolphus  Kalender,  or  almanac,  is  issued  in 
Klagenfurth. 


Lutherans  in  Hungary. 


The  Hungarians  are  neither  Germans,  Slavs,  nor  Latins,  and 
just  as  little  affinity  have  they  to  the  great  nations  of  the  East. 
Hence,  for  500  years  Hungary  has  held  the  pivotal  position  in  the 
X)olitics  of  southeastern  Europe.  Centuries  ago  they  came  from 
the  highlands  of  the  Altai  region  and  are  of  the  same  race  as  the 
Finns.  This  little  nation  alone  more  than  once  prevented  the 
Turks  from  ravishing  Europe  and  IJius  did  a  grateful  service  to 
western  civilization. 

Their  thrilling  patriotism  in  many  wars  and  their  love  of 
liberty  displayed  in  the  short  lived  independent  republic  of  1848, 
modeled  after  that  of  the  United  States,  and  their  present 
prosperity,  prove  that  their  place  is  not  among  the  weaker  races  of 
the  earth.  Buda-Pesth,  their  proud  capital,  is  taking  its  place 
among  the  world-famed  cities  and  rivals  Vienna.  Its  greatest 
industry  is  flour  milling,  in  which  it  is  surpassed  only  by  Minne- 
apolis. The  modern  processes  of  milling  were  first  developed  in 
Buda-Pesth  and  then  adopted  at  Minneapolis. 

One  has  well  observed  that  "Hungary  is  essentially  of  the 
East.  Its  people  are  wonderfully  fitted  to  mediate  between  the 
Occident  and  the  Orient,  and  to  aid  in  the  adaptation  of  modern 
ideas  and  methods  to  the  best  uses  of  the  now  awakening  and 
rising  peoples  of  Southeastern  Europe  and  Western  Asia." 
Because  of  the  above  it  is  with  more  than  ordinary  interest  that 
we  now  consider  the  Lutheran  church  in  this  country. 

The  Reformation. — The  majority  of  the  Hungarians 
embraced  the  Protestant  teachings  of  Huss,  Luther  and  Calvin, 
and  while  they  were  fighting  the  battles  of  all  Europe  in  keeping 
back  the  Turks,  they  were  being  punished  by  popes  and  emperors 
for  their  zealous  interest  in  the  Reformation. 

Perhaps  in  no  other  country  did  so  many  in  so  short  a  time 
openly  forsake  the  Church  of  Rome  and  embrace  the  Reformation. 

471 


472 


LUTHERANS    IN   ALL   LANDS. 


A  historian  of  the  Protestant  church  of  Hungary  says:  "The 
Reformation  appears  at  once  before  us  like  a  powerful  stream ;  and 
when  we  search  carefully  after  its  source,  we  find  it  losing  itself 
amid  wars  and  misery — -much  like  the  rivers  of  Africa,  whose 
sources  lie  hidden  in  the  shifting  sands.  The  marvelous  success 
of  the  Lutheran  doctrines  in  Hungary  is  in  every  respect  an  object 


CHURCH  AND  PARSONAGE,  MAGYAR-BOLL,  HUNGARY. 


of  deep  interest  to  the  historian.  It  appears  like  a  well  organized 
and  disciplined  army  under  able  leaders,  driven  out  of  the  field  by 
a  few  bandits  in  a  guerilla  warfare." 

The  introduction  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Hussites,  the  secular 
ambition  and  moral  corruption  of  the  Catholic  church,  the  German 
troops  which  came  to  help  Hungary  against  the  Turks,  the  freest 
distribution  of  the  prose  works  and  hymns  of  Luther,  encouraged 
by  the  German  residents  and  merchants  in  the  free  cities  and  in 
Transylvania,  all  favored  the  Evangelical  cause. 

That  Luther  had  many  adherents  at  an  early  date  is  clear  from 
the  archbishop  of  Gran  having  read  from  the  pulpits  of  the 
principal  churches  of  Hungary  in  1521  a  condemnation  of  Luther 
and  his  writings.  This  made  many  friends  for  the  cause  and 
"whole  parishes,  villages  and  towns— yes,  perhaps  the  half  of 
Hungary — declared  in  favor  of  the  Reformation." 

When  Luther  wrote  to  Queen  Mary,  the  widow  of  Lewis  II. 
and  sister  of  Charles  V.,  he  sent  her  four  psalms  which  he  trans- 
lated for  her  comfort  and  one  of  his  own  hymns,  and  remarked 
that  "he  had  with  great  pleasure  seen  that  she  was  a  friend  of  the 
Gospel."     Her  brother,  Charles  V.,  had  reason  indeed  to  say  "that 


LUTHERANS    IN    HUNGARY.  473 

she  did  not  cease  on  all  occasions  to  show  favor  to  the  Lutheran 
religion." 

Rome  saw  the  black  cloud  over  its  head  and  resolved  to  crush 
the  movement  by  force.  Luther's  writings  were  ordered  to  be 
burned  everywhere.  The  pope's  legate,  Cajetan,  instigated  Louis 
to  issue  the  horrible  edict  of  1523  that,  "All  Lutherans,  and  those 
who  favor  them,  as  well  as  all  adherents  to  the  sect,  shall  have 
their  property  confiscated,  and  themselves  punished  with  death,  as 
heretics  and  foes  of  the  most  holy  Virgin  Mary."  Again  this  was 
renewed  by  the  Diet  of  Bakosch  decreeing  that  "All  Lutherans 
shall  be  rooted  out  of  the  land;  and  wherever  they  are  found, 
either  by  clergy  or  laymen,  they  may  be  seized  and  burned." 

Notwithstanding  all,  the  friends  of  Luther  increased.  Young 
Hungarians  started  to  Germany  to  study.  Martin  Cyriacus  went 
to  Wittenberg  in  1520;  Dionisius  Linzius  Pannonius  and  Balthasar 
Gleba  of  Of  en,  followed  in  1524;  and  previous  to  the  year  1530 
John  Uttmann  of  Ofen,  Christian  Lany,  John  Sigler  of  Leutschan, 
Michael  Szaly,  Matthew  Biro  de  Vay,  and  George  Debrecsin 
were  also  found  among  the  students  of  Luther  and  Melanchthon. 
In  1525  Vitus  Viesheim,  an  exile  Hungarian,  was  professor  of 
Greek  at  the  University  of  Wittenberg.  These  educated  Luth- 
erans returned  to  their  native  land  as  powerful  agents  and 
supporters  of  the  cause  they  so  warmly  and  intelligently  embraced. 

In  Northern  Hungary  five  free  cities  declared  themselves  as 
Lutheran  in  1530  and  presented  a  ccnfession  of  their  faith  to  the 
King.  The  following  year  Matthew  Devay,  the  Luther  of 
Hungary,  who,  for  a  time,  lived  in  Luther's  home  and  ate  at  his 
table,  began  his  marvelous  career  battling  for  the  purification 
of  the  Church.  In  1555  the  five  free  cities,  twelve  market  towns 
in  the  county  of  Zipf,  a  few  towns  in  lower  Hungary  and  several 
noblemen  obtained  and  used  their  liberty  to  worship  as  Protestants. 

The  synod  of  twenty-nine  ministers  at  Erdod  established  the 
Hungarian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  1545,  by  adopting  a 
confession  of  faith  in  twelve  articles  in  agreement  with  the  Augs- 
burg Confession.  The  Germans  in  Hungary,  as  in  almost  every 
other  country  at  that  time,  readily  joined  the  Lutheran  church 
and  remained  loyal  to  all  her  interests.  In  1557,  twelve  years 
later,  the  Calvinists  also  prepared  their  Hungarian  Confession. 
The  whole  Saxon  nation  in  Transylvania  at  the  Synod  of  Medwisch 
adopted  the  Augsburg  Confession  in  1545,  and  the  Synod  at 
Enyed  gave  the  Lutherans  and  the  Reformed  each  a  superin- 
tendent in  1564. 


LUTHERANS    IN    HUNGARY.  475 

After  the  Reformation  prosperous  Lutheran  congregations 
existed  in  Hungary.  In  the  years  of  persecution,  1662-67,  they 
were,  however,  robbed  of  their  pastors,  teachers,  schools  and 
churches.  For  more  than  a  century  the  fire  of  Protestantism  was 
smothered  until  the  edict  of  toleration  in  1781,  when,  by  sacrifice 
bordering  on  suffering,  new  churches  and  schools  sprang  up  on 
many  of  the  old  sites.  Some  are  now  self-sustaining  and  in  as 
good  a  condition  as  they  were  before  the  persecution. 

In  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century  nearly  all  the  Germans 
in  the  Western  districts  had  already  confessed  the  Lutheran 
doctrine.  In  the  time  of  persecution,  although  robbed  of  their 
church  and  school  buildings,  they  nevertheless  remained  loyal  to 
their  faith.  All  their  Bibles,  postils,  hymn  books  and  catechisms 
were  not  taken  from  them.  They  gathered  in  private  houses  and 
in  the  secret  places  of  the  mountains,  and  made  a  common  table 
answer  for  pulpit  and  altar,  and  thus  quietly  kept  the  smoldering 
coals  of  the  Protestant  Reformation  burning  until  deliverance 
came  in  1781.     Their  property,  however,  was  never  restored. 

By  the  power  of  self  help  alone,  without  patrons,  funds,  and 
benevolent  societies  abroad  to  aid,  they  built  new  chapels,  schools, 
and  parsonages,  and  formed  a  working  nucleus  in  the  Eisenburg 
comitat,  which  has  developed  so  rapidly  that  to-day  they  number 
52,581  souls.  This  is  another  illustration  of  how  difficult  it  is  to 
snppress  the  true  Lutheran  doctrine  and  life.  All  the  externals 
may  be  destroyed,  but  the  inner  life  works  as  silently  and  effect- 
ually as  leaven. 

Parochial. — The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  of  Hungary 
is  composed  of  four  superintendencies:  The  Cis-Danubian, 
Trans-Danubian,  Montan  and  the  Theiss  distiicts.  It  is  larger 
and  better  organized  than  is  generally  known,  having  971,179 
members.  Sixteen  congregations  have  each  two  or  more  pastors, 
and  594  one  pastor  each.  The  smallest  congregation  numbers  106 
souls  and  the  largest  one  is  the  Slavonian  Church  at  Bekes-Csaba, 
numbering  27,000  baptized  members.  The  largest  German 
Churches  are  Oldenburg,  8,000,  and  Pressburg,  7,000  souls.  In 
210  congregations  the  preaching  is  Slavonian,  in  147  Magyarian, 
in  113  German,  and  in  two  Wendish.  The  last  named  being  in 
the  Eisenburg  district.  In  the  remaining  158  churches  the  services 
are  held  in  various  tongues.  For  example,  in  twenty-five  congre- 
gations regular  worship  is  conducted  in  three  different  languages 
and  in  115  in  two.     The  Magyarian  language  is  in  the  ascendency 


476  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

among  the  congregations.  Including  Transylvania  there  are  at 
least  1,182,487  Lutherans  in  the  Catholic  Kingdom  of  Hungary. 

It  is  interesting  and  encouraging  to  know  that  the  greater 
number  of  their  churches  were  founded  during  the  last  century. 
Emperor  Joseph  II.  issued,  Oct.  25,  1781,  an  edict  of  toleration, 
and  after  long  years  of  oppression  and  martyrdom  the  Lutherans 
and  Reformed  had  the  privilege  of  not  only  existing  but  of  doing 
aggressive  missionary  work.  Since  1881  many  Lutheran  Churches 
in  Hungary  have  been  celebrating  the  centennial  of  their  organ- 
ization, church  building  or  restoration,  when  the  respective 
congregations  made  large  jubilee  offerings  for  the  Lutheran 
mission  work  at  home  and  abroad.  These  offerings  testify  to  their 
liberality,  ranging  each  from  700  to  50,000  gulden.  These  centen- 
nial celebrations  and  the  "Luther  year"  have  awakened  a  greater 
missionary  activity  and  a  stronger  Lutheran  consciousness  in  the 
church  of  the  Augsburg  Confession.  Kis-Somlyo  erected  a  new 
parsonage  costing  4,000  gulden,  Csikos-Toeltes  a  new  church, 
Eisenstadt  organized  a  mission  church,  and  old  Catholic  chapels 
are  being  turned  into  Lutheran  Churches.  It  seems  strange  to 
see  on  a  Lutheran  Church  spire  the  coat  of  arms  of  Hungary. 
How  much  more  appropriate  the  Christian  cross  would  be. 

The  church  of  the  Augsburg  Confession  is  growing  every- 
where in  Hungary.  It  reported  in  1890,  914  pastors  and  281 
assistants,  881  mother  and  552  filial  congregations.  Total: 
Pastors,  1,195,  churches,  1,433.  The  net  increase  in  members  the 
last  five  years  was  52,018  and  during  the  last  decade  over  100,000. 
In  the  last  semi-decade  the  parishes  had  a  net  gain  of  nineteen 
and  the  pastors  of  twenty-one.  The  church  here  is  very  polyglot. 
The  Lutherans  are  twenty-two  per  cent.  Hungarians,  thirty-four 
per  cent.  Germans,  thirty-eight  per  cent.  Slavonian,  and  the 
others  are  mostly  Wends.  One  of  the  greatest  barriers,  however, 
in  the  way  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Churches  is  their  poverty. 
Though  tolerated,  they  have  been  more  persecuted  by  the  state  than 
aided.  In  a  large  measure  they  were  robbed  even  of  their  church 
endowments,  which  were  started  in  the  Reformation  times.  Their 
churches  and  institutions  are  now  maintained  by  the  voluntary 
benevolence  of  the  members.  Since  1883  the  state  has  contributed 
to  them  from  a  fund,  which  is  considered  more  as  a  charity,  in  view 
of  the  services  of  the  Protestants  to  the  state. 

In  Northern  Hungary  over  a  half  million  Slavonian  Lutherans 
are  living,  who  have  been  so  shamefully  persecuted  since  the 
Reformation  that  they  are  called  there  the  martyr  church.     In  the 


LUTHERANS    IN    HUNGARY.  477 

last  century  the  cruel  and  bloody  oppression  came  from  the  Roman 
Catholic  authorities.  Of  late  years  it  is  coming  from  the  Magya- 
rians,  who  want  to  take  from  them  their  Slavonian  language  as 
well  as  their  faith,  or  in  one  word,  to  Magyarianize  them.  Their 
higher  schools  have  been  taken  from  them  and  the  confessional, 
gymnasiums,  which  they  built  by  their  own  offerings  have  been 
closed  under  the  pretense  of  political  suspicion.  For  more  than 
300  years  they  have  struggled  faithfully  to  maintain  an  existence. 
Surely  their  condition  appeals  pitifully  to  their  more  favored 
brethren  in  other  lands.  The  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  of  Meck- 
lenburg has  been  doing  an  excellent  work  in  assisting  Slavonian 
students  at  Lutheran  universities  in  Germany  in  order  to  provide 
an  educated  and  believing  ministry  to  champion  their  cause 
for  them. 

The  Lutheran  Slovakians  are  also  persecuted  by  the  Magya- 
rians.  They  seem  to  try  to  take  from  them  their  language  and 
their  faith  and  to  drive  them  from  the  very  Christian  institutions 
they  founded.  In  eleven  years,  from  1869  to  1880,  no  less  than 
1,595  newMagyarian  schools  were  started,  and  471  German  schools 
were  abandoned. 

Amid  the  loose  and  unionistic  tendencies  of  Hungary  the 
Lutheran  National  Synod  gave  on  May  4,  1892,  a  clear  and 
emphatic  emphasis  to  the  fact  that  it  is  founded  on  the  Augustana, 
and  that  nothing  can  move  it  from  the  foundation  which  has 
been  laid.  It  was  wisely  resolved  to  divide  those  parishes  with 
more  than  5,000  souls,  and  to  group  some  of  the  smallest  ones. 
Each  Protestant  in  Hungary  is  apportioned  for  the  general  fund 
of  the  Evangelical  Church. 

Education. — Having  no  Lutheran  university  in  their  native 
land  Hungarian  students  have  been  encouraged  to  attend  foreign 
universities  by  benevolent  persons  establishing  permanent 
scholarships  and  foundations. 

The  following  are  for  Lutheran  students:  1.  The  Pelmis 
foundation,  16,000  florins  in  the  bank  of  Vienna,  may  be  applied 
to  any  foreign  university.  2.  In  Tuebingen,  a  free  table  for 
twelve  students  of  theology,  established  in  1668.  In  the  same 
university,  the  Fiffertis  foundation,  for  two  Hungarian  and  two 
Transylvanian  students.  4.  In  Wittenberg,  the  Kassay  founda- 
tion of  7,641  florins.  5.  Also  the  Poldis  fund  of  2,000  florins.  6. 
Emperor  Leopold  II.  in  1791  gave  1,000  ducats  for  the  support  of 
two  clergymen's  sons,  the  one  to  study  at  Leipsic  and  the  other  at 
Wittenberg.     7.     In  Greifswalde,  the  gift  of  Charles  XII.,  for  four 


478 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


Hungarians.  8.  Also  Szirmay's  gift  of  3,000  florins  for  the 
benefit  of  Hungarian  students.  9.  In  Goettingen,  Burgstaller's 
foundation  of  1,500  florins.  10.  In  Jena  and  Wittenberg,  any 
Hungarian  student  is  received  for  $18  annually.  11.  In  each 
of  the  three  universities,  Goettingen,  Leipsic  and  Erlangen,  three 
students  have  a  free  table.  12.  In  Halle,  a  free  table  for  all 
Hungarian  students  who  teach  two  hours  a  day  in  the  orphan 
house.  13.  The  fund  at  Altdorf ,  for  three  students,  was  removed 
with  the  university  to  Erlangen.  14.  So  also  the  three  founda- 
tions at  Helmstadt  were  removed  to  three  other  universities.     15. 


SEMINARY  AT  OEDENBUKG,  HUNGAEY. 


In  the  school  teachers'  seminary  in  Halle  some  of  the  more 
promising  students  receive,  besides  free  board  and  lodging,  also  a 
small  sum  of  money.  16.  In  Groeningen  all  Hungarian  students 
had  free  dinner  and  supper. 

Thus  the  universities  of  Germany  have  been  a  blessing  to 
Hungary  as  to  many  other  countries.  A  native  Lutheran  ministry 
is  being  educated  by  eight  theological  institutions,  which  report 
166  students.  The  University  of  Vienna  has  also  Lutheran 
theological  students  from  Hungary. 

The  parochial  schools  of  the  Hungarian  Lutherans  are  quite 
efficient  and  well  attended,  147,690  children  having  been  in 
attendance  in  1884.  The  Lutheran  and  Reformed  together  have 
3,826  parochial  schools. 

In  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century  the  primate  exclaimed 
in  a  consultation  on  the  state  of  the  schools:  "In  vain  have  we 
lowered  the  schools  of  the  Protestants;  in  vain  forbidden  them  to 


LUTHERANS    IN   HUNGARY.  479 

attend  foreign  universities;  notwithstanding  all  we  have  done,  they 
still  surpass  us  in  learning." 

On  May  3,  1891,  all  the  Lutherans  of  Hungary  celebrated  the 
centennial  jubilee  of  the  religious  laws  of  1790-91.  Slovakians, 
Germans,  and  Magyarians  at  the  same  time  made  a  thank  offering 
of  10,000  florins  for  the  Leopold  Fund,  whose  aim  is  to  assist 
Protestant  schools  and  benevolent  institutions  without  regard  to 
language.  Mr.  Felix,  a  merchant  of  Leipsic,  also  gave  1,000  marks 
to  the  "Leopoldianum." 

Inner  Missions. — There  are  cheering  evidences  that  the 
church  in  Hungary  is  developing  its  resources,  that  it  is  being 
united  in  a  Christian  brotherhood  though  of  many  languages,  that 
it  is  growing  more  and  more  in  the  inner  life  of  Christ,  that 
it  is  keenly  conscious  of  its  divinely-given  mission,  a  ad  that  it  is 
engaged  in  a  warfare  that  will  bring  certain  victory. 

In  1839  the  Hungarian  Lutheran  Church  in  Pesth  was 
founded.  Being  in  financial  embarrassment  the  superintendency 
beyond  the  Danube  contributed  very  liberally  to  it,  whereby  a 
precedent  was  established  to  develop  a  fraternal  spirit  among  the 
Lutherans  of  all  nationalities.  Protestant,  not  political  or  national 
motives,  should  move  us  to  extend  a  helping  hand. 

The  German  Lutheran  Church  of  Pesth  numbers  6,000  souls, 
is  served  by  two  pastors,  and  supports  its  own  gymnasium.  It  has 
also  many  funds  and  is  well  endowed.  The  Luther  fund  clothes 
the  poor  German  catechumens.  The  members  of  the  churches 
everywhere  in  the  Austro-Hungary  Empire  are  being  developed 
in  the  Christian  grace  of  giving. 

In  Debreczin,  Lower  Hungary,  and  other  places  new  churches 
have  recently  been  dedicated.  A  reference  to  the  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Society  under  Germany  will  exhibit  in  part  the  Home 
Mission  and  Church  Extension  work  in  Hungary. 

The  first  mission  help  extended  by  the  Gustavus  Adolphus 
Society  to  Hungary  was  received  at  Lutzmannsburg  as  early  as 
1836,  only  four  years  after  the  organization  of  the  society.  Since 
many  other  places  in  the  Hungarian  Kingdom  have  been  aided  in 
the  same  way.  This  giving  developed  a  giving  spirit  at  home,  and 
in  1843  a  Home  Missionary  and  Church  Extension  Society  was 
started  on  a  small  scale  in  Hungary  itself.  In  1846,  because  of 
political  and  other  unfavorable  conditions,  it  went  into  a  long 
winter  sleep  until  1860  when  it  awoke  to  new  and  vigorous  life. 

Its  twenty-fifth  anniversary  was  therefore  celebrated,  Oct. 
2  to  4,  1885,  in  the  largest  Protestant  Church  of  Hungary  in  the 


480 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


city  of  Bekes  Csaba.  General  superintendents,  inspectors,  super- 
intendents, seniors,  professors,- pastors,  parochial  school  teachers, 
representing  200,000  families  and  over  900,000  souls,  all  united  in 
lifting  their  hands  to  God  in  thanksgiving,  and  in  extending  the 
same  hands  to  one  another  as  a  pledge  of  their  Christian  brother- 
hood and  of  a  united  interest  in  Evangelistic  work  for  their  native 


CHURCH  AT  LUTZMANNSBURG,  HUNGARY. 

land.  Many  are  the  difficulties  and  strong  the  opposition,  but  on 
the  other  hand  the  church  is  wide  awake  and  aggressive,  building 
on  the  imperishable  foundations  of  our  Lutheran  faith.  As 
Austria  and  also  Hungary  are  kingdoms,  which  cannot  exist 
without  due  respect  for  all  nationalities,  so  the  church  there  cannot 
continue,  much  less  prosper,  without  treating  all  languages  and 
nationalities  alike.  This  the  mission  work  takes  special  pains  to 
do  and  the  results  have  been  gratifying. 

The  society's  first  twenty-five  years'  work  was  as  follows: 
New  pastorates  founded  46,  with  46  pastors,  66  parochial  school 
teachers,  and  40,462  souls;  new  churches  erected  128,  at  a  cost  of 
2,812.014  marks;  new  parsonages  built  100,  at  a  cost  of  700,702 
marks;  new  school  houses  and  teachers'  parsonages  erected  225,  at 
a  cost  of  1,532,715  marks;  repairs  on  churches,  parsonages  and 


LUTHERANS   IN   HUNGARY.  481 

schools  amounting  to  669,303  marks;  total  expenditures  for  the 
twenty-five  years,  5,714,734  marks.  The  property  of  120  congre- 
gations were  damaged  in  one  way  or  another  to  the  amount  of 
380,000  marks.  Of  this  amount  569,000  marks  were  received  from 
the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society,  500,000  through  correspondence, 
and  four  million  marks  were  free  will  offerings  from  the  poverty 
of  the  membership  of  the  churches. 

In  addition  to  this  large  sum,  2,423  noble  souls  gave  5,800,000 
marks  by  bequests  or  large  gifts,  to  endowments  of  various 
congregations  and  church  institutions,  among  which  there  stands 
in  the  lead  a  gift  of  118,000  marks  from  his  majesty  the  King. 

Orphan  Homes  were  founded  in  Rosenau,  Neudorf  andRaab; 
higher  girls'  schools  were  established  in  Rosenau,  Neudorf, 
Eperes,  and  Buda-Pesth;  Homes  for  the  Poor  were  maintained  in 
Pressburg  and  in  many  other  large  congregations.  Of  all  the 
1,500  school  teachers  420  were  appointed  in  recent  years,  which 
shows  the  deep  interest  that  is  universally  taken  in  education. 

This  society  has  developed  the  strong,  strengthened  the  weak, 
gathered  the  scattered,  relieved  the  suffering,  and  saved  churches 
which  were  ready  to  die.  It  helped  to  increase  the  salaries  of 
missionaries,  pastors,  professors  and  teachers.  It  erected  many 
buildings  and  ministered  largely  to  bodily  and  spiritual  want. 

Deaconess  Work. — Because  of  the  pressing  need  of  gathering 
the  scattered  multitudes  into  congregations  and  building  the  outer 
walls  of  Jerusalem,  the  deaconess  cause  has  been  somewhat 
neglected  in  Hungary.  The  Lutherans,  however,  have  of  late 
manifested  a  vigorous  zeal  in  the  sisterhood,  and  in  connection 
with  the  hospital  and  congregation  at  Pressburg  they  laid  the 
foundation  for  a  Deaconess  Institution,  on  August  1,  1891.  It 
will  have  liberal  financial  support  and  a  field  of  usefulness 
unlimited. 


Ed 
« 

o 
p 

Q 

g 

< 

o 
m 

< 

|Z5 
«! 

.J 
o 
o 

w 

o 

XL 

ttf 
O 

& 
W 


482 


Lutherans  in  Transylvania,  Hungary. 


The  Saxons  here  were  a  powerful  support  to  the  Reformation 
in  Hungary,  and  have  been  to  its  Protestantism  ever  since.  As 
soon  as  Luther's  writings  left  his  hand  they  were  brought  by 
merchants  in  rapid  succession  to  his  Saxon  countrymen  in  distant 
Hermannstadt.  His  sympathizers  there  were  astonished,  rejoiced 
and  comforted,  when  they  read  his  fly-sheets  and  writings  on 
"Christian  Liberty,"  "Confession,"  "Repentance,"  "Baptism," 
"The  Sufferings  of  Christ,"  "The  Communion,"  "The  Epistle  to 
the  Galatians,"  and  similar  works.  They  thus  became  established 
in  a  more  excellent  way  and  demanded  that  the  Popish  abuses  be 
reformed.  From  that  day  to  the  present  they  have  been  loyal 
aggressive  Lutherans.  Through  their  influence  Transylvania  allied 
itself  with  the  Protestant  princes  of  Germany  and  Sweden  during 
the  thirty  years'  war. 

Parochial  and  Educational.— The  235,000  Saxon  Lutherans 
in  the  Seven  Mountains,  or  "Siebenbiirgen"  as  the  country  was 
known  to  the  Germans,  worship  God  in  the  German  tongue  as 
their  forefathers  did,  who  settled  there  seven  hundred  years  ago. 
This  is  the  rule,  but  there  are  some  exceptions.  For  example 
Pastor  Orendi,  of  Leschkirch,  remarked  at  the  convention  of  the 
Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  in  1889  that  he  served  five  congre- 
gations, which  still  bear  German  names,  as  Bremendorf,  Siegen- 
thal,  Eulenbach,  Hochfeld  and  Sachsenhausen,  and  that  no 
German  accent  is  heard  in  their  speech.  This  is  chiefly  the  result 
of  the  Turkish  and  Tartar  invasions  into  that  section  of  the  country. 

The  church  of  the  Augsburg  Confession  in  Transylvania  has 
one  superintendent  and  269  parishes,  of  which  253  are  German. 
Each  congregation  chooses  its  own  pastor  and  a  council  over 
which  an  inspector  presides.  Each  of  the  German  churches  has 
a  parochial  school,  43  of  which  have  one  class,  140  two  classes,  43 
three  classes,  20  four  classes,  and  in  seven  of  the  principal  schools 

483  » 


484  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

there  are  five  classes.  A  few  have  an  eight  years'  course.  Co-ed- 
ucation is  the  rule,  and  separate  schools  for  young  ladies  exist  only 
in  the  Saxon  cities.  The  total  number  of  children  attending  these 
parochial  schools  is  more  than  30,000.  Compulsory  attendance  is 
required. 

The  law  of  1870  prescribed  the  following  studies:  religion  and 
morals,  reading,  writing,  arithmetic,  geography,  history,  physics, 
singing,  drawing  and  gymnastics.  The  girls  are  taught  handi- 
work. No  pupil  leaves  the  school  unprepared  for  the  duties  of 
citizenship. 

The  obligation  to  sustain  the  schools  rests  on  the  Lutheran 
congregations.  If  these  should  prove  too  weak,  the  state  comes 
to  their  assistance.  The  appointment  of  the  teacher  by  the 
congregation  is  for  life.  Formerly  the  head  of  every  family  gave 
a  designated  portion  of  his  harvest  as  school  money.  Each  child 
in  addition  paid  a  small  sum  in  money  and  produce.  During  the 
winter  every  scholar  brought  daily  a  stick  of  wood  for  fuel.  This 
old  custom  is  everywhere  giving  way  to  the  better  plan  of  paying 
a  stipulated  support,  and  the  aim  of  the  law  now  is  to  give  each 
teacher  a  living  salary.  After  a  service  of  ten  years  their  salary 
is  increased  twenty  per  cent. 

From  1850  to  1880  these  Saxon  congregations  built  no  less 
than  148  new  schools,  89  of  which  were  organized  from  1850  to  1867 
and  cost  $200,000;  the  other  59  cost  nearly  as  much.  In  the 
period  from  1868  to  1880  they  devoted  for  church  and  school 
purposes  no  less  than  $275,000,  besides  paying  $199,000  taxes 
for  church  and  state  objects.  During  this  term  of  years  $586,700 
were  also  expended  for  sixteen  church  buildings,  twelve  towers, 
thirteen  altars,  nineteen  organs,  fifty-nine  schoolhouses,  twenty- 
nine  parsonages,  twenty-eight  bells,  three  pulpits,  two  baptismal 
fonts,  and  sixty-five  different  buildings;  $202,530  more  were  spent 
on  important  repairs,  and  all  their  property  consequently  is  kept 
in  good  condition. 

In  every  district  the  teachers  have  formed  an  association, 
which  meets  twice  a  year.  Each  association  is  subdivided  into 
smaller  societies,  which  meet  quarterly  for  the  discussion  of 
school  work  and  for  the  purpose  of  visiting  each  others'  schools. 

In  1879  there  were  enrolled  31,452  children,  of  which  number 
28,783  were  of  Lutheran  parents.  The  number  of  teachers  was 
93  ordained,  717  unordained  and  12  female  teachers. 

There  exist  five  Normal  Seminaries  for  the  education  of 
teachers  for  the  schools  of  the  Augsburg  Confession.     At  the  final 


LUTHERANS  IN  TRANSYLVANIA,  HUNGARY.      485 

examination  the  state  school  inspector  must  be  present,  and  sign 
the  certificates  of  those  graduating.  A  course  of  three  or  four 
years  is  prescribed,  including  Latin,  music  and  horticulture.  A 
training  school  is  connected  with  each  seminary. 

The  gymnasiums  in  Transylvania  are  patterned  after  the  one 
founded  in  Cronstadt  by  the  Reformer,  John  Honterus,  as  early  as 
1543.  The  teachers  in  the  gymnasiums  must  be  graduates  of  the 
universities  of  Germany.  The  Lutherans  maintain  five  complete 
gymnasiums,  which  offer  an  eight  years'  course  of  study,  in  the 
cities  of  Hermannstadt,  Cronstadt,  Bistritz,  Schaesburg  and 
Mediash.  One  with  a  four  years'  course  at  Muehlbach,  and 
another  in  S.  Regen.  These  gymnasiums  have  large  libraries, 
and  complete  collections  of  pedagogic  and  school  apparatus. 

Inner  Missions. — The  General  Women's  Society  of  the 
Evangelical  National  Church  of  the  Augsburg  Confession  of 
Transylvania,  in  their  seventh  annual  report  of  1890,  bring  good 
news  of  cheering  progress  in  the  inner  and  outward  life  of  the 
local  and  provincial  societies.  The  local  societies  beautify  the 
churches  and  keep  in  good  order  the  church  cemeteries  and  the 
church  and  school  grounds.  Their  work  is  also  to  minister  to  the 
poor  and  sick,  to  erect  small  children's  institutes  and  kinder- 
gartens, and  to  found  industrial  schools  for  the  girls  of  the 
laboring  classes.  The  receipts  of  the  local  societies  were  12,929 
florins,  against  11,657  florins  the  year  before.  The  General 
Society  gave  thirteen  young  ladies  a  course  of  instruction  to 
prepare  them  to  enter  different  Christian  callings. 

Christian  Charity. — The  Lutheran  deaconesses  have  in  the 
providence  of  God  been  invited  to  Transylvania.  The  fragrance 
of  their  sweet  Christian  charity  reached  this  country  recently,  and 
on  May  9,  1886,  a  paper,  signed  by  forty-two  of  the  leading 
citizens  of  the  capital  city  of  Hermannstadt,  calling  attention  to 
the  Deaconess  work  of  Germany,  was  sent  to  the  authorities  of 
the  German  State  Churches.  This  document  petitioned  at  the 
same  time  that  such  an  institute  be  founded  in  Transylvania.  On 
June  24,  1886,  the  National  Church  Council  favorably  considered 
the  petition  and  resolved  to  encourage  the  introduction  of  this 
branch  of  apostolic  charity  into  their  churches.  The  first  three 
candidates  for  the  deaconess  office  were  consequently  sent 
to  the  Sophia  House  in  Weimar,  in  February,  1887,  which  was 
opened  to  them  by  the  wife  of  the  Grand  Duke  of  Weimar.  On 
Reformation  Day,  1888,  the  Institute  for  the  Care  of  the  Sick  in 
Hermannstadt,  costing  8,000  florins,  was  dedicated  and  occupied 


486  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

by  the  returned  sisters.  Already  in  1890  the  institute  had  to  be 
enlarged  at  a  cost  of  3,000  florins,  so  that  it  has  now  fifteen  rooms. 
The  three  sisters  have  increased  to  nine,  and  by  means  of  the 
church  and  house  collections,  the  woman's  societies  and  personal 
gifts,  3,000  florins  are  raised  annually  for  its  work.  It  has  become 
a  beautiful  custom  it  Hermannstadt  to  make  an  offering  in  money 
to  the  institute  on  occasions  of  family  sorrow  or  rejoicing.  It  is 
very  probable  that  this  Mother-Institute  will  establish  similar 
institutions  in  all  the  Saxon  Lutheran  cities  of  Transylvania. 


Lutherans  in  Croatia,  Hungary. 


Like  other  nations  of  southeastern  Europe,  Croatia  has  an 
interesting  Reformation  history.  It  was  the  home  of  Matthias 
Flacius,  a  personal  friend  of  Luther,  who  was  known  in  Germany 
by  the  name  of  Illyricus  and  in  the  Slavonian  language  as  Vlacis. 
It  is  the  homeland  also  of  Peter  Paul  Vergerius,  Jr.,  bishop  of 
Modrus;  George  Drackovic,  bishop  of  Agram;  Primus  Truber, 
Carniola's  Reformer;  Morrantonio,  bishop  of  Jenzy,  and  others 
who  labored  to  introduce  the  Reformation.  Hans,  baron  of 
Ungnad,  one  of  the  greatest  military  leaders  of  the  times  and  one 
of  the  bravest  warriors  against  the  Turks,  was  also  a  true  friend  of 
Luther's  cause. 

Small  and  large  tracts  and  books  in  the  Croatian  and  Wendish 
languages,  printed  at  Urach,  were  sent  from  Wuertemberg  and 
circulated  by  the  thousands  of  copies  among  the  South  Slavic 
nations.  Notice  the  character  of  this  literature:  the  Gospels,  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  the  Catechisms  and  Postils  of  Luther, 
spiritual  hymns,  a  translation  of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  the 
dogmatics  of  Melanchthon  and  the  Wuertemberg  Order  of  Service. 

The  baron  of  Ungnad  rejoiced  so  much  over  these  writings, 
through  which  his  countrymen  became  acquainted  with  the  gospel, 
that  he  left  his  possessions  and  his  home  for  Christ's  sake,  saying 
that  a  piece  of  dry  bread  tasted  better  then  than  all  his  sumptuous 
living  did  before.  He  wrote  to  the  city  of  Ulm,  which  with  other 
German  cities  and  princes  supported  his  work,  "these  books, 
especially  those  in  the  Croatian  and  Servian  languages,  were 
circulated,  read  and  understood  through  all  Croatia,  Dalmatia, 
Bosnia,  Servia,  Bulgaria,  and  beyond,  clear  to  Constantinople." 
Yes,  he  hoped  that  the  Almighty  God  would  conquer  the  Turks  by 
the  sword  of  His  eternal  Word  and  erect  among  them  His  kingdom. 
The  Banus  Nicolas  Zriny,  Peter  Erdody,  Franz  Frankcpan, 
Bishop  George  Draskovic  and  nearly  all  the  nobility  were  favoring 

487 


488  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Protestantism.  A  sad  change  suddenly  came  and  in  no  country, 
Spain  alone  excepted,  was  the  counter-reformation  more  successful 
and  thorough  in  its  work  than  in  Croatia  and  Slavonia. 

After  Thomas  Erdody  became  the  Banus  of  Croatia  the  second 
time,  in  1608,  and  while  the  Hungarian  legislature  was  discussing  the 
question  of  granting  privileges  to  the  Protestants,  he  cried  out: 
"We  will  drive  that  pestilence  (the  Protestants)  out  of  our  country 
with  the  sword.  We  will  give  them  of  the  waters  of  the  Save  to 
drink.  I  will  rather  with  the  whole  kingdom  separate  from  the 
Hungarian  Crown,  than  that  this  pestilence  should  spread  during 
my  reign  over  our  land."  Anyone  was  authorized  to  seize  a 
Protestant  preacher  and  bring  him  before  the  Banus  or  Bishop,  and 
if  this  were  not  possible,  they  had  the  right  to  put  him  to  death. 

Bohemia  and  other  states  of  Austria,  and  even  Hungary,  from 
time  to  time  enacted  laws  tolerating  the  Protestants,  while  the 
triple  kingdom  of  Croatia,  Slavonia  and  Dalmatia  was  enacting 
the  most  rigid  laws  against  them.  Even  the  edict  of  toleration  by 
Joseph  II.,  whom  Franz  Balassa,  Banus  of  Croatia,  called  a 
Protestant,  was  received  here  only  conditionally.  The  year  of 
freedom  to  the  oppressed  Protestants,  1848,  brought  no  religious 
freedom,  however,  to  these  lands.  Think,  no  Protestant  marriages, 
baptisms,  communions,  sermons,  schools,  funerals  or  songs  in 
Croatia  for  almost  three  centuries!  The  proverb  applied  in 
Croatia  to  a  worthless  character  was:  "You  are  a  true  Lutheran; 
you  neither  believe  in  God  nor  the  devil." 

Sept.  1,  1859,  the  present  Emperor  of  Austria,  Francis  Joseph 
I.,  spoke  liberty  to  Croatia,  Slavonia  and  Dalmatia,  by  declaring 
that  the  laws  of  Hungary,  relating  to  the  settlement  of  Protestants 
and  their  civil  and  religious  rights  should  henceforth  obtain  in 
those  three  countries.  That  day  thus  inaugurated  a  new  era  for  the 
Protestants  of  the  Augsburg  and  the  Helvetian  Confessions  and 
ever  since  they  have  been  active  in  introducing  a  new  life  into 
these  dark  regions. 

These  three  countries  in  1880  had  19,963  Protestants  scattered 
in  360  to  400  villages  who  were  served  by  fourteen  pastors; 
thirteen  of  these  parishes  were  in  two  provinces,  including  two 
military  districts  in  the  southeastern  corner  of  Slavonia.  The 
fourteenth  one  is  in  Agram,  the  pivotal  city  for  mission  work 
among  the  900  Protestants  in  Croatia.  The  first  steps  towards  its 
organization  were  taken  by  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society's 
convention  in  1859,  the  year  of  jubilee  to  the  Protestants.  In  1862 
an  application  was  made  to  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  for  aid 


LUTHERANS   IN   CROATIA,   HUNGARY.  489 

in  which  the  number  of  Protestants  in  and  around  Agram,  mostly 
Germans,  was  given  at  123.  Immigration  from  Germany  increased 
the  number  to  200  in  1865,  and  in  the  Zagonie  diocese  alone  there 
were  1,200  of  the  Augsburg  and  Helvetian  Confessions.  Further 
connection  with  Laybach  ceased  and  the  little  band  constituted  a 
parish  of  their  own,  rented  and  refitted  a  house  for  a  prayer-hall, 
organized  a  school  and  called  a  pastor,  who  unfortunately  proved 
unworthy  and  nearly  ruined  the  mission. 

A  faithful  few,  among  them  Count  Ernst  von  Schlippenbach, 
and  a  liberal  gift  of  3,000  marks  from  the  Emperor  of  Germany, 
rescued  the  sinking  ship.  A  bequest  from  a  Miss  Bertha  Eeitter 
soon  followed,  so  that  their  net  assets  were  5,566  florins 
instead  of  fifty-three  florins.  They  were  at  first  served  by 
the  pastors  in  Laybach  and  Marburg  until  the  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Society  promised  550  marks  yearly  for  five  years  toward 
the  salary  of  a  pastor,  when  Andreas  Dianiska,  of  Botzdorf  in  Zips, 
Hungary,  was  called  as  pastor  in  1879.  In  the  war  which  freed 
Bosnia  from  the  Turkish  yoke,  many  Bosnian  fugitives  found  an 
asylum  in  Agram,  when  the  Bosnian  Orphanage  was  started  with 
eighty-two  orphans,  sixteen  of  whom  were  later  sent  to  Germany 
for  a  higher  education.  This  orphanage  really  was  the  beginning 
of  the  evangelization  of  Bosnia. 

Agram  has  already  two  mission  stations,  Carlstadt  and 
Varasdin.  It  stands  isolated  and  alone  as  a  centre  of  German 
culture  and  as  the  most  important  mission  outpost  of  the  East  in  the 
midst  of  the  South  Slavic  countries.  Among  500  Roman  and 
200  Greek  churches  in  Croatia,  this  one  Evangelical  church  stands 
now  strong  and  unmolested  after  nearly  300  years  of  persecution 
and  oppression. 

The  annual  convention  of  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  in 
Carlsruhe  in  1880,  in  response  to  a  strong  plea  in  behalf  of  the 
Croatian  Protestants,  raised  nearly  17,000  marks  for  the  congre- 
gation in  Agram.  The  following  year  the  corner  stone  of  a 
building  for  a  parsonage  and  a  school  was  laid,  and  March  31,  1884, 
Sunday  Judica,  the  beautiful  and  substantial  Christ  Church,  the 
first  and  only  Protestant  church  of  Croatia,  was  dedicated  with 
the  good  wishes  of  the  Ban  us  and  of  the  highest  political  and 
social  circles.  After  three  years  preparatory  work,  a  German 
school  was  founded  in  1887,  notwithstanding  some  confidentially 
said :  "  Pastor,  if  you  do  not  cease  agitating  the  organization  of 
parochial  schools  on  Croatian  soil,  you  will  rue  it.  They  will 
destroy  your  church  and  parsonage  and  we  will  have  nothing." 


490  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

On  Nov.  10,  1887,  the  pastor  finally  received  from  the  govern- 
ment permission  to  organize  a  German  Evangelical  school,  which 
called  forth  from  many  true  souls  the  heartiest  thanksgiving  to 
Almighty  God.  Oct.  1,  1888,  it  opened  with  forty-two  pupils. 
The  following  year  the  room  was  too  small,  a  second  teacher  was 
employed  and  the  number  of  scholars  was  more  than  sixty.  The 
next  year  the  roll  reached  ninety-nine  and  more  room  was  provided. 
To  us  it  is  indeed  amazing  what  joy  and  pleasure  the  German 
Lutheran  pastors  of  the  diaspora  take  in  their  parochial  school 
work.  Well  they  may  rejoice,  however,  for  aside  from  the 
preaching  of  the  Word  and  the  administration  of  the  Holy 
Sacraments,  there  is  nothing  that  brings  better  Christian  results 
than   the  parochial  school  work. 

The  indebtedness  on  the  church  in  Agram  of  15,000  gulden  is 
too  heavy  for  the  mission  to  carry  alone.  Rev.  Dr.  Kolatschek, 
the  pioneer  missionary  organizer  of  southeastern  Europe,  is  the 
present  efficient  and  laborious  pastor.  His  cry  for  help  from 
southeastern  Europe  has  touched  the  heart  of  Germany. 

The  organization  of  a  new  Lutheran  Church  was  recently 
effected  in  Belovar  near  Agrara.  Other  congregations  would  soon 
spring  into  life  were  the  men  and  means  at  hand  for  diaspora 
mission  work  in  Croatia. 

Dr.  Julius  Kolatschek,  returning  from  the  first  Evangelical 
mission  tour  through  Bosnia  to  his  home  in  Agram  tarried  nearly 
two  days  at  Sissek  and  amid  many  difficulties  succeeded  in  holding 
a  service  there  Sunday,  Oct.  19,  1884,  for  thirty-six  persons,  eight 
of  whom  communed.  In  an  after  conference  a  general  desire  was 
expressed  to  organize  and  support  a  church,  to  accomplish  which 
preliminary  steps  were  taken. 

October  9,  of  the  same  year  he  also  visited  the  few  Protestant 
brethren  in  Petrinia  and  on  October  20,  those  in  Klein-Gorica  and 
Lekenik.  These  are  the  interesting  beginnings  of  modern 
Lutheranism  in  Croatia. 


Lutherans  in  Bosnia,  Hungary. 


In  the  latter  part  of  July,  1878,  the  Emperor  of  Austria 
crossed  the  Save,  and  within  three  months  took  possession  of 
Bosnia,  the  Switzerland  of  the  European  Orient.  This  he  did  not 
as  an  enemy  but  as  a  friend,  in  order  to  bring  an  end  to  the  unrest 
which  disturbed  his  borders.  Equal  rights  and  protection  with 
those  of  his  other  subjects  were  promised  to  their  lives,  property 
and  faith.  Thus  suddenly  a  neglected  province  of  Turkey  was 
opened  to  European  Christian  culture.  From  the  north  and  west 
hundreds  of  farmers,  mechanics  and  merchants  came  to  found  new 
homes  in  this  emancipated  fertile  country. 

Among  the  settlers  were  not  only  Catholics  and  Jews  but  also 
many  Protestants.  According  to  the  census  of  May  1,  1885,  there 
were  500  souls  of  the  Augsburg  and  Helvetian  Confessions,  who 
were  scattered  in  all  parts  of  the  land.  Although  they  composed 
a  small  part  of  the  entire  population  of  1,336,091,  yet  among  them 
mission  congregations  have  been  recently  organized,  which  future 
immigration  and  aggressive  work  promise  to  develop  into  strong 
churches. 

Before  October  of  1881,  these  true  children  of  the  Eeforma- 
tion  were  entirely  neglected.  They  were  without  a  church, 
without  a  pastor,  without  the  holy  communion;  their  children  were 
unbaptized  and  consequently  not  instructed  nor  confirmed;  and 
their  marriages  were  performed  and  their  dead  laid  to  rest  without 
the  blessed  ministrations  of  the  gospel. 

The  first  to  respond  to  this  destitution  was  the  Central  Board 
of  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  at  Leipzig  by  raising  the 
necessary  funds  to  explore  the  territory.  Dr.  Julius  Kolatschek, 
pastor  in  Agram,  Croatia,  was  consequently  commissioned  to  visit, 
gather  together  and  organize  the  scattered  brethren  in  the  district 
of  Banjaluka.  Monday,  Oct.  13,  1884,  he  left  home  and  on 
Wednesday  of  the  same  week  he  conducted   in  Maglai  on  the 

491 


492  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Verbas,  at  the  residence  of  a  wealthy  land  owner,  Mr.  Alfred 
Ebeling,  the  first  Lutheran  service  of  modern  times  in  Bosnia. 
The  holy  communion  was  also  celebrated  at  the  same  time,  and  to 
all  it  was  a  memorable  and  a  profitable  occasion.  On  the  same  day 
Dr.  Kolatschek  dedicated  the  first  Protestant  cemetery  in  Bosnia, 
the  ground  for  which  was  given  by  a  German  Catholic.  He  also 
gave  the  first  Protestant  religious  instruction  to  the  children. 
This  is  indeed  a  suggestive  example  for  all  the  missionaries  who 
labor  among  our  brethren  of  the  dispersion,  namely  to  start  a 
Christian  school  on  the  same  day  they  commence  to  preach.  A 
warm  desire  was  expressed  for  regular  services  and  voluntary 
subscriptions  were  made  to  secure  the  same. 

Awhile  Dr.  Kolatschek  was  canvassing  Banjaluka  on  Tuesday, 
Oct.  14,  the  sad  state  of  the  Protestants  was  illustrated  by  one, 
Mr.  Alexander  Erdosy,  the  proprietor  of  the  Hotel  "City  Vienna," 
saying:  "here  nothing  can  be  done,  we  are  too  few;  for  my  part  I 
am  not  such  a  poor  Christian,  for  every  Easter  I  go  alone  to  my 
closet  and  take  with  me  bread  and  wine  and  after  reading  my 
Bible  and  devotional  books  I  give  the  holy  communion  to  myself." 
The  doctor  adds  this  was  not  new  to  him,  for  during  his  twenty-four 
years  of  labor  among  the  Evangelical  diaspora  he  had  often  met 
those  in  other  lands  who  having  no  priest  became  priests  unto 
themselves.  Rather  than  go  to  the  Catholic  mass  or  do  without 
the  communion  they  administer  it  to  themselves. 

Cheerfully  was  the  missionary  entertained  in  the  best  room 
of  the  hotel,  and  the  dining  room  was  turned  into  a  chapel  on 
Thursday  at  9:30  a.  m.,  and  the  welcomed  missionary  preached  from 
Matt.  18:  20,  to  twenty-five  Lutherans  and  Reformed  and  three 
Catholics,  of  whom  twelve  partook  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  Steps 
were  taken  to  organize  a  congregation  and  to  collect  monthly 
contributions  for  its  support.  In  the  evening  eleven  children 
came  to  the  hotel  for  religious  instruction  in  response  to  an 
invitation  from  the  missionary.  The  questions  answered  proved 
that  the  parents  had  not  failed  to  teach  their  children  the 
catechism  in  their  homes.  Wherever  God  in  His  providence 
scatters  our  people  they  should  rejoice  in  that  they  can  take  with 
them  an  open  Bible,  a  catechism  and  devotional  books,  and  even 
if  there  be  not  another  Protestant  within  reach,  nothing  except 
their  own  indifference,  can  prevent  them  from  starting  a  church 
and  a  Chribtian  school  in  their  own  family. 

Friday  morning  was  spent  in  Prjedor  where  nineteen  gathered 
for   service  and  fourteen  came  to  the  Lord's  table.     Since  1880 


LUTHERANS   IN    BOSNIA,   HUNGARY.  493 

Germans  from  Wuertemberg  had  been  settling  here  and  all  were 
well  supplied  with  devotional  books  and  church  papers,  and 
were  found  able  to  sing  every  stanza  of  their  hymn  book. 
Precious  moments  were  these  when  they  sang  their  German 
familiar  tunes  for  the  first  time  with  a  minister  in  their  new 
homes.  As  at  the  other  places  they  also  gladly  promised  monthly 
contributions  for  the  support  of  their  church. 

After  dinner  the  missionary  was  taken  by  a  farm  team  to 
Brezicani  to  visit  the  sick  and  administer  the  holy  sacrament  of 
baptism,  and  in  the  evening  he  returned  to  Prjedor  to  instruct  a 
catechetical  class.  On  Saturday  morning,  after  giving  the 
communion  to  two  who  could  not  be  present  the  day  before,  and 
after  selecting  a  site  for  a  Protestant  cemetery,  he  took  the  train 
for  Croatia.  The  first  missionary  work  which  was  accomplished 
during  these  five  week  days  is  surely  an  inspiration  to  the 
Lutheran  Church  to  send  forth  more  such  men  to  do  a  like  work 
in  sections  of   the  world  as  needy  and  as  neglected  as   Bosnia. 

The  second  missionary  tour  by  Dr.  Kolatschek  to  Banjaluka 
was  made  Jan.  27,  1885,  when  he  preached,  taught,  administered 
the  sacraments  and  organized  the  first  Protestant  congregation 
in  Bosnia. 

Sept.  20,  1885,  he  visited  Prjedor  again  and  dedicated  a 
Protestant  cemetery,  confirmed  the  first  catechumen  and  admin- 
istered the  communion.  Sept.  21  and  22,  while  in  Banjaluka  he 
gave  religious  instruction  and  confirmed  three  catechumens, 
administered  the  sacraments  and  adopted  a  constitution  for  the 
first  congregation  of  the  Augsburg  and  Helvetian  Confessions  of 
Bosnia,  fifty  being  present  at  the  service.  Wednesday,  Sept.  23, 
he  held  an  impressive  service  for  twenty-four  persons  in  Maglai 
on  the  Verbas,  and  naturally  they  rejoiced  to  learn  of  the  success- 
ful organization  at  Banjaluka. 

The  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  having  promised  the  funds 
to  extend  the  missionary  explorations  to  the  far  interior  of  Bosnia, 
Dr.  Kolatschek  arrived  on  Thursday,  Sept.  24,  in  Bosna  Serai,  the 
capital  city  of  27,000  people.  This  it  is  said  is  more  like  a 
western  than  an  eastern  city,  and  resembles  Vienna  in  its  life. 
Active  canvassing  was  done  until  Sunday  amid  many  disappoint- 
ments and  strange  observations  of  the  bigoted  sect  spirit  of  the 
Nazarenes.  Sunday  morning  at  9:00  o'clock  baptism  was  admin- 
istered, and  all  gave  the  closest  attention  to  the  sermon  from 
Matt.  5:  4.  Following  this  was  confirmation  and  the  communion, 
seventeen  partaking.     In  an  after  business  meeting  all  were  ready 


494  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

to  give  and  sacrifice  in  order  to  have  regular  service,  and  the 
hearty  thanks  were  voted  to  the  society  which  sent  them  this  their 
first  missionary. 

Bosnia  has  thus  in  recent  years  been  added  to  the  many  coun- 
tries appealing  to  the  Lutherans  of  the  world  for  their  prayers, 
sympathy  and  benevolence.  Its  history  would  suggest  that  it  is 
not  altogether  unworthy  of  attention  and  help.  It  is  the  land 
which  the  Romans  ruled  as  their  Illyrian  Province  and  near  which 
Paul,  the  apostle  to  the  heathen,  labored.  It  was  overrun  by 
various  tribes  during  the  migrations  of  the  nations  and  in  the 
second  half  of  the  twelfth  century  it  became  a  welcome  asylum  for 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  the  persecuted  Waldensians.  Although 
ruled  by  Islam,  countless  copies  of  the  Bible,  Luther's  Catechism, 
hymn  and  devotional  books  translated  by  the  Carniola  Reformer, 
Primus  Truber,  and  others  into  the  Slavic  tongue,  were  circulated. 
Thus  and  in  other  ways  it  took  an  active  part  in  the  Reformation 
movement  of  the  sixteenth  century.  Since  the  Protestant  light 
was  extinguished  among  the  southern  Slavic  people  in  the 
beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century,  this  beautiful  and  fertile 
country  had  heard  the  voice  of  no  Lutheran  or  Reformed  minister 
before  Dr.  Kolatschek  arrived. 

The  above  history  has  been  given  in  full  because  it  teaches  us 
several  valuable  lessons.  First,  that  new  fields  are  opening  to  us 
in  Catholic  countries  at  the  present  time  and  we  should  be 
preparing  to  enter  them.  Second,  that  although  our  scattered 
people  may  be  neglected  for  decades,  they  nevertheless  remain 
loyal  and  will  welcome  those  sent  to  them  to  preach  the  Word  and 
administer  the  Holy  Sacraments  according  to  Lutheran  doctrine 
and  usages.  Third,  that  here  we  have  a  model  example  of 
missionary  work  among  our  multitudes  of  the  dispersion,  worthy 
of  admiration  and  imitation. 

With  the  hope  of  bettering  their  temporal  condition  thirty 
families  in  1886  emigrated  to  Bosnia  from  the  German  Protestant 
congregation  of  Franzfeld,  Hungary,  and  founded  a  new  colony 
near  Bjelina  and  named  it  Franz  Josef sf eld.  A  year  later  other 
families  followed.  By  a  masterly  energy  the  unfruitful  and  wild 
soil  was  changed  into  fertile  fields.  The  first  great  difficulties 
removed  and  their  houses  and  fields  in  good  order,  this  industrious 
company  of  800  souls  felt  it  their  duty  to  provide  for  their  church 
and  school,  in  which  the  government  rendered  liberal  assistance. 
A  parochial  school  house  and  a  parsonage  for  the  teacher  were 
first  erected  in  1888  and  through  the  help  of  the  government  a 


LUTHERANS   IN   BOSNIA,   HUNGARY. 


495 


teacher  was  appointed.  The  next  step  was  to  secure  a  pastor, 
which  was  made  possible  by  the  government  again  helping  with  an 
annual  appropriation  of  500  florins,  and  September  7th,  1890, 
Candidate  Ludwig  Schaefer  was  installed  as  their  pastor.  It  was 
an  impressive  occasion,  it  being  the  first  installation  of  a  Protestant 
pastor  in  Bosnia.  From  their  former  congregations  in  Hungary 
seventy-five  guests  with  forty  wagons  and  carriages  were  present 
to  witness  the  ceremonies  amid  emotions  of  joy  and  gratitude. 

The  new  Christ  Church  in  Kudolfsthal — formerly  called 
Maglai  on  the  Verbas — was  consecrated  June  23,  1889,  Dr. 
Kolatschek  delivering  the  dedicatory  sermon.  The  royal  German 
Consul  von  Oertzen,  the  mayor,  counts  and  high  officials,  as  well  as 
large  representations  from  Slavonia  and  the  cities  of  Bosnia,  were 
among  the  guests.  Mr.  Alfred  Ebeling,  who  had  been  so  faithful 
from  the  beginning,  delivered  the  key  to  the  officiating  clergyman, 
and  the  300  pound  bell,  brought  from  Westphalia,  broke  the 
Protestant  silence  of  the  ages.  The  congregation  commencing  so 
humbly  has  now  over  100  souls.  The  holy  communion  was 
observed  during  the  day  and  thirty-three  communed,  eighteen  men 
and  fifteen  women. 


Protestants  in  Bosnia,  1885. 


a  « 
1° 

a 

at 

M 

IP 

"3 

•6 

as 

a 

u 

a 

H 

o 

Adults. 

Children. 

Marriages. 

NAME  OF  PLACE. 

a 

"3 

O 

pq 

3 

7 
1 
6 

1 

io 

25 

"5 
0 

17 
3 
9 

4 

0 

18 

53 

6» 

*9 

Hi 

4 
2 
2 

°1 

io 

1 
21 

Banjaluka 

49 
10 
16 

2 
1 

14 
1 
9 

69 
3 
1 
5 
1 

27 

10 
16 

2 
1 

14 
1 
9 

38 
3 
1 
5 
1 

22 

io 

32 

2l" 
21 

17 
4 
5 

o 

4 
1 
3 
29 
2 
1 
4 
1 

73 

15 
3 

2 

i 

6 

'4 

22 

1 

i 

55 

32 

7 
7 

2 

1 
10 
1 
7 
51 
3 
1 
5 
1 

128 

10 
2 
3 

3 

'2 
8 

28 

3 

Bodlocani 

Brezicani 

Dragocuja  near  Ban- 
jaluka  

Dubitza 

1 
1 

Maglai  on  the  Verbas 
Moetar 

Prjedor 

1 

Bosna  Serai 

9 

Visok 

Warzar  Vakuf 

Windhorst 

0 

Zenica 

Total 

181 

128 

17 

■490 


Lutherans  in  Roumania. 


Prior  to  Reformation  times  Germans  settled  in  the  countries 
of  the  lower  Danube.  Most  of  the  people  came  from  the  Saxons 
in  Transylvania.  On  account  of  their  industrious  and  thrifty 
habits,  they  were  considered  a  desirable  class  of  settlers,  and  one 
of  the  ruling  princes  of  those  countries  granted  them  special 
privileges,  thua  inducing  them  to  come  and  stay.  In  some  places 
they  also  had  their  own  churches. 

The  Lutheran  Reformation  in  the  course  of  time  found  its 
way  to  these  remote  regions  and  gained  adherents  among  its 
people.  But  for  various  reasons  the  few  Evangelical  congrega- 
tions were  not  able  to  maintain  their  isolated  existence.  The 
Protestants  as  well  as  the  Roman  Catholics  were  gradually 
absorbed  by  the  Greek  Church.  The  causes  that  produced  these 
results  were  largely  of  a  political  nature;  just  as  they  are  at 
present  in  the  Baltic  provinces.  But  we  are  assured  that  there 
was  no  religious  persecution.  Although  those  German  settle- 
ments were  lost  to  Lutheranism,  nevertheless  there  remained 
a  considerable  number  of  Evangelical  individuals  scattered 
through  the  country  here  and  there.  Occasionally  they  were 
written  to  by  pastors  in  the  neighboring  countries  and  encouraged 
to  hold  on  to  their  faith  and  make  efforts  to  secure  a  shepherd  of 
their  own.  But  not  much  was  accomplished.  Whatever  has  been 
done  in  the  way  of  organizing  and  establishing  Evangelical 
congregations,  is  in  the  main  the  work  of  recent  years.  The 
oldest  and  most  influential  congregation  in  Roumania,  is  the  one 
in  Bucharest. 

The  Lutheran  congregation  in  Bucharest,  the  capital  of 
Roumania,  existed  as  far  back  as  1730  but  how  many  years  it  had 
been  organized  before  this  is  not  known.  This  is  one  of  the 
wealthiest  congregations  in  the  German  Lutheran  dispersion, 
possessing  a  fine  church,  a  parsonage,  four  school  houses,  a  ceme- 
tery, a  house  for  the  sexton,    and  endowments  and  legacies  as 

497 


498 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


follows:  a  pension  fund  for  widows  and  orphans,  65,000  francs;  a 
legacy  for  the  real  school,  6,000  francs;  a  legacy  for  the  orphanage, 
201,000  francs;  another  pension  fund  for  widows  and  orphans, 
27,000  francs;  two  funds  to  buy  libraries,  25,000  and  7,000  francs; 
legacy  for  poor  school  children,  5.300  francs;  and  others.  In  all 
fourteen  funds. 


Congregations . 


Bucharest 

Jassy    

"      7  missions 

Galatz 

"     4  missions 

Atmadscha 

"      9  missions 

Brahilov 

"      1  mission 

Pitesti 

"      1  mission 

Krajova 

"      3  missions  . 

Turnu-Severin    

Total,  33  churches  and  missions 


Members. 


Xame  of  Pastor. 


4,200 
600 
135 
480 

85 

300 

1,900 

300 

50 
110 

50 
600 

70 
150 


Dr.  Bcelicke 
Bruno  Reck 


Otto  Risch   

Carl  Pritzche 

it         ii 

Pastor  Meyer 

ii  ii 

Pastor  Vorhauer. . 

ii  u 

John  Hesselmann . 

ii  it 

Franz  Mueller.  .. . 


9,030 


Salary, 
Without 
Parsonage. 


Marks. 

2,700 

ii 

3,400 

ii 

4,050 

ii 

3,250 

ii 

2,300 

ii 

3,000 
ii 

2.500 


21,200 


The  small  children's  school  reports  115  pupils,  and  the 
elementary  school,  344.  The  real  school  with  three  classes  reports 
69  students;  the  school  for  boys,  295;  the  high  school  for  girls 
with  a  boarding  school  attached,  45;  another  school  for  girls,  256; 
a  branch  or  mission  school,  65  pupils.  Eleven  Kaiserswerth 
deaconesses  are  employed  in  the  girls'  schools.  In  all  32  teachers 
are  kept  busy.  The  wealthy  and  the  poor  Germans  of  Roumania 
take  a  just  pride  in  their  efficient  schools  in  this  capital  city, 
from  which  are  constantly  going  forth  streams  of  evangelical  light. 
In  the  elementary  school  a  Sunday  School  of  fifty  scholars  is 
maintained.  Each  school  has  a  Young  Ladies'  Society,  organized 
for  its  welfare.  Germany  appropriates  yearly  6,000  marks  for  the 
German  Lutheran  schools  of  Roumania. 

Besides  the  German  pastor  a  second  minister  is  employed  to 
officiate  in  Roumanian,  the  language  of  the  country. 

The  Pastoral  Conference  of  the  Lutheran  ministers  of  the 
Balkan  peninsula  has  been  organized  for  missionary,  educational 
and  charitable  work  and  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  bond  of 
union  among  the  pastors  and  churches.     It  meets  every  two  years. 

Jassy  is  an  influential  congregation  and  maintains  seven 
missions  at  Roman,  Piatra,  Neamtzo,  Botushany,  Bakau,  Fontanele 


LUTHERANS    IN    ROUMANIA. 


499 


and  Pashkani.  Its  school  of  thirty-seven  scholars  is  taught  by 
three  teachers  one  of  whom  gives  instruction  in  the  Roumanian 
language.  The  parsonage  was  recently  rebuilt,  for  which  a  gift  of 
500  marks  was  received  from  the  diaspora  mission  funds. 


EVANGELICAL,  LUTHERAN  CHURCH,  BUCHAREST,  ROUMANIA. 


Galatz  has  under  its  care  four  mission  congregations: 
Tekutchiu,  Berlat,  Fokchany  and  Sulina.  Its  parochial  school  of 
100  scholars  is  taught  by  the  pastor  and  two  teachers.  The  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Society  appropriates  900  marks  to  the  pastor's  salary. 

The  pastorate  of  Atmadscha  with  nine  missions  was  divided 
in  1892  into  two  parishes.  Atmadscha  pastorate  includes  Tschu- 
kurowa,  Cogelac,  Toraverde,  Catalici  and  Tultcha,  while  Constanza 
on  the  Black  Sea,  forms  the  centre  of  the  new  pastorate  which 
includes  Mangalia,  Caraschcula,  Sarigol,  Osmanschi,  Cubadin, 
Fachrie,  and  Coschali.  Bev.  Paul  Janke  is  the  pastor  of  this  new 
diaspora    parish.     There    is    general   rejoicing  because  of    this 


500 


LUTHERANS    IN    ROUMANIA.  501 

progress  in  view  of  the  increase  of  German  emigration  to  the 
Black  Sea  coast  of  the  Balkan  peninsula.  The  Gustavus  Adolphus 
Society  gave  1,050  marks  yearly  to  the  salary  of  the  old  pastorate 
and  will,  no  doubt,  continue  its  help.  In  all  there  are  fourteen 
diaspora  mission  stations  in  Dobruja. 

Brahilov  has  one  home  mission  in  Jacobsonthal.  The  mother 
congregation  recently  secured  a  site  and  dedicated  May  8,  1892,  a 
new  church  and  parsonage.  The  pastor  teaches  a  school  of 
twenty -nine  children. 

Pitesti  possesses  also  a  missionary  spirit  and  ministers  to  the 
Lutherans  in  Kimpulung.  The  pastor  teaches  also  a  parochial 
school  of  thirty-four  pupils. 

Krajova  serves  also  three  other  points:  Tirza-Sinai,  Carovace 
and  Slatina.  The  parent  congregation  has  a  church,  parsonage 
and  school  house;  128  children  attend  the  parochial  school,  to 
which  the  German  government  appropriates  2,200  marks  yearly. 
As  in  the  other  schools  Roumanian  as  well  as  German  must  be 
taught. 

Turnu-Severin  owns  a  church,  parsonage  and  school  house. 
The  pastor  and  one  teacher  instruct  100  children.  Germany 
appropriates  1,400  marks  annually  to  their  parochial  school  work. 

Jewish  and  Seamen's  Missions. — Rev.  R.  Gjessing  of  Norway, 
and  Pastor  von  Harling,  both  graduates  of  the  Jewish  Mission 
Institution  in  Leipsic,  came  to  Roumania  in  1891  as  missionaries 
of  the  Jewish  Missionary  Society  of  Norway.  They  located  at 
Galatz,  a  live  seaport,  where  the  great  Danube  empties  into  the 
Black  Sea.  While  laboring  for  the  conversion  of  Israel,  Rev. 
Gjessing  ministers  also  to  the  many  Scandinavian  sailors  arriving 
at  this  port.  Thus  a  Jewish  mission  and  another  promising 
Scandinavian  Lutheran  seamen's  mission  were  founded  at  the 
same  time  and  by  the  same  missionaries. 


A  FRONTIER    GERMAN    LUTHERAN    CHURCH    IN    SOUTH-EASTERN    EUROPE, 
LAIBACH,    CARNIOLA,    AUSTRO-HUNGARY. 


Lutherans  in  Servia. 


Belgrade. — The  following  history  and  picture  will  be  of 
increased  interest  when  it  is  remembered  that  this  is  the  only 
Lutheran  Church  in  this  newly  founded  kingdom. 

In  1838  three  Saxons  who  had  studied  mining  accepted  high 
government  positions  in  developing  the  mineral  wealth  of  the 
Servian  mountains.  Other  Saxons  followed  and  soon  church 
services  were  started  in  private  houses.  In  1853  freedom  was 
given  to  all  confessions,  and  the  following  year  the  High  Church 
Council  of  Berlin  commissioned  Pastor  Theodore  Graun  to 
Belgrade.  The  following  year  parochial  school  teacher  Victor 
was  also  appointed  for  Belgrade,  who  founded  a  school  which 
now  numbers  122  pupils.  The  clouds  were  heavy  for  a  time,  but 
the  sunshine  broke  forth  and  success  came.  Prince  Milosch 
Obrenovitz  presented  the  congregation  with  the  humble  building 
in  which  they  worshipped.  Previous  to  this  the  church  and 
school  were  held  in  a  small  rented  building  in  which  the  pastor 
and  teacher  also  lived.  This  building  was  bought,  but  not  being 
able  to  pay  for  it,  the  Prince  donated  the  property  to  the  mission. 
Soon  afterwards  the  Prince  died,  but  his  son  Michael  followed  in 
the  footsteps  of  the  father. 

On  Sunday,  July  22,  1860,  Lazarus  Church  was  dedicated  and 
in  the  evening  the  corner  stone  was  laid  for  a  parsonage  and 
school  house  to  be  erected  under  one  roof.  The  old  parsonage  was 
then  appropriated  to  the  exclusive  use  of  the  teacher  after  another 
room  was  built  to  it.  These  buildings  and  repairs  cost  18,000 
marks,  all  of  which  is  paid.  The  silver  and  the  gold  is  the  Lord's, 
and  also  the  power  is  His  to  move  the  hearts  of  Kings  and 
peasants,  members  and  neighbors,  as  well  as  our  brethren  in  the 
faith  near  and  far,  to  give  liberally  and  willingly. 

A   conference  of  the   ministers   of    the   congregations   in   the 
Donau  diaspora  convened  in  this  church  August,  1865.     It  was  a 

503 


504 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


rare  treat  and  brought  new  life  to  the  congregation.  Much 
expense  and  labor  were  cheerfully  borne  in  order  to  give  the 
conference  a  hearty  welcome.  The  church  was  painted  and  nearly 
all  the  old  furniture  replaced  by  new,  the  altar  covering, 
communion  set,  crucifix,  baptismal  font  and  other  articles  were 


EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  CHURCH,  BELGRADE,  SERVIA. 


either  presented  or  bought.  This  organization  is  an  inspiration 
to  our  scattered  congregations  everywhere  to  organize  themselves 
into  conferences,  even  if  they  be  few. 

When  the  pastor  on  a  great  public  occasion  remarked  in  the 
hearing  of  the  Prince,  "next  to  Almighty  God  your  father  deserves 
the  most  praise  for  the  existence  of  our  Church,"  the  Prince 
replied:  "I  hope  that  what  my  father  has  done  for  your  congrega- 
tion may  never  come  to  naught."  The  pastor  agreeably  to  the 
approval  of  the  congregation  and  the  High  Church  Council  of 
Berlin,  under  whose  direction  in  doctrine,  discipline  and  worship 
the  congregation  was  to  continue,  became  a  subject  of  the  Servian 
government  and  received  yearly  a  state  appropriation  of  600 
gulden.  For  this  the  congregation  returned  becoming  thanks, 
and  the  Prince  answered  "as  far  as  I  am  concerned,  be  assured 
that  I  will  be  as  true  a  patron  of  your  congregation  as  if  it 
belonged  to  my  own  religion." 


LUTHERANS    IN    SERVIA.  505 

The  real  spiritual  work  was  not  overlooked.  A  Christian  and 
a  churchly  life  developed.  The  services  were  largely  attended. 
The  congregational  labor  of  love  among  the  poor  and  the  sick 
was  faithfully  performed.  A  church  reading  union  and  library 
were  started  and  many  gifts  of  books  were  received.  Christmas 
and  Easter  are  observed,  the  congregation  is  gaining  in  favor 
in  the  city,  and  their  superior  school  of  eighty-two  pupils  has 
many  pupils  who  are  not  of  Protestant  parents.  On  Oct.  26, 1890, 
a  large  new  school  building  was  dedicated.  A  large  amount  of 
the  money  was  given  by  Germany.  The  building  of  a  new  church 
is  now  being  agitated. 

All  would  have  been  lost,  however,  at  one  time  had  not  God 
raised  His  protecting  hand  over  their  property.  On  June  13, 
1862,  the  famous  night-street-battle  took  place  in  Belgrade.  The 
center  of  the  fight  was  near  the  church  property,  which  to  the 
joy  of  all  was  not  damaged  beyond  the  marks  of  flying  lead. 

The  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin  and  the  GustavusAdolphus 
Society  supplemented  the  local  receipts,  and  an  endowment 
fund  for  the  church  has  been  started.  The  congregation  numbers 
over  400  souls,  and  soon  it  will  be  a  benefactor  instead  of  a 
beneficiary.  Because  of  the  difficulties  to  travel  in  the  interior  of 
Servia  little  has  been  done  to  take  the  Holy  Word  and  Sacraments 
to  our  scattered  people  outside  of  the  capital  city.  This  will  soon 
be  different,  judging  from  their  present  spirit  and  work.  The 
resident  pastor  of  Belgrade  supplies  at  present  a  number  of 
preaching  stations  for  Servian  Lutheran  dispersion.  They  hope 
to  organize  another  congregation  in  Nisch. 


EVANGELICAL     LUTHERAN    CATHEDRAL,     ROESKILDE,    DENMARK. 


Lutherans  in  Bulgaria. 


In  Sophia,  the  capital  of  Bulgaria,  in  the  midst  of  20,000 
Greek  Catholics,  3,000  Eoman  Catholics,  6,000  Jews,  and  3,300 
Mohammedans,  there  is  a  little  company  of  120  German  Protestants 
struggling  for  a  church.  The  Greeks  have  their  cathedrals,  the 
Romanists  their  stately  churches,  the  Jews  their  synagogues  and 
the  Mohammedans  their  mosques,  but  the  German  Protestants 
have  nothing.  Sunday,  June  12,  1887,  the  first  service  was  held 
for  them.  A  congregation  was  organized,  a  chapel  belonging  to 
the  government  was  rented,  and  Pastor  Heinrich  Grashoff  of 
Waacke,  Hanover,  was  called  to  minister  to  them. 

At  the  same  time  a  German  parochial  school  was  also  started 
with  only  seven  children,  which  has  increased  to  171  pupils, 
— divided  into  two  classes  and  taught  by  the  pastor  and  a 
German  teacher. 

From  Constantinople  to  Belgrade,  the  capital  of  Servia,  a  long 
stretch  of  territory,  this  is  the  only  German  Protestant  church. 
It  tried  to  unite  with  the  State  Church  of  Prussia,  but  because 
of  political  reasons  their  efforts  failed,  although  the  High  Church 
Council  of  Berlin  was  disposed  to  help  them. 

December  1,  1890,  Rev.  Kurt  Sterzel,  formerly  the  assistant 
minister,  was  elected  the  pastor  of  the  congregation  upon  the 
recommendation  of  Dr.  Trautvetter,  of  Rudalstadt  in  Germany, 
the  president  of  the  Diaspora  Conference.  Bulgaria  has  received 
little  notice  from  other  missionary  agencies  and  the  Diaspora 
Conference,  therefore,  has  been  opportune  in  rendering  assistance 
to  Sophia.  This  lonely  diaspora  mission  church  receives  aid  at 
present  from  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  at  Leipsic. 

There  is  good  promise  for  Lutheranism  in  this  young  kingdom, 
since  Ferdinand,  prince  of  Saxe-Coburg  and  Gotha,  was  chosen 
King  of  Bulgaria  on  July  7,  1887.  Prince  Alexander  is  a  member 
of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  and  a  Wuertemberg  divine, 
Pastor  Koch,  is  the  court  chaplain. 

507 


Lutherans  in  Turkey  in  Europe. 


Constantinople,  the  capital  of  the  Turkish  or  Ottoman  Empire, 
commands  the  shores  of  both  Europe  and  Asia  and  the  trade  of 
the  Mediterranean  and  the  Black  Sea.  In  this  metropolis,  with 
such  an  interesting  commercial  and  religious  history,  the  church 
of  the  Reformation  is  active.  In  1843  a  German  congregation  was 
organized  and  in  1870  the  embassy  preacher,  Paul  Sukle,  became 
the  regular  pastor,  who  ministers  to  them  at  the  present  time. 
The  church,  school  house,  and  parsonages  for  pastor  and  school 
teacher  were  erected  by  the  offerings  from  the  churches  of  Prussia 
in  1875,  which  amounted  to  the  large  sum  of  195,000  marks.  The 
pastor's  salary  is  paid  from  the  royal  legation  treasury  of  Berlin. 

Swedes,  Hollanders  and  French  unite  with  the  congregation 
in  the  public  worship  as  they  generally  understand  German,  and 
the  pastor  performs  the  ministerial  acts  for  them  in  German, 
English  or  French.  The  city  has  2,000  Germans  and  the  congre- 
gation numbers  700  to  800  souls  with  an  average  attendance  in 
winter  of  150.  During  the  summer  services  are  conducted  on  a 
German  war  ship  furnished  by  the  embassy.  The  parochial 
report  for  the  year  gives  thirty  baptisms,  ten  marriages  and 
twenty-five  funerals.     Constantinople  has  a  Protestant  cemetery. 

Since  the  close  of  the  Crimean  war  a  growing  number  of 
Germans  is  settling  on  the  shores  of  the  Bosphorus.  Their 
churches  and  schools  are  consequently  more  prosperous.  The 
German  parochial  school  of  Constantinople  is  beautifully  located 
in  the  southern  part  of  the  city,  overlooking  the  sea  of  Marmora 
and  the  Bosphorus.  Under  Dr.  Karl  Lange  it  has  had  a  remark- 
able development.  It  has  eight  classes,  14  teachers,  408  pupils 
(267  males  and  141  females);  and  of  these  168  are  Protestants,  110 
Roman  Catholics,  13  Armenians  and  85  Jews.  The  Protestant 
children  have  religious  instruction  two  hours  a  week,  and  a  two 
years'  course  is  required  to  prepare  for  confirmation.  The  school 
receives  from  the  German  government  9,000  marks  yearly. 

509 


510  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

The  German  railway  school  in  the  Jedikule  quarter  of  the 
city  is  sustained  by  the  Oriental  Railway  Company.  It  reports 
two  teachers  mid  seventy  scholars. 

The  railroad  school  in  Karagatsch,  near  Adrianople,  was  begun 
in  1883,  and  is  likewise  under  the  control  of  the  above  named 
railway  company.  Two  teachers  instruct  fifty  scholars.  The 
school  work  seems  to  be  on  a  good  footing,  tbe  teachers  receive 
fair  salaries,  and  the  future  may  count  on  brighter  skies  in  the 
land  of  Islam. 

The  Geeman  Evangelical  Hospital. — In  this,  the  principal 
city  of  the  false  prophet,  where  Asia  and  Europe  shake  hands,  our 
deaconesses  have  patiently  continued  their  work  of  Christian  love 
for  thirty-six  years.  The  German  Benevolent  Society  of  Constan- 
tinople, with  the  co-operation  of  the  German  government,  erected 
their  stately  hospital  in  1877,  which  employs  eleven  deaconesses. 
A  twelfth  deaconess  teaches  a  small  children's  school  of  100  pupils. 
The  average  number  of  sick  from  all  parts  of  the  world  ministered 
to  yearly  in  the  hospital  is  more  than  1,200,  among  them  not  a 
few  Germans  who  belong  to  the  commission  in  the  service  of  the 
Sultan.  The  deaconesses  have  the  confidence  of  the  Sultan  to 
such  an  extent  that  he  has  shown  them  special  favors.  Even 
Turkish  officers  have  had  skillful  operations  performed  in  the 
hospital.  Through  the  above  mentioned  benevolent  society  many 
traveling  artisans  have  been  helped  in  extreme  need.  The 
blessings  of  this  church  in  Constantinople  have  reached  far  into 
Asia,  as  well  as  touched  the  hearts  of  parents  far  in  Eastern 
Europe,  whose  wayward  sons  were  the  objects  of  its  charity. 

For  an  account  of  the  Scandinavian  Legation  Chapel  and 
their  Seamen's  Mission  under  Rev.  J.  L.  Aspling  and  others,  the 
reader  is  referred  to  page  369  of  this  volume. 


REV.   J.   L.    ASPLING, 

Scandinavian  Lutheran  Seamen's  Missionary  in  Constantinople. 


SCANDINAVIAN  LUTHERAN  LEGATION  CHAPEL,  CONSTANTINOPLE,  TURKEY  IN  EUROPE. 


Lutherans  in  Greece. 


As  the  Lutherans  are  preaching  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of 
God  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Divine  Lord  and  Saviour  in  the  land  of 
the  Pharaohs  and  in  the  home  of  the  Caesars,  so  are  they  also 
represented  in  classic  Greece.  True,  their  representation  there  is 
very  small.  In  the  first  countries  the  Lutherans  are  among  the 
middle  classes,  while  in  Greece  they  move  in  the  royal  circles. 

It  came  to  pass  in  the  course  of  human  events  that  Greece  in 
these  modern  times  was  without  a  rightful  heir  to  the  throne,  and 
they  chose  one  from  the  royal  house  of  the  Lutheran  country  of 
Denmark. 

The  son  of  the  Lutheran  King  of  Greece  was  recently  married 
to  Princess  Sophia,  daughter  of  the  late  Emperor  Frederick  of 
Germany.  Although  the  marriage  ceremony  was  first  performed 
in  the  Greek  cathedral,  it  was  afterwards  repeated  at  the  king's 
private  chapel  according  to  Lutheran  usage.  Ninety-nine  notables 
— emperors,  kings,  princes,  queens,  princesses,  ete.,  were  among 
the  invited  guests. 

Pastor  Petersen  until  recently  was  the  faithful  chaplain  of 
the  little  Lutheran  flock  at  the  royal  court  of  Athens.  He 
returned  to  Hesse  in  Germany  and  we  have  not  learned  who  has 
been  appointed  as  his  successor. 

German  Schools. — In  consequence  of  the  revolution  of  1862 
the  German  school,  which  had  been  supported  by  the  royal  court, 
was  discontinued,  and  there  was  imminent  danger  that  all  German 
interests  of  an  educational  character  would  vanish.  The  Germans 
saw  their  children  become  Greek  officers,  merchants,  artists, 
artisans  and  students.  The  need  of  a  German  elementary  school, 
therefore,  was  felt  more  and  more,  until  one  was  begun  in  1872  by 
Mrs.  B.  Hofmann.  This  lady  gave  private  lessons  in  Grecian 
families  in  order  to  secure  the  means  to  furnish  this  school  with 
apparatus  and  assistants.  At  times  it  has  had  six  teachers  and 
130  scholars. 

813 


He  must  increase,  but  I  must  decrease."— John,  iii.  30. 
PASTOR   THEODORE    FLIEDNBR. 


514 


Lutherans  in  Italy. 


The  Reformation. — Church  historians  tell  us  "the  reformed 
religion  made  great  progress  in  Italy  soon  after  the  first  conflicts 
between  Luther  and  the  pontiffs.  Very  many  in  all  the  provinces, 
but  especially  among  the  Venetians,  the  Tuscans  and  the 
Neapolitans,  avowed  their  alienation  from  the  Romish  religion." 

Italy  surely  needed  at  this  time  a  Reformation  as  much  as  any 
country.  Humanists  and  conscientious  men  were  ready  for  it 
and  it  naturally  at  first  made  remarkable  progress.  But  Italy 
being  the  home  of  the  Pope  and  the  center  of  the  Romish 
Church,  if  the  Reformation  were  to  be  suppressed  any  where 
it  must  be  here,  even  if  extraordinary  means  had  to  be  used.  The 
Pope  had  been  sending  north  into  Germany  men  and  writings  to 
allay  the  little  trouble  in  those  parts  of  his  great  domain,  and 
behold  now  their  disciples  and  writings  were  spreading  every 
where  and  had  reached  the  center  of  his  own  homeland  to  reform 
both  him  and  his  church.     How  bold  and  daring ! 

As  early  as  1519  the  book  dealer  in  Pavia,  Calvi,  had  disposed 
of  many  of  Luther's  writings,  and  in  1524  the  Reformation,  not- 
withstanding all  the  opposition,  was  rooted  wide  and  deep  in  Italy. 
Luther's  catechism,  his  preface  to  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  his 
treatise  on  justification,  Melanchthon's  Loci  and  writings  of  Bucer, 
were  early  translated  anonymously  into  the  Italian  language  and 
found  among  many  a  warm  welcome.  Antonio  Brucioli  translated 
the  New  Testament  for  the  Italians  in  1530,  and  the  whole 
Bible  in  1532. 

All  this  had  its  effect  on  the  Romish  Church,  for  books  were 
written  by  her  own  members,  setting  forth  in  substance  the 
Lutheran  doctrine  of  justification,  and  it  appeared  at  one  time 
that  the  whole  church  of  Italy  would  accept  the  main  principles  of 
the  Reformation.  After  1541  a  strong  Catholic  party  ruled  and 
a    bull  of  July  21,  1542,  established   the   Inquisition   to   banish 

515 


516  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Protestantism.  Many  of  the  leading  and  most  intelligent  citizens, 
as  well  as  multitudes  of  the  common  people,  had  thus  the  old 
choice  placed  before  them,  either  to  return  to  the  Romish  Church 
or  to  suffer  or  to  leave  their  native  land.  Hundreds  chose  the 
last.  Peter  Paul  Vergerius  studied  Luther's  works  to  controvert 
them,  but  being  converted  by  them  he  was  obliged  to  take  himself 
to  flight.  In  1548  he  joined  the  Lutheran  Church,  and  died  while 
a  professor  at  Tubingen  Gallows  in  1565. 

The  "heresy,"  notwithstanding  this  severe  treatment,  con- 
tinued to  spread  and  finally  the  Popes,  Paul  IV.,  Pius  V.,  and 
especially  Sixtus  V.,  with  King  Phillip  II.  of  Spain,  united  all 
their  powers  to  extinguish  this  fire  by  force.  It  was  indeed  a 
long  task,  for  the  pure  doctrine  was  rooted  in  the  country  deeper 
than  many  supposed.  Through  the  aid  of  martyrdom,  prisons, 
gallows,  secret  deaths  and  bloodhounding  their  end  was  almost 
accomplished.  In  the  year-  1560,  on  a  single  day  eighty-eight 
"Lutherans"  one  after  another  were  taken  from  prison  and  stabbed 
by  the  executioner.  Thus  the  light  of  Italy  was  turned  again  to 
darkness.  Only  in  Upper  Italy  near  Chiavenna  do  we  find  a 
remnant  of  the  Reformation  congregations  remaining  at  the 
present  day. 

In  recent  years  the  Reformation  efforts  to  introduce  Lutheran 
literature  into  Italy  have  been  repeated.  In  the  Luther  year, 
1883,  the  German  embassy  pastor  of  Rome,  Rev.  Roennecke,  issued 
a  new  and  most  excellent  translation  of  Luther's  small  catechism 
into  the  Italian  language  as  a  contribution  to  the  jubilee 
celebration. 

A  standard  "Life  of  Luther"  in  the  Italian  language  has  just 
appeared  from  the  press  at  Florence,  and  is  meeting  with  an 
extensive  sale.  The  volume  is  quite  large,  containing  400  pages. 
The  talented  author  is  Bartolomeo  Pons.  The  Pope  and  the 
Italians  are  not  yet  done  with  the  great  Reformer.  They  can 
now  read  his  life  in  their  native  tongue.  Thus  the  Italian 
Protestant  literature  is  being  constantly  increased  in  its  volume 
and  enriched  in  its  character. 

At  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  the  Students'  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Missionary  Society  of  Leipsic  University  a  movement 
was  started  to  found  a  fund  to  support  Italian  students  of  theology 
at  the  universities  of  Germany.  The  control  of  the  fund  has 
wisely  been  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  Central  Board  of  the 
Gustavus  Adolphus  Society. 


LUTHERANS    IN    ITALY.  517 

Parochial. — Naturally  special  interest  is  attached  to  all 
Protestant  work  in  Italy,  the  homeland  of  the  Pope.  There  the 
Lutheran  progress  has  been  very  encouraging.  At  the  beginning 
of  the  present  century  there  were  only  two  German  Protestant 
congregations  in  Italy,  Venice  and  Leghorn ;  at  present  there  are 


GERMAN  CHURCH,   LEGHORN,   ITALY. 

eleven  congregations  and  ten  preaching  stations,  or  a  grand  total 
of  twenty-one  cities  and  health  resorts,  where  Protestant  worship 
is  conducted  in  the  German  language.  In  Naples,  Borne  and 
Genoa  the  German  congregations  have  grown  so  large  and  the 
opportunities  for  work  have  become  so  inviting  that  the  appoint- 
ment of  assistant  pastors  is  necessary. 

A  considerable  number  of  German  Lutherans  are  found  in 
the  principal  cities  of  Italy.  Some  of  the  people  have  made  Italy 
their  home,  having  become  citizens  of  the  country,  whilst  others 
for  one  reason  or  another  live  there  only  temporarily.  Italy  is  a 
country  which  offers  many  attractions  to  travelers,  especially  to 
such  as  pursue  the  study  of  art.  There  are  also  many  health 
seekers,  who  come  from  the  northern  countries  of  Germany  to 
enjoy  the  mild  climate  of  Italy  during  the  winter  months.  The 
number  of  Germans  sojourning  in  the  country  has  been  so  large 


518  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

that  necessity  was  laid  upon  the  mother  church  to  provide  for  them 
spiritually. 

Regular  congregations  are  found  in  Venice,  Milan,  Genoa, 
Bergamo,  San  Remo,  Leghorn,  Florence,  Rome,  Naples,  Palermo, 
and  Messina.  Preaching  places  at  Bologna,  Ancona,  Bari,  Salerno, 
Gardone,  Rerva,  Pallanza,  Bordighera  and  Corsica.  Together 
they  number  over  5,000  souls  in  twenty-one  congregations  and 
missions.  Some  of  these  congregations  make  considerable 
progress.  Bergamo  has  doubled  its  membership  during  recent 
years  and  has  built  a  neat  little  church. 

The  congregation  in  Milan  is  in  possession  of  a  church  and 
has  its  own  pastor.  In  Rome  and  Florence  the  church  attendance 
has  largely  increased.  The  congregation  in  Naples  makes  such 
rapid  progress  that  necessity  demands  the  calling  of  a  second 
pastor.  Venice  and  Genoa  are  on  the  stand  still  and  Leghorn  has 
been  on  the  decline. 

The  membership  of  nearly  all  these  congregations  is  composed 
of  a  heterogeneous  class  of  people.  Not  only  do  they  come  from 
different  parts  of  Germany,  where  they  were  accustomed  to 
different  forms  and  modes  of  worship,  but  Lutherans  and 
Reformed  often  unite  in  one  service  and  one  congregation.  The 
consequences  are,  of  course,  that  the  congregations  have  no  very 
definite  confessional  basis.  Says  one  pastor:  "The  liturgical 
part  of  the  service  gives  us  much  difficulty.  The  church-goers 
come  from  all  parts  of  Germany;  everyone  has  his  own  way  of 
singing  and  his  own  special  liturgy.  Here  only  a  good  organist 
and  a  regular  church  choir  can  bring  order  out  of  confusion.  But 
both  are  not  easily  obtained  in  such  a  country." 

The  same  man,  Hildebrandt,  who  was  pastor  in  Florence  for 
five  years,  says  in  reference  to  the  church-life:  "No  healthy 
church-life  can  easily  be  developed,  where  the  congregation  is 
composed  of  such  heterogeneous  elements  and  amidst  constant 
changes.  The  German  congregations  in  Italy  are  not  worse  than 
those  at  home,  neither  are  they  better.  Illusions  in  this  regard 
soon  disappear  when  you  look  at  them  closely.  When  in  Florence 
the  congregation  was  to  be  regularly  organized  in  order  to  better 
advance  the  German  interests  eight  men  came  to  the  meeting,  and 
only  one  of  those  attended  church.  As  at  home,  so  in  the 
diaspora,  indifference  characterizes  the  German." 

German  schools  are  kept  up  in  nearly  all  the  larger  places  and 
more  or  less  in  connection  with  the  congregations,  but  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  conduct  them  on  a  strictly  confessional  basis.     This 


LUTHERANS    IN    ITALY.  519 

can  readily  be  seen  when  we  remember  the  character  of  the 
congregations.  In  some  places  the  schools  had  to  be  discontinued 
for  lack  of  financial  support. 

As  regards  their  support  the  people,  of  course,  are  expected 
to  contribute  their  part.  But  much  of  the  support  comes  from  the 
Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  and  other  sources  in  Germany.  The 
congregation  in  Florence  received  considerable  aid  from  the 
German  Emperor  in  the  form  of  private  contributions.  The 
pastors  are  expected  to  send  a  yearly  report  of  their  work  to  the 
High  Church  Council  of  Berlin. 

It  has  not  been  an  aim  of  the  German  pastors  and  their 
people  to  do  mission  work  among  the  Catholic  population.  In 
former  years,  of  course,  they  could  hardly  think  of  this  when  they 
were  glad  for  the  privilege  of  conducting  their  own  services.  But 
there  is  more  religious  freedom  now  and  consequently  efforts  are 
being  made,  more  than  in  former  years,  to  do  evangelistic  work 
among  the  native  population. 

Says  one  pastor:  "Concerning  the  standing  of  our  German 
congregations  as  over  against  the  Italian  population,  we  enjoy  a 
certain  esteem.  On  the  other  hand  it  cannot  be  said,  however, 
that  the  German  is  loved,  for  the  characteristics  of  both  nations 
are  very  unlike.  A  real  friendship  cannot  be  expected.  As 
Protestants  we  are  only  respected ;  we  have  the  right  to  be  of  a 
different  faith  because  we  are  foreigners.  With  the  exception  of 
a  few  intelligent  Italians  the  queerest  notions  exist  among  the 
common  people  as  to  our  religion.  That  we  are  really  Jews,  is  a 
current  belief.  And  when,  on  the  part  of  some  ministerial 
brethren,  the  irenical  spirit  of  the  Catholic  clergy  in  Southern  and 
Northern  Italy  receives  special  commendation,  I  can  only  look 
upon  that  as  optimism.  When  the  priests  are  peaceable,  it  is  a 
sign  of  their  ignorance;  they  do  not  know  what  is  involved." 

Messina  nnd  Palermo  on  the  island  of  Sicily  are  served 
together.  In  Messina  a  nourishing  congregation  existed  in  former 
years,  but  through  various  causes,  one  of  which  was  the  extreme 
"radical  tendency"  of  one  of  the  preachers,  it  dissolved.  The 
work  was  re  -organized  in  February,  1888,  by  Pastor  Dr.  Zschimmer, 
who  went  there  by  request  of  the  High  Church  Council  in  Berlin. 
Palermo  has  organized  also  a  German  congregation  and  has  now 
its  own  parochial  school  teacher. 

Genoa  supports  a  French  and  a  Swiss  Protestant  congregation, 
both  of  which  are  in  good  condition,  while  Pastor  Nonne  is 
faithfully  laboring  among  the  Germans  who  have  as  yet  no  church, 


520  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

school  or  parsonage.  His  congregation  has  been  planning,  however, 
to  build  all,  including  a  girls'  home,  under  one  roof  at  a  cost  of 
150,000  francs.  They  develop  self  help  in  raising  by  voluntary 
contributions  12,000  francs  annually  for  current  expenses.  Besides 
the  regular  congregational  work  they  maintain  two  additional  depart- 
ments of  service.  First,  an  Inner  Mission  in  behalf  of  the  many 
German  girls,  servants  and  others,  who  are  brought  to  this  wicked 
city  not  always  with  the  purest  motives.  Second,  a  Seamen's 
Mission  among  the  Protestant  Germans  ever  arriving  from  all 
parts  of  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  and  from  Southern  France, 
Turkey  and  the  Orient.  The  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  appro- 
priates yearly  1,200  marks  to  this  diaspora  mission. 

At  the  celebration  of  the  300th  anniversary  jubilee  of  the 
Reformation,  Oct.  31,  1817,  the  first  Protestant  service  in  the 
German  language  was  held  in  Rome.  Baron  von  Bunson  conducted 
it  and  at  the  close  remarked,  "I  hope  our  grandchildren  shall 
celebrate  Reformation  Day  in  1917  at  Rome  in  their  own  church." 
His  hope  no  doubt  will  be  realized.  Since  1870  American,  Italian, 
English  and  Scotch  Protestants  have  erected  churches  in  Rome. 
The  German  Protestants  number  more  than  any  other  foreign 
colony  in  Rome,  and  their  congregation  has  more  members  than 
all  the  other  Evangelical  congregations  combined,  including  the 
Waldensians,  Methodists,  Baptists  and  the  Evangelical  Church  of 
Italy.  Easter,  1890,  more  than  200  persons  partook  of  the  Holy 
Communion  in  the  German  congregation. 

Over  100,000  marks  have  been  raised  to  erect  a  new  German 
"Luther  Church"  in  Rome,  as  the  chapel  for  the  German  embassy 
is  far  too  small  to  accommodate  the  growing  congregation.  The 
congregation  reports  a  parochial  school,  a  women's  society,  a  men's 
society,  two  deaconesses,  and  services  Sunday  evenings  and  also 
during  the  week.  Rev.  Otto  Frommel  became  Pastor  Rcennecke's 
successor  in  1891. 

Education. — The  present  German  school  in  Rome  began  its 
existence  in  1879  by  calling  an  experienced  teacher  from  Prussia, 
who  had  the  ministry  in  view.  The  income  of  the  school  is  from 
tuition  fees,  a  yearly  stipend  from  the  German  Emperor  and  the 
interest  accruing  from  a  legacy. 

The  German  school  in  Florence  was  opened  Nov.  2,  1882,  for 
the  express  purpose  of  maintaining  the  German  language  for 
social  intercourse,  and  to  farther  German  art,  to  exhibit  German 
character  and  to  offer  the  advantages  of  a  German  education. 


LUTHERANS    IN    ITALY. 


521 


The  parochial  school  in  Genoa  was  established  in  1869,  and  is 
opened  every  morning  with  German  prayer  and  song.  Much 
stress  is  laid  on  the  religious  training. 

The  parochial  school  in  Naples,  founded  in  1833,  has  a  nine 
years'  course  for  boys,  fitting  them  for  business  or  enabling  them 
to  enter  classic  institutions.  The  school  is  supported  by  the 
liberal  free  will  offerings  of  members  of  the  church  in  Naples. 
Since  1860,  Milan  has  a  flourishing  Protestant  school. 


DEACONESS  SCHOOL  IN  FLOKENCE,  ITALY. — GARDEN  VIEW. 


The  parochial  school  in  Venice  was  called  into  being  through 
the  earnest  efforts  of  Kev.  Dr.  Th.  Elze  in  1876,  and  continued  for 
years  under  his  fostering  care  amid  peculiar  difficulties.  The 
parochial  schools  of  Italy  report  thirty-five  teachers  and  429 
scholars. 

The  Deaconess  School  of  Florence,  organized  with  four 
girls  Sept.  4,  1860,  is  now  crowded,  having  twenty-four  boarding 
and  eighty  day  scholars  in  four  classes  under  seven  teaching 
deaconesses.  The  larger  number  of  the  pupils  since  August  13, 
1860,  are  Italian  girls.  Parents  in  Naples,  Salerno,  Turin  and 
Rome  send  their  daughters  hither.  The  school  is  becoming  better 
known  and  better  patronized.  It  is  encouraging  to  note  that  the 
scholars  manifest  a  warm  sympathy  for  the  poor  and  the 
unfortunate,  and  cheerfully  work  and  give  of  their  limited  means 
to  relieve  the  same.     The  Italians  are  accustomed  to  be  led  and 


522  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

helped,  bo  that  it  is  difficult  to  educate  them  in  self  reliance  and 
self  help.  The  introduction  of  the  deaconess  work  even  into  the 
Italian  life  and  character  promises  to  be  successful. 

Synod  or  Conference. — The  Germans  are  gradually  organ- 
izing their  church  work  in  the  land  of  the  pope's  home.  A 
Conference  of  the  German  Evangelical  Ministers  of  Italy  has  been 
organized,  which  convened  in  Leghorn,  June  17,  1889.  The  new 
Evangelical  monthly,  Paulus,  started  by  Pastor  Rcennecke  of 
Rome,  was  adopted  by  the  conference  as  its  official  organ.  The 
name  is  suggestive.  Paul  said,  "I  must  see  Rome."  Italy  needs 
nothing  more  than  Pauline  teachings. 

The  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  in  1890  appropriated  1,500 
florins  for  a  traveling  missionary  in  Italy.  The  High  Church 
Council  of  Berlin  is  taking  interest  in  the  same  work  and  the  right 
man  for  the  appointment  is  being  sought. 


Lutherans  in  Switzerland. 


This  is  the  native  land  of  Zwingle  and  is  a  Reformed  country. 
It  nevertheless  has  some  Lutheran  churches  and  is  a  good  field  for 
Lutheran  missions.  Its  institutions  have  given  to  the  Lutheran 
Church  in  other  parts  of  the  world  many  pious  and  faithful 
ministers.  Among  these  the  Basel  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
and  the  Pilgrim  Mission  on  St.  Chrischona  are  worthy  of  special 
mention.  Various  synods  in  America  owe  a  debt  of  gratitude  to 
them  both.  From  Wurtemberg  and  other  Lutheran  countries 
adjacent  students  came  to  these  institutions,  and  after  receiving 
their  education  left  as  strong  in  their  Lutheranism  as  they  came. 
They  are  no  less  Lutheran  because  of  studying  in  a  Reformed 
country.  The  work  of  these  two  institutions  we  have  considered 
under  Germany.     (See  pages  228  and  181.) 

The  Pilgrim  Mission  Institute  celebrated  its  fiftieth  anniver- 
sary July  6  to  9, 1890.  Workers  were  trained  there  and  are  scattered 
over  the  entire  earth  from  Siberia  to  Patagonia.  More  than  twenty 
are  at  present  pastors  and  missionaries  among  the  Germans  in 
North  and  South  America,  and  the  most  of  these  are  within  the 
Lutheran  Church.  Others  are  laboring  as  ministers,  evangelists 
and  gospel  workers  in  Russia,  Austria,  France,  Spain,  England 
and  Palestine.  At  present  many  graduates  enter  the  service  of 
home  missions  as  traveling  ministers  or  city  missionaries  in 
Switzerland  and  Germany. 

Diaspora  Missions. — The  Lutheran  Church  in  Geneva  was 
for  many  years  the  only  church  of  the  Augsburg  Confession  in 
Switzerland.  It  had  an  exceptional  origin  in  the  year  1707  among 
wealthy  laymen.  Six  German  Lutheran  merchants,  who  had  large 
commercial  houses  in  Lyons  and  were  thus  compelled  to  travel 
frequently  between  Germany  and  southeastern  France,  desired  to 
plant  a  mission  station  in  free  Switzerland  on  the  border  line  of 
France,  where  they  might  hear  the  Word  of  God  and  celebrate  the 

523 


524  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Holy  Communion  according  to  Lutheran  doctrine  and  usages,  for 
this  could  not  have  been  easily  realized  in  Lyons  at  that  time. 

The  first  minister  was  Pastor  Schulz  of  Berlin,  whose  arrival 
gave  the  people  worship  every  Sunday,  instead  of  a  communion 
service  every  three  months.  The  direction  of  the  work  and  the 
expenses  of  the  same  were  in  the  hands  of  these  merchants.  As 
early  as  in  1739  the  congregation  had  grown  so  large  that  a  second 
pastor  was  secured  to  conduct  afternoon  worship.  Duke  Friedrich 
II.  of  Saxony-Gotha,  through  his  sons  who  attended  school  in 
Geneva,  desired  to  worship  in  a  Lutheran  Church,  guaranteed  for 
himself  and  his  successor  a  yearly  rent  of  220  gulden  with  the  one 
condition  that  the  congregation  continue  to  subscribe  to  the 
Augsburg  Confession.  These  helpful  relations  changed  in  the 
middle  of  the  present  century,  when  the  children  of  the 
founders  of  the  church  had  died.  The  congregation  did  not 
disband,  but  became  self-governing  and  self-sustaining. 

The  services  were  held  in  a  small  hall  until  1766,  when  an  old 
and  dilapidated  castle  property,  Condre,  was  bought  and  changed 
into  a  church  and  parsonage,  which  is  used  for  the  same  purpose 
at  the  present  time.  The  furniture  has,  however,  been  replaced 
and  is  now  in  good  taste.  This  Lutheran  congregation  numbers 
at  present  1,000  souls. 

To  start  and  maintain  a  parochial  German  Lutheran  school  in 
a  French  Reformed  city  is  a  difficult  task.  Under  the  direction  of 
a  deaconess  and  another  female  teacher  a  school  of  ninety  children, 
notwithstanding  all  reverses,  was  established  in  Geneva  at  an 
annual  expense  of  3,000  francs.  These  Lutherans  are  certainly 
not  indifferent  to  acts  of  charity,  for  the  congregation  and  the 
German  colony  expend  yearly  10,000  francs  for  their  many  poor 
and  a  women's  society  and  a  sick  society  are  quite  efficient. 

Laymen  in  the  last  century  felt  the  necessity  of  having 
Lutheran  pulpits  and  altars  in  Switzerland  and  gave  liberally  to 
found  the  first  church  at  Geneva.  Many  Lutherans  from  Bavaria 
and  Wurtemberg  live  to-day  in  Zurich,  Bern,  Basel,  St.  Gallen  and 
throughout  all  the  Alpine  country  without  the  privileges  and  care 
of  their  own  church.  While  some  of  these  go  to  the  Reformed 
churches,  the  most,  in  course  of  time,  turn  to  the  world.  In  the 
largest  cities  of  Lutheran  countries  as  in  Germany,  the  Reformed 
have  started  missions  for  their  scattered  people,  and  the  Lutherans 
should  be  encouraged  to  follow  their  people  in  Reformed  countries. 

In  Zurich  an  Evangelical  Lutheran  congregation  of  twenty- 
nine  confirmed  members  was  formally  constituted  on  Oct.  25,  1891. 


LUTHERANS    IN    SWITZERLAND.  525 

A  comfortable  central  hall  has  been  rented  and  with  liberal  mission 
aid  from  Germany  it  promises  to  succeed. 

The  scattered  German  Lutherans  among  the  Swiss  Reformed 
have  received  special  attention  since  the  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury 
of  Saxony  in  1886  raised  money  to  station  a  Lutheran  minister  in 
Lorrach,  near  Basel  in  Baden,  who  became  the  traveling  mis- 
sionary for  Switzerland.  He  found  many  Lutherans  in  Basel 
where  he  now  holds  regular  services.  The  Central  Lutheran  Lord's 
Treasury  has  also  awakened  interest  in  behalf  of  the  work  for 
the  Lutherans  of  Switzerland,  by  extensively  circulating  sympa- 
thetic information  and  by  calling  upon  all  knowing  of  Lutherans 
anywhere  in  this  Alpine  country  to  send  their  names  and  addresses 
to  Superintendent  Feldner,  Frankfurt  a.  M.,  Feldberg  St.  12,  so 
that  the  traveling  missionary  may  visit  and  serve  them  The 
importance  of  our  pastors  sending  promptly  such  information 
about  their  dispersed  people  in  any  country  to  the  proper  church 
authorities  cannot  be  over-estimated.  For  what  can  be  done  until 
the  cry  comes  to  the  ear  of  the  church,  "Come  over  and  help  us!" 
This  is  no  propaganda  against  the  existing  church  of  Switzerland. 
It  is  only  doing  good  "  especially  unto  those  who  are  of  the  house- 
hold of  faith."  There  may  well  be  general  rejoicing  that  this 
limited  but  important  work  for  our  neglected  brethren  in  the  Alps 
has  been  so  wisely  and  energetically  commenced 


Lutherans  in  Spain. 


The  Reformation. — Spain,  the  land  of  the  Inquisition,  by 
the  election  of  Charles  V.  as  Emperor,  was  brought  into  close 
connection  with  Germany  and  consequently  became  acquainted 
with  Luther's  work  at  an  early  day.  Not  a  few  Spanish  officers, 
soldiers  and  statesmen  became  Protestants.  The  Emperor  himself 
opened  a  correspondence  with  Germany  and  permitted  the 
importation  of  the  Reformer's  writings.  He  also  had  Spanish 
theologians  accompany  him  to  Germany  in  order  to  prepare 
themselves  to  confute  the  "  Lutheran  heresies,"  but  they  returned 
home  tainted  with  the  "poison"  themselves. 

In  Valladolid  and  Sevilla  prominent  men,  as  Egidius,  who  was 
imprisoned  later,  and  a  merchant,  San  Romano,  the  first  Protestant 
martyr  in  Spain,  who  heard  in  Antwerp  of  Luther's  work,  organized 
a  society  for  spreading  Evangelical  teachings.  Francis  Enzina 
translated  the  New  Testament  in  1543,  for  which  he  was  imprisoned, 
and  a  complete  Spanish  Bible  was  printed  in  1569.  Evan- 
gelical services  were  conducted  in  many  cities  in  secret.  Says 
one,  "even  so  soon  as  1550  the  Reformation  movement  threatened 
to  become  so  general  and  widespread,  that  a  Spanish  historian  of 
that  age,  Ilesca,  in  his  own  history  of  the  popes,  expresses  the 
conviction  that  all  Spain  would  have  become  overrun  with  heresy 
if  the  Inquisition  had  delayed  three  months  longer  to  put  an  end 
to  the  pestilence."  Emperor  Charles  V.  himself,  however,  in  his 
last  days  seemed  to  have  opened  his  heart  to  Evangelical  truth. 
It  is  true  that  Augustine  Cazalla,  the  Emperor's  court  preacher, 
and  the  eleven  members  of  his  family  were  burned,  after  the  death 
of  Charles  V.,  while  the  archbishop  of  Toledo,  Barthol,  Carranza, 
who  ministered  to  the  Emperor  in  his  last  hours,  was  imprisoned 
as  a  heretic  for  life. 

Philip  II.  believed  that  he  was  specially  called  to  exterminate 
the  "  Lutheran  heresy  "  and  the  Inquisition  seemed  well  adapted 

527 


528  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

to  accomplish  his  royal  purpose.  From  1559  to  1570  there  was 
scarcely  a  year  in  which  there  were  not  at  each  of  the  twelve 
Inquisition  courts  crowds  of  heretics  burned. 

Diaspoea  and  Evangelistio  Woek. — Pastor  Fritz  Fliedner  is 
to  the  modern  evangelization  of  Spain  what  his  Lutheran  father 
was  to  the  modern  deaconess  cause.  The  Reformation  doctrines 
reached  the  Spaniards  as  soon  as  any  non-Germanic  people. 
Many,  especially  from  the  higher  classes,  heartily  welcomed  them. 
The  Jesuits  and  the  Inquisition,  however,  completely  turned  the 
current  of  public  sentiment,  so  that  to-day  of  all  Catholic  coun- 
tries none  is  more  Catholic  than  Spain.  Nowhere  are  the  people 
more  successfully  forbidden  to  read  the  Bible.  Not  until  1868 
was  freedom  of  worship  granted  to  the  Protestants. 

Only  two  years  later,  in  1870,  Pastor  Fliedner  was  sent  to  this 
fertile  but  priest-ridden  country.  He  found  there  only  four  small 
evangelical  communities,  and  rented  rooms  in  three  houses  for 
boys',  girls'  and  small  children's  schools,  which  he  opened  with 
one  German  and  three  Spanish  teachers.  For  three  months  only 
twelve  pupils  attended  but  the  work  was  not  abandoned. 

During  the  twenty  years'  activity  of  Pastor  Fliedner  in  Spain 
13,000  have  turned  from  the  Catholic  to  the  Protestant  religion.  The 
Protestants  of  Spain  have  now  120  places  of  worship,  100  schools 
with  160  teachers  and  6,000  pupils,  sixty  pastors,  forty  evangelists, 
and  twenty-five  colporteurs,  six  church  papers,  three  orphanages, 
and  two  hospitals.  The  average  attendance  at  the  church  services 
is  9,194,  of  whom  3,442  commune.  This  represents  the  work  of  six 
or  seven  different  denominational  societies,  all  of  which  cooperate 
with  one  another.  While  it  is  difficult  to  say  what  proportion  of 
these  figures  is  Lutheran,  we  do  know  that  the  Lutherans  of 
Germany  have  not  only  given  this  work  its  leading  spirit,  Pastor 
Fliedner,  but  they  give  also  yearly  about  50,000  marks  to  support  it. 

In  Madrid,  the  capital,  Pastor  Fliedner  founded  various 
Protestant  institutions: — a  high  school  for  girls,  a  teacher's 
seminary,  a  gymnasium  for  the  training  of  preachers  and  evangelists, 
a  school  for  the  older  German  children,  a  training  school  for  female 
teachers,  an  elementary  school  with  350  pupils,  an  orphanage  for 
boys  and  one  for  girls,  and  a  vacation  colony  in  the  Eskorial. 

He  has  taken  special  interest  in  developing  a  Protestant 
literature  in  the  Spanish  language  and  his  papers  and  publications 
are  exported  in  large  quantities  by  the  publication  houses  to 
South  and  Central  America.  Mexico  and  other  Spanish  colonies. 
Over  20,000  books  have  been  sold  for  12,000  francs  and  200,000 


LUTHERANS   IN   SPAIN.  529 

tracts  have  been  distributed.  More  people  speak  the  Spanish 
than  the  German  language  and  Pastor  Fliedner's  labors  are  not 
only  for  Spain  but  for  the  Spaniards  everywhere.  An  Evangelical 
Public  Library  exists  in  Madrid  under  Pastor  Fliedner's  direction. 

Pastor  Fliedner  likewise  superintends  the  Evangelical 
Spanish  Elementary  schools,  which  were  opened  in  1872  under 
the  direction  of  Mr.  Henry  Ruppert,  sent  out  by  the  committee  in 
Berlin. 

A  lady  teacher  was  called  from  Silesia  in  1879,  in  order  to 
begin  a  German  school  in  Madrid.  This  is  now  sustained  by  small 
tuition  fees  and  voluntary  contributions  from  interested  friends. 

To  the  praise  of  the  Spaniards  it  may  be  said  that  they  have  a 
sincere  desire  to  improve  their  educational  advantages,  and  much 
progress  has  been  made  in  their  schools  during  the  last  decade. 

Barcelona,  the  second  city  of  Spain,  with  215,000  people, 
its  greatest  harbor  and  best  commercial  center,  has  only  280 
Germans,  of  whom  190  are  Protestants.  Even  among  them,  though 
so  few,  Pastor  Fliedner  spent  two  or  three  weeks  every  year  in 
ministerial  work.  He  organized  a  Protestant  "Book  Concern,"  as 
a  branch  to  the  one  in  Madrid,  and  thus  helped  to  prepare  the 
way  for  the  organization  of  the  German  Evangelical  Church  of 
Barcelona  in  May,  1885,  which  since  June  20, 1887,  is  in  connection 
with  the  Church  Council  of  Berlin.  The  congregation  contributes 
two-fifths  of  the  expenses,  and  the  balance  is  raised  in  Germany 
by  missionary  offerings.  The  present  pastor.  Rev.  Johannes 
Riiter,  born  in  Stettin,  accepted  the  call  which  came  to  him 
through  Pastor  Fliedner,  and  in  the  beginning  of  January,  1884, 
he  settled  as  pastor  of  Barcelona,  where  his  patient  work  is  bearing 
fruit.  They  worship  in  a  beautiful  hall  for  which  they  pay  sixty- 
eight  marks  per  month  rent.  The  children  are  gathered  on 
Sunday  mornings  in  the  pastor's  home  for  Christian  instruction. 
With  no  church  building,  no  school  house  and  no  parsonage,  their 
immediate  needs  are  pressing.  The  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society 
and  the  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin  are  both  rendering  them 
financial  aid. 

Two  new  congregations  were  organized  in  one  season  at 
Camunas  with  150  souls  and  at  Granada  with  170  souls. 
Each  has  a  church,  parsonage  and  school  house. 

The  Scandinavians  have  also  done  some  Lutheran  mission 
work  in  Spain.  Danish  Lutheran  chaplains  were  stationed  at 
Madrid  for  thirty  years  from  1753  to  1783,  and  a  Swedish  Seamen's 
Mission  was  maintained  in  Cadiz-Malaga  in  1870  and  1871  by 
Rev.  W.  Angrlin. 


Lutherans  in  Portugal. 


This  country  is  so  extremely  Catholic  that  little  is  heard  of 
its  few  Protestants,  though  they  are  doing  a  good  work,  especially 
with  their  schools. 

Lisbon,  the  capital,  boasts  of  a  better  climate  than  Madrid. 
It  is  built  in  amphitheater  form  on  three  hills,  and  as  a  city  site, 
it  is  said  to  be  equalled  only  by  Constantinople.  The  part  that 
was  destroyed  by  the  great  earthquake  is  beautifully  rebuilt  with 
the  broad  and  straight  streets  of  modern  cities. 

Its  German  Evangelical  church  is  composed  of  well-to-do 
merchants  and  mechanics,  who  by  their  industry  have  come  into 
comfortable  circumstances.  The  congregation  dates  from  1750, 
when  it  was  under  the  protection  of  Holland.  Later  Lutheran 
Denmark  supplied  it  with  the  preached  Word  and  the  Holy 
Sacraments.  Rev.  Dose  in  the  year  1801  was  one  of  its  Danish 
pastors.  In  1856  this  isolated  diaspora  church  came  into  connec- 
tion with  Prussia  through  the  commissioning  of  Licentiate 
Luedecke  as  the  Prussian  embassy  pastor  for  the  capital  of  the 
Spaniards.  The  long  vacancy  preceding  his  arrival  was  very 
disastrous  to  the  mission  as  well  as  to  the  German  colonists. 
From  lack  of  funds  he  was  forced  to  resign,  when  they  were  vacant 
again  until  a  candidate,  the  family  teacher  of  a  wealthy  merchant, 
became  their  pastor. 

The  congregation  numbers  250  members,  amomg  whom  are 
many  from  the  city  of  Hamburg,  and  only  ten  Hollanders  and 
twenty  native  Portugese.  The  services  are  well  attended.  The 
congregation  worships  in  its  own  church  edifice  which  was  rebuilt 
in  1861  with  a  tower,  cathedral  glass  and  a  choir. 

The  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  of  Germany  appropriates 
annually  900  marks  toward  the  pastor's  salary  and  300  marks  for 
the  organist's  services.  Their  church  and  parsonage  are  excellent 
properties,  but  for  this  small  congregation  to  carry  a  debt  of  over 

530 


LUTHERANS    IN    PORTUGAL.  531 

7,200  marks  is  a  barrier  in  the  way  of  its  progress  and  its  spiritual 
work. 

Rev.  Bindseil,  the  present  pastor,  was  commissioned  by  the 
High  Church  Council  as  the  embassy  pastor  in  1883.  His  address 
is  Lisbon,  Largo  do  Rilvas  as  Necessidades  No.  10.  He  conducts 
divine  worship  and  a  Sunday  school  for  the  500  Germans  among 
a  population  of  300,000.  The  most  of  the  Germans  in  the  glass 
works  at  Amora  have  little  interest  in  a  German  church  or  a 
German  school. 

Oporto,  the  second  largest  port  in  Portugal  appeals  for  financial 
aid  for  its  struggling  German  mission  of  100  baptized  members. 

Schools. — In  Lisbon  a  high  school  for  girls  was  conducted  for 
years  in  the  German  language.  Since  1877  it  has  unfortunately 
been  discontinued.  It  had  been  at  one  time  attended  by  as  many 
as  forty  students.  The  instruction  was  thorough,  there  being  five 
teachers.  The  wealthy  German  merchants  generally  have  their 
own  family  teachers  or  they  send  their  children  to  Germany  for 
their  education.  The  children  of  the  middle  classes  must  conse- 
quently attend  the  Catholic  Portugese  schools,  or  grow  up  unable 
to  read  or  write,  for  their  parents  have  neither  the  time  nor  the 
inclination,  it  seems,  to  instruct  them  in  the  home.  In  Oporto  there 
is  a  German  Institute  for  boys  and  girls  which  has  been  carried 
on  for  more  than  thirty  years  as  an  individual  enterprise  with  a 
varying  fortune. 

Seamen's  Missions. — The  Scandinavian  Lutherans  as  well  as 
the  Germans  have  had  their  Christian  sympathies  turned  to 
Portugal.  A  Swedish  Lutheran  Seamen's  Missionary  ministered 
to  the  Scandinavians  in  holy  things  at  the  ports  of  St.  Ubes  and 
Oporto. 

Protestant  Cemetery. — Through  the  financial  aid  received 
from  the  Legation  treasury  of  Berlin,  from  the  Bartholomew 
Society  and  from  personal  gifts,  th  e  congregation  of  Lisbon  was 
enabled  to  buy  grounds  for  a  cemetery  and  plant  it  with  cypress 
and  erect  in  it  a  mortuary  chapel.  The  interest  of  a  bequest  of 
15,000  marks  keeps  it  in  good  repair. 

The  Bartholomeiv  Society  possesses  a  fund  of  150,000  marks 
and  dates  from  pre-Reformation  times.  Its  aim  has  always  been 
to  assist  in  educating  the  children  of  poor  German  families  without 
regard  to  their  confession. 

Among  the  organizations  of  Germany,  like  the  Gustavus 
Adolphus  Society  and  the  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury,  the 
missionary  interest  in  Portugal  is  evidently  increasing. 


PROPOSED   NEW   BUILDING   FOR   THE   SWEDISH   LUTHERAN   SEAMEN'S   MISSION 
IN   MARSEILLE,   FRANCE. 


532 


Lutherans  in  France. 


The  Reformation. — The  doctrines  of  Luther  and  Melanchthon, 
although  their  writings  were  burned  in  1521  by  the  Paris 
University  professors,  found  from  the  very  first  many  friends  in 
France,  and  at  one  time  Francis  I.,  to  gratify  the  wishes  of  his 
sister,  Queen  Margaret,  was  disposed  to  invite  Melanchthon  to  make 
France  his  permanent  home.  Under  the  protection  of  the  queen 
pious  men,  well  versed  in  the  Scriptures,  formed  religious  societies 
in  different  places.  Unquestioned  authority,  states  in  1523  there 
were  in  most  of  the  provinces  a  multitude  of  persons  opposed  to 
the  principles  and  laws  of  the  Romish  church.  The  church 
historian  Schroeckh  tersely  describes  the  situation  thus:  "France 
was  the  first  country  where  the  Reformation  that  commenced  in 
Germany  and  Switzerland,  very  soon  and  under  the  severest 
oppressions,  found  many  adherents.  No  country  seems  to  have 
been  so  long  and  as  well  prepared  for  it  as  this,  and  yet  here  it 
met  the  most  violent  opposition;  and  nowhere  was  it  later,  before 
it  obtained  legal  toleration.  Nowhere  did  it  occassion  such 
streams  of  blood  to  flow;  nowhere  give  birth  to  such  dreadful  and 
deadly  civil  wars.  And  no  where  have  state  policy,  court  intrigue, 
political  parties,  and  the  ambition  of  greatness,  had  so  powerful  an 
influence  on  the  progress  and  fortunes  of  the  Reformation,  as  in 
France.  The  writings  of  the  Reformers,  which  were  in  general 
better  composition  than  the  books  of  the  papists,  were  introduced 
extensively  into  France  and  eagerly  read.  The  blood  of  the 
unhappy  Protestant  smoked  till  the  death  of  the  king." 

A  small  Lutheran  congregation  under  the  protection  of  the 
bishop,  was  organized  1521  in  Meaux,  which  is  the  mother 
congregation  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  church  in  France,  whose 
continued  existence  from  that  day  to  the  present  is  almost  a 
perpetuated  miracle. 

Southern  France  is  a  beautiful  and  fertile  land,  full  of 
sunshine,  with  mild  climate  and  unclouded  sky.     It  was  deeply 

533 


534 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL    LANDS. 


moved  by  the  German  Reformation,  and  has  a  history  of  interest 
to  Protestants.  As  early  as  1522,  Francis  I.  and  Louisa  of  Savoy 
commissioned  twelve  doctors  from  the  order  of  the  mendicant 
friars  to  go  to  seven  provinces  and  also  to  Normandy  to  exter- 
minate the  Lutheran  heresy.  Lutteroth  well  observes  that  this 
is  proof  that  the  Lutheran  doctrine  had  already  been  deeply 
rooted   in   France.     Bucer,  in  a   letter  to  Luther  in    1530,  says: 


CHURCH  OP  THE   AUGSBURG  CONFESSION, 

Nizza,  France. 

Dedicated  June  3, 18(56.    The  Church  and  Parsonage  cost 

more  than  100,000  marks. 


"Normandy  may  be  called  the  'the  little  Germany'  because  of  the 
universal  welcome  the  Reformation  doctrine  received  there."'  The 
Reformed  in  France  were  commonly  called  Lutherans  until  the 
seventeenth  century.  John  Calvin,  while  studying  law,  met  in 
Bourges  Melchior  Wolmar,  a  German  and  a  teacher  of  Greek, 
and  through  him  he  became  acquainted  with  Luther's  teachings. 
In  1532  it  seemed  as  if  Francis  I.  would  accept  Protestantism, 
being  encouraged  to  do  so  by  his  sister  Margaret  and  the  leading- 
clergy  of  Paris.  At  this  period  deputations  from  Francis  I.  held 
conferences  with  Melanchthon  and  Bucer  about  the  Reformation  of 
the  church  of  France  on  the  basis  of  the  Augsburg  Confession. 


LUTHERANS    IN    FRANCE.  535 

The  marriage,  however,  of  the  second  son  of  Francis  I.  to  the 
niece  of  Pope  Clement  VII.  and  an  imprudent  hand  bill  of  the 
Protestants,  which  was  posted  on  the  King's  door,  gave  a  different 
turn  to  the  tide,  and  Francis  I.  became  a  cruel  persecutor  of  the 
cause  lie  was  about  to  espouse.  Thus  we  have  the  introduction  to 
the  bloody  history  of  the  Protestant  martyrs  in  France,  which 
continued  through  nearly  three  centuries. 

Parochial. — Notwithstanding  the  long  merciless  persecutions 
Protestantism  is  not  dead  in  France  as  some  would  have  us  to 
believe.  It  has  1,000  congregations  and  1,900  schools,  aided  by 
eighteen  general  Protestant  missionary  societies  of  other  lands. 
The  Evangelical  Lutheranism  of  France  includes  124  ministers, 
85  churches  and  80,655  members.  Its  centers  of  strength  are 
Paris  and  Mompelgard. 

Immediately  after  the  revolution  of  1848,  the  Lutherans  rallied 
and  called  an  assembly  at  Strassburg  for  the  purpose  of  reorganizing 
their  church.  Louis  Napoleon  granted  them  "an  annual  general 
consistory  as  a  legislative  court  and  a  standing  directory  as  an 
administrative  court."  Thus  the  Lutheran  church  in  France  was 
again  well  organized  and  prospered.  But  the  Franco-Prussian 
war  and  the  cession  of  Alsace  and  Lorraine  almost  caused  her 
ruin.  The  278  Lutheran  pastorates  were  reduced  to  sixty-four, 
and  the  forty-four  consistories  to  six.  Could  these  few  survive 
and  do  aggressive  Christian  work  was  now  the  question.  At  the 
General  Synod,  convened  by  the  government  at  Paris  July,  1872, 
for  the  purpose  of  reorganizing  the  Lutheran  Church,  it  was 
resolved:  "To  form  two  inspectorates  independent  of  each  other, 
— Paris,  predominantly  orthodox;  Mompelgard,  predominantly 
liberal;  the  General  Synod,  which  meets  every  third  year  alter- 
nately at  Mompelgard  and  Paris,  to  consist  of  delegates  from 
both.  The  two  inspectorates  corrrespond  in  administrative  matters 
directly  with  the  minister  of  public  instruction,  but  in  everything 
referring  to  confession,  doctine,  worship  and  discipline  the  General 
Synod  is  the  supreme  authority. "'  Peace  being  concluded,  the 
Protestant  Germans,  who  were  expelled  from  house  and  home, 
now  returned,  and  their  churches  and  institutions  laying  in  ruins 
were  restored. 

Paris  is  an  ancient  city  having  existed  in  the  time  of  Julius 
Caesar.  Herzog  says:  "For  the  past  four  or  five  centuries  Paris 
exerted  an  influence  second  to  that  of  no  other  city  in  the  world 
upon  the  civil  and  religious  destinies  of  Christendom.  In  a  sense, 
as  is  true  of  no  other  capital,  Paris  has  shaped  and  still  shapes  the 


536  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

sentiment  of  France,  as  it  has  again  and  again  made  and  overturned 
its  government. 

In  Paris  as  in  London,  St.  Petersburg  and  other  cosmopolitan 
cities,  the  Lutherans  have  been  very  successful  in  extending  their 
church  work  during  recent  decades.  In  1835,  or  fifty-seven  years 
ago,  the  Lutheran  Consistory  had  in  Paris  only  one  Lutheran 
church  edifice  with  two  services,  one  in  German  and  one  in  French. 
At  present  there  are  forty  services  in  the  two  languages,  the 
smallest  of  which  are  better  attended  now  than  the  best  were  then. 
The  three  ministers  of  those  days  have  increased  to  twenty-five 
pastors  and  missionaries,  who  report  22  churches  and  stations, 
30,000  members,  766  baptisms,  359  marriages,  and  443  burials. 
The  Parisian  Lutherans  are  stronger  than  some  American  synods. 

Of  the  75,000  Protestants  in  Paris  the  most  belong  to  the 
Reformed  and  Lutheran  Churches.  The  "  Reformed  "  Church  of 
Paris  dates  from  1555  when  the  handful  of  persecuted  Lutherans, 
or  "Christandins"  as  they  were  called  (the  name  Huguenot  not 
being  known  in  northern  France  until  five  years  later),  first 
attempted  an  ecclesiastical  organization.  The  "Confession 
d'Augsbourg,"  or  the  Lutheran  Church,  as  we  have  seen,  is  well 
represented  in  the  gay  capital  of  France.  The  members  are  mostly 
descendants  of  German  families  from  Alsace  and  Lorraine. 

At  least  seven  of  the  above  churches  are  aided  by  the  state  or 
city,  and  others  by  the  Lutheran  Consistory  of  Paris  and  the 
German  Missionary  Society.  In  eleven  churches  and  chapels  the 
worship  is  in  German.  The  Swede  and  Dane  Lutherans  have  each 
a  church  also  in  their  own  language.  The  Swedish  Lutheran 
Church  reports  a  membership  of  260. 

The  number  of  Lutheran  electors  entitled  to  vote  for  members 
of  the  Consistory  of  Paris  is  estimated  at  1,300. 

Notwithstanding  the  past  growth  and  the  signs  for  the  future 
the  present  condition  of  the  Lutheran  church  in  Paris  and  France 
is  very  distressing.  As  is  well  known,  the  government  authorities 
are  not  favorable  to  her  advancement.  At  every  opportunity  state 
aid  is  withdrawn  or  reduced,  so  that  were  it  not  for  the  missionary 
help  received  from  Lutheran  societies  in  other  lands,  especially  in 
Germany,  many  Lutheran  churches  in  France  would  be  compelled 
to  disband. 

Rev.  Felix  Kuhn,  who  celebrated  his  twenty-fifth  anniversary 
as  pastor  of  the  Redemption  Church,  the  largest  Lutheran  congre- 
gation of  Paris,  in  his  interesting  report  to  the  provincial  synod,  as 
the  Ecclesiastical  Inspector  of  Paris,  gives  the  bright  and  dark  side 


LUTHERANS    IN    FRANCE.  537 

of  the  inner  Christian  life.  The  parents,  he  says,  are  indifferent 
and  their  sons  soon  forsake  the  church  while  their  daughters  are 
more  faithful. 

Education. — The  oldest  school  for  destitute  German  children 
in  Paris  was  opened  in  La  Villette  in  1866,  and  was  kept  open 
without  interruption  during  the  Franco-German  war.  A  short 
time  after  peace  was  declared,  this  school  was  attended  by  340 
pupils  graded  into  four  classes.  In  June,  1880,  a  similar  school 
was  started  one  and  a  half  hour's  walk  from  the  first  one,  which 
soon  had  seventy-five  scholars  on  its  roll.  The  parents  are  chiefly 
Hessians,  Bavarians,  Wurtembergers,  Prussians,  Austrians,  and 
Badensers. 

In  the  report  of  1881,  the  school  committee  say:  "Why  should 
these  costly  parochial  schools  be  maintained,  especially  for 
German  children?  Why  might  they  not  attend  the  French 
schools?  In  a  large  majority  of  the  public  schools  they  would 
now  be  admitted  and  not  turned  away  as  formerly.  The  answer 
is,  they  would  receive  but  little  good  in  these  schools  since  most 
of  the  teachers  understand  no  German  whatever,  and  the  children 
cannot  speak  French.  Beside,  their  parents,  with  few  exceptions, 
do  not  learn  the  French  language,  since  they  intend  to  return  to 
their  fatherland.  Hence  they  desire  their  children  to  keep  up 
their  mother  tongue."  The  expenses  of  these  two  schools  for  one 
year  for  salaries,  rents,  taxes,  books,  etc.,  were  21,817  francs. 

The  German  school  in  Marseilles  was  founded  in  1861  by  the 
council  of  the  Evangelical  congregation  for  the  benefit  of  destitute 
children.  The  wealthy  members  send  their  children  to  private 
institutes.  In  the  church  school  the  tuition  is  free.  In  fact  the 
parents  must  be  assisted  in  some  instances  so  that  they  may  be 
encouraged  to  send  their  children  to  school,  instead  of  compelling 
them  to  earn  their  living  so  early  in  life.  The  pastor  also  spends  a 
portion  of  his  time  teaching. 

The  proper  Christian  care  of  the  Lutheran  youth  in  Paris  is  as 
important  as  it  is  difficult.  Their  temptations  are  many  and  trying. 
The  school  interests  are  not  altogether  neglected.  Our  church  alone 
owns  and  conducts  confessional  or  parochial  schools  for  boys  and 
girls,  which  are  attended  by  more  than  2,000  pupils.  Only  four  of 
these  schools  are  supported  by  the  city,  the  others  depend  upon 
voluntary  gifts..  Six  of  the  schools  are  exclusively  German,  the 
others  use  the  French  language  at  least  in  part. 

After  Alsace  became  German  the  Lutheran  Theological 
Seminary,  maintained  by  the  state  at  Strassburg,  was  moved  to 


538  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL    LANDS. 

Paris.  It  is  supported  by  the  government  and  is  intended  to  meet 
the  wants  also  of  the  Reformed  Church.  Of  the  ten  professors, 
two  teach  Reformed  and  two  Lutheran  dogmatic  theology. 

Christian  Charity. — The  Lutheran  Orphan  Home,  founded 
in  1882  by  Pastor  Pfender  in  Montmartre,  Paris,  reports  thirty-six 
parentless  children  and  17,000  francs  receipts.  The  Lutheran 
Orphan  Asylum,  "Bon  Secours,"  founded  in  Paris  by  Pastor  Hose- 
mann  in  1855,  lately  erected  a  large  new  building  at  a  cost  of 
about  100,000  francs. 

The  Deaconate  of  the  Lutheran  churches  of  Paris  distributed 
as  much  as  54,000  francs  in  a  single  year  among  1,500  poor  families 
and  individuals  of  the  household  of  faith. 

Two  Christian  inns  with  eighty  beds,  the  one  German  and 
the  other  French,  are  maintained  by  the  Lutherans  of  the  Paris 
Consistory.  They  minister  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  multitudes  in 
their  destitution  and  far  away  from  home  influence  amid  a  whirl- 
wind of  temptation. 

Home  Missions. — Has  the  Lutheran  Church  a  society  for 
Home  Missions  in  this  country  also?  Yes,  and  it  has  been  active 
for  many  years.  While  the  work  has  not  been  easy,  it  has  demon- 
strated that  Lutheran  piety  and  French  character  can  be  united. 
The  fiftieth  anniversary  of  the  Lutheran  Society  for  Inner 
Missions  in  France  was  celebrated  during  the  latter  part  of 
November,  1890,  in  the  Redemption  Church  of  Paris.  This 
society  is  widely  known  in  Germany  through  the  labors  of 
Pastors  Meyer  and  Vallette,  both  of  blessed  memory.  Its  aim 
is  the  defense  and  development  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church  in  Paris  and  vicinity.  It  gathers  the  scattered  Lutherans 
and  provides  for  them  a  missionary  who  serves  them  until  they 
are  received  into  the  State  Church.  At  present  the  society, 
though  its  income  has  been  reduced  by  political  troubles,  assists 
congregations  near  Paris  and  as  far  away  from  Paris  as  Normandy. 
Much  more  than  has  been  accomplished  could  be  done  if  the 
necessary  financial  support  were  furnished.  Lutherans  of  other 
lands  have  here  a  worthy  organization  through  which  to  work  for 
the  evangelization  of  France.  Some  Lutherans  of  other  countries, 
we  are  sorry  to  say,  have  aided  Reformed  Societies  in  France, 
as  the  McAll  Mission,  more  than  they  have  their  own.  The  semi- 
centennial of  the  society  was  one  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to 
Almighty  God  for  His  guidance  and  blessing. 

Diaspora  Missions. — Since  1871  many  German  Lutherans 
have  located  in  Paris.     The  city  life  with  a  strange  language  and 


LUTHERANS    IN    FRANCE.  539 

a  strange  faith  easily  leads  them  astray.  Had  it  not  been  for  the 
timely  and  faithful  mission  aid  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in 
Germany  few  of  them  would  have  been  saved  to  their  church,  and 
the  only  Lutheran  district  of  France,  the  old  Lutheran  Mompel- 
gard,  would  have  been  absorbed  by  the  world  and  other  churches. 

Many  of  the  laboring  classes  of  Germany  come  to  Paris 
without  any  prospects  of  securing  work.  Influenced  by  the 
unchristian  and  an ti christian  Parisian  life,  many  fall  into  spiritual 
as  well  as  temporal  bankruptcy.  The  Lutheran  missionary  enter- 
prises in  Paris  have  consequently  always  enlisted  hearty  sympathy 
and  liberal  support  from  the  Lutherans  in  other  countries, 
especially  in  Germany.  The  Hill  Church,  on  the  hill  La  Vilette 
which  is  known  as  the  "German  Hill,"  is  an  illustration  of  this. 
When  the  hill  was  bought  a  debt  of  30,000  francs  was  contracted, 
and  offerings  from  many  countries  were  received  towards  paying 
the  same. 

The  French  Lutheran  pastors,  Meyer  and  Vallette,  labored 
faithfully  to  shepherd  the  Germans  and  so  did  the  German  pastors, 
Beyer,  Bodelschwingh,  Mast  and  Frisius.  Their  names  will  go 
down  to  Lutheran  posterity  in  France,  fragrant  and  memorable 
because  of  their  good  works.  The  Free  Missionary  Committee  in 
whose  service  they  wrought  may  be  called  "The  French  Lutheran 
Home  Mission  and  Church  Extension  Society."  Churches  and 
Schools  were  erected,  Missionary  and  Charity  Societies  organized, 
and  Christian  Inns  and  Homes  for  Female  Servants  and  Teachers 
were  founded  through  its  wise  counsel  and  faithful  efforts.  The 
annual  receipts  of  the  Lutheran  Home  Mission  work  in  France 
are  25,711  francs. 

In  the  manufacturing  city  of  Elbeuf,  in  Normandy,  125  Luth- 
eran families  have  lately  settled.  The  most  of  these  emigrated 
from  Alsace.  Thus  new  Lutheran  diaspora  missions  and  churches 
one  by  one  spring  up  in  different  parts  of  this  Catholic  country. 

The  Consistory  of  the  Augsburg  Confession  in  Paris  has 
always  taken  a  special  interest  in  the  Germans  of  France.  It  has 
thus  become  a  bond  of  union  among  the  congregations  of  Paris, 
Lyons  and  Nizza.  The  hope  has  been  expressed  that  the  congrega- 
tions of  Bordeaux  and  Marseilles  would  join  them  and  thus  they 
would  remove  the  weakness  of  disunion  and  do  more  for  Home 
Missions.  This  is  needed  for  upon  good  authority  we  learn  that  there 
is  not  a  large  city  in  the  entire  kingdom  in  which  a  circle  of  German 
Lutherans  can  not  be  found.  Valence,  Avignon,  Nimes,  Mont- 
pellier,  Seth,  St.  Etienne,  Villefranche,  Dijon,  Troyes,  Tonnerre, 


540  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

and  other  cities  present  inviting  fields  to  a  German  traveling 
missionary,  who,  some  urge,  should  be  appointed  at  the  earliest 
day  practicable.  Our  brethren  there  as  in  almost  every  part  of  the 
world  cry  give  us  the  men  and  the  money  and  our  own  Christian 
schools,  and  we  will  go  up  and  possess  the  land.  It  is  not  by 
blind  chance  that  our  Germans  are  found  in  all  the  cities  of 
France.  There  is  a  Providence  in  it.  The  Saxons  are  the  leaven 
of  Protestantism,  and  every  one  emigrating  should  be  a  missionary 
or  an  evangelist  in  the  land  whither  they  go. 

A  brief  account  of  the  history  and  work  of  a  few  congre- 
gations among  the  scattered  Germans  in  Southern  France 
may  be  profitable.  In  Lyons  the  congregation  has  every  Sunday 
morning  and  evening  services;  instruction  for  the  children  on 
Sunday  and  Thursday  afternoons  in  German;  on  Monday  and 
Friday  evenings  young  German  day-laborers  are  instructed  in 
French;  a  library  is  maintained;  seventy  poor  families  are  aided 
yearly;  sixty  to  one  hundred  Germans  passing  through  Lyons 
are  assisted  each  month  in  one  way  or  another  with  food  and 
raiment;  and  the  Young  People's  Society  of  forty  members 
surrounds  the  youth  with  Christian  influences  and  rescues  those 
starting  astray.  The  school  teacher  and  organist  do  also  the  work 
of  evangelists,  by  visiting  from  house  to  house,  and  by  supplying  the 
people  with  Bibles,  church  papers,  tracts  and  devotional  literature. 
Another  work,  which  in  itself  pays  for  stationing  a  German  pastor 
in  this  live  city,  is  the  pastor's  regular  visits  to  the  German  sick 
in  the  three  hospitals,  where  there  are  an  average  number  of 
patients  from  sixteen  to  twenty.  No  one  can  over-estimate  the 
good  that  is  accomplished  by  such  pastoral  care  among  the  sick  in 
a  strange  land  and  among  people  of  foreign  language  and 
customs.  This  church  was  organized  in  1851  and  reports  1,200 
souls.  Its  founder,  Pastor  George  Mayer,  of  Wurtemberg, 
preached  in  German  and  French. 

Twenty-five  years  ago  the  German  Protestants  in  Marseilles 
did  not  have  a  foot  of  property  which  they  could  call  their  own. 
The  little  mission  band  was  quartered  in  a  rented  place.  What  a 
change  now!  Through  the  assistance  of  the  Gustavus  Adolphus 
Society  and  others,  they  possess  a  magnificent  piece  of  real  estate 
in  the  central  part  of  the  city  between  two  of  the  best  streets. 
On  it  stands  a  parsonage,  not  only  large  enough  for  the  pastor  and 
the  school  teacher,  but  containing  also  rooms  for  Bible  study  and 
social  gatherings.  Near  this  is  a  schoolhouse  with  a  large  yard 
planted  with  beautiful  trees.    The  crown  of  all,  however,  is  the 


LUTHERANS    IN    FRANCE.  511 

completed  handsome  church  which  was  dedicated  as  '"Christ 
Church"on  Reformation  Sunday,  1890.  This  name  is  cut  in  stone 
over  the  main  entrance  and  in  the  centre  of  the  name  is  an  opened 
Bible  surrounded  with  palm  leaves  on  which  are  written  the  words 
'•Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  forever.  Heb. 
13:  8."  These  words  were  chosen  purposely  to  testify  to  the 
Catholics,  who  are  ever  ready  to  say  the  Protestants  have  no  faith 
in  Him  in  whom  they  profess  to  believe  and  on  whom  they  base 
their  hope.  The  congregation  of  3,000  souls,  organized  in  1818, 
has  been  served  by  Pastor  Guyer  since  1862. 

Other  German  churches  in  France:  The  German  church  of 
the  Augsburg  Confession  in  Nizza  with  400  members  is  served  by 
Pastor  Mader.  The  German  church  of  the  Augsburg  Confession 
in  Mentone  is  prospering  during  late  years  and  reports  500 
baptized  members.  It  was  organized  in  1872.  The  congregation 
has  united  with  the  Lutheran  church  of  France.  It  owns  a  church 
and  a  parsonage.  Present  pastor,  Rev.  Gutyahr.  The  German 
congregation  of  Cannes,  founded  in  1869,  has  100  members  and  in 
winter  it  is  often  attended  by  the  Grand  Duke  of  Mecklenburg- 
Schwerin.  They  have  their  own  church  edifice  and  a  parsonage. 
Present  Pastor,  Rev.  Schmidt.  The  congregation  in  Bordeaux, 
founded  in  1838,  has  a  fine  gothic  church  building,  which  is 
attended  also  by  many  German  seamen.  The  parish,  including 
the  seamen,  shepherds  2,000  souls.  Pastor  Blanck  of  Nancy, 
conducts  German  services  in  Nancy  and  Pont-a-Mousson.  He 
is  aided  by  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  of  Strassburg. 

Scandinavian  Seamen's  Missions. — When  Pastor  Storjohann 
returned  in  1872  from  his  visit  to  Havre,  the  port  of  Paris  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Seine,  the  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  chose  this 
seaport  as  its  sixth  station  and  sent  Candidate  Krag  there 
temporarily  until  the  appointed  missionary,  Rev.  C.  H.  Lunde, 
could  take  up  the  work.  Pastor  Lunde  preached  his  first  sermon 
on  Palm  Sunday,  1873.  He  met  with  good  success  and  on 
November  11,  1875,  their  iron  church,  seating  200  and  containing 
a  reading  room,  was  dedicated.  Its  library  is  for  the  free  use  of 
the  visitors.  Value  of  church,  21,000  crowns.  Honfleur,  Dieppe 
and  Rouen  were  soon  occupied-  as  sub-stations. 

Some  advocate  that  the  Protestants  should  enter  Catholic 
countries  from  all  sides  through  the  seamen's  missions.  This  is 
being  done  in  France.  Only  five  years  after  the  Norwegians 
occupied  the  principal  seaport  of  northern  France  the  Swedes 
commenced    a    Lutheran    Seamen's    Mission    at    Marseilles,    in 


NORWEGIAN  EVANCELICAL  LUTHERAN  SEAMEN'S  CHURCH,  HAVRE,  FRANCE. 


542 


LUTHERANS   IN   FRANCE.  543 

the  extreme  south.  This  eventful  day  was  in  May,  1877. 
Some  150  Scandinavian  vessels,  not  including  the  Danish  and 
Finnish,  visit  this  Mediterranean  harbor  yearly  on  their  way  to 
and  from  East  India  and  North  Africa.  Pastor  E.  Sundqvist,  the 
first  missionary,  received  a  warm  welcome  from  the  Swedish- 
Norwegian  Consul.  In  the  fall  of  1881  he  was,  however, 
called  as  Rev.  Tegner's  successor  to  Liverpool,  England,  when 
Rev.  S.  Svenson,  formerly  at  St.  Ubes,  Portugal,  and  at  Grimsby, 
England,  was  called  to  Marseilles,  where  his  labors  have  been 
abundantly  blessed  until  the  present  time.  In  1883  they  issued 
an  appeal  for  help  to  the  friends  of  seamen,  and  the  responses 
have  been  so  prompt  and  liberal  that  the  plans  are  now  matured  to 
erect  a  church  and  home  for  seamen  to  cost  about  115,000  francs. 

The  Swedish  Church  Mission  supports  a  Lutheran  Seamen's 
Mission  at  Calais,  the  port  of  departure  for  England  and  a  city  of 
26,000  population. 

Foreign  Missions. — The  Paris  Society  for  Evangelical  Mis- 
sions among  non-Christian  nations,  with  headquarters  at  102 
Boulevard  Arago,  Paris,  was  organized  November  4,  1822. 
Before  this  date  missionary  committees  had  been  formed  in 
Alsace,  "Midi"  and  in  Paris,  which  now  joined  the  Paris  Society  as 
auxiliary  associations.  A  successful  school  to  train  missionaries 
was  soon  founded,  which  was  disbanded  for  lack  of  funds  in  the 
revolution  of  1848  but  re-opened  in  1856  with  M.  Casalis  as 
president.  It  sent  missionaries  to  Basutoland,  South  Africa,  in 
1829;  again  in  1832;  to  China  in  1859,  which  was  abandoned  in 
1862;  to  Senegambia  in  1862;  to  Tahiti  in  1863;  to  the  Kabyles  of 
North  Africa  in  1885;  to  the  Upper  Zambesi  in  1886;  and  to  the 
French  territories  on  the  Ogove  and  Congo  rivers  in  1889. 

The  society  belongs  to  no  one  branch  of  the  Protestant 
church  exclusively.  Its  management  is  by  a  Council  which  makes 
its  own  laws.  While  it  is  predominantly  Reformed,  Lutherans 
in  France  and  in  other  countries  contribute  to  its  treasury  and 
are  deeply  interested  in  its  work,  which  has  been  influenced  largely 
by  the  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  of  Germany.  It  reports 
eleven  stations  and  forty-one  European  ordained  missionaries. 
Some  years  its  receipts  amount  to  300,000  francs. 

It  publishes  two  illustrated  monthlies,  the  Journal  des 
missions  evangeliques,  and  Petit  Messager  des  Missions. 

Protestant  Literature. — The  Holy  Scriptures  are  exten- 
sively circulated.  The  Bible  Colportage  Society  of  France,  since 
the  beginning  of  its  work  in  1871,  sold  125,300  copies  of  the  Bible 


544  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

and  the  New  Testament,  and  distributed  gratuitously  1,027,500 
Bibles  and  portions  of  the  Bible. 

The  Lutheran  literature  in  the  French  language  has  been 
rather  deficient  both  in  quality  and  quantity.  Lutheranism  must 
first  translate  itself  correctly  before  it  can  transplant  itself 
successfully.  The  provincial  synods  of  France  realize  this,  and 
they  are  developing  superior  talent  and  exhibiting  increased  zeal 
in  their  ecclesiastical  scholarship.  An  excellent  translation  of 
Luther's  small  catechism,  which  was  authorized,  reviewed  and 
adopted  by  the  proper  church  authority,  is  now  in  general  use. 
A  special  committee  has  been  appointed  to  prepare  a  Lutheran 
prayer  book,  which  will  soon  appear  from  the  press. 

The  Lutheran  periodicals  are  also  improving  and  consequently 
their  circulation  is  increasing.  Le  Messager  de  VEglise  is  issued 
twice  a  month  and  costs  only  forty  cents  a  year.  Temoignage  is 
the  name  of  another  French  Lutheran  paper. 


Lutherans  in  Belgium. 


Belgium  was  orginally  a  part  of  Gallia  Belgica,  and  is  known 
as  "the  battle  field  of  Europe."  It  is  the  most  densely  populated 
country  of  the  old  world,  and  excels  in  manufactures  and 
agriculture.  Its  government  is  a  constitutional  limited  monarchy, 
the  elective  franchise  being  vested  in  citizens  paying  not  less  than 
forty-two  francs  annually  of  direct  taxes. 

Several  episcopal  sees  existed  in  Belgium  in  the  time  of 
Constantine.  "The  first  trace  of  open  sympathy  for  Luther  was 
found  in  an  Augustine  monastery  in  Antwerp,  whose  prior,  Jacob 
Spreng,  was  carried  prisoner  to  Brussels  in  1521,  and  compelled  to 
retract.  In  1522  the  whole  monastery  was  broken  up;  and  in  1523 
two  of  its  monks,  Henri  Voes  and  Jean  Esch,  were  burned  in 
Brussels."  In  spite  of  the  many  harsh  edicts  to  prevent  the 
introduction  of  Protestant  writings,  the  Reformation  spread, 
especially  among  the  middle  classes.  The  Spanish  Inquisition, 
however,  was  successfully  introduced  by  an  ordinance  of  Charles 
V.  on  April  20,  1550,  and  a  violent  Roman  Catholic  reaction 
followed,  in  consequence  of  which  this  is  to-day  one  of  the 
strongest  Roman  Catholic  countries  of  Europe. 

Since  1879  Belgium  presents  an  open,  and  in  a  certain  sense, 
a  promising  field  for  evangelistic  work.  In  1883  it  was  found  that 
of  the  children  who  were  of  school  age  before  1879,  six  per  cent, 
were  never  in  a  school,  twenty-seven  per  cent,  could  not  write; 
thirty-six  per  cent,  did  not  know  that  Moses  and  Christ  ever 
lived;  and  fifty-four  per  cent,  knew  nothing  whatever  of  Noah. 

The  Evangelical  Mission  Church  of  Belgium,  with  Lutheran 
and  Reformed  elements,  during  the  last  decade  increased  its 
places  of  worship  from  thirty  to  forty-five;  its  congregations  and 
missions  from  fifty-seven  to  eighty-eight;  its  Sunday  Schools  from 
thirty-four  to  fifty-eight;  and  its  budget  from  128,000  francs 
to  151.000.  The  increase  of  pastors  from  fifteen  to  twenty-five  is 
by  no  means  an  adequate  supply  for  the  demand. 

545 


546 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


A  Home  for  German  girls  lias.been  opened  in  Brussels  at  Rue 
Jourdan  152,  by  a  deaconess.  It  is  liberally  aided  by  a  Christian 
friend.     In  Seraing  Pastor  Peterson,  at  the  age  of  sixty,  conducts 


.X' 


NORWEGIAN    LUTHERAN   SEAMEN'S    CHURCH,   ANTWERP,  BELGIUM. 

a  German  school  of  thirty-seven  pupils.  The  German  pastors  of 
Antwerp  have  started  a  German  seamen's  mission  in  connection 
with  their  parish  labors.  The  society  to  provide  health  resorts 
with  regular  German  services  during  the  summer  months,  has 
established  Belgian  stations  at  Ostend,  Blankenbergh  and 
Scheveningen. 

Noewegian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Seamen's  Missions. — It 
was  the  22d  of  September,  1865,  that  Rev.  Sigvald  Skavlan  was 


LUTHERANS   IN   BELGIUM.  547 

sent  to  Antwerp  to  start  a  missionary  work  among  the  Scandi- 
navian seamen.  This  was  the  third  station  established  by  the 
Seamen's  Missionary  Society  of  Norway  in  the  first  year  of  its 
existence.  That  a  vast  field  was  open  here  for  this  work  of  love 
and  that  urgent  necessity  prompted  the  establishment  of  this 
seaport  mission  will  be  seen  by  the  following  figures:  At  Antwerp 
there  arrived  in  the  half  decade,  1864  to  1868,  2,902  Scandinavian 
vessels;  1869  to  1873,4,486;  1874  to  1878,  4,201;  1879  to  1883, 
4,286;  1884  to  1888,  4,075.  Total,  1864  to  1888,  19,950  vessels. 
The  number  of  Norwegian  and  Swedish  seamen  who  from  year  to 
year  visited  the  same  harbor  was  in  1875,  6,553;  1883,  7,043;  1886, 
9,545;  1887,  10,418.  The  Scandinavian  seamen  who  arrived  in 
foreign,  mostly  English,  ships  increased  in  the  same  proportion, 
and  in  1887  there  were  in  all  at  least  4,000.  Danish  and  Finnish 
seamen  are  not  counted  in  the  above  numbers,  though  many  of 
them  attend  the  services  of  the  missions.  It  will  thus  be  seen 
that  the  seamen's  missionary  at  Antwerp  has  had  a  large  field  over 
which  to  extend  his  work.  He  has  had  good  reason  to  take  to 
heart  the  Lord's  Word,  "The  harvest  truly  is  great,  but  the 
laborers  are  few." 

The  Seamen's  Mission  at  Antwerp  has  had  many  difficulties  to 
overcome.  Located  as  it  is  in  an  extreme  Catholic  country  it  has 
not  been  without  the  evil  influences  usually  attending  that  religion. 
It  has  been  surrounded  by  extreme  lawlessness  and  recklessness, 
the  like  of  which  can  not  be  found  in  any  other  country.  The 
missionary  has  been  a  "David  against  a  Goliath."  There  has  been 
a  real  wrestling  in  order  to  tear  the  seamen  away  from  those 
"many  greedy  vultures"  who,  having  been  restricted  by  no  law, 
make  it  a  special  business  to  drag  the  strangers  down  into 
temporal  destitution  and  moral  ruin.  The  climate  has,  in  a  high 
degree,  proved  fatal,  and  this,  together  with  the  laborious  duties, 
has  caused  the  missionaries  to  serve  the  mission  at  a  risk  of  losing 
their  health.  In  the  midst  of  these  and  other  difficulties,  however, 
the  Lord  has  proved  faithful  and  has  greatly  blessed  the  efforts 
made  in  behalf  of  His  cause. 

The  mission  having  no  building  of  its  own,  the  missionaries  at 
first  held  services  on  board  the  vessels.  Then  a  little  chapel  of 
the  Church  of  Holland  in  the  city  was  rented.  After  that  a  large 
private  building  served  as  a  church.  Finally,  friends  of  the 
mission  raised  the  necessary  funds  for  a  new  church  edifice.  Its 
corner  stone  was  laid  on  Dec.  26,  1869,  and  on  August  the  third  of 


LUTHERANS    IN    BELGIUM.  549 

the  next  year,  the  little  beautiful  Bethlehem  Church  was  dedi- 
cated. In  connection  with  the  church  there  is  a  reading  room. 
Later  a  Seamen's  Home  was  established,  and  an  Aid  Society  for 
needy  seamen  was  organized.  Many  seamen,  touched  by  the 
self-sacrificing  love  displayed,  and  who  otherwise  had  been 
interested  in  religious  work,  have  greatly  aided  the  missionaries 
by  faithfully  taking  an  active  part  in  the  work. 

The  average  attendance  at  the  public  services  has  been  one 
hundred.  At  the  weekly  lectures,  illustrated  by  the  use  of  a  magic 
lantern  or  a  sciopticon,  the  attendance  has  been  about  the  same.  In 
1884,  11,771  persons  came  to  the  public  meetings  and  5,412  visited 
the  reading  rooms.  In  1885,  the  report  gives  15,267  for  the 
services,  and  7,060  for  the  reading  room;  in  1886,  11,806  and 
8,724  respectively.  In  1886,  2,000  to  3,000  letters,  mostly  to  loved 
ones  in  the  homeland,  were  written  in  the  reading  room,  and  every 
year  great  sums  of  money  have  been  sent  through  the  mission  to 
the  families  of  the  seamen.  From  1864  to  1889  there  were  124 
baptisms.  Circumstances  have  made  it  necessary  to  have  the 
Holy  Communion  every  Sunday,  and  the  number  of  communicants 
is  from  100  to  200  each  year. 

Louvain,  Ostend,  and  Ghent  are  sub-stations,  to  which  this 
Protestant  work  has  been  extended  by  the  energetic  efforts  of  the 
Lutheran  seamen's  missionaries. 

The  church  building  with  reading  room  cost  50,000  crowns, 
and  the  Sailors'  Home  5,000  crowns.  This  station  altogether  cost 
the  society  in  Norway  about  110,000  crowns.  The  property  carries 
a  debt  of  2,300  crowns;  but  the  mission  is  now  self-sustaining  and 
its  annual  expenses,  amounting  to  about  4,300  crowns,  are 
promptly  met. 

The  following  named  ministers  have  been  employed  at 
this  station:  Rev.  Sigvald  Skavlan,  September,  1865  to  April, 
1869;  Rev.  Anton  C.  Meyer,  May,  1869  to  April,  1874;  Rev.  LarsR. 
Hirsch,  April,  1874  to  April,  1884;  Rev.  Nils  E.  A.  Hanssen,  since 
April,.  1884.  Assistants:  Mr.  Emil  E.  Berg,  1868  to  1869;  Mr.  C. 
Prydtz,  June  to  November,  1870;  Mr.  C.  Tellefsen,  1870  to  1871; 
Mr.  P.  Jacobsen,  1871  to  1882;  and  Mr.  J.  Torresen,  from 
November.  1882. 


FRANKE    ORPHAN    HOUSE, 
Halle,  Germany. 


550 


Lutherans  in  Holland. 


Holland  has  been  called  the  "China  of  Europe."  Two 
centuries  ago  its  inhabitants  were  the  leading  nation  of  the  old 
world,  Near  the  coast  the  land  is  lower  than  the  sea  level.  Its 
dikes,  canals  and  windmills,  as  well  as  the  language,  life  and 
customs  of  the  Hollanders  themselves,  tell  .the  observant  traveler 
that  this  nation  has  a  strong  individuality. 

The  Reformation. — In  the  seventeen  Belgian  provinces 
of  the  Netherlands,  a  part  of  the  hereditary  dominions  of 
Charles  V.  and  the  home  of  early  Reformers  and  of  Erasmus,  the 
writings  of  Luther  were  early  and  eagerly  read.  Through  the 
instigation  of  the  alarmed  Catholics,  the  government  introduced 
the  Inquisition  in  1522,  when  a  merciless  persecution  raged  for 
many  years.  It  is  estimated  that  during  the  reign  of  Charles  V. 
no  less  than  50,000  persons  lost  their  lives  in  these  provinces  just 
because  they  favored  the  Reformation.  Seven  provinces,  never- 
theless, revolted  and  became  Evangelical. 

Holland's  soil  was  stained  by  the  blood  of  the  first  martyrs  of 
the  Protestant  faith,  a  fact  that  called  forth  from  Luther's  soul  his 
well  known  hymn  Ein  neues  Lied  wir  heben  an. 

Owing  largely  to  its  proximity  to  England  and  France 
Protestantism  in  Holland  assumed  a  Reformed  development. 

Parochial. — The  Lutherans  of  Holland  have  a  sufficient 
following  to  maintain  a  complete  church  organization.  As  early 
as  1596  they  adopted  their  own  constitution  for  self  government. 
Like  their  Reformed  brethren  they  have  elective  pastors,  elders 
and  deacons.  In  1858  some  new  and  improved  regulations  were 
adopted,  and  now  a  Church  Council,  Synodical  Commission  and 
Synod  compose  the  three  stages  of  ecclesiastical  representation. 
The  Synod  convenes  annually  at  The  Hague.  The  Lutheran  pastors 
and  their  professors  of  theology  at  Amsterdam,  like  those  of  the 
Reformed  Church,  receive  their  salaries  from  the  state, 

551 


552  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 

There  are  two  branches  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  this 
Reformed  country.  Some  years  ago  one  numbered  fifty  congrega- 
tions and  61,825  members,  and  the  other,  called  the  Old  Lutheran, 
reported  eight  congregations  and  9,990  members.  To  these  must 
be  added  the  two  prosperous  Scandinavian  Seamen's  Mission 
Churches  in  Amsterdam  and  Rotterdam,  which  with  sub-stations 
have  at  least  2,000  souls  under  their  care.  Of  the  4,500,000  people 
in  Holland  2,810,000  are  Protestants.  The  Reformed  are  the 
strongest  and  the  Lutherans  follow  second  with  86,000,  and  the 
Mennonites  third  with  53,000,  and  the  Baptists  fourth  with  only 
10,000  members. 

Amsterdam  is  the  metropolis  of  the  nation  and  is  noted  for  its 
commerce,  banking  and  diamond  cutting.  The  oldest  Lutheran 
Church  in  the  Netherlands  is  located  there.  It  is  the  foster 
mother  church  of  the  first  Lutheran  congregations  in  America,  and 
is  bringing  forth  fruit  in  old  age,  with  a  membership  of  30,000, 
served  by  six  able  pastors.  The  second  Lutheran  Church  of  the 
city  forms  a  parish  of  7,000  souls  in  charge  of  four  pastors.  Thus 
about  one-half  of  all  the  Lutherans  of  Holland  belong  to  these 
two  congregations  in  Amsterdam. 

Through  the  efficient  help  of  the  old  church  of  Amsterdam 
were  not  only  the  Dutch  Lutheran  congregations  formed  in  New 
York  and  New  Jersey  but  through  the  missionary  help  of  that  one 
congregation  nearly  all  the  Lutheran  Churches  of  Holland  were 
founded — at  Rotterdam,  The  Hague,  Utrecht,  Groeningen,  Haar- 
lem and  at  other  places.  The  one  in  Rotterdam  is  the  largest 
of  these  and  employs  three  pastors. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Consistorium  of  Amsterdam  was 
nothing  more  in  the  seventeenth  century  than  the  Church  Council 
of  this  old  congregation,  consisting  of  its  four  pastors  and  the 
three  church  officers.  This  consistorium  had  oversight  over  the 
Lutheran  congregations  of  Holland.  It  recommended  pastors  to 
congregations,  appropriated  money  to  build  churches,  and  author- 
ized the  order  and  forms  of  service  and  of  ministerial  acts.  In 
the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century  it  was  resolved  to  read  once 
a  year  the  unaltered  Augsburg  Confession  from  the  pulpit  and 
that  the  ministers  should  explain  it  in  their  sermons.  This  custom 
afterwards  was  soon  introduced  into  all  the  Lutheran  congregations 
of  the  Netherlands.  This  Church  Council  had  no  constitutional 
right  to  exercise  such  national  jurisdiction  but  the  congregations 
willingly  looked  to  it  as  their  highest  ecclesiastical  authority. 


LUTHERANS  IN  HOLLAND.  553 

We  cannot  omit  to  mention  another  item  of  interest  relating 
to  this  Mother  Church  of  the  Dutch  Lutherans.  The  thirty  years' 
war  almost  ruined  Lutheran  towns  and  churches  in  Germany,  and 
the  minutes  of  its  Consistorium  reveal  the  fact  that  Magdeburg, 
Augsburg  and  other  cities  did  not  appeal  to  their  Lutheran 
brethren  of  Holland  in  vain.  Large  sums  of  money  and  the 
warmest  sympathy  were  sent  to  Germany  through  the  Lutheran 
Consistorium  of  Amsterdam. 

Each  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  Holland 
has  its  own  theological  seminary.  Dr.  Lomann,  one  of  the 
Lutheran  pastors,  is  a  professor  of  theology  in  the  University 
of  Amsterdam. 

Diaspora  Missions. — The  German  Church  in  The  Hague,  the 
capital  of  Holland,  is  now  served  by  Pastor  J.  Quandt, 
and  stands  in  official  connection  with  the  High  Church 
Council  of  Berlin.  The  congregation  is  in  possession  of  a  church 
building,  parsonages  for  pastor  and  school  teacher,  four  other 
houses  which  it  rents,  an  endowment  fund  of  19,000  gulden,  and 
a  Home  for  the  Poor.  The  school,  with  two  grades  and  two 
teachers,  has  118  scholars,  114  of  whom  are  evangelical.  A 
Sunday  School,  a  library,  two  sewing  societies,  a  society  for  the 
confirmed  youth,  and  a  society  of  German  governesses  compose 
the  other  agencies  of  the  congregation  for  active  Christian  work. 

Rotterdam  is  reported  to  have  40,000  Germans,  23,000  of  whom 
are  Protestants.  Of  the  latter  16,000  are  resident  citizens,  among 
whom  only  7,000  are  baptized  and  confirmed.  Only  1,000  belong 
to  the  German  Church,  1,000  by  marriage  to  the  Holland  Church 
and  the  other  5.000  are  indifferent  or  hostile  to  the  Church.  All 
efforts  thus  far  have  failed  to  reach  them.  They  generally  have  a 
dark  and  disgraceful  record  behind  them.  This  is  a  sorrowful 
illustration  of  the  condition  of  our  neglected  dispersion.  The 
Lutheran  diaspora  missions  unquestionably  deserve  more  support 
from  Lutherans  everywhere  than  they  are  now  receiving. 

The  German  Evangelical  congregation  of  this  city,  in  charge 
of  Rev.  Ernst  "Wolff,  is  making  a  little  progress.  On  Reformation 
Day,  1890,  a  forward  step  was  taken  when  the  parochial  school  was 
dedicated,  in  which  Christian  training  is  given  by  a  Hollander  and 
a  German  teacher  to  twenty-eight  children.  A  women's  society 
and  a  sewing  society  have  been  helpful  to  the  cono-re^ation.  Their 
fine  church  edifice  has  an  indebtedness  of  16,900  marks,  1,000  of 
which  was  paid  last  year. 


554  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

The  German  turf  cutters,  grass  mowers,  tile  and  brick  makers 
coming  to  Holland  every  summer  for  work  and  unable  to  under- 
stand the  language  in  the  Dutch  churches,  and  not  feeling  at 
home  in  other  than  Lutheran  worship,  receive  missionary  visits 
every  summer  from  able  pastors  of  Germany  under  the  superin- 
tendency  of  the  Evangelical  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin. 
Last  June  and  July  Pastor  Kuhlman  of  Oldenburg  held  services 
in  Groeningen,  Amsterdam,  Haarlem,  Makkum,  Workum,  Bolsward 
and  Leeuwarden;  Pastor  Voss  of  East  Friesland,  in  Wondsend, 
Ondega,  Sneek,  Womels,  Osterlittens  and  Bolsward;  and  Pastor 
Voget,  also  of  East  Friesland,  in  Scharniegontum,  Bozum,  Womels, 
Makkum,  Workum  and  Sneek.  Devotional  meetings  were  also 
conducted  for  the  tile  and  brick  makers  from  Lippe  in  Apingedam, 
Onderdendam  and  Lippersum. 

The  German  pastor,  Rev.  Carl  Baehr,  organized  in  Amsterdam 
a  German  Evangelical  Society  for  the  purpose  of  helping  and 
protecting  the  young  Germans  who  come  to  Holland  for  work. 
The  German  seamen's  missionary,  P.  Croine,  is  a  member  of  the 
society. 

The  German  Harbor  and  Seamen's  Mission  of  Eotterdam 
is  very  necessary  at  the  mouth  of  the  Rhine,  where  the  sailors, 
the  Rhine  boatmen  and  the  emigrants  meet  in  large  numbers. 
The  Harbor  Mission  includes  the  emigrant  mission  work.  Yearly 
40,000  transmarine  emigrants  pass  here.  No  less  than  600  German 
ocean  steamers  and  3.260  German  Rhine  steamers  visit  its  harbor 
annually.  On  the  Holland  steamers  and  boats  there  are  also 
many  Germans. 

There  was  great  joy  July  13,  1890,  at  the  dedication  of  the 
"Eckart  Home  for  German  Seamen,"  at  Leuvehafen  87.  Sailors, 
boatmen  and  emigrants  find  here  a  Christian  home  to  rest,  to  read 
and  write  and  to  hear  God's  Word  and  partake  of  the  Holy 
Sacraments. 

Norwegian  Lutheran  Seamen's  Missions. — It  is  indeed 
bewildering  for  Scandinavian  seamen  to  come  suddenly  from  the 
monotonous  life  on  board  a  vessel  into  the  noise  of  a  Holland  city. 
As  soon  as  a  vessel  arrives  at  the  harbor,  it  is  surrounded  by  small 
boats  ready  to  relieve  it  of  its  freight  in  order  to  bring  the  vessel 
further  through  the  small  canals  leading  to  the  inland.  During 
this  time  the  sailor  and  the  seaman  is  approached  on  all  sides  by  a 
great  host  of  "friends,"  who  are  ready  to  do  anything  and  every- 
thing for  him.  He  need  not  feel  lonely  for  he  will  have  plenty 
"helpers,"  as  long  as  it  is  understood  that  he  has  anything  in  his 


LUTHERANS  IN  HOLLAND.  555 

pocket.  In  the  midst  of  this  hurly-burly  he  is  confused.  "Where, 
under  such  circumstances,  shall  he  find  what  he  mostly  needs, — 
comfort  in  distress  and  advice  in  trouble?  Where  shall  he  seek 
one  in  whom  he  can  confide?  If  he  arrives  at  an  English  or  a 
German  seaport  he  understands  a  little  of  the  foreign  language  so 
that  it  is  of  some  benefit  to  him  to  attend  church.  But  not  so  in 
Holland.  Everything  is  strange  to  him.  He  can  neither  under- 
stand the  language  nor  make  himself  understood.  Many 
Scandinavian  seamen,  who  unfortunately  have  become  sick 
have  been  brought  into  the  hospitals  of  these  seaboard  cities  of 
Holland,  where  they  have  suffered  and  died  without  the  oppor- 
tunity of  hearing  a  word  of  exhortation  and  comfort  from  a'  pastor 
and  without  the  gratification  of  a  deep  desire  to  take  the  Holy 
Communion  before  departing  this  life. 

There  was  naturally  great  joy  among  many  of  the  "sons  of  the 
sea"  when  it  was  announced  in  1875  that  the  Seamen's  Missionary 
Society  of  Norway  had  decided  to  establish  a  mission  in  Holland, 
with  Amsterdam  as  a  centre.  A  Holland  Lutheran  Church  was 
rented  for  a  part  of  the  Sunday  afternoons.  It  was  close  by 
the  harbor  of  Amsterdam,  an  advantageous  location  for  the 
new  mission.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost,  June  4,  1876,  Rev.  John 
A.  Dahl  preached  his  first  sermon  before  an  audience  of  seventy  to 
eighty  Scandinavian  seamen.  A  private  house  was  rented  for  a 
reading  room,  and  services  were  also  held  on  board  the  vessels. 
The  following  year  the  church  was  not  rented  and  the  pastor's 
residence  had  to  serve  as  a  house  of  worship. 

At  Nieuwediep  the  minister  held  weekly  services,  and  realized 
the  fact  that  a  missionary  is  very  often  "homeless."  Compelled 
to  change  their  place  of  worship  quite  often  he  had  many 
difficulties  to  overcome. 

At  Rotterdam  and  other  neighboring  ports  where  the  mis- 
sionary was  invited  to  preach  the  Gospel,  he  had  the  same 
experiences.  He  traveled  constantly,  and  whenever  he  had  a  a 
opportunity  of  heralding  the  glad  tidings  of  divine  grace  the 
people  were  blessed. 

This  mission  thus  from  its  very  beginning  proved  a 
success.  The  pastor's  home  at  Amsterdam  was  a  very  attractive 
place  to  many.  It  became  more  and  more  evident  that  the  future 
prosperity  of  the  mission  largely  depended  on  procuring  a  church 
building.  Pastor  Dahl  it  was  who  made  the  beginniug  toward 
securing  their  own  house  of  worship;  but  having  continued  his 
heroic  work  here  in  the  service  of  his  Master  for  four  years  his 


556  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

physical  strength  gave  way.  With  broken  health  he  abandoned 
the  field,  and  Pastor  Knudsen  was  sent  to  take  his  place.  The 
new  minister  limited  his  efforts  to  Amsterdam  and  Rotterdam, 
where,  during  the  course  of  time,  most  of  the  navigation  of 
Holland  had  centered. 

At  Rotterdam  services  were  continually  held  in  a  private 
house,  the  mission  having  charge  of  it  only  during  the  time 
occupied  by  the  devotions.  At  Amsterdam  a  large  private 
building  in  a  convenient  location  was  bought,  and  sufficiently 
repaired  for  a  church,  which  was  dedicated  on  the  23d  of  April, 
1882.  The  new  church  has  a  reading  room  in  connection  with  it. 
The  money  expended  was  raised  partly  in  Norway  and  partly  at 
the  mission. 

For  five  years  Pastor  Knudsen  held  services  at  Amsterdam 
regularly  every  Sunday  in  the  forenoon  and  at  Rotterdam  in  the 
evening.  Bible  reading  was  conducted  at  Amsterdam  on 
Wednesday  and  at  Rotterdam  on  Thursday  of  every  week.  But 
at  last  his  health  also  failed  from  overwork,  when  he  exchanged 
this  for  an  easier  field  of  labor. 

In  1888  a  private  building  was  permanently  rented  at 
Rotterdam,  so  that  the  mission  could  be  carried  on  with  greater 
efficiency.  At  both  stations  resident  Norwegian  families  volun- 
tarily rendered  the  help  usually  devolving  upon  an  assistant 
missionary.  The  respective  reading  rooms  were  thus  kept  open 
every  day,  and  the  properties  taken  care  of  during  the  absence  of 
the  missionary. 

It  has  cost  much  self  denial  and  a  great  deal  of  toil,  under 
the  special  guidance  of  Divine  Providence,  to  bring  these  seaport 
missions  to  the  important  position  they  occupy  to-day.  The 
attendance  at  the  public  worship  as  well  as  at  the  other  meetings 
in  both  cities  has  been  steadily  growing,  and  many  are  glad  and 
thankful  that  this  blessed  work  is  continued. 

At  Amsterdam  and  Rotterdam  together  about  8,000  Scandi- 
navian seamen  arrive  every  year.  Of  these  from  4,000  to  6,000 
have  visited  the  missionary  meetings.  The  yearly  number  of 
communicants  has  been  fifty  to  one  hundred  at  both  stations. 
The  ministerial  acts  have  not  been  many  as  no  congregations  are 
organized  in  connection  with  the  churches. 

The  church  property  at  Amsterdam,  though  real  estate  values 
have  depreciated,  represents  a  value  of  53,000  crowns.  There  is  a 
debt  on  the  property  of  17,800  crowns. 


LUTHERANS  IN  HOLLAND.  557 

The  following  ministers  have  been  employed  at  this  mission: 
Kev.  J.  A.  Dahl,  June,  1876,  to  July,  1880;  Kev.  O.  Knudsen, 
September,  1880,  to  April,  1886;  and  Rev.  Th.  E.  Isaaksen,  since 
November,  1886. 

Foreign  Missions. — The  comparative  few  Lutherans  of 
Holland  did  not  only  show  a  commendable  missionary  zeal  in  the 
early  history  of  Protestant  missions  by  following  their  brethren 
and  countrymen  emigrating  to  North  America,  and  were  thus  the 
first  to  preach  God's  Word  and  celebrate  the  Holy  Sacraments  in 
the  new  world  according  to  Lutheran  doctrine  and  usages;  but 
they  have  also  in  modern  times  exhibited  this  same  spirit,  not 
merely  by  following  their  colonists  but  by  organizing  an  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  known  as 
the  Evang.  Luth.  Genootschap  voor  In-  en  Uitwendige  Zending. 
This  organization  was  effected  as  late  as  1882  in  Amsterdam.  It 
was  natural  that  their  first  mission  field  was  chosen  near  the  field 
of  operation  of  the  Holland  Reformed  Church,  namely  in  Sumatra. 
Dr.  L.  C.  Lentz,  of  Amsterdam,  became  the  leading  spirit  of  the 
society.  For  many  years  before  the  organization  of  this  society 
the  Holland  Lutherans  were  active  in  doing  their  mite  in  sending 
the  Gospel  to  the  heathen. 


FRANKE     ORPHAN    MONUMENT, 
In  front  of  the  Orphan  House  in  Halle,  Germany. 


558 


Lutherans  in  Heligoland- 


This  famous  rocky  island  was  ceded  to  Germany  by  England 
in  1890  in  the  settlement  of  some  African  interests.  It  is  quite 
small;  one  can  walk  around  it  in  twenty  minutes.  The  lowland  is 
dotted  with  one  hundred  houses  or  happy  homes,  and  the  upper- 
land  with  five  hundred,  among  which  are  the  governor's  residence, 
the  church,  the  lighthouse  and  an  old  tower.  Like  all  the  Frisian 
islands,  Heligoland  belonged  to  the  Duchy  of  Schleswig.  It 
became  Danish  in  1714  and  English  in  1807. 

The  inhabitants  are  all  Lutherans  and  stand  in  connection 
with  no  State  Church.  They  elect  their  own  pastors,  the  younger 
of  whom  is  also  the  regular  instructor  in  the  higher  classes  of  the 
church  school.  The  pastors  are  paid  by  the  government.  The 
St.  Nicholas  German  Lutheran  parish  of  the  island  was  founded 
through  a  wealthy  citizen  of  Bremenhafen,  the  Counselor  Rick- 
mers.  The  language  of  church  and  school  is  high  German. 
Sunday  in  Heligoland  begins  on  Saturday  evening  at  the  setting 
of  the  sun.  The  church  is  crowded  with  worshipers.  "  The  island 
has  a  prison  but  it  is  never  occupied."  Its  2,000  people  are  sober 
and  well  behaved,  and  crime  is  therefore  very  rare.  This,  as  its 
name  indicates,  seems  to  be  a  holy  land  for  there  is  not  a  lawyer 
on  the  island.     It  has  one  hospital  and  a  poor  home. 

"  The  Lutheran  church  is  built  of  red  brick,  with  a  modern 
tower  to  match.  The  men  sit  in  the  gallery  and  the  women  in  the 
body  of  the  church,  with  their  names  painted  on  the  seats,  and 
spring  cushions  to  sit  upon.  There  are  about  fifty  oil  paintings 
on  the  panels  of  the  gallery,  representing  the  chief  events  in 
Scriptural  history,  beginning  at  the  Creation,  and  ending  with  the 
shipwreck  of  St.  Paul.  There  is  also  a  painting  of  Luther  and  of 
three  deceased  ministers.  Two  models  of  ships  in  full  sail  are 
suspended  in  the  church.  One  was  presented  by  Governor  Maxse 
in  1869.  Within  the  communion  rail  is  a  bronze  font,  standing 
on  four  feet,  shaped  as  figures  of  females,  and  probably  cast  out 
of  bell  metal.     This  is  said  to  have  been  on  the  island  900  years." 

559 


&IUHIR  IMk-CO  r.lLtHL 


REV.  J.  O.  A.  ENGLUND, 
Hamburg,  Germany. 

T.  E.  THOREN, 
Luebeck,  Germany. 
REV.  G.  O.  LUNDBO'RG,     ' 
Liverpool,  England. 

SWEDISH   LUTHERAN   SEAMEN'S  PASTORS   IN   FOREIGN  PORTS. 


REV.  C.  F.  JOHANSON. 

Boston,  Massachusetts,  U.  S.  A. 
CARL  CEDERQVIST, 
'  Albey  Terrace,  Grimeb3r,  England. 


OLOF  LARSON, 
Hamburg.   Germany. 

O.  HEDEN, 

Liverpool,  England. 

JOHANNES  PALMER, 

London,  England. 


Lutherans  in  England. 


The  Saxons  found  Britain  abandoned  by  the  Romans,  and 
they  did  not  become  mingled  with  the  barbarians  of  the  land, 
whom  they  regarded  as  enemies.  Says  a  high  authority:  "While 
the  Germans  of  Gaul,  Italy  and  Spain  became  Romans,  the 
Saxons  retained  their  language,  their  genius  and  manners,  and 
created  in  Britain  a  Germany  outside  of  Germany." 

The  Reformation. — Luther's  writings,  as  in  Austria, 
Hungary,  Italy,  France,  Spain  and  Scandinavia,  were  also 
circulated  at  an  early  date  in  England  and  were  read  with  avidity. 
These  writings  then,  as  in  our  day,  emphasizing  the  sin  of  man 
and  the  grace  of  God,  need  only  to  be  read  in  order  to  be  loved 
and  to  bring  forth  precious  fruit.  Persecution  also  followed  here, 
six  men  and  one  woman  being  burned  at  the  stake  in  Coventry  as 
early  as  Passion  Week  of  1519.  In  1522  Henry  VIII. ,  however, 
wrote  a  weak  confutation  of  Luther's  doctrines,  and  in  the 
following  year  Bilney,  Latimer  and  others  at  Cambridge  formed 
the  first  Protestant  Tract  and  Book  Society  in  England  for  the 
purpose  of  reading,  translating,  printing  and  circulating  Luther's 
writings,  which  their  King  had  tried  to  depreciate. 

The  great  Reformation  documents  were  translated  into  good 
English  as  soon  as  they  appeared  from  the  German  press,  and  they 
have  been  widely  scattered,  and  eagerly  read  in  Great  Britain 
even  until  the  present  day.  John  Wesley,  the  founder  of 
Methodism,  and  many  other  Englishmen  have  been  converted 
through  the  reading  of  the  writings  of  the  German  Reformer. 
Never  has  Luther  been  read  and  appreciated  so  much  by  the 
English  world  as  at  present.  He  will  bear  acquaintance  and 
Protestants  say  the  more  they  read  what  has  been  written  by  him 
or  about  him  the  more  they  want  to  read. 


562  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Gekman  Lutherans  in  England. 

Two  elapses  embrace  them  all,  namely:  the  resident  colonists 
in  the  cities  and  the  ever  going  and  coming  seamen  in  the  great 
harbors.  Both  form  diaspora  missionary  congregations.  We  give 
the  location  and  time  of  services  of  some  Lutheran  churches  in 
Great  Britain  so  that  Lutheran  tourists  and  strangers  may  the 
more  conveniently  worship  with  them. 

Colonist  Churches.  —  London.  The  Royal  German 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Court  Chapel  in  St.  James'  Palace,  Pall 
Mall,  Friary  Court,  in  the  southwest  section  of  the  city,  was 
founded  and  endowed  in  1700  by  Prince  George  of  Denmark,  the 
husband  of  Queen  Ann.  It  is  the  private  chapel  of  the  Queen  of 
England  and  contains  special  seats  for  the  German  embassy.  The 
Sunday  services  are  conducted  in  German  at  11 :15  A.  M.  Baptized 
membership,  1,000. 

The  German  Evangelical  Lutheran  Dalston  "  Hamburg 
Church,"  founded  in  1669,  has  also  1,000  parishioners.  The 
minister  is  appointed  with  the  functions  of  the  royal  embassy 
pastor  and  is  the  chaplain  of  the  German  hospital  in  London. 
The  old  "Hamburg  Church"  was  bought  in  1875  by  the  under- 
ground railroad  company,  and  fine  new  church,  parsonage  and 
hospital  buildings  were  at  once  erected.  Location,  Ritson  Road, 
East.     Sunday  service,  3:45  p.  m. 

St.  Mary's  German  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  founded 
in  1694,  reports  600  souls.  Its  former  location  in  Savoy  has  been 
changed  to  44  Cleveland  Street,  Fitzroy  Square,  West.  Dr. 
Scholl  from  Wurtemberg,  has  been  its  pastor  since  1859.  This  is 
the  church  which  Dr.  Steinkopf  formerly  served.  Sunday  services, 
11  A.  M.  and  6:45  p.  m.  Its  German-English  parochial  school, 
started  in  1769,  reports  four  teachers  and  about  100  scholars.  It 
is  well  endowed  so  that  some  pupils  pay  no  tuition,  and  at 
Christmas  the  poor  children  receive  new  suits  of  clothes  as 
presents. 

St,  George's  German  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  was 
organized  in  1763  and  has  a  larger  membership  than  any  other 
German  Lutheran  church  in  London — 2,000.  This  church  was 
served  by  three  pastors  during  120  years  after  its  organization. 
Dr.  Cappel,  the  third  one,  died  in  the  spring  of  1882.  Location, 
Whitechapel.     Sunday  services,  11  a.  m.  and  6:30  p.  M. 

The  German  Evangelical  United  Church  in  Islington, 
organized  in  1857,  is  a  parish  of  500  souls.  Dr.  Theodore  Christ- 
lieb  was  their  first  pastor  and  since  his  pastorate  they  have  been 


LUTHERANS  IN  ENGLAND.  563 

served  successively  by  Pastors  Erdmatm,  Fliedner,  and  Kuebler. 
Location,  North,  Fowler  Road  and  Essex  Road,  Islington. 
Sunday  services,  11  a.  m.  and  6:30  p.  m.  The  parochial  school  is 
largely  attended. 

The  German  Protestant  Church  in  Camberwell,  organized 
in  1854  and  shepherding  500  souls,  has  many  wealthy  members 
The  church  edifice  at  Denmark  Hill  Station  on  Windsor  Road, 
in  the  southeastern  part  of  London,  was  consecrated  in  1855. 
Sunday  services,  11  A.  M.  It  has  also  a  children's  service  and 
takes  regular  offerings  for  missions  and  the  Gustavus  Adolphus 
Society  of  Germany.  It  supports  two  German-English  schools, 
one  for  boys  and  one  for  girls,  with  six  teachers. 

The  German  Evangelical  Church  in  Sydenham,  on  the 
Dacres  Road,  founded  in  1875,  is  also  in  the  southeastern  part  of 
the  city  and  embraces  a  parish  of  over  300  souls.  July  13,  1882, 
the  corner  stone  of  a  new  church  was  laid,  the  German  minister, 
Count  of  Muenster,  assisting  in  the  ceremony.  The  German 
Consul,  Dr.  von  Bojanowski,  one  of  the  charter  members,  is  the 
president  of  the  church  council.  Service  every  Sunday  at  11  A.  m., 
and  every  first  and  third  Sunday  at  6:30  p.  m. 

None  of  the  London  Lutheran  churches  is  in  official  connection 
with  the  State  Church  of  Germany.  They  all  elect  and  pay  their 
own  pastors  and  are  self-sustaining.  For  more  than  forty  years  a 
theological  conference  has  existed  among  the  pastors.' 

The  parochial  schools  have  three  classes  of  children:  1st,  those 
who  attend  no  other  than  the  parochial  schools;  2d,  those  lately 
coming  from  Germany  and  desiring  to  learn  English ;  and  3d,  those 
who  regularly  attend  the  English  schools  and  come  to  the  parochial 
schools  to  learn  German  in  order  that  they  may  be  confirmed 
in  their  mother's  tongue.  In  Whitechapel  a  German  mission 
school  was  started  in  1850  by  the  missionary  among  the  destitute 
of  that  notorious  district  of  London. 

In  all  there  are  seventeen  German  churches  and  missions  in 
London,  some  of  which,  no  doubt,  cannot  be  considered  as 
Lutheran.  The  German  services  at  the  Yereinshaus,  28  Finsbury 
Square,  at  the  "  Herberge  zur  Heimat,"  90  Leman  Street,  both  for 
men  only,  and  at  the  Home  for  Females  only,  Hart  Street  36, 
Bloomsbury,  are  included  in  the  above  number. 

Besides  these  the  Swedish,  Danish,  Norwegian  and  Finnish 
nationalities  have  each  a  strong  Lutheran  Church  in  London.  All 
Lutherans  may  therefore  worship  in  their  own  church  and  in  their 
mother  tongue  when  they  visit  this  metropolis,  except  the  English 


564  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Lutherans.  Lutherans  in  all  Lands,  therefore,  suggests  that  an 
English  Lutheran  mission  be  started  in  this,  the  largest  city  of 
the  English  world,  and  that  they  be  called  upon  to  contribute  to 
support  an  able  pastor  and  to  erect  a  temple  of  worship  in  keeping 
with  their  surroundings. 

Germans  are  found  in  the  other  cities  of  England.  It  is 
the  duty  of  their  church  to  follow  them  also  with  the  means  of 
grace  and  organize  them  into  congregations  wherever  possible. 
Strong  congregations  have  been  established  in  Liverpool,  Hull, 
Sunderland,  New  Castle,  Manchester  and  Bradford.  More  are 
being  organized  in  other  places.  As  in  other  countries  so  in 
England,  the  diaspora  mission  work  is  of  the  greatest  importance. 
Whilst  a  small  number,  after  they  learn  the  language  of  the 
country,  find  a  spiritual  home  in  some  of  the  English  churches,  by 
far  the  majority  would  be  lost  to  the  Church  of  Christ  all  together, 
were  it  not  that  the  home  church  followed  them  and  cared  for  them. 

The  work  is  connected  with  peculiar  difficulties.  It  requires 
a  great  deal  of  patient  toil  and  searching  after  the  lost  sheep  until 
a  church  organization  can  be  effected.  And  then  outside  help  is 
required  in  order  to  sustain  and  continue  the  work. 

Hull. — The  German  Lutheran  congregation  of  800  souls  in 
this  English  seaport  city  was  organized  in  1848  and  possesses  a 
fine  church,  a  parochial  school  building  and  an  endowment  of  2,000 
marks.  Their  pastor  holds  a  service  once  a  month  for  the  German 
seamen  in  Grimsby.  Their  Sunday  school  reports  an  attendance 
of  ninety-five  and  their  catechetical  classes  are  generally  quite 
large.  The  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin,  with  which  it  stands 
connected,  appropriates  300  marks  yearly  from  its  diaspora  funds 
to  the  pastor's  salary. 

Sunderland. — This  German  congregation,  organized  in  1863, 
reports  300  parishioners  and  a  mission  congregation  at  South 
Shields  with  200  souls.  The  parent  congregation  owns  church, 
parsonage  and  school  buildings.  The  pastor,  Friedrich  M.  Harms, 
from  Uostock  in  Germany,  has  faithfully  served  the  German 
colonists  and  seamen  on  the  eastern  coast  of  England  since  1869. 
He  is  the  president  of  the  German  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  of 
Great  Britian.  Parochial  and  Sunday  schools  are  maintained. 
Pastor  Harms  has  an  assistant  pastor,  candidate  Hugo  Fichtner. 

New  Castle,  formerly  a  mission  connected  with  Sunderland, 
has  recently  been  constituted  a  parish  by  Vicar  Schlatter,  Rev. 
Harms'  assistant,  becoming  their  settled  pastor.     His  salary  is 


LUTHERANS  IN  ENGLAND.  565 

supplement  by  500  marks  yearly  from  the  Diaspora  Collections  of 
the  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin. 

Bradford. — This  German  Evangelical  Congregation  of  400 
souls  was  called  into  life  through  the  instrumentality  of  an  English 
minister  in  1876.  Pastor  Just,  of  Schwarzburg-Sonderhausen,  was 
appointed  in  the  same  year  as  its  first  pastor.  They  worship  in  a 
school  house  but  hope  to  build  a  church  in  the  near  future. 

Brighton. — The  200  Germans  here  organized  an  Evangelical 
Congregation  in  1862.  Pastor  C.  Wagner  was  installed  in  1876,  but 
before  this,  however,  they  were  served  by  Pastor  Fliedner  and  Dr. 
H.  Schmettau.  At  first  they  worshipped  in  a  French,  but  now  in 
an  English  Church.  The  congregation  is  mostly  composed  of 
governesses  and  teachers.  It  was  founded  and  is  maintained 
largely  by  one  woman,  Mrs.  Mary  Ross. 

Manchester. — This  German  Protestant  congregation  of  180 
souls  dates  from  1872.  It  worships  in  its  own  church  building.  A 
German  Private  High  School  exists  at  7  Willow  Moss  Lane,  East 
Manchester. 

I/iverpool. — This  German  Lutheran  congregation  of  1,500 
members,  organized  in  1843  by  a  converted  Jew,  Candidate  Hirsch, 
sends  forth  cheering  reports.  It  has  a  church  and  also  a  school 
building  and  an  endowment  of  2,000  marks.  The  regular  services 
as  well  as  the  meetings  for  Bible  study,  are  well  attended.  During 
1890  the  pastor  had  fourteen  marriages,  thirty  baptisms,  fifteen 
confirmations,  thirteen  funerals,  and  339  came  to  the  Holy 
Communion.  The  Sunday  school  is  prosperous,  and  the  same  may 
be  said  of  the  Women's  and  the  Young  Ladies'  Missionary 
Societies.     The  parochial  school  has  seventy-nine  pupils. 

In  connection  with  this  church,  under  the  city  missionary 
Mensing,  a  successful  mission  work  is  being  done  also  among  the 
many  German  seamen  and  emigrants  of  this  great  English  harbor 
city. 

German  Conference. —  The  German  pastors  of  Great  Britian 
have  wisely  organized  themselves  into  a  Conference,  which  met 
Oct.  13-15, 1890,  with  the  Liverpool  congregation.  They  both  gave 
and  received  rich  blessings  during  the  sessions  of  their  first 
convention.  We  should  not  be  surprised  if,  in  the  near  future, 
Great  Britian  should  have  a  full  fledged  aggressive  Lutheran 
Synod. 

Education  and  Charity. — The  German  Female  College  of 
London  was  founded  in  1876.  It  prepares  its  pupils  for  the  public 
examination    of   Oxford   and    Cambridge    and    the    "College    of 


566  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Preceptors."  The  Girls'  Institute  of  Mrs.  Gilligan  is  located  in 
the  southeast  portion  of  London,  and  enjoys  the  patronage  of  the 
royal  family  and  the  aristocracy.  The  High  School  for  Girls, 
25  Compton  Terrace,  was  begun  in  1862  by  Mr.  Carl  Men  gel,  and 
is  acknowledged  throughout  London  as  a  superior  institution.  It 
pays  especial  attention  to  music,  languages  and  the  kindergarten 
system. 

Emperor  William's  Institution  in  London.  —  Although 
among  the  youngest  charities  in  London  it  is  not  among  the  least. 
While  the  German  hospital  cares  for  German  sick  and  the  German 
society  looks  after  the  German  poor,  this  institution  provides 
Christian  German  training  for  the  helpless  children  whose  mother 
or  father  have  died  amid  these  strange  and  foreign  surroundings. 
In  1879  friends,  in  memory  of  the  golden  wedding  of  Emperor 
William  I.,  founded  this  institution,  which  has  since  been  growing 
so  that  in  1891  it  had  thhty-eight  children,  twenty -one  boys  and 
seventeen  girls.  The  girls,  after  they  are  confirmed,  remain  two 
years  longer  in  the  institute  to  learn  housework  and  to  prepare 
themselves  for  their  life  calling,  while  the  boys  continue  in  the 
school.  Its  receipts  are  annually  40,000  marks.  Baron  J.  W.  von 
Schroder,  145  Leadenhall  street,  E.  C,  London,  is  the  treasurer. 
In  1883  a  building  site  was  purchased  near  the  German  hospital, 
and  not  far  from  the  Lutheran  church,  for  $6,000. 

German  Seamen's  Missions. — The  mission  work  among 
German  seamen,  like  the  same  work  among  the  Scandinavians,  has 
called  into  life  Lutheran  churches  in  foreign  harbor  cities.  The 
Committee  for  the  Seamen's  Mission  in  connection  with  the  United 
Lutheran  Society  for  Inner  Missions  in  Hanover  shows  that 
Germany  has  for  many  years  been  interested  in  the  temporal  and 
spiritual  welfare  of  her  increasing  sea-faring  population,  especially 
in  Great  Britain. 

The  sixth  annual  report  of  the  General  Committee  for  German 
Evangelical  Seamen's  Mission  in  Great  Britain  for  the  year 
1890-91  in  a  pamphlet  of  thirty  pages  brings  interesting  informa- 
tion about  the  growth  of  this  work,  which  is  an  earnest  of  good 
things  to  come.  The  headquarters  of  the  general  committee  is 
31  Ann  Street,  Sunderland,  England,  Kev.  F.  M.  Harms,  president. 
Their  annual  convention  assembled  in  the  German  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
building,  28  Finsbury  Square,  London.  The  constitution  declares 
their  aim  and  manner  of  work  to  be  similar  to  other  seamen's 
missionary  societies.  The  committee  stands  in  close  connection 
with  the  Central  Board  of  Inner  Missions  at  Berlin  and  their  work 


LUTHERANS    IN    ENGLAND.  567 

has  therefore  been  financially  and  in  other  ways  greatly  aided 
by  it.  Their  territory  is  divided  into  the  following  seven 
districts:  the  Sunderland,  Tyne,  Tees,  Humber,  London,  Bristol 
Chanal,  and  Firth  of  Forth  Districts,  each  of  which  has  its  own 
local  seamen's  mission  committee.  The  first  five  are  in  England 
and  deserve  at  this  place  proper  notice. 

Sunderland  has  a  German  seamen's  home  with  a  reading 
room  on  High  Street,  East,  under  the  care  of  Pastor  Harms  and 
Missionary  Fichtner.  Last  year  1,778  sailors  used  the  reading 
room,  111  of  whom  wrote  469  letters;  468  visits  were  made  to  324 
German  ships;  137  visits  to  lodging  houses  and  twenty-seven  to 
hospitals;  fifty-seven  Bibles  and  twenty-five  New  Testaments  were 
sold,  beside  the  Christian  books,  tracts  and  papers  distributed 
gratuitously.  The  German  church  is  located  so  that  it  is  conven- 
ient for  the  sailors  and  officers  to  enjoy  the  full  benefit  of  the 
Sunday  and  week  evening  services. 

The  Tyne  District  includes  Newcastle,  North  Shields,  South 
Shields,  Tyne  Dock  (which  is  now  nearly  a  town  by  itself),  and 
Howdon  Dock.  A  seamen's  home  with  reading  room,  library  and 
chapel  for  worship  exists  at  South  Shields,  2  Ferry  Street,  in 
charge  of  Seamen's  Missionary  Hornung.  At  Newcastle  the 
German  sailors  worship  at  St.  Andrew's  Hall,  Percy  Street,  Rev. 
Schlatter,  pastor.  During  the  year  206  persons  lived  in  the  Home 
at  South  Shields,  and  the  missionary  made  626  visits  to  ships,  207 
to  sailors'  lodging  houses,  and  thirteen  to  hospitals.  He  sold  128 
copies  of  the  sacred  scriptures,  circulated  papers,  tracts,  and 
devotional  books  free  and  conducted  services  on  many  vessels. 
The  reading  room  was  used  by  5,740  sailors  and  1,180  seamen 
attended  Sunday  services  in  South  Shields.  The  Germania  Society 
of  Newcastle  presented  the  library  of  the  reading  room  with  many 
valuable  books. 

The  Tees  District  includes  four  stations:  East  Hartlepool, 
West  Hartlepool,  Middlesborough  and  Stockton.  Regular  German 
service  is  held  in  the  Swedish  Lutheran  church  in  West  Hartle- 
pool by  one  of  the  two  German  ministers  of  Sunderland,  which  was 
not  possible  when  Sunderland  had  only  one  pastor;  and  also  in 
the  reading  room, '  5  George  Street,  West  Hartlepool,  by  the 
seamen's  missionary,  Rev.  Haller.  The  attendance  is  encouraging. 
During  the  year  the  missionary  made  475  visits  to  ships,  169  to 
sailors'  lodging  houses  and  seven  to  hospitals.  He  sold  fif  fcy-eight 
Bibles  and  147  New  Testaments  and  circulated  an  abundance  of 
Christian  literature  free.     The   privileges  of   the  reading   room 


568  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL    LANDS. 

are  enjoyed  by  1,528  sailors  yearly.  The  library  is  increasing, 
and  the  work,  though  young,  is  being  permanently  established. 
In  Middlesborough  some  Germans  have  settled,  who,  as  in  other 
places,  take  interest  in  the  work  for  seamen,  while  the  missionaries 
in  return  minister  to  them  and  their  families  and  thus  lay  the 
foundations  of  future  churches. 

The  Humber  Distinct  is  composed  of  three  stations:  .Hull, 
Goole  and  Grimsby.  Stated  services  are  held  every  Sunday  in 
the  German  Lutheran  church  of  Hull  by  the  resident  pastor, 
who  is  also  the  chairman  of  the  district  seamen's  mission  com- 
mittee. September  2,  1890,  the  new  German  Seamen's  Institute, 
of  Hull,  54  Charlotte  street,  was  opened  with  interesting  exercises, 
the  mayor  of  the  city  presiding.  A  month  earlier  R.  Maas,  from 
the  Deacon  Institute  at  Duisburg,  Germany,  was  commissioned  as 
their  first  seamen's  missionary.  During  the  first  eight  months 
900  sailors  enjoyed  the  privileges  of  the  reading  room,  and  the 
missionary  made  551  visits  to  ships  and  sold  twenty-two  Bibles, 
nine  Testaments  and  thirty-three  devotional  books.  In  Grimsby 
German  worship  is  conducted  on  the  last  Sunday  of  each  month 
in  the  Scandinavian  mission  room  for  the  sailors  and  the  small 
organized  congregation  of  German  settlers.  Goole  is  as  yet  but 
little  developed.  The  district  last  year  expended  3,700  marks  for 
their  work. 

London. — The  Seamen's  Mission  here  is  a  branch  of  the 
German  city  mission.  Rev.  Dr.  Scholl  is  the  chairman  of  the 
mission,  and  since  Jan.  1,  1890,  two  missionaries  have  been 
employed.  Missionary  Bottjer  labors  among  the  docks  on  the 
north  side  of  the  Thames,  and  Missionary  Schmidt  among  the 
the  docks  on  the  south  side,  who  also  visits  the  Germans  in  the 
Greenwich  hospital.  Preaching  services  are  conducted  in  the 
German  church  in  East  London,  in  the  Seamen's  Home,  which  is 
well  attended,  every  two  weeks  at  London  docks,  and  in  the 
large  Norwegian  Lutheran  Seamen's  Mission  Chapel  at  Com- 
mercial Docks.  The  two  missionaries  last  year  missionated  on 
board  of  473  ships.  The  fact  that  no  less  than  11,000  German 
sailors  arrive  in  the  London  harbor  yearly  gives  an  idea  of  the 
importance  of  this  work.  "The  German  City  and  Seamen's  Mission, 
and  the  School  for  the  Poor,"  had  an  income  last  year  of  11,000 
marks,  which  supported  three  missionaries,  two  teachers,  and 
rented  three  places  for  worship. 


LUTHERANS    IN    ENGLAND. 
Norwegian  Lutherans  in  England. 


>69 


Seamen's  Mission  in  London. — After  Rev,  A.  Hansen,  the 
Norwegian  seamen's  missionary  in  Edinburgh,  Scotland,  had  visited 
London  in  1867,  he  urged  the  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  of 
Norway  to  establish  a  mission  at  that  port,  the  commercial  center 


afntaat«G^a«^»irf* 


NORWEGIAN  EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  SEAMEN'S  CHURCH,  LONDON,  ENGLAND. 


of  the  world.  The  following  year  Rev.  Storjohann  was  sent  to 
London  to  take  up  the  missionary  work  among  the  Norwegian 
seamen,  and  on  the  day  of  pentecost  he  held  his  first  services  in  a 
private  house.  This  station  was  the  fifth  in  order  of  those 
established  by  the  Society  of  Norway. 

During  the  first  year  of  this  mission  6,842  Norwegian  vessels 
visited  British  harbors,  947  of  which  arrived  at  London.  In  the 
half  decade,  1868-1873,  4.890  Norwegian  vessels  arrived  at  this 
harbor;  1874  to  1878,  4,277;  1879  to  1883,  4,626;  1884  to  1888, 
4,092. 

The  need  of  a  church  building  soon  proved  a  necessity  and 
subscriptions  for  the  same  were  taken,  when  the  Surrey 
Commercial  Dock  Company  presented  a  well  located  lot.  On  the 
26th  of  July,  1871,  the  corner  stone  of  the  "Ebenezer  Church"  was 


570  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

laid  by  Crown  Prince  Oscar,  now  Oscar  II.,  King  of  Sweden  and 
Norway,  who  happened  to  be  in  London  at  the  time.  On  May 
first  of  the  following  year  the  church  was  dedicated.  In  con- 
nection with  the  church  is  a  large  reading  room  and  a  dwelling 
house  for  the  assistant  missionary.  All  these  buildings,  costing 
45,000  crowns,  were  free  of  debt  the  day  of  dedication.  The 
church  seats  500  persons,  but  as  it  soon  proved  too  small,  a  gallery 
seating  100  persons  was  added  in  1877,  when  the  Society  of 
Norway  donated  2,196  crowns  additional.  Since  the  day  of 
dedication  the  Norwegian  flag  has  been  hoisted  every  Sabbath, 
calling  the  Scandinavian  sailors  to  their  house  of  worship.  In 
this  part  of  the  city  near  the  docks  a  settlement  of  Scandinavian 
seamen  in  the  course  of  time  gathered.  These  also  attended  the 
church  services  with  joy  and  gratitude. 

Services  Sunday  forenoon  and  evening  and  religious  meetings 
on  Wednesday  and  Friday  evenings  have  been  the  regular 
appointments  at  the  Ebenezer  Church  during  all  the  years  of  its 
existence.  Illustrated  lectures  and  other  social  gatherings  are 
held  from  time  to  time.  Though  resident  Scandinavian  families 
have  shown  increasing  interest  for  the  seamen's  church,  and  their 
attendance  has  always  been  good,  yet  there  is  no  organized 
congregation  in  connection  with  the  church.  A  standing  com- 
mittee of  ten,  however,  has  been  organized  to  do  business  and 
represent  the  work  before  the  English  authorities. 

Circumstances  have  necessitated  the  visiting  of  hospitals  as  a 
principal  part  of  the  work  at  this  mission.  From  1868  to  1888 
there  were  7,300  Scandinavian  seamen  placed  in  the  London 
hospitals,  or  365  yearly.  At  Greenwich  hospital  the  Norwegian 
seamen's  missionary  and  his  assistant  have  for  years  held  Bible 
readings  every  Tuesday. 

On  account  of  the  central  location  of  this  station  the  mission- 
aries have  received  an  increasing  number  of  letters  searching  for 
"disappeared"  seamen.  In  this  and  many  other  respects  this 
station  has  become  a  bureau  of  information,  advice  and  help. 

This  London  mission  has  exercised  a  greater  moral  influence 
on  its  surroundings  than  perhaps  any  other  mission  established  by 
the  Norwegian  Society.  Those  who  visited  the  place  twenty  years 
ago  are  now  astonished  to  see  the  change  for  the  better.  This 
great  improvement  is  not  the  fruit  of  the  efforts  of  the  Norwegian 
Seamen's  Mission  alone,  but  it  has  been  the  direct  cause  of  a  large 
part  of  it,  and  it  is  consequently  highly  respected  by  the  English 
authorities.     In  connection  with  the  mission  there  is  a  Ladies' 


LUTHERANS    IN    ENGLAND.  571 

Society,  which  has  been  very  active  in  making  the  station  a  real 
"  Home  "  for  the  seamen,  and  in  procuring  means  to  support  the 
work.  The  ministerial  acts  from  1868  to  1888,  have  been: 
baptisms  fifty-nine,  confirmations  nine,  weddings  twenty-eight, 
and  funerals  seventy-two.  During  the  same  period  there  were 
3,155  communicants. 

The  missionary  buildings  have  always  been  kept  in  good 
repair  and  are  valued  at  48,000  crowns.  The  property  is  free  of 
debt.  The  society  in  Norway  up  to  1889  had  paid  127,000  crowns 
in  salaries  to  their  missionaries  in  London. 

Ministers:  J.  C.  H.  Storjohann,  May,  1868  to  November,  1872; 
M.  S.  O.  Kjerulf,  March,  1873  to  January,  1878;  G.  Olsen,  January 
to  March,  1878;  S.  H.  Jensen,  August,  1878  to  1881;  A.  Grondahl, 
from  November,  1881.  Assistant  ministers:  P.  A.  de  Seue,  March, 
1878  to  1881;  B.  A.  Hall,  January,  1882  to  December,  1883.  Lay 
assistants:  Th.  T.  Frette,  1869  to  1870;  A.  Osmundsen,  1871  to 
1872;  A.  Folkestad,  1872  to  1879;  E.  B.  Berg,  1879  to  1882;  P. 
Jacobsen,  1882. 

Shields. — In  October,  1865,  the  seamen's  society  of  Norway 
sent  P.  J.  N.  Meyer  to  this  seaport  to  open  its  second  foreign 
station.  A  congregation  of  Norwegian  settlers  was  formed  and 
Sunderland  was  soon  occupied  as  a  sub-station.  A  large  handsome 
new  church  was  dedicated  December  21,  1868,  in  which  there  is 
a  commodious  reading  room.  This  mission  cost  the  society  in 
Norway  103,307  crowns.  The  property  is  estimated  at  27,000 
crowns  and  has  no  indebtedness.  The  average  attendance  at 
worship  is  130. 

Swedish  Lutherans  in  England. 

The  old  Swedish  Lutheran  Church,  organized  in  London  in 
1710,  is  treated  on  page  367,  and  we  give  here  only  the  Swedish 
Seamen's  Missions  including  eight  stations  and  sub-stations. 
The  first  one  was  started  in  response  to  a  petition  from  the 
Swedish-Norwegian  Church  in  London  to  the  Fatherland  Society 
at  Stockholm,  begging  it  to  start  a  mission  for  the  Scandinavian 
seamen  and  emigrants  in  that  seaport.  An  ordained  missionary, 
P.  G.  Tegner,  was  selected  as  the  missionary,  who  preached  his 
first  sermon  in  his  new  field  to  ninety  hearers,  August  28,  1870. 
He  labored  faithfully  at  his  post  for  a  decade  when  he  departed 
this  life,  April  12,  1881.  He  was  greatly  beloved  and  his  works 
do  follow  him.  Rev.  J.  L.  Stenberg  and  an  assistant,  a  Norwegian 
by  the  name  of  Andersen,  became  his  successors. 


572 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


In  1883  an  offering  of  40,000  crowns  was  taken  in  the  churches 
of  Sweden  for  the  mission,  and  December  first  of  the  same  year  the 
corner  stone  was  laid  and  on  December  1st,  1884,  the  large 
new  Gustavus  Adolphus  Chapel  was  dedicated  amid  imposing 
ceremonies.  It  is  advantageously  located  for  its  work  in  Park 
Lane.      The    auditorium    seats    500,  and    the    reading,   writing, 


THE   OLD  SWEDISH   EVANGELICAL   LUTHERAN   CHURCH  IN   LONDON. 


literary  and  other  rooms  are  large  and  well  equipped.  About 
700  Scandinavian  and  Finnish  vessels  visit  this  port  annually. 
The  missionaries  conduct  services  also  at  Bootle,  Garston,  and 
Birkenhead. 

Grimsby  was  occupied  as  a  Swedish  seamen's  mission  station 
by  the  Fatherland  Society  in  1875.  This  was  accomplished 
mainly  through  the  warm  interest  in  the  work  on  the  part  of  the 
Swedish-Norwegian  Consul,  Haagensen.  That  it  was  an  important 
field  is  illustrated  by  the  three  to  four  hundred  Scandinavian 
vessels  which  arrive  here  annually.  The  missionary  preaches  also 
in  the  Danish  seamen's  church  of  Hull  while  the  pastor  there  con- 
ducts worship  here  in  the  Swedish  church.  The  pastors:  Revs. 
K.   Vinqvist,  1875  to  1879,   when  he  prepared   for   the   foreign 


LUTHERANS    IN    ENGLAND. 


573 


mission  field;  J.  L.  Stenberg,  1881  to  1888;  and  K.  Cederqvist, 
formerly  the  assistant  missionary  in  Liverpool. 

Also  along  the  western  coast  of  England  the  Swede  Lutherans 
started,  under  Rev.  J.  L.  Stenberg,  a  seamen's  mission  in  1880, 
including  Gloucester,  Bristol,  Sharpness  and  Cardiff  in  Wales.   In 


£/r/ne#  *■*&.  a.  *t7Z<ui.**—^=-^ 


SWEDISH  EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  SEAMEN'S  CHURCH, 
Grimsby,  England. 

1881  he  was  called  to  Grimsby  and  Rev.  L.  A.  Olsson  became  his 
successor  who,  in  1883,  was  called  to  Hamburg  and  Pastor  O. 
Heden,  who,  because  of  his  health  returned  from  the  foreign 
mission  field  in  India,  served  this  station  until  he  was  called  to 
Liverpool  Seamen's  Mission  in  1885  when  Pastor  P.  Bergsten 
came  to  this  laborious  field  in  Western  England. 


574  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL    LANDS. 

The  above  represents  the  work  of  the  Fatherland  Society. 
The  Swedish  Church  Mission  also  has  been  interested  in  Scandi- 
navian seamen.  The  Lutheran  seamen's  mission  in  West  Hartle- 
pool under  its  fostering  care  is  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

Danish  Lutherans  in  England. 

Colonist  Church  in  London. — The  Danish  Church  of 
London  has  been  organized  twice,  the  first  time  200  years  ago. 
Some  Danish  merchants  early  settled  in  London,  who  organized 
a  church  of  their  own  in  1691.  Chiefly  by  the  aid  obtained  from 
the  Danish  royal  family  a  church  was  built,  but  for  the  sole  use 
of  the  Germans  as  this  was  the  prevailing  language  in  Denmark  at 
that  time.  This  ancient  church  building  is  still  used  by  the 
Germans  of  London.  In  1696  the  Danish  congregation  built  its 
own  church,  the  necessary  funds  being  raised  in  Norway  and 
Denmark.  This  church  was  for  a  time  used  by  the  three  Scandi- 
navian nationalities  in  common.  But  war  between  Denmark  and 
Sweden  at  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century  caused  the 
Swedes  to  separate  and  build  their  own  church  in  1710.  Since,  the 
congregation  has  been  served  alternately  by  Norwegian  and  Danish 
pastors.  In  the  beginning  of  the  present  century  the  Norwegian 
pastor,  Rosing,  had  charge  of  the  congregation.  At  that  time 
Norway  and  Denmark  were  united,  and  at  war  with  England. 
Pastor  Rosing  then  showed  great  self-sacrifice  and  Christian  love 
by  ministering  to  the  Scandinavian  war  prisoners  brought  to 
England.  His  successor,  Pastor  Kjaerulff  from  Denmark,  was 
called  home  in  1817.  The  aid  received  from  the  government  of 
the  homeland  ceased  in  that  year,  and  as  the  congregation  was 
unable  to  support  a  minister  it  received  pastoral  care  only  occasion- 
ally. The  developments  of  the  city  caused  the  Scandinavians  to 
be  so  scattered  that  their  church  work  suffered.  The  church 
building,  being  the  property  of  the  congregation,  was  first  rented, 
then  sold,  and  at  last  torn  down. 

Seamen's  Missions. — In  all  there  are  eight  Danish  Lutheran 
seamen's  stations  and  sub-stations  in  Eugland.  The  old  Danish 
Church  in  London  was  re-established  by  the  Danish  Seamen's 
Missionary  Society.  Pastor  Storjohann  had  commenced  a 
Norwegian  seamen's  mission  in  London  in  1868,  and  in  the  same 
year  the  Danish  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  sent  Pastor  C. 
Nielsen  to  London  to  establish  a  Danish  seamen's  mission.  Here 
then,  in  London,  Norwegian  and  Danish  seamen's  missions  first 
met.     The  territory  was  certainly  large  enough  for  both,  and  they 


LUTHERANS    IN    ENGLAND. 


575 


have  always  worked  side  by  side  in  harmony  and  brotherly  love. 
In  1870,  490  Danish  vessels  came  to  London,  having  a  crew  of 
5.000,  and  in  the  same  year  the  new  Seamen's  Hospital  in  Greenwich 
was  opened  for  sailors  of  all  nationalities,  which  offered  the 
Scandinavian  seamen's  ministers  a  large  field  for  charitable  work. 
Pastor  Nielsen  first  did  missionary  work  in  connection  with  the 
other  Scandinavian  ministers.  Then  a  committee  was  organized 
for  raising  the  necessary  funds  to  erect  a  Danish  church.     Nine 


ST.  NICHOLAS  DANISH  EVANGELICAL,  LUTHERAN  SEAMEN'S  CHURCH, 
Osborne  Street,  Hull,  England. 


hundred  pounds  were  gathered  in  London,  and  a  church  was  built 
at  West  India  Docks,  and  dedicated  on  August  2(3, 1873.  It  stands 
on  a  rented  lot,  the  rent  being  ten  pounds  a  year.  The  amount 
received  for  the  original  Danish  church  had  been  placed  at  interest 
by  the  Danish  authorities,  and  the  interest  of  this  fund,  now 
amounting  to  2,000  pounds,  is  being  used  for  the  running  expenses 
of  the  mission.  At  first  the  attendance  at  church  was  about 
seventy. 

Missionary  pastors:  C.  F.  A.  Nielsen,  186S  to  1872;  G.  L.  E. 
Heden,  1872  to  1875;  O.  K.  Bertelsen,  1875  to  1778;  H.  I.  Levinsen, 
1878  to  1884;  K.  A.  Sondergaard,  1884  to  1886;  F.  V.  Steinthal, 
1886  to  1891;  A.  E.  Holstein,  1891. 

Hull,  on  the  Humber  river,  was  the  foreign  seaport  where  the 
Seamen's  Missionary  Society  of  Denmark  established  its  first 
station.  In  1867  not  less  than  393  Danish  vessels  visited  this 
harbor.      It  was  at  that  time  the  chief  English  harbor  for  the 


576  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

imports  from  Denmark.  As  the  Danish  Seamen's  Missionary 
Society  had  just  been  organized,  Denmark  naturally  took  part  in 
the  great  Christian  work  which  Norway  had  already  commenced 
in  England  among  Scandinavian  seamen.  Hull  was  chosen  as  the 
first  field  of  this  new  work.  In  this  city  there  was  already  a 
Danish  settlement  with  an  organized  church  work  with  which  a 
seamen's  mission  could  be  connected.  .  The  local  congregation  had 
for  many  years  been  served  by  English  and  German  pastors.  On 
March  14,  1868,  G.  L.  R.  Heden  from  Denmark  was  called  as 
pastor  of  this  congregation  who  also  established  Danish  seamen's 
missions  at  Hull  and  Grimsby.  Services  were  first  held  in 
the  German  Lutheran  church,  but  efforts  were  soon  made  to  erect  a 
Danish  church  edifice.  C.  E.  Brochner,  a  merchant  in  Hull,  who 
had  already  shown  much  interest  in  this  movement,  labored  most 
faithfully  in  raising  the  necessary  funds  for  the  new  church.  On 
August  6,  1870,  the  corner  stone  was  laid,  and  on  May  10th,  the 
following  year,  St.  Nicholas  Church,  the  first  Danish  seamen's 
church  building  of  modern  times,  was  dedicated.  The  ceremonies 
were  performed  by  Provost  Rothe,  the  Norwegian  and  Swedish 
seamen's  ministers  in  England,  eleven  pastors  of  the  English 
clergy  being  present  as  invited  guests.  The  church,  which  was 
built  of  red  brick,  cost  52,160  crowns,  which  amount  was  paid  in 
full  two  years  after  the  dedication.  Mr.  Brochner  donated  14,400 
crowns;  twice  this  amount  was  raised  in  Hull,  and  the  balance  was 
collected  in  Denmark. 

From  Hull  this  missionary  work  was  extended  to  Grimsby. 
At  first  a  hall  was  rented  for  the  services,  but  as  this  often  proved 
too  small,  a  Scandinavian  seamen's  church  was  built,  which  was 
dedicated  in  1876.  Its  erection  was  chiefly  due  to  the  energies 
and  sacrifices  of  the  Norwegian  consul  at  Grimsby,  Mr.  Haagensen, 
who  has  always  shown  great  interest  in  all  Christian  work  among 
Scandinavian  seamen  at  that  seaport. 

The  first  year  of  the  mission  Hull  was  visited  by  886  Scandi- 
navian vessels.  During  the  first  twenty-five  years  work  of  the 
mission,  7,348  Danish,  6,615  Norwegian,  and  4,368  Swedish 
vessels  have  been  counted  in  the  harbor,  so  that  at  least  150,000 
Scandinavian  seamen,  in  the  course  of  these  years,  have  been 
under  the  influence  of  this  mission,  besides  the  many  Scandinavians 
sailing  with  foreign  vessels. 

While  the  Danish  vessels  have  decreased  at  this  harbor  the 
Norwegian  vessels  have  increased.  The  Norwegian  seamen's 
missions  in  other  harbors  shepherd   Danish  seamen,   and  this 


st.  john's  Danish  Lutheran  parish  and  seamen's  church,  new  castle,  England. 


577 


578       '      LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

Danish  mission  ministers  faithfully  to  the  Norwegian  and  Swedish 
Lutherans.  From  1872  to  1878  the  missionary  divided  his  time 
between  Hull  and  Grimsby,  when  a  Swedish  seamen's  minister 
was  located  at  Grimsby,  which  consequently  ceased  to  be  a 
regular  sub-station  of  the  Danish  mission,  though  he  visits  there 
occasionally.  He  can  thus  give  more  time  to  the  principal  station 
where  regular  Scandinavian  services  are  now  held  every  Sunday. 
The  Scandinavian  servants  residing  in  Hull  are  quite  faithful  in 
their  attendance  at  this  church. 

In  1883  a  Finnish-Swedish  missionary  work  was  started  in 
connection  with  this  mission.  There  are  thus  two  Lutheran 
Seamen's  Missions  from  the  far  North  working  side  by  side 
in  Hull. 

The  average  attendance  at  the  services  at  the  Danish  church 
was  300  during  the  first  year,  while  in  later  years  it  has  been 
but  100  and  less.  This  is  owing  to  the  decrease  in  the  number  of 
vessels,  and  to  Finnish  and  Swedish  services  having  been  held 
at  the  same  time.  In  order  to  have  the  work  extended  as  far  as 
possible,  so  as  to  reach  the  seamen  who  could  not  attend  the  church, 
services  have  been  held  on  board  the  vessels  and  in  the  English 
Seamen's  Church  in  Alexandria  Dock. 

Goole,  located  some  distance  above  Hull,  was  added  to  this 
Danish  mission  as  a  sub-station,  though  it  is  visited  mostly  by 
Norwegian  vessels.  At  Goole  the  first  service  was  held  on  Easter 
Sunday,  1884,  in  a  rented  building. 

Besides  the  general  church  work  the  missionaries  have  visited 
the  sick  in  the  hospital. 

Missionary  pastors:     G.  L.  K.  Heden,  1868  to  1873;  C.  U. 

Hansen,  1873  to  1883;  L.  D.  Nielssen,  1883  to  1889;  J.  C.  Hoick, 

1889. 

Newcastle.  —  Pastor  H.    C.    Hansen   was  appointed  to   this 

seaport  in  June,  1872.  There  were  collected  in  the  city  36,000 
crowns  and  in  Denmark  54,000  crowns  for  the  new  St.  John's 
Danish  Lutheran  church  which  was  dedicated  October  19,  1875. 
The  furniture  and  inner  decorations  cost  10,000  crowns.  In 
connection  with  this  mission  there  is  a  library,  an  aid  society,  a 
sick  society  and  three  sub-stations  at  Newcastle  Quay,  Hartlepool 
and  Blyth 

Finnish  Lutheeans  in  England. 

Seamen's  Missions. — Six  stations  and  sub-stations.  Soon 
after  the  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  of  Finland  had  been 
organized    in   1875,   there  came  to  the   society   from   Grimsby, 


LUTHERANS    IN    ENGLAND.  579 

England,  a  petition  for  a  minister  to  take  up  the  missionary  work 
among  the  Finnish  seamen  at  that  seaport.  By  united  effort  a 
•Seamen's  church  had  been  built  there,  to  which  the  Finnish 
Society  had  donated  1,000  marks.  But  the  finances  did  not 
permit  a  missionary  to  be  sent  earlier  than  July,  1880.  The 
society  unanimously  agreed  upon  Grimsby  as  its  first  station, 
and  sent  Rev.  E.  Bergroth  to  commence  the  work.  Upon  his 
arrival  he  found  the  Scandinavian  Seamen's  Church  rented  to  the 
Methodists  besides  being  used  by  the  Swedish  Lutheran  Seamen's 
minister.  By  an  agreement  with  the  latter  and  with  Consul 
Haagensen  the  Finnish  minister  procured  the  use  of  the  church  on 
the  afternoons  of  the  Holy  days.  He  also  obtained  the  use  of  the 
reading  room  for  three  evenings  of  the  week.  The  minister 
prepared  for  publication  a  seleotion  from  the  Finnish  church  hymn- 
book  for  the  services  in  the  new  mission.  Thus  the  work  was 
commenced  and  carried  on;  and  both  the  church  and  the  reading 
room  were  well  attended  by  Finlanders.  The  station  was  also 
supplied  with,  a  library  containing  several  hundred  books,  which, 
through  the  efforts  of  the  minister,  were  donated  by  individuals  in 
Finland.  A  mass  of  letters,  inquiring  for  lost  seamen,  constantly 
came  to  the  station.  The  minister  therefore  became  an  inter- 
mediate servant  between  the  home  land  and  her  prodigal  seamen, 
many  of  whom  he  succeeded  in  rescuing. 

The  missionary  work  at  once  extended  to  the  neighboring 
seaport  of  Hull  where  weekly  meetings  were  held  on  board  of 
vessels  and  in  the  Danish  Lutheran  Seamen's  Church.  The 
attendance  at  times  has  been  as  high  as  500  Finnish  and  Swedish 
seamen.  The  services  were,  therefore,  conducted  in  both 
languages.  Other  sub-stations  were  soon  occupied  at  Newcastle, 
Goole,  Liverpool  and  London.  At  the  latter  place  services  were 
held  first  in  the  Norwegian,  and  afterwards  in  the  Swedish 
Seamen's  Church,  and  London  soon  made  demands  for  its  own 
Finnish  Lutheran  Seamen's  Missionary.  As  a  token  of  their 
gratitude  the  Finnish  seamen  presented  to  the  Norwegian 
Seamen's  Church  a  pair  of  ornamented  candle-sticks  in  memory 
of  the  first  Finnish  service  held  in  London,  which  took  place  in 
that  church  in  December,  1881. 

As  the  finances  of  the  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  could  not 
meet  the  demands  laid  upon  it,  Pastor  Bergroth  was  called  home 
to  Finland  in  the  fall  of  1881  to  awaken  more  interest  for  the 
mission.  By  constantly  traveling  and  preaching  and  by  editing  the 
paper,  Sjoemans  wcennen  (The  Seaman's  Friend),  he  succeeded  in 


580 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


filling  the  treasury  and  in  brightening  the  prospects  of  the  society 
so  that  it  was  decided  to  establish  a  principal  station  at  London 
with  Kev.  Bergroth  as  pastor,  while  the  missionary  work  at 
Grimsby  and  its  sub-stations  was  continued  by  another  minister. 
The  7th  of  July,  1882,  Rev.  Bergroth  arrived  in  London  to 
continue  the  work  he  had  commenced  among  the  Finnish  seamen. 


SCANDINAVIAN   SEAMEN'S   HOME,    LONDON,   ENGLAND. 


He  obtained  the  use  of  the  Swedish  Seamen's  church  for  services 
on  Sunday  afternoons,  and  also  the  use  of  the  reading  room. 

In  May,  1883,  Pastor  Bergroth  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  H.  H. 
Snellman,  who  continued  the  work  in  the  way  marked  out  by 
his  predecessor.  In  August,  1883,  Pastor  L.  O.  Kjeldstrom  was 
sent  by  the  Society  to  Grimsby  and  Hull,  which  had  been  vacant 
for  two  years.  Hull  was  now  made  the  principal  station,  where 
the  missionary  resided,  and  Grimsby  and  other  seaports  along  the 
coast  were  served  as  sub-stations.  At  Hull  he  first  held  services 
in  the  Danish  Lutheran  Seamen's  Church,  but  after  a  while  the 


LUTHERANS   IN    ENGLAND. 


581 


mission  procured  its  own  church  (see  picture  on  page  414),  where 
the  work  has  been  continued  by  the  same  minister  until  the 
present  time. 

In  Liverpool  services  have  been  held  twice  a  month  by  the 
two  ministers  alternately.  The  pastor  of  London  visits  Cardiff  in 
Wales  occasionally  for  the  purpose  of  conducting  divine  worship 
for  his  countrymen.  A  considerable  part  of  his  time  has  been 
occupied  by  the  frequent  visits  to  his  unfortunate  countrymen 
in  the  Greenwich  Hospital.  Thus  the  work  at  the  two  central 
stations,  Hull  and  London,  has  developed  gradually  and  has 
proved  a  success. 


GUSTAVUS   ADOLPHUS  SWEEDISH  LUTHERAN  SEAMEN'S  CHURCH, 
LIVERPOOL,  ENGLAND. 


KEY.  P.  G.  TEGNER, 

Swedish  Lutheran  Seamen's  Missionary  in  England. 
(See  page  571.) 


582 


Lutherans  in  Wales. 


German  Seamen's  Missions.— The  committee  for  the  Seamen's 
Missions  in  connection  with  the  Unite'd  Lutheran  Society  for 
Inner  Missions  in  Hanover  commenced  work  in  Cardiff,  Wales. 
The  enterprise  has  been  liberally  aided  by  the  committee,  for  last 
year  it  alone  gave  14,000  marks  for  its  support.  Success  attended 
the  efforts  until  now  five  stations  are  established  along  the  Bristol 
channel,  namely:  Cardiff,  Barry  Docks,  Penarth,  Newport  and 
Swansea.  In  all  these  places  divine  worship  is  conducted  in  the 
German  language  and  interesting  it  is  to  know  that  Lutheran 
sailors  celebrate  Reformation  Day,  Christmas,  Easter  and  the 
other  church  festivals  in  these  far  away  ports  of  Puritanic 
countries  in  the  same  manner  and  with  the  same  blessings  as  at 
home.  The  seamen's  home  in  Cardiff,  Bute  Road  186,  has  a 
reading  room  and  a  chapel  in  charge  of  the  seamen's  pastor,  Rev. 
Oehlkers,  who  recently  succeeded  Pastor  J.  Jungclaussen,  who 
labored  there  faithfully  for  many  years.  During  the  year  3,082 
sailors  attended  the  191  religious  services,  many  of  whom  partook 
of  the  holy  communion;  633  visits  were  made  to  the  ships  and  63 
to  the  sick,  and  3,974  tracts  and  Christian  papers  and  22  Bibles 
and  Testaments  were  distributed.  The  receipts  of  the  home  were 
6,630  marks  and  the  expenditures  6,896  marks;  through  the  saving 
bank  of  the  mission  17,234  marks  were  sent  home  to  the 
families  of  sailors,  5,000  marks  more  than  last  year,  which  in  some 
instances  is  an  indirect  way  of  doing  charity.  The  Lutherans  of 
Wales  give  to  foreign  missions.  In  1890  this  mission  sent  to  the 
North  German  Missionary  Society  seventeen  marks. 

Norwegian  Seamen's  Missions.— Cardiff,  located  on  the 
northern  shore  of  the  Bristol  Channel,  is  usually  the  last  European 
seaport  vessels  visit  before  they  set  out  on  the  open  sea.  Sur- 
rounded by  the  rich  coal  mines  of  Wales,  it  has,  during  the  course 
of  years,  become  the  chief  coal  exporting  depot  in  Great  Britain. 

583 


581 


LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 


Large  numbers  of  seamen  from  all  parts  of  the  world  are  always 
found  in  this  harbor.  It  is  indeed  the  cradle  of  all  seamen's 
missions,  for  here  John  Ashley,  the  first  seamen's  missionary  ever 
known,  as  early  as  1834  commenced  a   blessed  Christian   work 


NORWEGIAN    EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN   SEAMEN  S   CHURCH,   CARDIFF,   WALES. 

among  sailors.  At  this  outpost,  where  the  last  farewell  from  home 
and  the  last  word  of  comfort  is  given  to  so  many  who  never  return, 
a  seamen's  mission  is  naturally  of  great  importance.  As  many  of 
Norway's  brave  seamen  from  year  to  year  visited  the  port  of 
Cardiff,  the  Seameu's  Missionary  Society  of  Norway,  therefore, 
soon  turned  its  attention  to  this  place  and  established  here  its 
fourth  station. 

In  1866  Rev.  L.  Oftedahl  was  sent  to  Cardiff  to  commence 
missionary  work  among  the  Scandinavian  seamen.  At  first  an  old 
chapel,  being  in  a  state  of  decay,  was  rented  and  repaired  to 
serve  the  purpose  of  a  church.  But  the  need  of  a  new  church 
building  soon  became  evident  and  the  demand  for  the  same 
constantly  grew  stronger.  Pastor  Lunde,  who  succeeded  Pastor 
Oftedahl  in  1868,  therefore  set  about  to  raise  the  necessary  funds 


LUTHERANS  IN  ENGLAND.  585 

and  erect  a  church  on  a  rented  lot  close  by  the  docks.  The  little 
church,  built  only  large  enough  to  meet  the  wants  at  the  time,  was 
the  first  Lutheran  church  ever  erected  in  Wales.  It  was  made  of 
iron  plates  screwed  together,  so  that  it  could  easily  be  taken  apart 
and  removed,  which  was  necessary  to  do  upon  one  occasion. 
When  the  church  was  dedicated  on  the  16th  of  December,  1809,  it 
was  free  of  debt.  The  location  was  well  chosen  as  the  seamen  had 
to  pass  it  before  they  could  reach  the  city.  Had  it  been  known  at 
the  beginning  how  the  number  of  Scandinavian  seamen  visiting 
this  port  would  increase,  and  how  the  interest  of  this  mission 
would  develop,  the  church  would  have  been  built  larger.  Instead 
it  has  been  necessary  to  enlarge  both  the  church  and  the  reading 
room  several  times  by  erecting  additional  buildings.  The  church 
was  usually  crowded. 

In  the  first  year  of  the  mission's  existence  there  were  added 
several  sub-stations:  viz.,  Newport,  Bristol,  Swansea,  Penarth,  and 
Groucester  where  another  seamen's  church  has  been  erected.  At 
these  sub-stations  the  missionary  work  has  proved  to  be  of 
special  importance  since  they  have  been  visited  by  seamen,  who 
came  mostly  from  such  parts  of  Norway  where  religious  move- 
ments have  taken  place,  and  for  this  reason  their  desire  to 
hear  the  Word  of  God  has  been  greater  than  is  generally  found 
among  sailors. 

Regular  services  have  been  conducted  every  Sunday  at  Cardiff 
in  the  forenoon  and  at  Newport  in  the  evening.  To  the  other  sub- 
stations the  work  has  been  extended  as  circumstances  have 
required.  At  the  principal  station  there  have  been  also  weekly 
meetings  and  other  social  gatherings.  In  order  to  facilitate  the 
visitations  on  board  the  vessels,  a  boat  has  been  placed  at  the 
disposal  of  the  mission.  As  the  duties  resting  upon  the 
missionary  multiplied  to  such  an  extent  that  he  could  no  longer 
perform  the  work  alone,  he  received  a  salaried  lay  assistant  in 
1885.  Since  the  "Brother  Circle  on  the  Sea"  was  organized  in 
Cardiff  the  same  year,  the  members  of  this  organization  have  taken 
an  active  part  in  assisting  the  minister.  The  number  of  services 
and  other  meetings  at  the  various  stations  consequently  have 
been  increased. 

The  reading  room,  which  is  well  furnished  with  provincial 
newspapers  from  Norway,  has  always  been  an  attractive  place  for 
the  increasing  number  of  visitors.  Many  Scandinavian  sailors, 
who  sail  with  foreign  vessels,  visit   the  reading  room  as   well  as 


586  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

the  church  and  usually  regard  the  seamen's  mission  as  their 
"home." 

A  "work  of  rescue"  has  been  carried  on  in  the  form  of  a 
Street  Mission.  In  behalf  of  seamen  living  in  the  so-called 
"boarding  houses"  which  are  common  to  all  seaports,  on  certain 
evenings  of  the  week,  the  minister  with  his  assistant,  pass  through 
the  crowded  streets  and  speak  to  the  seamen  they  meet.  They  try 
thus  to  rescue  them  from  the  many  temptations  which  surround 
them,  and  to  gather  them  at  some  place  where  they  can  pass  the 
evening  without  danger  to  their  souls,  their  persons  or  their 
property.  This  part  of  the  seamen's  mission  has  been  a  success 
and  has  indeed  proved  a  "work  of  rescue." 

A  "  book  mission  "  has  also  been  successfully  started,  the  aim 
of  which  is  to  sell  religious  and  other  good  books  to  seamen.  This 
undertaking  developed  to  such  an  extent  that  the  books  thus 
distributed  number  many  thousands.  Pastor  B.  Hall,  the  present 
missionary  at  Cardiff,  who  established  the  "book  mission,"  published 
a  hymn  book,  -Soemcends  Harpe  (Seamen's  Harp).  This  book 
circulated  in  such  numbers  that  it  is  said  to  have  "driven  the 
playing  cards  from  the  deck  rooms." 

A  seamen's  hospital  and  a  fever  rfouse,  founded  in  connection 
with  the  mission,  are  still  in  operation,  ministering  to  the  suffering 
ones  far  away  from  home  and  loved  ones. 

The  number  of  Scandinavian  vessels  increased  from  year  to 
year  until  in  1888  the  Norwegian  and  Swedish  vessels  arriving 
at  Cardiff  alone  numbered  over  500.  They  were  generally  of  the 
largest  tonnage. 

From  1866  to  1888  there  were  at  this  mission  sixty-three 
baptisms,  twenty-three  confirmations,  twenty-two  weddings  and 
100  funerals.  The  number  of  communicants  were  in  1878,  82; 
1880,  179;  1885,  229;  and  in  1888,  844. 

Both  at  the  principal  and  at  the  sub-stations  Christmas, 
Easter  and  other  church  festivals  and  also  social  gatherings  have 
been  held  regularly  and  have  been  highly  enjoyed  by  all.  The 
Christmas  festivals  are  prolonged  through  several  evenings  in 
order  to  reach  as  many  as  possible,  when  presents  "from  home" 
are  distributed.  When  the  seamen  reach  land,  after  the  toils  and 
hardships  of  the  long  voyages,  these  many  tokens  of  Christian 
love  extended  to  them  by  the  seamen's  mission,  have  very  often 
made  deep  and  lasting  impressions.  They  are  thus  reminded  of 
their  dear  homes,  and  that  they  have  not,  though  absent,  been 
forgotten  by  those  to  whom  their   hearts  have   been  joined   by 


LUTHERANS    IN    WALES.  587 

tender  affection.  Better  thoughts  and  better  feelings  have  thus 
been  awakened.  These  festive  occasions  have  been  appreciated 
and  remembered  by  the  seamen  as  specially  bright  moments  in 
their  lives. 

The  preaching  of  the  "Word  of  God,  of  course,  has  always  been 
the  most  important  factor  in  the  mission  work,  and  the  ever 
increasing  audiences  are  a  proof  that  the  efforts  in  this  direction 
have  been  appreciated.  It  is  also  worthy  of  notice  that  the 
Norwegian  Seamen's  Mission  at  Cardiff  was  the  first  successful 
work  of  the  Lutheran  church  in  Wales. 

The  church  building  originally  cost  9,000  crowns.  The 
repairs,  additions  and  the  neat  furniture  have  cost  5,100  crowns. 
The  property  being  free  of  debt,  the  current  expenses  are  raised 
on  the  field,  and  the  mission  has  in  later  years  been  able  to  meet 
all  its  running  expenses,  including  the  salary  of  the  assistant. 
The  minister's  salary  is  paid  by  the  Society  in  Norway.  The 
mission  in  all  has  cost  the  Society  over  100,000  crowns. 

A  new  iron  church  was  erected  in  Cardiff  in  1890  at  a  cost  of 
16,000  crowns  and  is  free  of  debt.  It  seats  600.  The  old  iron 
church  was  used  in  part  to  build  two  new  churches  at  the  sub- 
stations of  Newport  and  Barry.  The  new  church  at  Newport 
seats  200  and  cost  5,400  crowns.  Debt  2,000  crowns.  The  new 
church  at  Barry  seats  250  and  is  free  of  all  incumbrances..  Its 
reading  room  accomodates  fifty  persons.  Thus  there  were  three 
new  Lutheran  churches  erected  in  Wales  in  one  year  by  one 
Lutheran  Nationality. 

Missionary  Pastors:  L.  Oftedahl,  October,  1866  to  April, 
1868;  C.  H.  Lunde,  July,  1868,  to  February,  1872;  B,  W.  Bodtker, 
candidate  theologian,  February  to  November,  1872;  L.  J. 
Wormdahl,  November,  1872  to  May,  1876;  J.  W.  Gedde-Dahl, 
June,  1876  to  July,  1878;  J.  B.  Gilhuus,  July,  1878  to  September, 
1881;  B.  A.  Hall,  since  September,  1884.  Salaried  lay  assistants: 
Hangervig,  1869  to  1870;  N.  P.  Sorensen,  1873  to  1875;  Eilertsen, 
1877  to  1884;  and  Th.  Thoresen,  since  1884. 

The  Swedish  and  Finnish  Seamen's  Missionaries  of  England 
make  regular  missionary  tours  to  Wales  to  preach  the  Word  and 
administer  the  Holy  Sacraments  to  their  countrymen,  whether 
settlers  or  seamen,  in  their  own  mother  tongue. 


REV.    MAGISTER   IVER   DIDERICKSEN   BRINK, 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Pastor  in  Ireland. 


588 


Lutherans  in  Ireland. 


Pastor  Magister  Iver  Didericksen  Brink  is  a  Lutheran  name 
that  will  ever  be  memorable  in  connection  with  the  history  of  the 
Church  of  the  Reformation  in  the  "  Isle  of  the  Saints."  He  was 
born  on  the  fourteenth  day  of  November,  1665,  A.  D.,  among  the 
picturesque  mountains  of  Norway.  He  lived  also  at  times  in 
Denmark  and  Sweden.  He  first  came  to  this  country  as  the 
pastor  of  the  Danish  regiment  that  was  sent  to  Ireland  to  help 
King  William  III.  against  King  James  II.  Thus  it  came  to  pass 
that  this  faithful  servant  of  God  ijreached  Luther's  doctrines  in 
the  Land  of  St.  Patrick.  The  fact  that  Rev.  Brink  was  pastor  of 
the  old  Danish  Lutheran  Church  in  London  from  1691  to  1702 
proves  that  he  was  a  man  of  more  than  ordinary  ability  and 
stability.  We  are  happy  in  presenting  to  our  readers  a  beautiful 
picture  of  this  patron  Lutheran  saint  of  Ireland. 

Some  Lutheran  missionary  work  has  also  been  undertaken 
from  time  to  time  among  the  Scandinavian  and  German  seamen 
in  the  largest  harbor  cities. 

The  most  of  the  Lutherans  in  Ireland  are  found  in  the 
commercial  cities  among  the  German  and  Scandinavian  dispersion. 
Little,  however,  has  been  done  in  late  years  in  following  our 
people  there  and  in  ministering  to  them  in  the  name  of  their 
Church.  We  suggest  that  a  traveling  Lutheran  missionary  be 
appointed. 

Kaiserswerth  Deaconess  Work  in  Ireland.  The  Deaconess 
Home  in  Tottenham,  London,  has  extended  its  work  to  Ireland. 
Parish  deaconesses  are  laboring  in  a  Protestant  congregation  of 
Cork,  and  two  sisters  are  employed  in  the  hospital  of  that  city. 
Three  nursing  sisters  are  ministering  in  the  Protestant  Hospital 
of  South  Dublin.  In  1885  there  were  in  all  six  Kaiserswerth 
Deaconesses  in  active  service  on  this  island, where  many  supposed 
that  not  a  trace  of  Lutheranism  could  be  found.  There  are  more 
Lutherans  in  some  countries  than  the  statistics  indicate. 

589 


A   DIASPORA  MISSIONARY   PICTURE   PROM  LUTHER  S  WRITINGS. 


500 


Lutherans  in  Scotland. 


The  teachings  of  the  early  writings  of  the  Lutheran 
Reformation  soon  reached  far  off  Scotland  and,  as  in  other 
countries,  awakened  such  an  interest  that  talented  men  with  a 
spirit  of  inquiry  migrated  to  German  universities  for  further 
study  and  investigation.  The  tracts  and  books  of  Luther  were 
sought,  bought  and  read  every  where  to  an  extent  that  the 
governments  became  alarmed  and  legislated  to  keep  them  out  of 
their  countries.  Some  even  prohibited  favorable  conversation  on 
the  Lutheran  movement.  Thus  the  Act  of  Parliament  of  Scotland, 
July  17,  1525,  to  prohibit  "the  rehearsing  of,  or  disputing  about, 
the  heresies  of  Luther  or  his  disciples,  has  this  exception:  'unless 
it  be  to  refute  them.' "  The  Act  itself  is  very  interesting  and  its 
Scotch  dialect  reads  as  follows:  "Na  maner  of  persoun,  strangear, 
that  happenis  to  arrive  with  thare  schip  within  ony  part  of  this 
realme,  bring  with  thame  any  bukis  or  workis  of  the  said  Luther, 
his  discipulis,  or  servandis,  disputis  or  rehersis  his  heresies,  etc., 
under  the  pane  of  escheting  of  thare  schipis  and  guidis,  and 
putting  of  thaire  personis  in  presoun." 

This  applies  it  seems  to  foreigners  only,  and  in  1527  it  was 
found  necessary  for  the  chancellor  and  lords  to  add  a  clause 
extending  the  penalties  to  the  natives  of  the  kingdom,  for  Scotland 
had  always  "beneclene  of  all  sic  filth  and  vice."  Surely  as  in 
other  lands  so  in  this  northern  country,  Luther  was  known  through 
his  writings  at  this  early  period  of  the  Reformation  favorably  as 
well  as  unfavorably. 

Another  way  through  which  Scotland  was  made  acquainted 
with  Luther  and  his  doctrines  was  through  the  Scotch  students 
who  visited  Germany.  Patrick  Hamilton  (born  1504),  a  young 
nobleman  of  high  birth,  Abbot  of  Feme  from  the  age  of  fourteen 
according  to  a  corrupt  custom,  went  to  Paris  University  and  took 
the   degree  of  A.  M.  in   1520.     He  then  went  to  Louvain  for  a 

591 


A 


mm iiiw"*11""™ 


NORWEGIAN  EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN  SEAMEN'S  CHURCH. 

Edinburgh-Loth,  Scotland. 


592 


LUTHERANS    IN    SCOTLAND.  593 

personal  intercourse  with  Erasmus,  and  at  this  period  it  is  said  of 
him,  "he  was  probably  more  an  Erasmian  than  a  Lutheran."  In 
1522  he  returned  to  Scotland,  acquainted  with  the  religious 
condition  of  the  continent.  He  quietly  pursued  his  theological 
studies  and  "from  agreeing  with  Erasmus,  he  came  to  agree  with 
Luther."  Archbishop  Beaton  in  1527  found  that  he  was  "infamed 
with  being  disputing,  holding  and  maintaining  diverse  heresies  of 
Martin  Luther  and  his  followers,  repugnant  to  the  faith."  He 
was  declared  to  be  worthy  of  death  and  fled  to  Germany.  Dr. 
McCrie,  in  his  Life  of  John  Knox,  says:  "He  set  out  with  three 
attendants,  and,  attracted  by  the  fame  of  Luther,  repaired  to 
Wittenberg.  Luther  and  Melanchthon  were  highly  pleased  with 
his  zeal;  and  after  retaining  him  a  short  time  with  them,  they 
recommended  him  to  the  University  of  Marburg."  Late  in  the 
autumn  of  1527,  after  a  sojourn  of  six  months,  he  returned  to 
Scotland,  determined  to  brave  death  itself  rather  than  cease  to 
preach  "that  a  man  is  not  justified  by  works,  but  by  faith,"  and 
"  good  works  make  not  a  man  good,  but  a  good  man  doeth  good 
works."  These  doctrines,  the  source  of  life  to  many,  have  the 
Evangelical  Lutheran  ring,  and  were  the  cause  of  his  condemnation 
and  death. 

On  the  last  day  of  February,  1528,  in  the  twenty-fourth  year 
of  his  age,  he  was  committed  to  the  flames,  and  verily  as  one  says, 
"the  reek  of  Patrick  Hamilton  infected  all  on  whom  it  did  blow." 
Those  flames  enlightened  all  Scotland  in  the  course  of  one 
generation. 

Gawin  Logie,  principal  of  St.  Leonard's  College,  was  so 
successful  in  teaching  his  doctrines,  "  that  it  became  proverbial  to 
say  of  any  one  who  was  suspected  of  Lutheranism,  that  he  '  had 
drunk  of  St.  Leonard's  well.' "  From  the  day  of  this  first 
Protestant  martyrdom  in  Scotland  the  Evangelical  cause  made 
slow  but  constant  progress  amid  excruciating  persecutions  for 
twenty  years  before  John  Knox  arose  in  1547  as  a  public  minister 
of  the  Gospel. 

German  universities  had  attractions  also  for  Knox.  At  one 
time  he  concluded  to  visit  them  to  continue  his  studies  in  the 
cause  he  served  so  well,  but  from  this  he  was  dissuaded  by  friends. 
The  year  in  which  John  Knox  arose,  1547,  was  only  one  year  after 
Luther's  death  or  thirty  years  after  the  first  Protestant  sound  from 
the  church  door  of  Wittenberg  was  heard,  a  long  period  in  which 
to  prepare  the  way  for  the  great  Scotch  Reformer. 


594  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL    LANDS. 

It  is  evident  that  the  Lutheran  Reformation  early  exerted  a 
wholesome  influence  on  Scotland  also  by  way  of  England.  "The 
Society  of  Those  of  Lutheran  Convictions  in  Corpus-Christi  College 
at  Oxford,"  organized  in  1527  for  the  dissemination  of  the  pure 
doctrine  in  England,  bore  fruit  also  in  Scotland  by  means  of  the 
books  exported. 

The  motley  system  of  religion,  which  Henry  VIII.  tried  later 
to  establish,  caused  the  same  parliament  to  enact  statutes  against 
the  authority  of  the  pope  and  against  the  tenets  of  Luther. 

German  Diaspora  Congregations. — The  congregation  in  the 
capital  city  of  Edinburgh  was  organized  in  1862  by  Pastor 
Blumenreich  of  Schwerin  in  Posen.  The  parish  reports  400  souls. 
Since  1881  the  congregation  worships  in  its  own  beautiful  church. 
The  pastor  is  faithful  in  ministering  to  the  German  seamen. 

In  Glasgow  the  Germans  are  quite  numerous,  the  most  of 
whom  are  Protestants.  They  have  erected  a  church  building  that 
is  a  credit  to  them,  and  the  pastor,  Bev.  Geyer,  extends  a  hearty 
invitation  to  all  Protestants  visiting  Glasgow,  who  understand 
German,  to  worship  with  his  people  on  Sundays  and  church 
festival  days. 

German  Seamen's  Missions — The  Firth  of  Forth  District  is 
the  Seventh  District  of  the  General  Committee  for  German 
Seamen's  Mission  in  Great  Britain  and  includes  no  less  than  nine 
stations:  Edinburgh,  Leith,  Grangemouth,  Granton,  Morrison 
Harbor,  Burnt  Island,  Boness-Methil,  and  West  Wemyss.  Divine 
worship  is  conducted  in  the  German  Church  of  Edinburgh  where 
the  sailors  of  Leith  and  Granton  also  attend,  in  the  Christian 
Institute  at  Grangemouth,  in  the  Harbor  House  of  West 
Wemyss,  and  in  the  reading  room  of  the  German  Association  Hall 
(Vereinshaus)  of  Edinburgh.  Bev.  Locher  of  Edinburgh  is  the 
president  of  the  mission,  and  Bev.  Nolde  of  Leith  is  the  efficient 
seamen's  missionary. 

The  number  of  sailing  ships  and  steamships  under  the  German 
flag  which  arrived  in  the  different  stations  in  1890  is  as  follows: 
Leith  and  Granton,  78  with  1,800  men;  Morrison  Harbor,  45  with 
200  men;  Boness,  113  with  1,308  men;  Grangemouth,  273  with 
2,700  men;  Burnt  Island  and  Methil,  225  with  3,000  men,  and 
West  Wemyss,  130  sailing  ships  with  520  men.  Many  Germans 
are  also  found  on  English  ships,  which  should  be  added  to  the 
above.  The  ships,  as  they  arrive,  are  visited;  Christian  literature 
and  the  Scriptures  circulated;  the  Word  of  God  preached;  the 
Holy   Sacraments   administered;  the   German  hymns  sung;  and 


LUTHERANS    IN    SCOTLAND.  595 

Christmas,  Easter  and  the  church  festivals  are  celebrated  as  in 
Germany. 

The  expenditures  of  the  mission  last  year  were  2,400  marks, 
of  which  amount  the  German  Emperor  gave  1,000. 

Norwegian  Lutheran  Seamen's  Missions.  —  Ediriburgh- 
Leith. — The  Firth  of  Forth  on  the  eastern  frontier  of  Scotland  is 
of  special  interest  to  the  Norwegian  people  because  it  was  here 


REV.  ANDREAS  M.  HANSEN. 

The  First  Norwegian  Lutheran  Seamen's  Missionary 
Commissioned  to  a  Foreign  Harbor. 

that  the  Christian  work  originated  which  is  known  as  the 
Norwegian  Seamen's  Mission.  In  the  religious  and  Sunday-quiet 
Scotland,  where  other  Christian  work  has  been  done  on  a  large 
scale,  the  many  thousands  of  Scandinavian  seamen  were  left 
without  spiritual  care  until  the  Norwegian  Seamen's  Mission  was 
organized  to  meet  the  crying  need.  This  work  has,  in  a  real  sense, 
been  the  prolonged  arm  of  the  mother  church,  of  whose  love,  care, 
and  prayers  it  has  been  the  object  for  more  than  a  quarter  of  a 
century. 

On  July  30,  1865,  the  Rev.  Andreas  M.  Hansen,  having  been 
sent  by  the  Norwegian  Seamen's  Missionary  Society  as  its  first 
missionary,  held  his  first  service  at  Leith  in  a  little  room  close  by 
the  docks.  The  missionary  work  was  continued  in  a  schoolhouse 
rented  for  the  purpose,  and  Grangemouth  and  Glasgow  were  at 
once  added  as  sub-stations. 


596  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

The  day  of  Pentecost,  1866,  was  a  memorable  occasion  for  the 
mission  when  twenty-seven  men,  all  Scandinavian  residents  of  the 
place,  met  and  organized  "The  Scandinavian  Lutheran  Church  of 
Leith."  It  adopted  the  confessional  basis  and  the  forms  of  public 
worship  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  of  Norway  and 
elected  as  their  pastor  the  missionary  of  the  Norwegian  Seamen's 
Missionary  Society. 

Steps  were  at  once  taken  toward  the  erection  of  a  church 
building,  as  the  members  of  the  new  congregation  were  anxious  to 
have  a  place  of  meeting  furnished  in  every  detail  so  as  to  remind 
them  of  the  public  worship  in  the  dear  old  fatherland.  A 
committee  of  Scotchmen  was  formed  which  helped  to  raise  funds. 
Native  citizens  as  well  as  others  showed  great  liberality,  and 
timely  aid  came  also  from  Norway.  On  the  30th  of  January,  1868, 
the  corner  stone  was  laid  with  great  solemnity  and  joy,  and  on  the 
31st  of  August  the  same  year,  the  new  church,  a  fine  building  of 
hewn  stone,  was  dedicated  by  Pastor  Storjohann.  The  local 
congregation  as  well  as  seamen  visiting  the  harbor  were  to  use 
the  church.  The  missionary  work  was  gradually  extended  also 
beyond  the  two  sub-stations. 

Epiphany,  1879,  was  another  day  of  joy  for  the  mission  when 
a  reading  room  for  Scandinavian  seamen  was  opened  close  to  the 
docks  at  quite  a  distance  from  the  church.  Some  of  the  public 
services  for  seamen  were  then  removed  to  this  new  locality. 

Pastor  Lund,  the  third  missionary  at  Leith,  added  Greenock 
and  Boness  to  the  number  of  sub-stations.  Thus  the  missionary 
became  "an  ubiquitous  traveler,"  leading  "a  restless  life"  like  the 
seamen  themselves.  But  as  the  amount  of  work  required  was 
more  than  one  man  could  do,  the  Chief  Executive  Board  of  the 
Mission  in  Norway  gave  to  the  missionary  an  assistant,  in  1880, 
Peter  Jacob  Sorensen,  a  former  ship  captain,  who  is  still  in  active 
service  at  the  station.  Part  of  the  work  was  then  given  to  the 
assistant  so  that  services  could  be  held  every  day  in  the  week  at 
one  place  or  another.  Visiting  the  hospitals  has  always  constituted 
part  of  his  duties  as  has  also  the  visiting  of  the  vessels  for  inviting 
the  sailors  to  the  services.  At  Leith  a  prosperous  Sunday  School 
is  also  maintained.  All  missionary  work  is  done  in  the  Norwegian 
language,  and  is  regulated  in  a  strictly  systematic  manner,  so  that 
each  day  has  its  special  duties. 

As  the  missionary  activity  grew,  the  need  of  a  reading  room 
in  connection  with  the  church  became  more  and  more  pressing. 
The  energetic  missionary,  Pastor  Lund,  floated  a  subscription  to 


LUTHERANS   IN   SCOTLAND.  597 

raise  the  money  required.  Chiefly  through  the  liberal  aid  of  two 
business  men,  Chr.  Salvesen  and  John  Warrac,  a  large  and  neat 
reading  room  was  built  on  the  church  lot  and  of  the  same  material 
as  the  church  itself.  On  the  9th  of  May,  1885,  the  new  building 
was  occupied,  and  the  occasion  was  one  of  special  interest  in  the 
history  of  this  harbor  mission. 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  this,  the  first  of  the  Norwegian 
seamen's  missions,  has  been  a  success.  The  chief  cause  of  this  is 
found  in  the  fact  that  each  successive  missionary  has  built  on  the 
foundation  laid  by  his  predecessors.  Thus  new  fields  and  new 
methods  in  the  operation  of  the  work  have  been  adopted  only 
gradually  and  carefully.  There  has  been  a  steady  growth  in  the 
work,  until  now  its  blessings  are  felt  far  and  wide. 

Circumstances  have  been  changing  so  that  complete  statistics 
of  the  Scandinavian  vessels  visiting  Leith  and  sub-stations  are 
preserved  only  for  certain  years.  Thus  Leith  was  visited  in  1872 
by  656  vessels,  in  1887  by  204,  the  average  number  of  vessels 
for  the  last  five  years  being  348.  The  average  number  of  vessels 
arriving  at  the  neighboring  port,  Granton,  in  the  last  five  years 
has  been  168.  To  Grangemouth  there  came  in  1872,  610,  and  in 
1879,  230  vessels,  the  average  number  for  the  last  five  years  being 
384.  At  Boness  the  average  number  of  vessels  has  been  436  for 
the  last  five  years.  To  Glasgow  there  came  in  1870  only  32 
vessels,  while  in  1883  it  was  visited  by  128,  the  average  number 
for  the  last  five  years  being  108.  At  Greenock  there  arrived 
during  the  last  five  years  55  vessels  yearly.  These  figures  include 
only  Scandinavian  vessels. 

The  local  congregation  has  undergone  many  changes.  Of  the 
original  members  none  are  left,  but  new  ones  have  taken  their 
places.  The  membership  for  the  last  ten  years  has  been  about 
70.  The  attendance  at  the  public  worship  during  this  time  has 
increased  and  has  on  the  whole  been  good.  From  1865  to  1880 
there  were  held  on  an  average  sixteen  communions  every  year, 
attended  by  seventy-eight  communicants.  In  1888  and  1889, 
twenty-four  communions  yearly  with  107  and  114  communicants 
respectively.  The  number  of  ministerial  acts  have  increased  from 
year  to  year.  In  the  last  five  years  there  were  on  an  average 
seventeen  baptisms.  During  the  entire  existence  of  the  mission, 
nineteen  persons  have  been  confirmed. 

Other  ministerial  duties  have  not  been  few.  At  the  principal 
station  a  Ladies'  Aid  Society  and  a  Church  Choir  were  organized 
which   are  still   doing   good   service.     Christmas   and  the   other 


598  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

church  festivals  as  well  as  social  gatherings — including  the 
stereoptican  entertainments  of  a  religious  and  moral  character — 
are  held  every  year  when  the  seamen  enjoy  all  the  church  privileges 
that  "their  home  abroad"  can  furnish  them. 

The  lots  with  the  church  and  reading  room  have  no  indebt- 
edness and  represent  in  value  26,100  crowns.  The  expenses 
connected  with  the  mission  has  mostly  been  met  by  the  income  at 
the  station,  but  help  has  also  been  received  from  the  Society  in 
Norway.  At  present,  however,  the  mission  has  reached  its 
maturity  of  self  support. 

The  ordained  missionaries,  who  have  been  employed  at  this 
station  are  the  following:  A.  M.  Hansen,  July,  1865  to  April, 
1873;  S.  H.  Jensen,  April,  1873  to  August,  1878;  J.  F.  Lund, 
October,  1878  to  April  1887;  and  A.  F.  W.  J.  Prytz  since 
May,  1887;  Ship-captain  P.  J.  Sorensen,  assistant  from  March, 
1880. 


Lutherans  in  Asia. 


We  now  turn  from  Europe,  the  most  Lutheran,  to  Asia,  the 
least  Lutheran  of  the  grand  divisions  of  the  earth.  Compared  to 
the  other  continents,  Asia  has  the  largest  area,  the  most  people, 
the  oldest  civilization,  the  grandest  mountains,  the  broadest 
plateaus,  with  the  largest  peninsulas,  archipelagoes  and  salt  lakes. 
It  is  also  unequaled  in  its  diversity  of  climate,  race,  language, 
civilization  and  religion .  Because  of  these  facts,  special  interest 
is  connected  with  the  consideration  of  the  Lutheran  developments, 
small  and  scattered  as  they  are,  in  the  extreme  west,  south,  east 
and  north,  as  well  as  in  the  very  central  countries  of  this  continent. 

The  Lutheran  Reformation  spread  eastward  beyond  the 
boundaries  of  Europe  into  Asia  and  attempted  to  reform  the 
Greek  Catholic  as  well  as  the  Roman  Catholic  church.  The 
celebrated  church  historian,  Dr.  Kurtz,  tells  us,  that  "a  young 
Cretan,  Jacob  Basilicus,  whom  Heraclides,  prince  of  Samos  and 
Paros,  had  adopted  on  his  travels  through  Germany,  Denmark 
and  Sweden  had  come  into  friendly  relations  with  Melanchthon 
and  others  of  the  reformed  party,  and  attempted,  after  he  entered 
upon  the  government  of  his  two  islands  in  1561,  to  introduce  a 
Reformation  of  the  local  church  according  to  Evangelical 
principles.  But  he  was  murdered  in  1563  and  with  him  every 
trace  of  his  movement  passed  away. 

"In  A;  D.  1559,  a  deacon  from  Constantinople,  Demetrius 
Mysos,  spent  some  months  with  Melanchthon  at  Wittenberg,  and 
took  with  him  a  Greek  translation  of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  of 
which,  however,  no  results  ever  came.  At  a  later  period, 
A.  D.  1578,  the  Tuebingen  theologians,  Andrea,  Luc.  Osiander, 
and  others,  re-opened  negotiations  with  the  patriarch  Jeremiah  II., 
through  a  Lutheran  pastor,  Stephen  Gerbach,  who  went  to 
Constantinople  in  the  suite  of  a  zealous  Protestant  nobleman, 
David  of  Ungnad,  ambassador  of  Maximillian  II.     The  Tuebingen 

599 


600  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

divines  sent  with  him  a  Greek  translation  of  the  Augsburg 
Confession,  composed  by  Mart.  Crusius,  with  a  request  of  his 
judgment  upon  it.  The  patriarch,  in  his  reply  in  1576,  expressed 
himself  candidly  in  regard  to  the  errors  of  the  book.  The  doctors 
of  Tuebingen  wrote  in  vindication  of  their  formula,  and  in  a  second 
answer  in  1579,  the  patriarch  reiterated  the  objections  stated  in 
the  first.  After  a  third  interchange  of  letters  he  declined  all 
further  discussion  and  allowed  a  fourth  epistle  in  1581,  to  remain 
unanswered." 

Though  Asia  is  the  cradle  of  the  human  race,  it  has  at  present 
few  emigrants  and  still  less  immigrants.  No  Lutheran  congre- 
gations in  Asia  can  trace  their  origin  directly  to  the  Reformation 
movement.  All  owe  their  existence  either  to  emigration  or  foreign 
missions.  The  former  is  mainly  the  case  in  Palestine,  Asia  Minor 
and  Asiatic  Russia,  and  the  latter  in  India  and  China. 


Lutherans  in  Palestine. 


Palestine  is  mentioned  in  the  Bible  as  the  Promised  Land  of 
the  ancient  Hebrews.  It  is  the  birthplace  of  Christianity,  the 
Holy  Land  containing  Jerusalem,  Bethlehem,  the  river  and  valley 
of  Jordan,  the  Dead  Sea,  and  the  Sea  of  Galilee.  Special  interest 
therefore  is  connected  with  the  consideration  of  this  country. 

German  Diaspora  Congregation  in  Jerusalem. 

"Forget  Not  Jerusalem." 

The  sacrifice  of  sheep  and  a  prayer  by  the  first  Mohammedan 
Imam,  on  September  26,  1892,  were  the  preliminary  ceremonies 
in  opening  the  new  railroad  for  traffic  from  Jaffa  to  Jerusalem, 
which  a  pious  German  civil  engineer  projected  and  surveyed  more 
than  thirty  years  ago.  The  depot  in  Jerusalem  is  opposite  the 
German  colony  and  not  far  from  the  new  site  recently  bought  by 
the  Jerusalem  Union  for  a  new  German  parsonage  and  school. 
New  railroads  develop  additional  calls  for  Lutheran  diaspora 
missionaries.     Thus  has  it  been  also  in  the  Holy  Land. 

Pastor  Carl  Schlicht  has  served  the  congregation  in  Jerusalem 
since  February,  1885,  and  Pastor  Bartels  is  his  assistant.  The 
church  members  number  127  Europeans  and  35  Arabians.  The 
mission  congregations  at  Haifa  with  70  members,  and  Jaffa-Sarona 
with  60  members,  are  composed  entirely  of  Germans,  and  have 
introduced  the  Wurtemberg  hymn  book.  At  Haifa  a  chapel  and 
a  schoolhouse  are  about  to  be  erected.  This  was  made  possible 
by  the  liberal  gifts  of  a  member  and  of  a  German  patron. 

The  school  in  Jerusalem  is  taught  by  the  assistant  pastor,  a 
teacher  and  the  organist.  Twenty-seven  Protestant  and  three 
Jewish  pupils.  The  school  in  Jaffa  numbers  fourteen  children,  all 
Protestants,  and  the  school  in  Haifa  forty-four  pupils.  The 
German  government  appropriates  to  the  school  in  Haifa  500  marks, 
in  Jaffa  625,  and  in  Sarona  625  marks. 


GEEMAN   CHBIST    CHUECH   IN   JEEUSALEM. 


^J£& 


MfiJEu 


mftv&t»B$m^M 


^^^ 


BISHOP  GOBAT'S  SCHOOL  ON  MOUNT  ZION,  JEEUSALEM. 


LUTHERANS    IN    PALESTINE. 


603 


These  churches  and  schools  owe  their  existence  and  prosperity 
in  a  large  measure  to  the  mission  aid  received  from  the  Jerusalem 
Missionary  Union  of  Germany. 

While  in  Constantinople  the  German  Empress  Augusta 
Victoria  declined  a  very  valuable  gift  of  jewels  from  the  Sultan, 


SAMUEL   GOBAT. 
German  Bishop  of  Jerusalem. 

but  as  a  personal  favor  she  asked  of  him  permission  to  erect  a 
Protestant  church  in  Bethlehem,  which,  of  course,  was  granted. 

The  only  mission  work  that  is  undertaken  in  the  birthplace  of 
our  Saviour  is  that  by  the  Jerusalem  Union  of  Berlin.  Lutherans 
throughout  the  civilized  world  have  contributed  toward  the 
erection  of  this  beautiful  church  edifice  on  the  site  of  the  Saviour's 
manger,  which  through  the  liberality  of  friends  and  of  the  State 
Church  of  Prussia  will  soon  be  completed.  The  congregation 
worshipping  in  it  is  composed  mostly  of  Arabians.  There  are  two 
parochial  schools  even  here,  one  for  girls  and  the  other  for  boys, 
numbering  together  about  150.  The  efficient  pastor,  Rev. 
Schneller,  unfortunately  for  the  mission,  in  1889  returned  to  his 
home  in  Germany. 

The  Jerusalem  Missionary  Union  of  Berlin  experienced  some 
difficulty  in  securing  a  successor  of  Pastor  Schneller,  because 
the  pastor  of  the  congregation  in  Bethlehem  is  at  the  same 
time  the  superintendent  of  the  German  Protestant  church  work  in 


604  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

Palestine.  i"he  choice  was  finally  for  Rev.  F.  I.  A.  Boettcher, 
the  assistant  pastor  in  Jerusalem,  and  all  rejoice  that  he  has 
accepted.  He  will  have  two  assistants:  One  European,  Rev. 
Mueller,  in  Bethlehem;  and  an  Arabian,  Rev.  Bschara  Canaan,  of 
Bet-Djala.  At  the  third  station  of  the  Jerusalem  Union,  the 
patriarchal    city    of    Hebron,    an    Arabian     missionary    doctor, 


THE  CHUKCH  IN   BETHLEHEM. 

A.  Orth,  Architect. 

As&ander  Dabbak,  and  an  Arabian  Evangelist,  Daher  Elias,  are 
faithfully  teaching  and  preaching  Christ  in  Arabian.  In  Beth- 
lehem and  Bet-Djala  Arabian  congregations  have  been  organized 
and  churches  built. 

The  three  stations,  Bethlehem,  Bet-Djala  and  Hebron,  have 
three  ordained  ministers,  five  parochial  male  and  two  female 
teachers  and  one  missionary  physician.  Pastor  Bloettcher  edits 
Evcmgelischen  Blaetter  aus  Bethlehem.  It  treats  of  the  mission 
and  of  the  land  and  its  people,  and  is  distributed  gratuitously. 

In  his  missionary  tour  through  the  Holy  Land  in  1872  Bishop 
Gobat  visited  Nazareth  on  the  24th  of  March,  where  he  confirmed 
fifteen  Arabian  catechumens  and  preached  to  a  large  audience 
in  the  church,  which  his  son-in-law,  Pastor  Zeller,  erected  amid 
many  difficulties  and  the  opposition  of  Turks,  Greeks  and  Latins. 
It  stands  high  with  a  commanding  view  over  the  city  and  country. 


LUTHERANS   IN   PALESTINE. 


G05 


September  18  to  21,  1892,  the  German  Evangelical  Congrega- 
tions of  Palestine  celebrated  a  mission  festival  in  Jerusalem,  and 
among  the  good  results  of  this  convention  we  mention  the 
organization  of  a  Teachers'  Conference  by  the  parochial  school 
teachers  of  the  German  congregations  of  the  Holy  Land. 


EVANGELICAL   CHURCH,    NAZARETH,    PALESTINE. 

Erected  by  the  German  minister,  Pastor  Zeller. 


A  local  committee  with  the  first  pastor  of  Jerusalem  as 
president  has  been  constituted  in  order  to  co-operate  more 
satisfactorily  with  the  Jerusalem  Union  of  Germany.  In  time 
these  movements  may  develop  into  a  Synod. 

The  Deaconess  Hospital  ox  Mount  Zion,  Jerusalem. — The 
origin  of  the  Kaiserswerth  deaconess  work  in  Jerusalem,  as  given 
by  Director  Disselhoff,  is  as  follows:  In  1816  Fliedner  brought 
four  deaconesses  to  London,  who  were  to  undertake  the  work  of 
the  newly  founded  hospital  for  Germans  in  Dalston.  In  the  house 
of  the  Prussian  ambassador  he  met  Samuel  Gobat,  who  had  just 
been  appointed  by  Frederick  William  IV.  as  Protestant  bishop  of 


606  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL    LANDS. 

Jerusalem.     "I  hope,"  said  Bishop  Gobat,  "that  your  deaconesses 
will  come  and  assist  in  alleviating  the  misery  at  Jerusalem." 

Four  years  later,  in  the  spring  of  1850,  Keichardt,  a  nephew 
of  the  first  deaconess,  was  called  to  Jerusalem  as  missionary  among 
the  Jews,  and  passed  through  Kaiserswerth  on  his  way.  He 
offered  to  take  letters  with  him  and  Fliedner  sent  the  bishop  word 
that  he  had  deaconesses  ready  to  go  if  they  were  wanted  there. 
When  Reichardt  arrived  at  Jerusalem,  he  found  that  an  epidemic 
had  been  raging  there  for  some  months.  Gobat  had  seen  how  the 
poor  people  languished  in  their  hovels,  forsaken  and  miserable, 
and  he  immediately  asked  for  two  deaconesses  to  be  sent.  Fliedner 
received  the  letter  in  Berlin,  and  communicated  the  contents  to 
the  King.  Frederick  William  promised  the  sisters  a  little  house 
belonging  to  him,  but  agreed  with  Fliedner  that  it  would  be  better 
to  send  a  larger  number  of  sisters  to  such  a  distance,  in  order  to 
establish  a  home  where  patients  should  be  nursed,  children  taught 
and  trained,  and  which,  with  God's  blessing,  might  develop  into  a 
training  school  for  teachers  and  nurses  in  the  East.  On  the  17th 
of  April  Fliedner,  with  four  deaconesses,  rode  into  the  Holy  City. 
The  house  belonging  to  the  King,  where  the  deaconesses  were  to 
carry  on  their  work  of  love,  was  even  meaner  than  the  cradle  of 
the  deaconess  work  in  Kaiserswerth.  The  water  ran  down  the 
bare  walls,  the  ceiling  was  so  low  that  one  could  hardly  stand 
upright,  and  the  door  and  window  were  very  small.  If  the  sisters 
were  to  remain  at  their  work,  it  was  necessary  for  them  and  their 
patients  that  a  more  suitable  home  should  be  secured.  This  was 
found  in  the  house  of  a  Turk  situated  on  Mount  Zion  near  the 
English  Protestant  Church  which  was  let  to  the  Prussian  Aid 
Society  in  Jerusalem  to  serve  as  a  hospice,  or  an  inn  for  German 
travelers.  The  kitchen  below  and  the  rooms  above  were,  at 
Fliedner's  request,  arranged  for  the  Deaconesses'  work.  The  two 
largest  rooms  were  fitted  up  as  wards  holding  from  eight  to  ten 
persons,  men  and  women,  the  others  for  the  sisters  and  several 
children.  On  May  4th  the  dedication  took  place.  The  little 
hospital,  intended  for  patients  of  all  religions  soon  proved  a  true 
blessing  to  Jerusalem  and  the  neighborhood,  as  the  hospital 
founded  by  the  English  Church  Missionary  Society  was,  and  still 
is,  intended  only  for  Jews.  Under  the  direction  of  Bishop  Gobat 
the  deaconesses  visited  the  poor  and  sick  in  the  town.  The 
dispensing  sister,  who  had  soon  learned  a  little  Arabic,  prepared 
simple  remedies  under  the  direction  of  the  doctor,  which  she  gave 
to  those  needing  help.     The  institution  soon  gained  the  confidence 


LUTHERANS    IN    PALESTINE. 


G07 


of  the  natives.  Patients  of  all  religions  came  in  the  first  months. 
The  Mohammedans,  whose  fanaticism  rilled  them  with  blind 
prejudice  against  deeds  of  love,  held  back  longest  from  "the 
kennel,"  as  they  called  it,  "of  the  German  dogs."  But  when  the 
barrier  was  once  broken  down,  they  allowed  themselves  to  be 
benefited  by  the  deaconesses.     In  1852  two  new  wards  were  built 


IBiiijiiiifr^i  jffliiiuUi'ijiiiiJi: 


WING   OP   DEACONESS   HOSPITAL,   JERUSALEM,   1860. 


upon  the  flat  roof,  and  in  1854  one  hundred  patients  had  already 
been  benefited  by  this  unpretending  institution, — Germans,  Jewsv 
Proselytes,  Catholics,  Greeks,  Russians,  Abyssinians,  Maronites, 
Copts  and  Mohammedans.  In  the  following  year,  1855,  more 
accommodation  was  provided.  Through  the  intervention  of  the 
King,  a  house  was  bought  especially  for  the  hospice.  The  patients 
had  in  June,  1855,  all  the  rooms  on  the  first  floor,  whilst  the 
deaconesses  with  the  thirteen  young  girls  in  their  charge,  were 
now  able  to  occupy  the  ground  floor.  It  had  long  been  felt  that 
the  training  and  education  of  the  Arab  children,  especially  the 
girls,  was  as  much  an  object  of  care  as  nursing  the  sick,  for  women 
in  the  Holy  Land  still  lived  often  in  a  state  of  complete  spiritual 
darkness  and  slavery.  One  of  the  first  children  brought  in  was  a 
Mohammedan  slave  girl,  Machube,  whom  the  sisters  freed  for 
fifty-six  thalers.  The  children  were  well  cared  for,  the  house  was 
commodious,  and  th©  courtyard  boasted  of  the  only  pump  in  the 


SCHOOL,  IN   THE   ARBOR   OF   THE   DEACONE6S   HOUSE   AT   JERUSALEM. 


LUTHERANS   IN    PALESTINE.  609 

neighborhood.  But  still  there  was  not  much  room,  and  the  sisters 
hit  upon  a  plan  for  enlarging  the  space  at  their  disposal.  Upon 
the  flat  roof  of  the  house  they  placed  some  evergreens  and  other 
plants,  and  when  these  were  well  grown  up  they  made  a  shady 
bower,  where  they  could  sit  and  get  a  fine  view  of  the  city  and 
church  lying  at  their  feet.  It  also  made  a  pleasant  classroom  for 
the  younger  children. 

In  the  year  1856  a  threatening  cloud  passed  over  the  young 
institution,  which,  however,  soon  passed  off  with  a  happier  result 
than  could  have  been  expected.  The  owner  of  the  house  which 
they  occupied  was  thinking  of  selling  it  to  the  Greek  or  Catholic 
sisters.  In  order  to  secure  it  16,000  thalers  were  needed,  but  how 
could  this  sum  be  obtained?  Generously  King  Frederick  William 
came  to  the  rescue.  He  offered  a  loan  of  13,000  thalers.  The 
Ladies'  Association  in  Berlin  for  the  Education  of  Women  in  the 
East  gave  1,000  thalers;  and  several  friends  sent  so  many  gifts, 
large  and  small,  that  it  was  possible  to  buy  not  only  the  house, 
but  two  pieces  of  land  on  the  so-called  Godfrey's  Hill. 

In  spite  of  the  high  level  of  the  city  of  Jerusalem  malaria 
prevails  in  the  narrow  close  streets.  To  get  an  occasional  change 
of  air  is  indispensable  for  Europeans.  Upon  one  of  the  pieces  of 
land  before  mentioned  a  cistern  and  a  large  room  were  built,  in 
order  to  provide  a  place  for  change  of  air  for  the  children,  sisters 
and  convalescent. 

In  the  year  1858  the  number  of  girls  had  increased  to  thirty- 
two;  too  many  for  the  size  of  the  house,  but  the  deep  distress  had 
rendered  it  necessary  to  take  them  in.  Many  sick  were  obliged  to 
be  turned  away  from  the  hospital  for  want  of  room.  In  1859  a 
new  wing  was  begun.  The  ground  was  obtained  for  this  purpose 
by  the  sisters  sacrificing  the  little  garden  in  which  they  had 
formerly  taken  recreation  after  their  work.  The  expenses  were 
greater  than  had  been  calculated,  for  the  foundation  had  to  be  dug 
to  a  depth  of  more  than  forty  feet.  This  was  owing  to  the 
accumulation  of  stones  and  rubbish  to  such  a  height  over  the 
original  soil.  The  new  building  was  finished  in  1860,  under  the 
superintendence  of  Architect  Schick,  and  was  arranged  for  the 
reception  of  patients  only.  The  children  were  able  to  take  entire 
possession  of  the  old  house.  In  the  following  year  the  number  of 
patients  rose  to  216,  among  them  106  Mohammedans,  and  the 
number  of  Arab  children  to  forty-one.  In  the  year  1862  there 
were  179  patients,  of  whom  178  were  Mohammedans;  in  1863,  278; 


610  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

and  in  1864  as  many  as  312.  The  number  of  Mohammedan  girls 
increased  likewise. 

During  1890,  in  12,237  days  of  service,  624  patients  were 
attended,  of  whom  555  were  Arabians  and  the  others  were 
Armenians,  Abyssinians,  Greeks,  Bulgarians,  Turks,  Germans, 
Austrians,  English,  Italians,  Russians  and  Polanders.  According 
to  religion  236  were  Mohammedans,  187  Greek  Catholics,  117 
Protestants,  54  Roman  Catholics  and  the  others  were  Copts, 
Syrians,  Maronites,  Proselytes  and  Jews.  This  is  a  fair  illustration 
of  the  comprehensive,  impartial,  Saviour-like  nature  of  the  charity 
of  the  Kaiserswerth  Deaconesses  in  the  Orient,  and  in  fact,  every- 
where.    In  addition  9,389  sick  received  attention  in  the  polyclinic. 

The  poor  sick  in  this  climate  are  many  and  the  deaconess 
authorities,  after  long  praying,  waiting  and  laboring,  were  forced 
to  arise  and  build  a  new  additional  hospital  building,  or*  stop  the 
work  in  the  old  dilapidated  edifice.  Truly,  many  far  from  home 
could  say,  "  Surely  it  has  borne  our  griefs." 

The  first  benevolent  offerings  for  the  new  hospital  building 
have  been  so  encouraging  that  no  fears  remain  now  that  it  will 
not  be  completed.  For  the  site  alone  85,000  francs  were  the 
consideration,  which  those  acquainted  with  real  estate  in  Jerusalem 
pronounced  cheap;  65,000  francs  of  the  amount  collected  were  paid 
cash.     The  building  is  to  cost  over  100,000  marks  additional. 

The  receipts  in  1890  for  the  hospital  and  the  Talitha  Kumi 
were  26,561  marks;  expenditures  26,274  marks;  indebtedness  on 
both  13,773  marks. 

It  was  found  soon  after  Fliedner's  death  that  if  the  work  were 
not  to  suffer  from  overcrowding,  and  from  the  fact  of  the  patients 
and  children  being  in  such  close  proximity  to  each  other,  the 
hospital  must  be  entirely  separated  from  the  schools.  By  the  kind 
liberality  of  many  friends  in  England,  Holland  and  Germany — 
especially  in  Wupperthal — by  the  end  of  1865  a  sum  of  several 
thousand  thalers  was  collected  for  this  purpose.  Trusting  in  God's 
help,  the  building  for  a  Children's  Home  was  begun  on  the  above- 
named  Godfrey's  Hill  in  1866;  and  in  February,  1868,  it  was 
opened.  This  building  Herr  Schick,  with  the  same  disinter- 
estedness which  he  had  shown  before,  designed  and  superintended 
the  erection  of  without  any  fee.  The  building  in  the  town  was 
from  this  time  used  exclusively  as  a  hospital.  During  the  year 
1868,  570  patients,  among  them  346  Mohammedans,  were  received 
and  tended  gratuitously;  and  in  the  children's  home,  "Talitha 
Kumi,"  eighty-nine   girls,  among  them   sixteen   Mohammedans, 


LUTHERANS    IN    PALESTINE. 


611 


were  instructed  and  reared  free  of  charge,  Although  thankful 
to  be  allowed  to  minister  in  any  way  under  God  to  the  poor 
inhabitants  of  the  Holy  Land,  there  was  8  heavy  load  of  16,000 
thalers  debt.  This  debt  had  arisen  from  the  cost  of  erecting  the 
new  building,  and  also  partly  from  the  additional  expense  of 
maintaining  two   separate   establishments.       A  doctor,  too,  was 


Ife  k 


TAL1THA   KUMI,   ON  GODFREY  S   HEIGHT    IN   JERUSALEM. 


appointed  at  a  fixed  salary  of  1,200  thalers;  whereas  formerly  Dr. 
MacGowan,  and  later  Dr.  Chaplin,  physicians  to  the  Jews' 
Missionary  Society,  had  attended  at  the  hospital  for  nothing.  The 
house  accounts  show  the  greatest  economy.  From  the  1st  of  July, 
1864,  till  1866,  exclusive  of  building,  12,200  thalers  were  spent,  or 
6,100  thalers  annually;  with  an  average  number  of  twenty-five 
patients  and  fifty  children.  As  no  payment  was  received  for  the 
sick  in  Jerusalem,  there  were  necessarily  misgivings  for  the  future, 
as  the  debt  was  increasiug.  But  quite  unexpectedly  an  anony- 
mous benefactor  came  to  the  rescue.  He  gave  a  donation  of 
10,000  thalers  towards  paying  off  the  debt,  and  6,000  thalers  to 
found  three  free  beds  in  the  hospital.  The  Knights  of  St.  John 
also,  who  since  1857  have  subscribed  300  thalers  annually,  raised 
this  sum  to  400  thalers. 


612  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

In  the  years  1879  and  1880,  by  purchase  and  exchange,  the 
land  upon  which  Talitha  Kumi  stands  was  extended,  and  enclosed 
by  a  stone  wall.  A  third  large  cistern  was  added  for  the  house 
and  for  watering  the  garden  formed  in  the  rear. 

In  the  hospital  four  deaconesses  nurse  from  six  to  seven 
hundred  patients  of  all  religions,  and  of  these  more  than  a  third 
are  Mohammedans.  Besides  these,  more  than  7,500  receive 
annually  treatment  in  the  dispensary.  In  Talitha  Kumi  seven 
deaconesses  work  among  110  children,  who  are  instructed  in 
Arabic  and  German.  A  considerable  number  of  girls  have  been 
trained  for  teachers  in  Jerusalem  and  in  the  orphanage  at  Beirut. 
Nearly  forty  pupils  of  these  two  schools  are  at  present  doing  good 
work  in  Arab  girls'  schools  in  Palestine  and  Syria,  as  far  as 
Antioch  and  Damascus.  Twelve  others  have  become  probationers 
and  deaconesses,  and  through  them  many  Europeans  have  received 
comfort  and  relief  in  the  hospitals  at  Constantinople,  Beirut, 
Jerusalem,  Alexandria,  and  even  in  Germany.  Some,  also,  earn 
their  living  as  domestic  servants  in  the  houses  of  Orientals.  A 
large  proportion  of  the  girls  have  married,  and  show  an  example 
of  what  a  wife  and  mother  should  be. 

One  free  place  has  been  founded  by  a  German  friend  at 
Talitha  Kumi,  but  with  this  exception  there  is  no  endowment,  and 
no  payment  is  received  for  the  education  of  the  children  from 
their  friends.  Kind  patrons  in  Europe  make  an  annual  payment 
of  180  marks  a  head.  The  adopting  of  one  or  more  of  the  native 
children  would  be  an  excellent  field  of  liberality  for  any  who  have 
means  and  no  children  of  their  own.  In  1880  the  debt  had  risen 
to  50,000  marks.  A  kind  friend,  however,  Madame  Eigeman  in 
Holland,  left  a  legacy  of  36,275  marks.  But  as  the  work  is  carried 
on  gratis  among  the  poor  of  Jerusalem,  and  provisions  were 
dear  during  the  Turkish  war,  the  debt  has  again  accumulated. 

In  this  deaconess  educational  institution  for  girls  there  are  at 
present  118  Arabian  pupils  taught  by  five  teaching-sisters,  one  of 
whom  is  an  Arabian.  Two  additional  sisters  teach  the  pupils 
also  house  and  needle  work.  The  inner  and  outer  development 
of  these  pupils  is  very  satisfactory.  They  are  good  in  the  kitchen 
as  well  as  in  music,  and  their  singing  is  excellent.  On  Palm 
Sunday,  1890,  five  of  these  beautiful  Arabian  girls  were  confirmed 
in  our  most  holy  faith.  Some  have  chosen  to  take  a  post  graduate 
course  and  thus  prepare  to  teach.  It  is  a  pity  that  the  institution 
has  not  an  endowment  fund  instead  of  a  debt,  for  this  is  the  right 
way  to  evangelize  the  holy  land — namely,  by  acts  of  charity  and 


LUTHERANS   IN   PALESTINE. 


613 


merey.  These  deaconesses  are  in  the  very  country  over  which 
our  blessed  Saviour  traveled  again  and  again  foot  sore  in  like 
work.  Perhaps  then,  as  now,  Palestine  of  all  lands  was  the  most 
needy  of  a  gospel  that  ministered  to  the  bodies  as  well  as  to  the 
souls  of  men. 


ADALBERT  IHLE,  DANISH  LUTHERAN  MISSIONARY,  SILOAM,  INDIA. 


SCANDINAVIAN   EVANGELICAL   LUTHERAN   EBENEZER   MISSION   CHURCH   AMONG   THE   SANTALS. 


614 


Lutherans  in  Asia  Minor,  Turkey. 


German  Diaspora  Missions. — The  German  Protestant  congre- 
gation of  Beirut  was  organized  in  1856  through  the  zealous  efforts 
of  the  German  consul  of  Syria,  who  was  the  son  of  a  pastor  in 
East  Prussia.  .  This  beginning  would  have  had  an  ending  soon 
had  not  benevolent  societies  in  the  fatherland  come  to  its 
assistance;  especially  the  Jerusalem  and  the  Gustavus  Adolphus 
Societies.  It  has  existed  now  for  thirty-six  years  and  its  records 
tell  of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  to  those  who  love  Zion. 
Commencing  with  70  souls  it  reports  now  150.  At  first  the 
members  were  mostly  French,  descendents  of  the  Huguenots,  but 
at  present  the  services  are  almost  exclusively  in  the  German 
language. 

The  congegations  in  the  Orient  generally  are  weak  and  need 
liberal  aid.  With  so  many  fields  in  the  German  diaspora  which 
promise  larger  and  quicker  returns,  some  ask,  is  it  wise  to  do  this 
work  in  the  East?  The  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  alone  has 
given  to  the  congregation  in  Beirut  in  all  47,000  marks,  and  it  still 
cheerfully  appropriates  900  marks  annually  to  the  pastor's  salary. 
This  great  society  and  others  in  the  work  there  hold  that  if  it  does 
not  pay,  they  are  convinced  that  it  will  pay.  Protestantism  has  a 
like  mission  eastward  as  westward. 

This  congregation  and  the  prosperous  Kaiserswerth-Deaconess 
Institutions  in  Beirut  are  mutually  helpful  to  one  another,  and 
there  is  no  over-estimating  the  blessings  they  dispense  to  the 
residents  and  to  the  European  tourists  who  tarry  there  for  a  short 
time.  Many  through  sickness,  poverty  and  misfortune  are  made 
more  receptive  for  the  Word  and  Spirit,  and  often  they  return 
home  new  creatures  in  Christ  Jesus. 

The  German  pastor  of  Beirut  is  also  a  diaspora  missionary 
and  preaches  for  the  scattered  Germans  in  Damascus,  the  Lebanon 
and  other  districts.    Railroads  having  been  completed  from  Beirut 

615 


K 
O 
■A 

< 
■jj 
«q 

P 

K 

3 

p 

Eh 
«1 

P" 
O 
O 
P3 
O 
02 

O 
"A 

s 

PS 
< 
P 

m 
p 

S3 


LUTHERANS    IN    ASIA    MINOR,    TURKEY. 


617 


to  Damascus  and  from  Haifa  to  Damascus  the  missionary  can 
visit  more  points  with  far  less  discomfort  than  formerly. 

The  German  congregation  of  Smyrna,  in  1890  reported  129 
baptized  members.  Rev.  H.  T.  Meyer  of  G-oettingen  was  installed 
as  its  pastor  in  1881.     Rev.  Goetze,  their  last  minister,  returned  to 


THE  PRESENT  PLACE  OF  WORSHIP.  SMYRNA.  ASIA  MINOR. 


Germany  recently  and  Rev.  Paul  Ebeling  serves  this,  the  oldest 
German  Protestant  church  in  the  Orient.  The  first  steps  toward 
starting  this  work  were  taken  in  Luebeck  as  early  as  1759.  On 
the  second  day  of  February,  185(3,  it  united  with  the  High  Church 
Council  of  Berlin.  The  services  are  in  the  German  language. 
but  are  held  in  a  Holland  chapel.  The  plans  are  maturing  to 
erect  their  own  building  for  which  40.000  marks  are  already 
provided.  The  Emperor  gives  900  marks  to  the  pastor's  salary, 
the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  900,  the  city  900,  and  the 
congregation  1.250  marks.  The  mission  congregation  at  Boejokli, 
in  view  of  the  emigration  of  the  German  colonists,  is  abandoned 
for  the  present. 


618 


LUTHERANS    IN    ASIA    MINOR,   TURKEY.  619 

The  schools  are  well  cared  for  by  the  deaconesses.  The  one 
with  fonr  classes  and  thirty-six  pupils  receives  1,000  marks  yearly 
from  the  German  government.  The  school  of  two  classes  in  the 
orphanage  is  likewise  in  a  prosperous  condition. 

Protestant  Chaeity. — The  Deaconess  Orphanage,  "Zoar," 
and  Boarding  School  occupy  one  building  and  employ  seventeen 
deaconesses,  They  have  130  children  in  attendance  and  cannot 
accommodate  any  more.  As  soon  as  one  leaves  there  are  a  number 
waiting  for  the  vacant  place.  Only  fourteen  are  Protestant 
orphans,  the  rest  are  of  various  religions,  mostly  Greek  Catholics 
Twelve  are  full  orphans,  sixty-three  have  a  mother  whom  their 
step-father,  according  to  the  cruel  custom  of  the  country,  will  not 
admit  into  his  home;  twenty-three  are  half  orphans  and  ten  are 
children  of  former  inmates,  who,  because  of  poverty,  can  in  no 
other  wTay  give  their  children  a  good  education.  Book  learning 
does  not .  embrace  all  the  education  here.  Baking,  washing, 
cooking,  sewing  and  all  the  domestic  duties  are  learned  by  the 
girls,  and  a  trade  by  the  boys,  and  at  the  proper  age  all  are 
confirmed.  Five  former  pupils  have  positions  in  the  home.  Three 
others  entered  last  year  as  candidates  for  the  deaconess'  office. 
They  came  from  Sidon,  Damascus,  and  a  village  of  the  beautiful 
Lebanon,  and  are  now  in  the  Master's  service  in  the  hospitals  of 
Alexandria,  Beirut,  and  "Talitha  Kumi"  in  Jerusalem.  All  the 
former  orphans  have,  out  of  love  and  gratitude,  organized  them- 
selves into  the  "  Zoar  Aid  Association,"  which  numbers  seventy-one 
members  at  present.  Christmas,  1890,  their  thank-offering  was 
2,617  piasters. 

The  St.  John's  Hospital,  which  celebrated  its  thirtieth 
anniversary  Nov.  6,  1890,  ministered  in  one  year  to  481  sick  in 
15,429  days  of  service,  or  an  average  of  forty  patients  per  day. 
They  were  248  males,  134  females,  and  99  children,  of  all  religions 
and  nationalities.  In  addition  8,837  sick  received  treatment  in 
the  polyclinic.  Sunday  devotional  services  are  conducted  by  the 
physician  for  those  having  contagious  diseases  in  their  own 
isolated  house.  While  relieving  bodily  suffering  the  deaconesses 
do  not  neglect  the  opportunity  of  sowing  Protestant  truth  among 
this  population  that  has  been  for  centuries  more  or  less  influenced 
by  Islam.  Five  Kaiserswerth  deaconesses  were  employed  in  this 
hospital  during  1892. 

In  Areya,  among  the  mountains,  the  sisters  of  the  southern 
Orient  stations  spend  the  summer  months  in  order  to  escape 
the  severe  heat.       Here  a  deaconess  who  speaks  Arabic  and  an 


G20 


LUTHERANS    IN    ASIA    MINOR,    TURKEY.  621 

assistant  from  the  Zoar  orphanage  instruct  a  class  of  thirty-five 
of  the  youth  of  the  village  who  also  at  the  same  time  care  for  the 
sick.     The  sisters  make  136  house  visits  annually. 

The  Deaconess  School  and  Orphan  Home  in  Smyrna  have 
existed  since  the  year  1853.  Its  French  language  and  character 
of  early  times  have  given  place  to  the  German.  Bible  History  and 
all  the  branches  of  a  good  German  Protestant  school  are  taught, 
including  French  and  English.  At  the  same  time  the  pensionate 
came  under  German  control,  the  Smyrna  Orphan  Home  was 
enlarged  from  twenty-five  to  forty-three  beds  so  as  to  accommodate 
all  the  Protestant  orphan  girls  in  the  Levant.  A  house  mother, 
two  nursing  deaconesses  and  two  deaconess  teachers  have  charge 
of  the  home.  The  development  and  care  of  the  children  have 
been  very  satisfactory.  From  the  beginning  the  German  language 
has  been  used  in  imparting  instruction  to  the  orphans,  though  it 
was  not  in  the  school. 

This  institution  was  started  as  a  school  for  the  daughters  of 
the  educated  families,  and  later  a  small  orphan  house  was 
united  with  it.  At  present  it  is  quite  different  as  the  home 
promises  to  take  the  first  place.  It  reaches  its  hand  out  as  far  as 
Egypt,  and  during  1892  it  cared  for  forty-three  orphans.  The 
school  has  developed  into  a  real  German  school  for  all  classes, 
and  at  the  beginning  of  the  year  1892  reported  fifty-five  scholars. 
Nine  deaconesses  labor  in  this  city  where  one  of  the  seven 
churches  of  the  Apocalypse  was  located. 

In  Brusa  of  Bithynia,  at  the  foot  of  Olympus,  on  the  ruins 
of  an  old  Christian  church  of  the  third  or  fourth  century,  the 
Germans  founded  in  1875  a  Protestant  Orphanage  and  School, 
which  have  met  with  remarkable  success.  From  the  beginning  to 
the  present  more  than  600  children  and  young  people,  mostly 
Armenians,  have  been  trained  for  the  ordinary  duties  and  the 
hierher  callings  of  life. 

Its  last  annual  report,  closing  in  1893,  gives  the  school 
attendance  at  eighty-five,  and  the  receipts  at  14.215  francs.  Last 
year  it  graduated  five  of  its  students,  some  of  whom  are  now 
filling  important  positions  as  teachers  and  evangelists.  These 
institutions  stand  high  among  the  Turks  themselves,  because  of 
their  thorough  work.  They  have  the  prospect  of  becoming  a 
missionary  center  in  the  midst  of  200,000  people  who  are  Christian 
in  name. 


REV.   PETER   ANDERSEN.  MRS.   SINE  ANDERSEN. 

Danish  Lutheran  Pioneer  Missionaries  among  the  Tamil  people,  East  India. 


622 


Lutherans  in  Georgia. 


German  Diaspora  Congregations. — Dr.  H.  Borchard,  the 
founder  and  the  first  secretary  of  the  Diaspora  Conference  in 
Germany,  wrote  home  while  on  a  missionary  tour  through  the  land 
of  the  Tartars:  "I  greet  you  from  the  Ararat.  I  stood  in  the 
gardens  where  Noah  planted  the  wine  grape,  the  old  venerable 
Father  Ararat,  with  his  white  cap,  rising  from  the  Armenian  plain 
16,000  feet  to  the  clouds.  We  have  small  Evangelical  Lutheran 
congregations  at  Schemacha,  Baku  and  Eriwan.  I  wandered 
through  the  deserts  of  the  Tartars,  preaching  to  the  German 
Lutheran  Churches  of  Helenendorf ,  Annenf eld  and  among  the 
copper  mines  of  Ketabeg.  It  was  very  fatiguing,  but  I  was  glad 
to  preach  our  faith  in  the  land  of  the  Tartars  and  in  the  valleys  of 
the  Caucasus." 

Possessing  a  letter  of  recommendation  from  General  Super- 
intendent Laaland  of  St.  Petersburg,  he  enjoyed  everywhere  a 
warm  welcome  to  these  Caucasian  Lutheran  homes  and  churche  s 
He  observes  that  while  the  civil  life  is  quite  primitive  the  affairs 
of  the  church  are  well  ordered. 

In  the  flourishing  colony  of  Helenendorf  the  dress  and 
manners  of  the  men  and  of  the  women  are  thoroughly  Swabian, 
though  this  Russian  territory  has  been  their  home  for  three 
generations.  If  this  colony,  says  Dr.  Borchard,  could  be  trans- 
planted as  it  is  into  Wurtemberg  it  would  be  a  model  of  a  Swabian 
village  of  the  year  1818,  to  be  admired  by  the  Wurtembergers 
themselves. 

All  the  Trans-Caucasian  Lutherans  are  noted  for  their  strict 
observance  of  the  Lord's  Day,  family  worship,  church  discipline 
and  Christian  living.  The  constitutions  of  their  congregations 
begin  thus:  "Everyone  among  us  knows  the  reason  why  we  left 
our  fatherland  in  the  year  1817;  our  heart  was  fixed  alone  on  the 
things  eternal  and  imperishable;  therefore  it  is  necessary  that  we 

623 


624  .  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL    LANDS. 

earnestly  and  zealously  maintain  Christian  discipline  and  order.*' 
All  keep  the  Sabbath  day  holy,  no  dancing  is  allowed,  and  every 
young  person  must  attend  the  catechetical  instruction. 

This  settlement  is  composed  of  340  families  or  1,400  souls,  and 
700  is  the  average  attendance  at  the  church  services,  while  yearly 
1.000  commune.  There  are  no  unbaptized  children,  nor  unchristian 
marriages  among  them.  Their  St.  John's  stone  church  was 
dedicated  March  10,  1857.  The  parish  has  also  a  parsonage  and  a 
school  house. 

Their  parochial  school  of  300  children  and  three  teachers  is 
efficient  in  every  respect.  To  hear  the  scholars  sing  the  beautiful 
German  Protestant  hymns  without  a  discord  here  in  the  home  of 
the  Caucasian  race  is  impressive  to  Lutheran  travelers. 

"When  Dr.  Borchard  arrived  at  this  quiet  German  colony  the 
pastor,  mayor,  church  council  and  invited  guests  came  together  to 
greet  him,  and  unable  to  remain  over  Sunday,  the  mayor  went 
through  the  streets  crying,  "a  German  pastor  from  Germany  will 
hold  church  services  to-morrow  evening."  The  church  was  filled 
and  great  was  the  joy  of  the  preacher  and  the  hearers  that 
evening.  Their  musical  association  rendered  Ein  feste  Burg,  and 
it  was  midnight  before  they  separated. 

The  Annenfeld  colony,  about  twenty  miles  from  Elizabeth- 
pol,  came  also  from  Stuttgart  in  1818.  The  climate  here  was  very 
unhealthy,  and  misfortunes,  as  war,  iDestilence  and  failure  of  crops, 
caused  the  colony  to  move  on  July  3,  1873,  about  five  miles  to  the 
mountains.  Here  they  had  good  drinking  water,  something 
quite  rare  in  Trans-Caucasia.  The  colony  in  1885  numbered 
356  souls.  They  have  built  a  large  chapel  and  a  school  house. 
The  school  teacher  reads  a  sermon  on  the  Sundays  the  minister  is 
not  present.  But  it  is  a  misfortune  that  the  land  does  not  belong 
to  the  individual  settlers  in  fee  simple.  Being  community 
property  every  third  year  it  is  reassigned  by  lot. 

The  best  and  wealthiest  Georgian  colony  is  that  of  Katharinen- 
feld,  about  thirty-eight  miles  southwest  from  Tiflis.  It  reports 
1,049  parishioners.  The  massive  stone  Lutheran  Church  dedicated 
May  30,  1854,  with  its  four  Tartarean  spires,  is  visible  for  many 
miles  distant.  The  parsonage  and  school  houses  correspond  to  the 
church.  The  colony  was  not  always  as  flourishing  as  at  present. 
It  was  made  so  by  the  untiring  energy,  the  patient  industry  and 
the  rigid  economy  of  the  settlers.  The  pastor  observes  that 
wherever  the  Kussians  settle  among  the  Germans  their  influence 
is  detrimental  to  the  Christian  life  of  the  community. 


LUTHERANS    IN    GEORGIA.  G25 

The  Elizabcihthal  colony  of  1,100  Germans  is  located  fifteen 
miles  southwest  from  Titlis  in  a  beautiful  mountain  valley.  The 
settlement  is  poor  and  must  remain  so,  for  the  soil  is  unfertile  and 
the  people  have  not  the  means  to  build  an  inexpensive  irrigating 
ditch.  Noth withstanding  their  poverty,  they  dedicated  their  neat 
St.  Nicholas'  Church  May  9,  1830.  Their  parochial  school  is 
attended  by  250  children. 

The  colony  of  New  Tiflis,  composed  of  day  laborers,  was 
started  in  1818,  and  their  stone  St.  Peter's  church  was  dedicated 
Feb.  11,  1831.  This  is  now  one  of  the  most  beautiful  sections  of 
Tiflis,  which  is  more  a  European  than  an  Asiatic  city,  with  a 
population  of  101,000.  The  city  and  the  colony  Lutheran  congre- 
gations have  lately  united  and  one  large  new  church  will  be 
erected,  for  which  more  than  20,000  rubles  have  already  been 
contributed.  The  congregation  is  happy  in  being  blessed  with  a 
model  German  parochial  school.  The  Lutheran  military  pastor 
preaches  also  in  the  church  for  the  German  soldiers.  The 
parishioners  number  at  least  1,000. 

Alexander sdorf,  two  miles  north  of  Tiflis,  is  another  German 
colony  with  362  souls.  The  colony  was  started  also  in  1818,  but  its 
St.  Paul's  church  with  two  bells  was  not  dedicated  until  May  13, 
1862.  It  is  at  present  served  in  connection  with  Tiflis,  but  it  has 
good  hopes  of  becoming  a  pastorate  in  time. 

The  Marienfeld  diaspora  pastorate  is  composed  of  the  colonies 
of  Marienfeld  with  forty-four  families,  organized  in  1817;  Peters- 
dorf  with  thirty-five  families,  organized  in  1820;  and  Freudenthal 
with  thirteen  German  families,  organized  in  1818.  The  stone 
chapel  of  Marienfeld,  dedicated  on  Pentecost,  1833,  is  too  small 
for  the  congregation.  The  other  two  colonies  it  seems  have  no 
buildings.     Parishioners  in  Marienfeld,  421. 

Alexanderhilf  was  started  in  1858  by  colonists  from  Eliza- 
beththal  and  numbers  151  Germans.  Since  1861  it  is  a  pastorate 
with  a  stone  chapel  and  a  schoolhouse  which  were  dedicated  July 
25,  1865.     The  pastor  is  also  the  school  teacher. 

Baku  and  Schemacha  are  German  Lutheran  diaspora 
congregations  on  the  Caspian  Sea.  The  former  is  gathering 
money  to  build  a  new  church. 

Totals  for  Georgia:  Fourteen  congregations  and  missions; 
eight  ministers;  7,000  members;  nine  schools;  ten  teachers;  and 
about  1,000  pupils.  Georgia  is  Russian  territory  and  the  Lutherans 
there  co-operate  with  the  other  Lutherans  of  Russia. 


626  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Christian  Charity, — A  German  Lutheran  Hospital  is  about 
to  be  founded  in  Tiflis,  the  capital  and  commercial  centre  of  the 
country.  In  1891  a  fund  of  5,000  rubles  had  been  gathered  for 
the  building,  and  it  will  not  be  long  until  the  Kaiserswerth 
deaconesses  arrive  if  they  succeed  in  erecting  the  proposed 
hospital. 

Foreign  Missions. — The  Caucasian  mountains  are  called 
"the  mountains  of  languages,"  because  the  remnants  of  many 
nations  have  found  their  protection  among  them.  In  1799  the 
territory  of  Georgia  became  Russian  and  in  1817,  as  we  have  seen, 
about  500  Wurtemberg  families,  seeking  security  from  the  coming 
antichrist,  established  seven  colonies  here  in  Russian  Asia.  In 
order  to  minister  to  these  German  Lutherans,  and  through  them  to 
the  Mohammedans,  the  Basel  Society  opened  a  mission  among  the 
native  Armenians  in  1821.  The  first  missionaries,  Zaremba  and 
Dittich,  went  to  Astrachan,  but  finding  that  field  occupied  by  the 
Scotch,  they  advanced  to  the  Georgian  mountain  town  of  Shusha, 
where  the  Lord  opened  an  effectual  door  to  them  in  Schemachi. 

To  prevent  these  inroads  to  his  subjects,  Emperor  Nicholas, 
by  a  ukase  of  1835,  brought  this  work  to  an  end.  Some  of  its  first 
fruit,  however,  was  seen  in  the  conversion  of  313  souls  in 
Schemachi,  who  left  the  Armenian  religion  in  1866  and  joined  the 
Lutheran  Church. 


Lutherans  in  Persia. 


The  information  concerning  the  German  Lutheran  dispersion 
in  the  Kingdom  of  Persia  is  very  meager  and  just  as  unsatisfactory. 
Some  insist  that  there  are  many  unchurched  Lutherans  in  the 
largest  cities  who  have  immigrated  from  Germany  and  Russia. 

Two  German  foreign  missionaries  were  among  the  first  to 
plant  the  Protestant  faith  among  these  people,  who,  because  of 
their  politeness  and  gay  attire,  are  called  the  "French  of  the 
East."  Rev.  C.  G.  Pfander  of  the  Basel  Society  visited  Persia  in 
1829  and  sojourned  there  at  intervals  for  a  few  years,  passing  part 
of  his  time  in  Shusha,  Georgia,  where  his  brethren  from  Germany 
then  had  a  flourishing  mission.  This  learned  and  devoted  man 
came  near  sealing  his  testimony  with  his  blood  at  Kermanshah  in 
"Western  Persia,  but  was  preserved  for  protracted  labors.  He  died 
at  Constantinople  in  1869.  His  great  work  for  Persia  is  "The 
Balance  of  Truth,"  a  book  comparing  Christianity  and  Moham- 
medanism.    His  books  live  and  direct  many  to  Christ. 

Rev.  Frederick  Haas,  another  German  missionary,  and  his 
colleagues  being  obliged  to  leave  Russia,  entered  Persia  in  1833, 
and  for  a  time  made  their  headquarters  in  Tabriz.  Rev.  Haas  was 
especially  gifted  for  the  peculiar  work  among  the  Persian  Moslems, 
and  exerted  an  extensive  influence  for  good.  Dr.  Perkins  in  1837 
met  these  faithful  men  as  they  were  leaving  the  country,  and  says: 
1  They  retired,  not  from  choice,  but  from  necessity.  Their  society 
decided  not  to  continue  operations  unless  the  Gospel  could  be 
openly  proclaimed  to  the  Mohammedans.  This  is  impracticable; 
life  would  be  the  price  of  the  attempt."  Rev.  Haas  returned  to 
his  native  Wurtemberg  where  he  was  pastor  until  recent  years. 
He  did  much  for  Persia  in  times  of  famine  and  in  his  efforts  to 
found  an  orphan  asylum. 

The  Swedish  missionary,  Rev.  Hprberg  of  Tabriz,  writes  that 
the  pupils  of  his  Bible  class  on  Saturday  afternoons  and  Sundays 

627 


628  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

visit  some  twenty  villages  to  teach  the  Gospel  to  the  Persians. 
The  missionary  recently  preached  to  the  leper  village  near  Tabriz 
and  when  he  left  they  begged  him  to  return. 

The  Swedish  Lutherans  have  appointed  a  committee  to  aid 
Knanishu  Moratkhan's  work  in  Superghan.  They  advocate  the 
sending  of  an  able  missionary  to  Persia  to  study  and  direct 
the  work. 

Another  ray  of  Lutheran  light  is  seen  in  this  dark  country. 
Some  fifteen  years  ago  Johannes  Pera,  a  native  of  Persia,  made  a 
pilgrimage  to  Europe,  where,  through  the  assistance  of  a  Lutheran 
pastor,  he  was  encouraged  to  enter  the  Mission  College  at 
Hermannsburg.  After  completing  a  five  years'  course  of  study 
he  was  ordained  by  Pastor  Theodore  Harms,  when  he  returned  to 
labor  among  his  countrymen,  the  Nestorians,  in  the  mountains 
around  Lake  Urmia.  In  less  than  three  years  he  gathered  a 
Persian  Lutheran  congregation  of  seventy  members.  Not  least  he 
has  four  Persian  Lutheran  parochial  schools  in  which  Luther's 
catechism  is  one  of  the  text  books  alike  for  children  and 
adults. 


Lutherans  in  India. 


British  India,  "  the  garden  and  pride  of  Asia,"  includes  nearly 
all  Hindoostan  and  about  one-third  of  the  peninsula  of  Indo- 
China.  "  It  is  tliQ  richest  and  most  important  dependency  ever 
possessed  by  any  nation."  The  inhabitants  number  about 
285,000.000,  about  four-fifths  as  many  as  in  all  Europe.  The 
valley  of  the  Ganges  is  one  of  the  most  fertile  and  populous 
countries  in  the  world,  being  surpassed  only  by  portions  of  China. 
The  Queen  of  England  is  "the  Empress  of  India,"  and  the  country 
is  under  the  control  of  a  Governor-General  and  a  Supreme  Council 
appointed  by  the  British  government.  The  civilization  of 
Protestant  Europe  is  being  more  rapidly  adopted  than  by  any 
other  heathen  country. 

The  Geeman  and  Scandinavian  Diaspoea. — In  Bombay, 
Madras,  Calcutta  and  other  large  cities  of  India,  there  are  many 
German  Lutherans  who  are  without  any  church  care  whatever. 
In  the  city  of  Rangoon,  in  Birmah,  a  foreign  missionary  of  the 
Leipsic  Society  made  an  effort  at  one  time  to  hold  a  Lutheran 
service  for  the  100  Germans  of  the  city,  but  it  was  not  successful. 
In  Singapore  alone  there  are  no  less  than  1,000  German  Protestants 
who  are  living  and  dying  without  the  Evangelical  means  of  grace. 
One  who  is  well  informed  by  many  years  of  active  service  in  India 
advocates  strongly  that  a  German  traveling  missionary,  with 
talents  and  zeal  for  that  kind  of  work,  be  commissioned  for  India 
without  delay.  Lutherans  everywhere  will  rejoice  when  they  hear 
that  such  a  German  Lutheran  missionary  bishop  has  been 
appointed. 

Another  Lutheran  work  that  should  be  inaugurated  in  India 
is  the  founding  of  Scandinavian  seamen's  missions  in  its  largest 
seaport  cities.  This  is  being  vigorously  agitated  by  some  and 
there  is  good  hope  that  it  will  be  realized. 

Foeeign  Missions. — Prof.  Luthardt,  in  reviewing  a  biograph- 
ical work  of  the  pioneer  missionary  Carey,  comments  as  follows: 

629 


630  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

"  Even  if  we  be  disposed  completely  to  acknowledge  the  services 
of  this  extraordinary  man,  yet  we  believe  it  to  be  incorrect,  or,  to 
say  the  least,  very  misleading,  to  designate  Carey  as  'father  and 
founder  of  modern  foreign  missions.'  For,  long  before  he  set  foot 
in  India,  the  Danish-Hallean  missionaries  had  converted  thousands 
in  that  land,  and  had  established  nourishing  mission  stations, 
which,  even  in  their  decadence,  at  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth 
century,  were  the  marvel  of  the  Anglican  bishops  and  other 
mission  friends,  like  Dr.  Buchanan,  coming  from  Bengal  to 
Southern  India.  To  depreciate  men  like  Ziegenbalg,  Schwartz, 
and  Fabricius,  so  as  to  make  them  mere  '  fore-runners  of  modern 
foreign  missions,'  and  preparers  of  the  way  for  Carey — this 
certainly  would  not  be  treating  them,  their  meaning  and  their 
station,  rightly.  The  father  of  this  first  Lutheran  foreign  mission 
was  August  Hermann  Francke,  whose  pupils  the  above  named 
missionaries  were.  From  Francke,  Count  Zinzendorf  received  his 
first  impulse  to  mission  thoughts,  and  the  Moravians,  in  turn, 
incited  the  Methodists  to  their  first  mission  enterprise  in  America. 
By  the  influence  of  Halle  the  Danish  court,  and  a  small  circle  of 
Danish  friends,  were  won  for  the  cause  of  missions;  and  this  led 
to  the  founding  of  the  mission  in  East  India  as  well  as  to  that  in 
Greenland.  Even  into  England  the  influence  of  the  Hallean 
mission  spirit  extended,  for,  since  1728,  an  English  society 
supported  Hallean  missionaries.  Nor  was  it  a  mere  accident  that 
Carey  found  the  scene  of  his  activity  in  a  Danish  colony,  whilst 
his  own  fellow-countrymen  denied  him  entrance  to  British 
territory." 


j    J?  so  3  D"H  ^2  aft-  fttrs-S  o.ftS-S-n> 
o     o  B  jjg-e-5  £.3  3?< 


j     £  »  3  ftS  "S  flfts  ft«-S  5,ftSn(t  3  2(R  D  S 
2.     SE.R^C-aS.sososo^S"  S-to  S  R*B  F^S^flCcr 


re 


mm>i  p-g-g 


p  c 
so"  2 

tj  so 
so  cr 
H  p 
B5 


SO  ™"  "^ 


■  -  fter-r~     k-: 

:    B2P! 
35 


■g 


3  3  3.5 
SB'S** 


E1  

-j  I  M^Mc^co<tcnb^Mb^cocotoo>cn-Joo<itotocototo-jib.<T— 'cooiwco 


Churches. 


e     ..  °>    >-' 


MtJBiMMM         COI— 


■  *.CTMaoMuiaoffiioaooo«(jHoio3  tovia> 


tO  COO'O'-'CO        I— 


jo^- 


Out  Stations. 


oc:    to:    o: 


tOCn:     ©I— tOtOtO 


Heathen. 


to       to  —  ic  —       m 


Christian 
Children. 


o  .    co  —  oi  <t :    oo  en 


>  toj-u 


to:    :    t— to i— <cn to >-> to i— 


Resto- 
rations. 


From  other  I      2 
Denom'ns.        f* 


co^joo.    wc^aM^tC'i 


Confirmations. 


?5^Si:S£;l5ito~•',  "3  o<  *5  to  So  S  o  Sto  6s  -aS  S  m  S  S  3  >4i.  S 


01  into:    onb.ao:    >— 


to  i        co      i—      i—  co  —  — 

tO    I     00*—  tOI— h-><OOSC>©OiC0tOCn00^Ji 


■  co  co  c?"— en  to  to  Pi— :    to  co  it>  to  1—  to  -^ 


tO         I—         I—  I—  CTl  ib  I—  tO         I— 

looMoiM  o'to*.  —  ojc^oi^atoo 


H00^»Kt^St;>^<,co|-i,-'tocoootooiciii-'tp   to 
m  —  en  co  co  »  os  ic  o  —  a.  co  oo  Si  co  —  oo  to  -.o  ©  o>  £- 


^1  o  co  00  ©  to  '  - 


H-  — O1 

00  00  1- 

1—  co  : 


Communicant 

memhers. 


Marriages. 


Deaths. 


Souls. 


to-    to.    to*-*:    <o  co :    >— co :    to ib. 


Catechumens. 


Missionaries. 


Native  pastors. 


CO  I—  CO  r—  05  tO 


-0  tC  tO  C>  ib-l—  CO 


Catechists 


■  "-oi:i:m" 


col  mi.:  1— >  1— > :  toi— to 


co  co  :  to  o  e»  *.  en :  co 


to  to :  :  ib.  <i  >—  >—  n 


CO  <I  ~J  CO  ib.  CO 


Evangelists. 


Native  assistants. 


1— .    m»"i-:    sjm 


i      en      to  >— >b.  en  o  ib. 
.00  O'Ji  co  toooa  o  o 


SOS 
Oil— 


CO  CO  tO  1—  CO  Ci  tO  ib.  I—  CO  —  lb.  to  co  to  to  ^1 

ICCCC.OOlOtOCCnWAMOOlOh'O 


to  1    to  CO  to  CO 


Church  Servants. 


For  Congre- 
gations. 


For  the 

poor. 


For  special 
objects. 


co  -1  ~  ~i  -c  c-  '.. r;  —  tc  x 

oo^wy.vi  —  —  —  ( o  —  00  — 
1  co  it  ©  00  »—  -4  en  en  30  en  CO  -vi  co 


©  —  CO  tO  in  10  — .  -  VC 

1—  ©  ©  ~S-  —  -I  ^1  CO         - 
—  I— COUlO^-O^lOO© 


Funds  of  the 
congregations 
in  rupees. 


632  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Gossner's  Missionary  Society. — In  1838  Gossners  mission- 
aries landed  at  Calcutta.  Rev.  Mr.  Start,  a  wealthy  self -supporting 
missionary,  conducted  them  to  Patna  where  they  formed  a  colony. 
With  no  resource  for  support  except  manual  labor,  they  in 
time  disbanded. 

Another  effort  was  made  by  Father  Gossner  in  1844  by 
sending  four  missionaries  to  Calcutta,  whose  field  of  labor  was  to 
be  determined  after  arriving  there.  While  in  that  great  heathen 
city,  uncertain  as  to  where  to  go — their  thoughts  even  turning  to 
Thibet — they  noticed  among  the  coolies  employed  in  repairing 
the  Calcutta,streets  some  people  of  a  peculiar  type  of  countenance. 
The  prospective  missionaries  spoke  to  them  and  they  were  found 
to  be  Kols,  from  Chutia  Nagpur,  steeped  in  ignorance  and 
superstition,  without  the  Gospel.  Here  they  found  what  they  were 
seeking,  a  foreign  mission  field.  They  started  at  once  for  Ranchi, 
the  seat  of  the  local  government  in  Chutia  Nagpur,  arriving  there 
in  March,  1845.  Here,  amid  discomfort  and  privation,  building 
houses  with  their  own  hands,  and  often  driven  by  stones  out  of 
the  villages,  they  faithfully  labored  for  five  years  without  a 
single  convert. 

The  morning  dawned.  In  1850  they  were  cheered  by  a  visit 
of  four  Kols  who  came  to  their  mission  house  at  Ranchi  for  an 
interview.  They  were  invited  to  attend  the  evening  prayers  of 
the  congregation,  which  consisted  at  that  time  of  the  missionaries 
and  one  or  two  orphans  who  had  been  left  in  their  care  by  the 
magistrate  of  the  district.  The  mission  afterwards  grew  rapidly 
and  in  a  few  years  numbered  10,000.  Differences  arose  between 
the  missionaries  and  the  authorities  at  Berlin,  and  the  greater 
number,  7,000,  joined  the  society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts  in  1869.  Later  the  Jesuits  of  the  Romish 
Church  opened  a  distracting  work. 

The  Gossner  mission  at  present  is  composed  of  two  fields  of 
labor.  One  is  the  Ganges  Valley  among  the  Hindoos  and  Musal- 
men,  with  stations  at  Ghazipur  and  Buxar  in  the  Northwest 
Province;  Chupra,  Muzuffarpur,  Moriaro  and  Sooratpore  in  the 
Bengal  Presidency,  and  Durbhanga.  The  other  field  is  in  the 
Chutia  Nagpur  Division,  especially  among  the  Kolarian  tribes  of 
the  Mundaris,  Uraons,  Santals,  Bhumijas,  Larkas  and  Kharryas. 
The  first  field  was  entered  in  1840  by  Messrs.  Stolzenburg, 
Baumann,  Rebsch,  Sternberg,  Prochnon,  Ziemann  and  Dr.  Ribben- 
trop.  The  second  by  Messrs.  Schatz,  Brandt,  Janke  and  Batsch 
in   1845.      The   Kols   mission   has   had    severe   trials  from   two 


LUTHERANS   IN   INDIA. 


633 


sources;  the  one  from  the  other  denominations  making  their 
headquarters  at  their  principal  places,  and  (he  other  from  the  land 
agitation.  The  Kols  in  general  are  farmers,  and  as  such  the  first 
colonists  of  the  district.  Hence  they  believe  they  are  the  rightful 
owners  of  the  land  and  that  the  Hindoo  and  Mussulman  landlords 
are  intruders. 

Ranchi,  the  center  of  the  Gossner  Kols  mission,  has  large 


MISSIONARY  OUCHTERL.ONY, 

of  Lund  Missionary  Society, 

Tranquebar,  India. 


MISSIONARY  DR.  BLOMSTRAND. 

A  Swede  in  the  service  of  the  Leipsic  Society 

at  Tranquebar,  India. 


educational  institutions:  A  boarding  school  for  Christian  boys; 
a  normal  school  for  training  schoolmasters  and  catechists;  a  girls' 
boarding  school;  and  two  theological  classes  for  preparing  young 
Christians  for  the  ministry.  Each  of  the  other  principal  stations 
in  Chutia-Nagpur  Division  has  boys'  and  girls'  boarding  schools. 
At  Ranchi  the  corner  stone  of  a  hospital  has  just  been  laid, 
which  is  the  beginning  of  medical  missions  among  the  Kols.  A 
Deaconess  Institute  and  sisters  may  soon  follow. 

Bishop  Cotton  declared  once  "there  were  three  great  mission- 
ary successes  in  India:  (1)  The  work  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in 
Tinnevelli;  (2)  the  work  of  the  Lutherans  in  the  Peasant  Church 


634  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS- 

of  Chutia  Nagpur;  (3)  the  work  of  the  American  Baptists  in 
Burmah." 

The  Basel  Society  during  1891  supported  in  India  seventy 
male  and  fifty-three  female  missionaries,  fifteen  native  pastors,  five 
evangelists,  ninety-six  catechists,  fourteen  colporteurs,  sixteen 
Bible  women,  136  Christian  teachers,  forty-five  female  teachers, 
and  102  native  teachers.  These  served  twenty-four  chief  stations, 
thirty-eight  sub-stations  and  ninety-eight  out-stations.  Number 
of  members  9,886,  baptisms  608,  catechumens  428,  school 
children  4,150. 

The  Hermannsburg  Society's  work  after  years  of  slow  growth 
made  astonishing  progress  during  the  last  year.  The  ten  stations 
report  now  eleven  missionaries,  fifty  native  assistants,  1,129  mem- 
bers, and  eleven  schools  with  432  pupils. 

The  Schleswig-Holstein  Foreign  Missionary  Society  secured 
a  number  of  catechists  from  the  Kols  mission  without  whom  their 
abundant  harvest  in  Jeypurland  could  not  have  been  gathered. 
Missionary  Keimers  in  January,  1891,  welcomed  eight  catechists 
and  their  families  in  Raipur  in  order  to  conduct  them  to  other 
stations.  Two  scholars  of  the  orphan  school  in  Salur  were 
appointed  as  teachers  in  out-stations.  The  six  stations, — Salur, 
Parvatipur,  Koraput,  Kotapad,  Jeypur  and  Nawrangapur,  reported 
in  1892, 124  congregations,  128  day  schools,  and  87  Sunday  schools. 
The  station  of  Salur  was  enlarged  last  year  by  turning  an  old 
heathen  temple  into  a  Lutheran  chapel  and  school.  In  Parvatipur 
ground  was  also  lately  secured  for  a  new  church  and  parsonage. 

The  Scandinavian  Santal  Mission  under  Bcerresen  and 
Skrefsrud  has  been  wonderfully  successful.  They  began  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  the  heathen  in  their  own  tongue  and  a  Christian 
congregation  was  soon  started.  This  increased  gradually  in 
numbers  from  year  to  year,  until  it  now  numbers  7,000  souls.  At 
least  ten  times  this  number  are  under  the  influence  of  the  Word 
of  God,  and  mingle  with  the  Christians,  but  are  not  yet  baptized. 
There  will,  therefore,  in  all  probability  be  a  great  ingathering 
soon.     In  this  field  also  the  laborers  are  few. 

Skrefsrud  and  Bcerresen  have  several  times  in  turn  visited 
Scandinavia  and  other  European  countries  in  order  to  awaken 
interest  in  the  Santal  mission.  They  have  also  succeeded  in 
having  co-operating  committees  organized  in  Norway,  Denmark, 
Sweden,  England,  Scotland,  and  America.  Their  work  has  thus 
become  more  generally  known  and  is  looked  upon  by  all  with 
general  favor.     In  1877  Bcerresen  received  ordination  from  Bishop 


LUTHERANS   IN   INDIA. 


635 


Martensen  in  Copenhagen,  and  in  1882  Skrefsrud  was  ordained  as 
a  minister  of  the  Lutheran  Church  of  Norway  by  Bishop  Essen- 
drop  of  Christiania.  These  facts  prove  that  the  missionaries  had 
gained  full  confidence  in  their  respective  fatherlands,  and  that 
their  work  for  the  Master  was  acknowledged  by  their  native  lands 
and  their  mother  church. 

The  Santal  mission  is  independent  and  bears  the  corporate 


HANS  PETER   BCERRESEN. 


LARS  OLSEN  SKREFSRUD. 


name  of  "The  Indian  Home  Mission  among  the  Santals."  As 
such  it  stands  under  the  guardianship  of  the  English  government 
in  India.  Thus  it  is  responsible  to  no  missionary  society,  while  it 
receives  its  support  chiefly  from  means  gathered  by  the  committees 
in  the  various  European  countries.  It  has  been  superintended 
from  the  beginning  by  Skrefsrud  and  Bcerresen  and  it  must  there- 
fore be  considered  a  mission  of  Norway  and  Denmark.  It  is  also 
commonly  called  "Den  nordiske  Santalmission."  It  is  strictly 
Lutheran. 

In  Ebenezer  a  new  church  was  built,  as  the  old  one  proved  to  be 
too  small.  It  is  called  The  Cathedral  and  was  dedicated  on  Easter, 
1891.  The  ground  was  paid  for  by  a  lady  in  Denmark,  and  the 
building  costing  66,000  crowns  was  erected  by  gifts  from  the 
parishes.  The  property  carries  a  debt  of  26,000  crowns.  At  the 
same  place  there  is  a  high  school,  the  boys'  department  begin 


636  LUTHERANS   IN  ALL   LANDS. 

superintended  by  Dr.  E.  Heuman,  and  the  girls'  department  by 
Mrs.  Boerresen,  assisted  by  Mrs.  Heuman.  The  school  has  six 
teachers,  and  both  departments  are  attended  by  hundreds  of 
scholars.  The  missionary  work  in  Ebenezer  is  conducted  by 
Bcerresen  assisted  by  eighteen  elders. 

The  Santal  Mission  occupies  sixteen  stations  with  some 
sub-stations  of  recent  date.  Churches  and  schools  are  connected 
with  the  various  stations.  There  are,  besides  Skrefsrud  and 
Bcerresen,  four  European  missionaries,  and  four  ordained  native 
ministers;  eighteen  deaconesses  are  at  work,  eighty  traveling 
elders,  ten  catechists,  thirteen  traveling  teachers,  and  several 
native  physicians.  A  printing  house  is  active,  from  which  a 
monthly  paper,  The  Friend  of  the  Santals,  is  edited  in  the  Santal 
language.  The  total  receipts  of  the  mission  for  1891  amounted  to 
192,000  crowns. 

A  Branch  or  Home  Mission  is  carried  on  in  Assam,  150 
miles  northeast  of  Santalistan,  where  the  missionaries  planted  a 
colony  of  Christian  Santals  in  1880.  This  colony  now  counts 
sixteen  villages  with  about  1,500  souls  and  is  superintended  by  H. 
Bahr,  a  European  missionary,  assisted  by  Siram  a  native  ordained 
pastor.  Nine  elders  are  employed.  There  is  a  boys'  school  and  a 
girls'  school  and  three  village  schools  where  three  catechists 
conduct  the  work.  From  this  colony  missionary  work  has  been 
extended  to  some  neighboring  tribes,  as  the  Mecks,  and  others. 
The  colony  has  also  tea  gardens  under  cultivation,  the  income  of 
which  benefits  the  mission.  In  1891  their  mission  tea  was  sold  in 
various  parts  of  the  world  for  31,400  crowns.  The  total  receipts 
of  this  mission  for  the  same  year  was  53,500  crowns.  The  colony 
in  Assam  and  its  mission  is  a  branch  of  the  Santal  Mission  and 
stands  under  its  control. 

Skrefsrud  has  his  headquarters  at  Ebenezer.  His  address  is 
Kampur  Haut,  Bengal.  He  formerly  traveled  extensively,  but  in 
later  years  he  has  been  occupied  mostly  in  literary  work.  His 
superior  talents  as  a  linguist  have  given  to  the  Santals  a  printed 
literature,  books  and  pamphlets  translated  into  their  language. 
He  is  gathering  with  great  diligence  their  poems,  their  tales,  and 
their  stories  which  throw  light  on  the  history  of  the  nation.  The 
result  of  this  work  in  due  time  will  appear  in  print.  He  is  also 
engaged  in  translating  the  Bible.  When  invited  to  visit  America, 
he  answered  that  he  could  accomplish  more  for  the  Kingdom  of 
God  by  his  labors  in  India.  His  chief  aim  now  is  to  give  the 
whole  Bible  to  the  Santals  in  their  own  tongue. 


LUTHERANS   IN   INDIA.  C37 

The  Evangelical  Fatherland  Society  of  Sweden  opened  a 
mission  to  the  Gronds  in  Central  India  in  1877  which  reported  in 
1892  eight  ordained  and  twelve  unordained  missionaries,  eleven 
native  workers,  ninety-three  members,  five  schools  with  237  pupils 
and  three  Sunday  schools  with  194  scholars. 

The  Swedish  Church  Mission  opened  their  Tamil  station  at 
Madura  in  1876.  It  is  in  close  connection  with  the  Leipsic  Tamil 
mission.  Statistics  in  1892, — nine  out-stations,  four  missionaries, 
and  545  members. 

The  Lutherans  of  Denmark  support  the  following  missions 
in  India:  the  New  Tamil  Mission,  the  Malay  Mission,  LoventhaFs 
Mission,  the  Red  Karen  Mission  and  the  Northern  Santal  Mission. 
The  reader  is  referred  to  pages  282  to  285  of  this  volume  for  an 
exhibit  of  their  history  and  work. 

The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Evangelical  Church  in  the  United  States  reported  to  the  General 
Synod  at  Canton,  O.,  in  May,  1893,  the  following  statistics  for  its 
India  mission: 

Ordained  American  Mis'naries. .        6         Losses  in  1891-2 — 


Native  Pastors 1 


By  death 692 


Sub-Pastors . .  4  Excommunication ! '. .' .' '. '. .' .' '. '. "  * "      77 

Catechists..      20      Backsliding 606 

Sub-Catechists 107      Removal 1,038 

Colporteurs 5     To  other  missions 204 

Helpers 48 

Villages  with  native  Christians. .  425  Total  losses                      2  617 

Congregations 328  Baptized  members  close'of  '92 ! .'  UJ311 

£rr.ayer  Houses 135  Contrib.  by  the  missions  them- 

Mission  Bungalows 6         selves  f or  benevolence $3,246.72 

Printing  Press  and  Bindery 1      Sunday  schools 180 

Reading  Room  and  Book  Depot.  1  Scholars                                            7  018 

Mission  Stations 3  thj       i-       itit""i*" 

Mission  Sub-stations 5  Educational  Work- 
Baptized  members  close  of  '90 . .  13,566      Number  of  schools 174 

Accessions  in  1891-2—  Number  of  school  teachers 175 

By  baptism 2,080     Pupils 3,277 

Backsliders  reclaimed 357     S°ar£in*  B,chool.i QJ 

From  other  villages 788      Number  of  pupils 82 

Other  missions 137  Arthur  G.  Watts'  College— 

Teachers 34 

Total  additions 3,362     Students 525 

The  government  of  India  contributes  by  grant  one-third  of 
the  salary  of  the  principal,  and  it  also  gave  $9,000  to  the  college. 

The  Foreign  Mission  of  the  General  Council  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Chinch  of  North  America  labors  in  the  Madras 
Presidency  at  five  chief  stations — in  Kajahmundry,  Samulcotta, 
Tallapudi,  Dowlaishwaram,  and  Bhinawaram. 

The  missionaries  are  the  Revs.  H.  C.  Schmidt,  F.  J.  McCready, 
E.  Pohl,  E.  Edman,  M    D.,  and  C.  F.  Kuder,  all  of  whom  are 


638 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


married.  There  are  two  native  ordained  ministers,  the  Revs.  T. 
Joseph  and  N.  Panlus,  and  about  eighty  evangelists,  catechists 
and  teachers.  Miss  K.  S.  Sadtler  and  Miss  A.  I.  Schade  are 
engaged  in  zenana  work,  and  assist  in  the  Caste  Girls'  School  and 
the  Mohammedan  Girls1  School. 

The  Rev  E.  Pohl  has  had  charge  of  the  schools  in  Rajah  - 
mimdry,  but  with  the  beginning  of  1892  their  supervision  has 
been  undertaken  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kuder. 

There  are  two  churches,  St.  Paul's,  Rajahmundry,  and  St. 
Peter's,  Tallapudi.  Another  will  be  erected  at  Bhinawaram  in  the 
near  future.  There  is  a  printing  house  at  Rajahmundry.  In  this 
place  and  at  Samulcotta  the  mission  owns  its  buildings,  while  at 
other  points  the  necessary  accommodations  for  the  missionaries, 
schools  and  services  are  being  made  as  rapidly  as  possible. 

In  the  several  districts  there  are  2,721  Christians,  while  1,050 
children  attend  the  schools. 

Woman's  work  for  women,  neither  in  the  home  nor  in  the 
foreign  mission  field,  has  been  neglected  by  the  Lutheran  Church. 
"The  Woman's  Society  for  the  Christian  Education  of  the  Females 
in  India"  was  organized  over  forty  years  ago  in  Berlin,  Germany. 
As  early  as  1844  their  first  female  teacher  was  sent  to  Allahabad, 
where  they  started  their  first  school  for  heathen  girls.  The  work 
was  later  transferred  to  Benares  where  they  added  an  orphanage 
and  taught  their  girls  how  to  become  good  wives,  mothers  and 
housekeepers,  as  well  as  good  Christians.  This  is  evidently  one  of 
the  very  first  Women's  Foreign  Missionary  Societies  of  modern 
times. 


SCANDINAVIAN   SANTAL,   MISSION    CHUKCH,   INDIA. 


Lutherans  in  China. 


The  German  Diaspora. — Regular  German  services  are  con- 
ducted every  Sunday  in  Hong  Kong  for  the  resident  Germans  as 
well  as  for  the  many  German  seamen  and  the  transient  population. 
The  chapel  of  the  Foundling  House,  erected  by  the  Berlin 
Women's  Society  for  China,  serves  them  as  a  most  convenient  and 
comfortable  place  of  worship.  The  former  pastor,  Rev.  Hartmann, 
returned  to  Paderborn,  Germany,  and  the  Rhenish  missionary, 
Gottschalk,  has  been  chosen  as  his  successor. 

The  German  Church  of  Shanghai  was  founded  by  the 
celebrated  missionary,  Dr.  Faber.  The  German  colonists  obligated 
themselves  to  raise  a  salary  of  8,000  marks  for  a  German  pastor 
besides  the  perquisites.  Their  services  are  held  in  the  Union 
church. 

What  we  said  of  the  Germans  in  the  commercial  cities  of 
India  is  also  true  of  the  Germans  in  the  harbor  cities  of  China. 
Their  immediate  and  imperative  need  is  a  traveling  German 
Lutheran  missionary  who  is  called  and  endowed  by  God  to  gather, 
organize  and  faithfully  serve  the  Germans  with  the  holy  means 
of  grace. 

Foreign  Missions. — The  Rhenish  Missionary  Society  sent  its 
first  missionary  to  China  in  1846  who  commenced  a  mission  at 
Canton.  It  labored  among  the  Punti  people  and  the  Berlin 
Society  among  the  Hakkas  of  the  Canton  province.  The  latter 
society  withdrew  from  this  field  and  its  missionaries  joined  the 
Rhenish  Society.  The  city  of  Canton  was  occupied  in  1847.  The 
enthusiasm  of  Gutzlaff  moved  the  society  to  send  out  two  men, 
Genahr  and  Koster,  who  landed  in  Hong  Kong  March  19,  1847. 
Koster  soon  died  and  Genahr  moved  to  the  village  of  Tai  Ping, 
where  he  gathered  a  school  and  labored  faithfully  until  1864.  His 
two  works  in  Chinese  have  been  very  useful.  Rev.  E.  Faber 
arrived  after  his  death  and  the  station  of  Fa  Men  was  opened  in 


640  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

1864.  Literary  work  called  Rev.  Faber  to  Shanghai.  From  the 
first  the  mission  adopted  the  native  dress. 

The  mission  in  1892  reported  316  members,  twelve  baptisms, 
172  communicants,  and  fifty-seven  school  children.  At  the  close 
of  1891  Missionary  Dietrich  returned  from  Germany  and  entered 
the  work  again  at  his  old  station. 

Dr.  Kuehne,  the  missionary  physician,  who  was  commissioned 
to  China  by  the  Rhenish  Society,  treated  10,522  patients  in 
Tunkum  during  1890.  A  model  German  hospital  with  deaconesses 
will  no  doubt  develop  in  course  of  time  from  his  successful  labors. 

The  Basel  Missionaey  Society  established  a  mission  among 
the  Hakkas  of  the  Canton  province  as  early  as  1846.  Its  mission- 
aries, Revs.  Lechler  and  Thomas  Hamberg,  arrived  at  Hong 
Kong  in  1847  and  formed  a  mission  at  the  native  town  of  Li 
Long  in  1852.  A  second  station  was  organized  in  Hong 
Kong  in  1857,  and  others  in  1862  and  1865  at  Chang  Tsun  and 
Nyen  Hang  Li.  Itinerating  has  been  their  main  method  of 
evangelization  A  system  of  schools,  graded  after  the  careful 
German  method,  have  proved  to  be  very  successful.  Few 
missions  it  is  said  have  had  a  larger  return  in  the  amount  of  good 
results.  It  reported  in  1892  principal  stations  fifty,  associated 
stations  with  their  own  churches  162,  and  out-stations  156; 
bax^tisms  113;  pupils  in  the  schools  872;  members  3,534.  Many 
converts  emigrate  from  the  missions  to  Borneo,  Australia,  and 
Honolulu,  and  the  increase  is  consequently  not  so  large.  Fifteen 
students  are  being  trained  at  the  preachers'  seminary  at  Li  Long  to 
serve  as  pastors  or  teachers. 

The  Berlin  Foundling  Hospital  was  established  at  Hong 
Kong,  in  1850  by  the  Women's  Missionary  Society  for  China 
with  headquarters  at  Berlin.  It  is  in  charge  of  four  deacon- 
esses and  the  German  pastor.  Eighty-four  Chinese  girls,  of 
whom  five  are  confirmed,  and  twenty  grown  persons  are  receiving 
here  Christian  training  or  Christian  charity.  It  aims  to  train 
Christian  wives  for  the  native  missionary  workers. 

China  Inland  Mission. — We  do  not  mean  to  say  that  this 
is  strictly  speaking  a  Lutheran  organization.  It  belongs  to  no  one 
denomination.  Among  its  list  of  missionaries  are  many  German 
and  Scandinavian  names,  who  were  baptized,  trained  and  confirmed 
in  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church. 

During  our  years  of  research  for  facts  about  Lutheran  work 
one  of  the  most  unexpected  and  significant  discoveries  is  the 
information  that  the  China  Inland  Mission  traces  its  origin  to  a 


LUTHERANS   IN   CHINA.  641 

talented  German  Lutheran  missionary,  Dr.  Gutzlaff.  Mr.  Taylor 
himself,  whose  life  has  been  closely  identified  with  this  movement, 
gives  the  following  account  of  its  origin.  He  says:  "  I  have  been 
asked  to  give  an  account  of  the  circumstances  which  led  to  the 
inception  of  the  China  Inland  Mission,  of  its  development,  and  of 
some  of  the  special  ideas  and  methods  which  are  at  the  basis  of 
the  work.  The  work  of  God  is  so  truly  one — 'One  soweth  and 
another  reapeth' — and  so  many  influences  combine  in  causing  a 
given  departure,  that  it  is  difficult  to  know  where  to  commence. 
The  work  of  Dr.  Gutzlaff  in  China  interested  many  Christian 
people  in  Europe  in  the  needs  of  inland  China.  His  visit  to 
England  led  to  the  formation,  in  1850,  of  a  society  intended  to 
'further  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel  in  China  by  means  of 
native  evangelists.'  Changing  its  title  to  that  of  the  'Chinese 
Evangelization  Society,'  it  determined  to  send  out  European 
missionaries,  to  work  if  possible  inland,  availing  themselves  of  the 
help  of  native  agents  as  far  as  should  be  practicable.  I  sailed  for 
China  as  its  first  English  agent  on  Sept.  19,  1853,  and  worked  for 
several  years  under  its  auspices." 

Karl  Friedrich  August  Gutzlaff  was  born  at  Pyritz,  in 
Pomerania,  July  8,  1803.  At  the  age  of  eighteen  he  made  known 
his  desire  to  become  a  missionary  in  a  sonnet  which,  he  addressed 
to  the  King  of  Prussia,  which  led  to  his  being  admitted  to  the 
Psedagogium  at  Halle,  and  afterwards  to  that  most  remarkable 
missionary  institute  of  Father  Jaenecke  in  Berlin.  He  went  to 
England,  spent  three  years  in  Siam  in  learning  that  language, 
and  with  Mr.  Tomlin  translated  the  New  Testament  into  Siamese, 
and  at  the  same  time  studied  Chinese.  In  1829  he  married  a 
wealthy  English  lady,  who  aided  him  in  preparing  a  dictionary  of 
Cochin-Chinese.  She  died  before  it  was  completed,  and  in  1831 
he  sailed  for  Macao,  China.  He  formed  an  intimate  friendship 
with  Dr.  Morrison,  and  with  Dr.  Medhurst  and  two  others  he 
began  a  new  translation  of  the  Bible  into  Chinese.  He  published  a 
Chinese  monthly  magazine  and  traveled  and  preached.  Upon  the 
death  of  Dr.  Morrison  he  was  appointed  in  1831  interpreter  and 
secretary  to  the  British  ambassador  at  a  salary  of  $1,000  a  year. 
He  was  also  a  skillful  physician,  and  paid  the  expenses  of  his  own 
mission  work.     He  died  in  1851. 

The  Norwegian  Lutheran  China  Mission  Society  of 
America  was  organized  June  11, 1890,  with  Kev.  A.  O.  Oppegaard, 
Madison,  Minn.,  as  president;  Kev.  O.  A.  Ostby,  Faribault,  Minn., 


642  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

treasurer;  Rev.  M.  G.  Hanson,  Grand  Forks,  N.  Dak.,  secretary. 
These,  together  with  four  others,  constitute  the  board  of  directors. 

In  October  of  the  same  year  two  young  men,  filled  with  the 
love  of  Christ,  sailed  for  China  as  the  first  representatives  of  this 
organization.  Only  a  few  days  later  another  man  with  his  wife 
and  four  children  set  sail  for  the  same  field,  and  in  the  fall  of  1891 
four  others  were  commissioned,  one  man  and  three  women.  At 
the  head  of  the  work  in  the  field  is  the  talented  missionary,  Rev. 
H.  N.  Ronning,  formerly  of  Faribault,  Minn.  The  following  is  a 
list  of  the  missionaries  of  this  young  society  on  January  1,  1893: 
Rev.  and  Mrs.  H.  N.  Ronning  and  Miss  Thea  Ronning,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  S.  Netland,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  D.  Nelson  and  four  children,  and 
Misses  Olava  Hodnefield  and  Oline  Hermanson.  They  have  all 
until  the  beginning  of  1893  been  in  Hankow,  an  open  port  on  the 
Yang-tse-Kiang  river,  600  miles  from  its  mouth.  Their  time  has 
been  occupied  mostly  in  studying  the  language,  for  which  they 
have  employed  native  teachers  whom  they  pay  five  dollars  a  month. 

Having  decided  upon  Hankow  as  the  headquarters  of  the 
mission  they  built  a  mission  home  in  that  city  at  a  cost  of  $4,700. 
The  first  station  of  the  mission  will  be  opened  in  the  city  of  Fan- 
ch'eng,  on  the  Han  river,  200  miles  north  of  Hankow,  in  the 
province  of  Hupeh,  and  from  that  place  the  work  will  be  extended 
north  into  Shansi  and  east  into  Honan.  The  mission  is  wholly 
supported  by  voluntary  gifts  from  its  friends.  In  1891  it  had  an 
income  of  $10,000  and  in  1892  $15,000. 

Kinamissioneren,  a  semi-monthly  paper,  is  published  in  the 
interest  of  this  Society  with  Rev.  O.  A.  Ostby,  of  Faribault,  Minn., 
as  editor,  and  Rev.  A.  O  Oppegaard,  Madison,  Minn.,  as  business 
manager.  The  paper  was  first  published  in  January,  1891,  and  at 
the  end  of  1892  it  had  a  circulation  of  about  6,000. 

Another  society,  Det  nokske  Kinamissionsfoebund,  was 
organized  May  18,  1891,  by  Lutherans  in  Norway,  with  head- 
quarters at  Bergen,  Norway.  Mr.  Arnetvedt  was  elected  its 
president  and  secretary.  This  society  is  organized  on  exactly  the 
same  basis  as  the  Norwegian  Lutheran  China  Society  of  America. 
Kineseren,  a  semi-monthly  paper,  is  the  organ  of  this  society.  It 
has  sent  eight  workers  to  the  field,  five  men  and  three  women,  as 
follows:  K.  S.  Stokke,  O.  M.  Sama,  H.  Seyffarth,  J.  A.  O.  Skordal, 
L.  Johnson,  Mrs.  L.  Johnson,  Miss  Brita  Vestervik,  a  deaconess, 
and  Miss  Clausen. 

The  Danish  Missionary  Society  of  Denmark  at  their  meeting 
in  Odessa,  in  the  summer  of  1891,  resolved  to  take  up  a  field  also 


0  <£\\ 


:     ■ 


tm 


MISS  CAROLINE   JOHANSEN. 


m\  roiwp 
REV.  JOHN   P.  NYHOLM 


MKS.   ELLEN   NYHOLM. 


643 


644  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

in  China,  and  it  lias  sent  out  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Nyholm  and  Miss 
Caroline  Johansen.  These  three  missionaries  visited  many  of  the 
Danish  Lutheran  congregations  in  the  United  States  on  their  way 
to  China  and  thus  developed  much  personal  interest  in  their  own 
special  enterprise. 

All  these  societies  have  thus  far  made  Hankow  their  head- 
quarters. One  Dane,  Mr.  Lydum,  is  also  in  Hankow,  who  is  a 
Lutheran,  but  is  not  appointed  by  any  of  the  above  named  societies. 
Mr.  O.  S.  Nestegaard,  Jr.,  is  in  Foochow,  who  is  also  a  Lutheran. 

At  the  end  of  1892  the  workers  from  the  American  Society 
rejoiced  in  four  converts  as  their  first  fruits,  though  they  had  not 
done  any  other  mission  work  than  that  which  they  did  while 
studying  the  language.     Among  these  were  two  of  their  teachers. 

Each  one  of  the  three  societies  has  a  promising  future  since 
the  interest  in  mission  work  among  the  Chinese  is  rapidly 
developing  among  Scandinavian  Lutherans  on  both  sides  of  the 
ocean.  Although  this  is  a  very  good  beginning,  we  might  ask 
with  the  missionaries  of  old:  "What  is  this  among  so  many  ?  "  What 
is  this  among  the  four  hundred  millions  of  Chinese  groping  in 
darkness?  Yet  the  signs  are  that  within  a  few  years  these 
societies  will  have  a  little  army  of  soldiers  of  the  cross 
proclaiming  "Salvation  through  faith  in  Christ  alone"  among  the 
innumerable  hills  and  on  the  unlimited  plains  of  this  long 
neglected  land. 

We  sincerely  hope  and  pray  that  the  day  is  not  far  distant 
when  the  Lutherans  in  all  lands,  and  of  all  languages,  shall  arise 
in  one  accord  and  cry  out  "China  for  Jesus!"  and  that  God  may 
use  them  in  this  land,  as  he  has  used  them  in  almost  every  other 
land  under  the  sun,  to  His  own  glory  and  the  salvation  of  souls. 
This  ought  certainly  to  be  so,  for  the  Lutheran  Church  as  yet  is 
very  poorly  represented  in  China,  which  contains  about  one-half 
of  all  the  heathen  and  more  than  one-fourth  of  the  population  of 
the  world.  May  God  speed  the  work!  "The  harvest  is  plenteous, 
but  the  laborers  are  few." 


Lutherans  in  Japan. 


German  Diaspora  Congregations. — While  Germans  are 
found  in  most  of  the  cities  only  two  congregations  have  been 
organized,  in  Tokio  and  Yokohama.  December  1, 1891,  the  corner 
stone  of  their  new  church  in  Tokio  was  laid  in  the  presence  of  the 
whole  congregation  and  amid  general  rejoicing  and  thanksgiving. 
Emperor  William,  the  Grand  Duke  of  Saxe- Weimar,  and  the 
Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  of  Meiningen,  contributed  liberally  to 
the  building  fund,  which  had  been  accumulating  for  some  years. 
The  German  colony  cfPered  also  most  willingly  and  generously. 
They  hope  to  complete  the  building  within  a  year. 

The  site  is  not  large  but  it  will  answer  for  all  purposes.  It  is 
located  in  Kojimachiku,  in  the  centre  of  the  German  population. 
The  plans  were  drawn  by  Architect  Muthesius  of  Weimar. 

The  German  congregation  of  Yokohama  is  also  striving  to 
interest  the  German  population  of  the  city  to  arise  and  build  a 
temple  to  the  true  God. 

The  General  Evangelical  Protestant  Missionary  Society  of 
Germany  opened  in  Tokio,  the  capital  of  Japan,  a  new  theological 
academy,  Sept.  16,  1891.  Although  this  work,  as  commenced,  is 
not  as  orthodox  Lutheran  as  many  would  desire,  yet  the  hope  is 
cherished  that  it  will  change  and  become  a  means  of  introducing 
the  best  things  of  the  land  of  Luther  into  Japan,  now  so  ripe  for 
Protestant  missions. 

Pastor  Spinner  accepted  a  call  to  Ilmenau,  Thuringia,  and 
Missionary  Schmiedel  became  his  successor.  On  April  30,  1893, 
Rev.  W.  Brinkmann  of  Stralsund,  Germany,  was  installed  as 
pastor  and  the  superintendent  of  the  mission  school. 

Foreign  Missions. 

The  United  Synod  in  the  South  in  1887  resolved  to  begin  an 
American-Lutheran  mission  of  their  own  in  the  empire  of  Japan, 


646  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


and  appointed  Rev.  J\  A.  B.  Scherer,  who  was  soon  joined  by  Rev. 
R.  B.  Peery.  The  letters  from  Rev.  Scherer  are  cheering  and 
prove  that  the  Synod  was  fortunate  in  selecting  its  field.  He 
writes:  "  There  are  not  less  than  four  cities  of  over  30,000  souls 
each,  where  no  foreign  missionary  resides,  not  to  mention  the 
numerous  towns  actually  asking  for  foreign  assistance.  Dr.  Guido 
F.  Verbeck,  the  leader  of  Japan  missionaries,  who  authorizes  the 
use  of  his  name  in  this  letter,  said  to  me  this  summer  that  he 
could  undertake  to  name  a  hundred  places  where  missionaries 
could  be  advantageously  placed  at  once.  He  is  not  only  the  oldest 
missionary  on  the  ground,  having  lived  here  thirty-three  years, 
but  is  everywhere  respected  for  his  wide  knowledge  and  solidity 
of  judgment." 

The  American  Lutheran  mission  is  located  at  Saga,  where 
Rev.  Scherer  is  also  at  present  employed  in  a  government  school. 
A  native  helper  has  been  employed  and  the  missionaries  have 
begun  to  hold  services.  They  feel  that  their  work  has  now  fairly 
opened,  and  they  are  well  satisfied  with  the  beginning  which  has 
been  made.  A  recent  letter  reports  that  they  have  baptized  their 
first  convert.  The  United  Synod  proposes  to  expend  $4,500  a  year 
on  its  foreign  mission  station.  In  addition  to  this  the  church  at 
Winchester,  Va.,  Rev.  L.  G.  M.  Miller,  D.D.,  pastor,  has  agreed  to 
pay  the  salary  of  Missionary  Peery. 


Lutherans  in  Siberia. 


This  country  three  hundred  years  ago  was  imperfectly  known 
only  to  herders,  hunters  and  fishermen,  and  belonged  to  the 
Turks,  except  in  the  northwest  a  part  of  it  belonged  to  the  Finns. 
It  is  about  one-third  larger  than  all  Europe,  with  less  population 
than  the  city  of  London.  Its  people  are  found  mostly  in  the 
south  and  west,  and  consists  of  exiles,  children  of  exiles,  and 
Polish  and  Russian  settlers.  In  gold  mining  it  is  excelled  only 
by  California  and  Australia.  Furs,  timber  and  iron  are  among  its 
chief  resources.  The  longest  inland  commercial  route  on  the  globe 
extends  from  Pekin,  through  Maimatchin,  Irkutsk,  Tomsk  and 
Tobolsk  to  Moscow  and  St.  Petersburg.  In  all  these  commercial 
cities  strong  Lutheran  churches  have  been  established. 

The  general  superintendent  of  Moscow,  after  making  a  tour 
of  visitation  to  the  churches  in  Siberia  in  1880,  estimated  that 
there  were  in  Siberia,  six  pastorates  with  6,649  Lutherans  1,400  in 
the  cities,  5,000  in  the  country  and  small  colonies,  and  300  exile 
convicts.  In  1884  the  census  of  the  Siberian  Lutherans  was 
given  at  7,105. 

The  three  pastorates  in  West  Siberia  are  Barnaul-Tomsk, 
Tobolsk-Ryshkova  and  Jelanka.  The  Barnaul  congregation  of 
eighty-six  souls  dates  from  1751  a«id  has  a  parsonage  and  a  church 
edifice.  In  1883  the  pastor  made  a  missionary  tour  of  3,200  miles 
by  team  to  the  Lutherans  in  the  districts  of  Semipalatinsk  and 
Semiretshensk,  who  had  not  been  visited  by  a  Lutheran  pastor  for 
sixteen  years.  In  the  new  booming  town  of  Wernoje,  if  we  are 
allowed  to  apply  this  term  to  Russia,  he  found  fifty  Lutherans,  the 
most  of  whom  were  well  educated.  A  church  council  was  elected 
and  a  resolution  passed  to  erect  a  Lutheran  church.  It  may  be 
connected  with  Taschkent  five  hundred  miles  distant  in  order  to 
form  a  new  pastorate. . 

The  parish  of  Tomsk,  with  140  members,  is  composed  nearly 
entirely  of  convicts  who  were  banished  to  the  prison  of  this  city 

647 


643  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

by  Russian  tyranny.  Their  beautiful  church,  for  which  they 
labored  and  sacrificed  for  seven  years  was  dedicated  in  1866.  The 
Sundays  the  pastor  is  not  present  a  sermon  is  read  by  one  of  the 
church  council. 

The  first  pastor  of  Tobolsk,  Rev.  John  Gustave  Luther,  was 
appointed  as  "  field  preacher  "  in  the  year  1768.  A  pious  goldsmith 
by  the  name  of  Spilner,  from  Reval,  gave  all  his  means  and  a  site 
for  the  erection  of  a  church,  which  was  dedicated  in  1818.  In 
1860  the  congregation  reported  329  parishioners,  257  of  whom  were 
convicts  or  ex-convicts;  127  were  in  the  city  and  the  others  were 
scattered  as  far  as  300  miles  away.  Like  the  other  Siberian 
Lutheran  congregations  this  one  is  thoroughly  polyglot,  composed 
of  Germans,  Letts,  Esthonians,  Swedes  and  Finns. 

Omsk,  the  seat  of  the  Governor-General  for  West  Siberia,  lies 
300  miles  from  Tobolsk,  and  farther  west  about  130  miles  is 
Ryshkova,  a  Finnish  colony  of  700  Lutherans,  whose  church 
was  repaired  in  1880  by  mission  help.  Bojarka  and  Pudene  are 
Finnish  villages  with  133  and  320  Lutherans  respectively.  At 
Elanskoe  the  1,120  Lutheran  colonists  on  the  Om  river  are 
pestered  constantly  by  tramps  and  worthless  characters.  This 
colony  needs  a  church,  a  poor  and  an  orphans'  home,  and  a  settled 
pastor  instead  of  three  visits  a  year  by  a  missionary. 

We  now  turn  to  East  Siberia,  which  stretches  to  the  Arctic 
and  Pacific  oceans  and  is  larger  than  all  Europe,  with  only 
1,502,363  people.  This,  until  the  year  1864,  was  one  parish  of 
1,086  souls  under  one  Lutheran  pastor  with  his  headquarters  at 
Irkutsk. 

Swedish  war  prisoners  in  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth 
century  organized  a  small  Lutheran  congregation  in  the  city  of 
Irkutsk.  A  "  field  preacher "  was  commissioned  to  this  place  in 
1767,  and  even  at  present  the  minister  of  this  congregation  of  150 
souls  is  also  the  military  pastor.  In  1879  their  church  and  archives 
with  the  greater  part  of  the  city  were  devoured  by  the  flames. 

Pastor  Rev.  Cossmann,  in  four  years,  traveled  by  foot  and 
horse  40,000  miles.  One  circuit  could  not  be  made  in  less  than 
six  months.  Its  stations  were  as  follows:  across  the  Baikal  Lake 
to  Chita,  across  mountains  and  unbridged  rivers  to  Nerchinsk, 
then  a  six-weeks'  boat  ride  down  the  Amur  river  to  Nikolaievsk 
where  it  empties  into  the  Pacific  ocean,  then  an  ocean  voyage  to 
Avan,  and  thence  through  bogs  and  marshes  to  Yakutsk  where  he 
took  the  boat  up  the  Lena  for   home.     In  these  six  months  he 


LUTHERANS    IN    SIBERIA.  649 

ministered  to  211  Lutherans.  This  Lutheran  diaspora  field  is 
without  a  parallel. 

As  early  as  1843  the  military  pastor  at  Moscow,  Dr.  Carl 
Sederholm,  proposed  to  the  prison  committee  that  all  the  Lutheran 
convicts  sent  to  Siberia  be  concentrated  in  colonies  according  to 
nationalities  so  that  they  may  become  strong  enough  to  have  their 
own  pastor  and  church.  The  Emperor  recommended  on  Oct.  2, 
1845,  that  one  or  two  such  colonies  be  started.  Thus  an  effort  was 
made  to  settle  the  "Avan  Tract"  between  Irkutsk  and  Avan.  The 
Letts  in  1858  left  the  highland,  where  the  Finnish  Werchni- 
Sujetuk  colony  was  located,  and  settled  twelve  miles  farther  in 
the  valley  of  the  Kebesch  and  founded  the  Lettish  colony  Nishaja- 
Bulanka.  In  1861,  six  miles  farther  on  the  Bulan  the  Esthonian 
colony  was  started. 

Pastor  Cossmann  later  found  these  colonies  in  the  most 
painful  destitution,  on  the  verge  of  a  famine,  and  in  response  to 
his  timely  appeal,  during  the  year  1864,  the  Lutherans  in  Russia 
gave  27,000  rubles  to  the  relief  of  their  personal  and  family  needs. 
Rev.  Cossmann's  touching  correspondence  moved  the  Senate  of 
Finland  to  resolve  to  send  a  pastor  and  a  teacher  to  the  Finnish 
colony,  who  should  at  the  same  time  minister  to  the  Letts  and  the 
Esthonians.  The  first  pastor  was  true  to  his  post  from  1864  to  1879. 

The  Letts  of  the  Baltic  Provinces  later  resolved  to  send  a 
faithful  diaspora  Lutheran  missionary  to  their  colony  and  four 
missionary  societies  raised  2,700  rubles  for  his  salary  with  the 
condition  that  the  one  appointed  be  able  to  preach  also  in 
Esthonian.  On  July  6,  1881,  the  man  was  commissioned.  The 
gold  washers  of  the  mining  camp  near  these  peaceful  colonies 
exert  a  demoralizing  influence  over  the  entire  country. 

In  1880  Werchni-Sujetuk  reported  397  Finns  and  390 
Esthonians;  Werchnja-Buhuika  468  Esthonians;  and  Nishnaja- 
Bulanka  785  Letts  and  92  Germans.  A  new  Lutheran  church  was 
erected  in  the  last  mentioned  colony  in  1887.  The  Russian 
Lutheran  mission  has  given  20,699  rubles  aid  to  these  colonies. 

By  the  division  of  this  East  Siberian  parish  the  Irkutsk 
pastor  was  not  relieved  of  his  work  among  the  banished  Lutheran 
convicts,  who  have  been  made  slaves  in  factories  or  in  the  mines. 
Pastor  Rossini,  in  his  transbaikalian  tours,  met  some  Cossack 
Lutheran  convict  soldiers  to  whom  he  also  ministers. 

A  new  military  pastorate  was  established  Oct.  22,  1865,  for 
the  c;reat  Amur  river  district  and  the  Pacific  coast  from  Corea  to 


650  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Kamchatka.     The   Lutheran   Missionary  Society  of   Russia   has 
given  8,046  rubles  aid  to  this  second  new  parish. 

The  missionary's  headquarters  were  first  at  Nikolaievsk.  The 
Russian  navy  was  transferred  in  1880  from  this  city  to  the  far 
southeastern  coast  of  Siberia  at  Vladivostok  on  the  Japan  Sea. 
Many  Lutheran  government  officials,  as  Central  Admiral  von 
Erdmann,  government  privy  council,  Dr.  Pfeiffer,  Mr.  Lindholm, 
a  wealthy  merchant,  and  others  located  here  and  caused  this  to  be 
made  the  pastor's  headquarters.  A  new  church  and  parsonage 
were  erected  at  a  cost  of  8,000  rubles,  which  were  occupied  without 
a  dollar  of  indebtedness  resting  upon  them.  The  congregation  gave 
4,000  rubles,  General  Consul  Pallisen  2,000,  and  the  Lutheran 
Central  Committee  of  St.  Petersburg  supplemented  these  amounts 
by  adding  3,600  rubles.  The  congregation  of  300  members  is 
composed  of  thirteen  nationalities,  the  Swedes,  Danes,  Esthonians, 
Finns,  Letts,  and  Germans  being  most  largely  represented.  In 
this  new  diaspora  parish  700  Lutherans  have  become  personally 
known  to  the  pastor.  The  children  of  100  Finlanders  are  taught. 
The  Germans  are  mostly  merchants  and  government  officials,  and 
the  Letts  and  Esthonians  are  in  the  service  of  the  government 
navy.  In  1882  the  pastor  visited  the  ex-convict  Lutherans  on  the 
Saghalin  Island,  who  are  now  employed  as  coal  miners,  farmers 
and  gardeners,  to  whom  he  preached  in  four  different  languages. 
He  reports  nearly  all  were  found  to  be  upright  and  honorable 
men. 


From  tin'  Not  th. 


EVANGELICAL    LUTHERAN    CHURCH    ON    BROADWAY,    [RKUTSK,    FAST    SIBERIA. 


From  the  South. 


*    *   •  ^v 


4  %  vJj 


HERMANNSBURG    LUTHERAN    MISSIONARIES    IN    NATAL,  SOUTH    AFRICA. 


Lutherans  in  Africa. 


Since  the  discovery  of  the  great  Congo  Basin  by  Stanley  in 
1877,  Africa  has  jumped  to  the  front  rank  in  the  attention  of  the 
civilized  world.  Yesterday  she  was  ignored  and  despised,  to-day 
courted  and  caressed.     Everything  about  Africa  is  now  of  interest. 

No  other  country  has  suffered  more  from  the  slave  stealers. 
"Peaceful  communities  were  invaded,  villages  fired,  women  and 
children  kidnapped,  the  instincts  of  lust,  avarice  and  cruelty 
gratified,  and  large  districts  utterly  unpeopled.     Poor  Africa!" 

The  Lutheran  statistics  of  Africa,  however,  surprise  us.  On 
the  north,  east  and  south  the  diaspora  mission  congregations  are 
prosperous;  while  on  the  east,  south  and  west  and  in  the  interior 
the  German,  Scandinavian  and  English  Lutherans  have  been  for 
years  active  in  evangelizing  the  heathen. 

Again  the  new  German  possessions  open  new  fields  to  the 
Lutherans.  Bechuanaland — the  country  of  the  Hottentots — and 
the  Cameroon  districts  have  been  annexed  to  Germany.  On  the 
east  side  of  Africa,  north  of  Mozambique,  is  another  great  German 
protectorate,  extending  from  Zanzibar  inward  to  the  lake  region 
and  the  Congo  state. 

Lutherans  were  the  first  Protestants  to  preach  the  Gospel  to 
Lapland  and  to  Greenland,  to  the  East  Indies  as  well  as  to  the 
West  Indies,  and  to  the  American  Indians.  So  also  a  Lutheran 
became  the  patriarch  of  Protestant  missions  in  eastern  equatorial 
Africa.  Dr.  Krapf  is  well  known  in  the  literature  of  all  civilized 
languages  for  his  early  travels  in  Africa,  his  valuable  geographical 
discoveries,  his  rare  philological  talents,  and  for  his  enthusiastic 
missionary  zeal.  Mr.  Eugene  Stock,  editorial  secretary  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society,  said  in  an  address  before  the 
Centenary  Conference  on  the  Protestant  missions  of  the  world  in 
London,  in  1888:  "he  ought  to  be  as  well  known  as  Livingstone." 
The  future  generations,  in  telling  the  interesting  story  of  the 
conversion  of  Africa,  will  always  associate  the  names  of  Dr.  Krapf, 
Robert  Moffat  and  David  Livingstone. 

651 


DR.  KBAPF.  PIONEER  PROTESTAINT  MISSONARY  IN  EAST  AFRICA. 


652 


Lutherans  in  the  Barbary  States,  Africa. 


THE  FRENCH-GERMAN  DIASPORA  LUTHERAN  CHURCHES  IN  ALGERIA. 


JJAME  OF  PASTOBATE. 


Province  of  Algeria — 

Algiers 

Blida 

Douera 

Cherchell 

Boufarik 


Province  of  Oran — 
Oran 


Province  of  Constanlinc. 

Constant  ine 

Bona 

Guelrna 

Soldiers,  Dispersion,  etc. 

Total 


NAME  OF  PASTOR. 


Aug.  Chas.  Chenot... 

Adrian  Gory 

Elisee  Voreaux 

Gabriel  T.  Sabatier. 
Louis  Bost 


Michael  Krieger.. 


Daniel  Adolph  Scherb. 

Paul  Meyer 

Emile  Guion 


900 
400 
420 
430 
300 


i 

o 

O 

—, 

W 

oi    1 

A 

60    1 

u 

3 

Jq 

O 

u 

U    | 

500  1 
470  1 
250 
450 


4,770 


5  17 
4  13 
3      10 


14 


39    181 


78     ^8 


34 


ue 


it 


800 
240 
200 
500 


1,100 
000 
200 


3,640 


Algeria  Province  reports  five  Lutheran  ministers,  eight 
churches,  twenty-three  congregations,  ninety-three  preaching 
stations  and  2,450  Lutherans. 

The  first  pastor  to  the  French  Lutherans  and  Reformed  in 
Algeria  was  of  the  Reformed  Church.  Already  in  1838,  however, 
King  Ludwig  Phillip  took  the  first  step  to  found  a  Protestant 
pastorate  in  Algeria.  The  first  Lutheran  parish  was  created  July 
10,  1842,  at  Dely-Ibrahim,  which  a  few  years  after  was  transferred 
to  Douera.  The  first  Lutheran  shepherd  was  Timothee  Tacques 
Duerr,  born  at  Strassburg,  June  30,  1796,  and  appointed  to  Dely- 
Ibrahim  on  the  twenty-seventh  day  of  December,  1843.  Later 
this  minister  became  the  first  Lutheran  pastor  in  the  city  of 
Algiers,  where  he  remained  until  his  death,  Nov.  11,  1876.  His 
successor  at  Algiers  was  Frederic  Mueller,  formerly  of  Blida,  who 

653 


654  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS- 

died  in  1891.  He  did  a  good  service  by  bringing  to  the  attention 
of  the  Church  in  Germany,  and  by  letters  to  the  Gustavus 
Adolphns  Societies  and  other  organizations,  the  spiritual  condition 
and  needs  of  our  diaspora  brethren  in  Algeria.  The  present 
pastor,  Charles  Augustus  Chenot,  was  named  for  the  position  in 


PASTOR  DANIEL   ADOLPH  SCHEEB, 
Constantine,  Algeria. 

1892.  The  large  number  of  deaths  in  Algeria  is  explained  by  the 
fact  that  many  strangers  come  there  seeking  their  health  and  die. 
In  these  Barbary  states  religious  instruction  is  given  by  our 
pastors  on  Thursdays  and  in  the  Sunday  schools.  Each  pastor  is 
a  traveling  evangelist;  for  example,  the  minister  in  Algiers  city 
visits  forty  villages,  some  of  which  are  seventy-five  miles  distant 
and  cannot  be  reached  in  less  than  six  days. 

At  Blida  a  new  church  is  in  course  of  erection.  One  of  the 
missions  has  also  a  chapel.  At  Berrouaghia,  seventy-four  kilo- 
meters from  Blida,  there  is  a  large  prison  for  manual  labor  where 
about  fifty  Protestants  are  found,  to  whom  the  pastor  at  Blida 
ministers  once  a  month.  Work  at  this  "prison  mission"  is  a 
mustard  seed  for  the  development  of  inner  missions.  The  parish 
has  no  boundary  on  the  south ;  it  runs  far  into  the  Great  Sahara 
Desert.     People,  as  in  America,  are  selling  out  on  the  coast  to  go 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  BARBARY   STATES,   AFRICA.         655 

into  the  interior  to  take  up  homesteads  and  other  claims  and  make 
the  Sahara  blossom  as  the  rose.  Lutheran  missionaries  in  Lapland 
travel  with  reindeers,  in  Greenland  on  snow  shoes,  in  America  in 
Pullman  cars,  but  the  only  way  to  do  church  extension  work  on 
the  Sahara  Desert  is  with  camels.  There  has  been  some  live 
agitation  in  Germany  favoring  the  appointment  of  more  traveling 
or  "camel  missionaries." 

Douera. — In  this  parish  is  Dely-Ibrahim,  where  the  first 
Lutheran  work  in  the  Province  of  Algeria  was  organized,  and  where 
after  many  years  of  faithful  and  patient  work  Pastor  Mueller, 
through  the  marked  blessing  of  God,  dedicated  a  new  neat  church 
June  2,  1885. 

Chercliell. — Like  Blida,  this  is  an  immense  parish.  It  takes 
a  month  or  more,  says  Pastor  Sabatier,  to  visit  the  thirty-five  to 
fifty  villages  where  our  people  are  scattered. 

Boufarik. — This  is  the  youngest  of  the  Algerian  pastorates. 
It  was  constituted  in  1876.  This  and  Blida  are  the  only  two  where 
the  number  of  baptisms  is  higher  than  that  of  the  burials.  Rev. 
Bost,  the  pastor,  who  writes  English  well  and  has  kindly  furnished 
the  most  of  our  matter  on  this  country,  says:  "My  parish  is  one 
of  the  smallest  in  all  Algeria  and  yet  it  is  fifty  kilometers  long  and 
comprises  twelve  or  fifteen  villages  or  small  agglomerations  of 
houses." 

Oran  Province  has  only  one  Lutheran  pastor,  but  four 
churches  and  forty-six  mission  points,  and  650  Lutherans. 

Oran. — While  the  Province  of  Algeria  has  five  and  that  of 
Constantine  has  three,  the  Province  of  Oran  has  only  one  pastor, 
that  of  the  capital  city  of  the  same  name.  A  Reformed  parish 
was  created  at  Oran,  July  10,  1842.  In  1849  a  second  Reformed 
pastorate  was  formed,  but  in  1860  its  name  was  changed  and  it 
became  Lutheran.  The  pastor  at  that  time,  May  2,  1860,  was 
Michael  Krieger,  and  he  is  still  their  faithful  shepherd  to-day. 
During  these  thirty-three  years  he  has  been  honored  by  the  state 
and  the  church,  and  a  glance  at  his  picture  will  be  enjoyed  by  all. 
The  parish  has  four  churches, — Oran,  St.  Cloud,  Misserghin,  and 
Ougasse.  At  Sidi-bel-Abbes  there  is  a  pastor,  not  paid  by  the 
state  as  the  others,  who  acts  as  an  auxiliary  pastor  at  Oran.  He 
belongs  to  the  Reformed  Church,  but  serves  about  600  Lutherans 
as  it  is  the  garrison  headquarters  for  the  "Legion  Strangere," — 
composed  of  German,  French  and  Swiss  soldiers.  Pastor  Krieger 
says,  at  Oran  they  bury  a  great  many  Scandinavian  and  German 
sailors.     Few  spots  on  the  earth  are  in  greater  need  of  an  increased 


656 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


Lutheran  working  force  than  the  Barbary  States  of  North  Africa. 

Constantine  Province  has  three  pastors,  two  church  edifices, 
twelve  congregations,  thirty-seven  mission  points  and  1,050 
Lutherans. 

Constantine. — Pastor  Scherb,  judging  from  the  statistics 
given,  certainly  has  plenty  of  work  in  this  capital  and  seaport  city. 


PASTOK    MICHAEL   KRIEGER. 
Oran,  Algeria. 


He  says  the  most  of  the  funerals  are  of  nomades  or  a  homeless 
class.  Their  church  building  is  an  ancient  mosque  fitted  up  for 
public  worship. 

Bona  is  another  important  strategic  city  for  missionary  oper- 
ations.    It  has  a  very  pretty  Lutheran  church  building. 

Ouelma. — Pastor  E.  Guion  was  a  military  chaplain  in  the 
Mexican  war  and  in  the  Franco-German  war  (1870).  He  has, 
consequently,  been  honored  with  high  military  titles. 

In  conclusion  we  may  say,  the  regular  worship  in  all  these 
churches  is  conducted  in  the  French  language.  Only  Algiers, 
Oran  and  Constantine  have  occasional  German  services.     There  is 


LUTHERANS   IN   THE   BARBARY   STATES,   AFRICA.         657 

a  French  organ  for  all  the  Protestants,  Le  Courrier  Du  Dimanche, 
founded  by  Cb.  Monod  and  edited  now  by  Rev.  L.  Bost. 

The  mixed  condition  of  church  affairs,  and  of  their  statistics 
in  the  Northern  African  provinces  is  thus  illustrated.  Some 
years  ago  the  Lutheran  Church  of  Boufarik,  neglected  by  their 
spiritual  mother,  called  a  Reformed  pastor,  Rev.  Louis  Bost. 
Recently  he  was  called  upon  to  baptize  the  child  of  a  Presbyterian 
family,  and  not  being  able  to  do  better,  he  performed  the  ceremony 
according  to  the  Anglican  prayer-book.  The  conundrum  is,  where 
shall  this  child  be  classed  in  ecclesiastical  statistics,  to  which  of 
the  four  denominations  does  it  belong?  This  sort  of  a  "mixed 
church,"  established  in  18-42,  has  been  gradually  modified  by 
diverse  decrees  in  1859,  18G7  and  after  the  war  of  1870. 

The  Orphanage  of  Dely-Ibrahim  for  the  Lutheran, 
Reformed  and  other  boys  and  girls  of  the  colony  was  founded  as 
early  as  1844,  illustrating  the  fact  that  wherever  Lutheran  colonists 
settle  as  soon  as  they  build  churches  and  schoolhouses  they  erect 
orphanages  and  hospitals.  These  are  especially  needed  in  new 
countries  where  the  poor  are  struggling  to  get  homes.  The  report 
for  1891,  a  pamphlet  of  twenty-eight  pages  in  French,  gives  the 
names  of  fifty  orphan  boys  and  girls  of  all  nationalities  in  the  two 
excellent  buildings  so  well  adapted  for  their  purposes.  The  twelve 
pages  of  receipts  in  small  type  show  that  last  year  fifty-nine  places 
in  the  North  African  Provinces,  twenty-eight  in  France  and  many 
in  Germany  contributed  to  this  blessed  charity.  In  the  African 
provinces  Algeria  City  gave  2,494  francs,  Blida  353,  Boufarik  197, 
Bona  105,  Cherchell  37,  Constantine  225,  Dely-Ibrahim  49,  Douera 
39,  Guelma  14,  Djidjelli  179,  Mascara  137,  Mostaganem  176,  and 
Setif  243.  From  France,  Castres  sent  201,  Marseilles  389,  Mazamet 
244,  Montpelier  609,  Nimes  556,  Paris  3,019.  From  Germany, 
Leipsic  gave  1,000,  Strassburg  2,086,  and  other  places  small 
amounts. 

A  Confirmation  Institution  at  Constantine,  to  which  the 
children  of  our  North  African  dispersion  without  missionaries  and 
churches,  could  be  sent  for  catechetical  instruction  and  be  confirmed, 
has  been  talked  of  for  some  years.  The  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury 
of  Germany  and  others  have  agitated  it.  Their  hopes  not  being 
realized,  some  such  children  are  sent  to  the  orphanage  at  Dely- 
Ibrahim.  where  they  are  instructed  by  the  pastor  of  Douera  and 
Algiers. 

Other  Agencies  of  Church  "Work. — Two  Homes  for  servants 
exist  in  the  congregation  of  Algiers  City.     In  some  congregations 


658  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

there  are  circulating  libraries,  reading  rooms  for  soldiers,  and 
young  ladies'  associations  for  needle  work  for  the  poor. 

Foreign  and  Jewish  Missions. — In  October,  1887,  a  Swedish 
lady  missionary,  Stina  Yngstrom,  arrived  in  Constantine  in  the 
service  of  the  "  Swedish  Women's  Mission  for  the  Women  of  North 
Africa,"  which  was  called  into  life  by  Elsa  Borg.  In  the  fall  of 
1888  Maria  Erikson  and  Rosa  Markusson  were  sent  also  to 
Constantine  where  they  labored  faithfully  among  the  natives,  the 
French  and  the  Arabians  as  school  teachers  and  evangelists. 

The  Mission  Union  of  Sweden  commissioned  Dr.  John  Eric 
Nystrom,  a  former  Jewish  missionary  in  Beirut,  Syria,  as  their 
Jewish  missionary  in  Algiers,  where  he  arrived  January,  1888. 
He  labored  among  Jews  and  Mohammedans  and  translated  parts 
of  the  New  Testament  into  the  North  African  Arabian  dialect. 

The  German  Lutherans  of  Tunis  and  Morocco  have  received 
but  little  care  from  the  pastors  in  Algeria.  Pastorates  could  be 
founded  in  both  states  if  the  right  men  and  the  necessary  means 
were  at  hand. 

Madeira  Island. — Out  in  the  Atlantic  ocean  on  the  Madeira 
Island,  which  belongs  to  Portugal,  the  cry  is  heard  from  some  200 
Germans  of  fair  circumstances  who  are  seeking  their  health,  and 
also  from  the  German  sailors,  "come  over  and  help  us."  German 
services  in  the  German  hotel  would  be  heartily  welcome  to  all. 
"The  Society  for  Furnishing  German  Services  at  Health  Resorts" 
will  find  here  an  inviting  and  a  promising  work. 


Lutherans  in  Egypt. 


The  Geeman  Diaspora. — We  now  find  ourselves  in  the  land 
of  the  Pharaohs.  Alexandria,  in  early  days,  was  an  important 
commercial  city  and  is  no  less  so  at  present.  It  is  a  modern  city 
of  250,000  inhabitants.  The  German  congregation  was  organized 
in  1857  and  at  the  same  time  united  with  the  State  Church  of 
Prussia  from  which  it  received  fostering  care.  The  congregation 
numbers  400  souls  and  every  third  Sunday  the  services  are 
conducted  in  the  French  language  in  the  morning  and  at  4  o'clock 
p.  M.  in  German  at  the  deaconess  hospital,  where  a  Bible  study  is 
also  conducted  every  Wednesday  afternoon  at  4  o'clock.  The 
pastor,  therefore,  must  be  able  to  preach  in  two  languages.  How 
praiseworthy  it  is  that  a  German  church  should  thus  shepherd  the 
Protestants  of  another  nationality,  who  otherwise  would  have  been 
compelled  to  live  without  divine  worship.  Pastor  Klingmann  thus 
served  the  non-English  speaking  Protestants  of  Alexandria  for 
more  than  six  years.  Every  Sunday  a  children's  service  is 
conducted  in  German  which  is  well  attended.  Five  years  ago  the 
pastor  started  a  parochial  school  in  which  he  now  has  two  able 
teachers  to  assist  him.  The  church  is  located  opposite  the 
Egyptian  Post,  and  Dr.  Schrecker  is  the  present  pastor. 

The  second  German  pastor  in  the  historic  valley  of  the  Nile 
is  located  in  Cairo.  The  church  there,  until  1872,  was  served  in 
connection  with  Alexandria.  Pastor  Dr.  Trautvetter  was  their 
first  minister,  being  commissioned  by  the  High  Church  Council  of 
Berlin  without  whose  help  the  Cairo  diocese  could  not  have  been 
founded.  The  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  has  also  appropriated 
some  aid.  It  was  no  easy  task  to  unite  all  the  Germans,  day- 
laborers,  merchants,  and  officials  into  one  congregation  in  this 
Arabian  city.  The  first  ^pastor  commenced  to  preach  in  a  church 
without  windows,  seats,  or  altar.  Should  you  visit  Cairo  now  you 
would  find  stately  German  church  buildings  in  the  best  part  of 

659 


660  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS- 

the  European  section  of  the  city. — a  small  but  beautiful  house  of 
worship,  along  side  of  which  stands  a  neat  parochial  schoolhouse. 
The  pastor  started  the  school  with  one  boy;  now  it  employs  four 
teachers.  Mohammedan  children  attend  the  school  and  also  the 
classes  of  religious  instruction,  which  certainly  will  do  them  no 
harm.  The  church  and  parsonage  are  located  in  Quartier  Ismailia 
(Sharia  Maghrabi  19).  The  last  Sunday  of  the  month  the  services 
are  conducted  in  the  French  language,  and  also  on  the  second 
church  festival  days.     Rev.  Boit  is  the  pastor. 

As  Alexandria  nursed  Cairo  when  a  preaching  station  to 
strength,  in  like  manner  has  the  Cairo  congregation  been  caring 
for  other  points,  for  the  migrating  Germans  are  scattered  all  along 
the  Nile  Valley  as  they  are  in  every  fertile  part  of  the  world. 
They  need  the  Gospel,  its  warnings,  its  Saviour,  and  its  comfort. 
In  the  desert  a  bathing  and  health  resort  has  been  established 
near  some  sulphur  springs  by  the  royal  family.  Germans  were 
soon  gathered  there  and  the  organization  of  the  third  German 
congregation  in  Egypt  was  effected. 

The  pastors  have  urged  that  Catechumen  Institutes  be  erected 
in  the  central  cities,  to  which  the  baptized  children  from  all  the 
German  dispersion  in  Egypt  may  be  gathered  and  j>repared  for 
confirmation.  The  existing  parochial  schools  could  easily  be 
enlarged  so  as  to  add  such  an  institute.  The  Orient  gave  the 
Occident  its  culture  and  religion  and  we  should  give  to  them  what 
they  have  given  to  us.  Protestants  have  duties  to  the  East  as  well 
as  to  the  West.  The  crescent  must  vanish.  All  nations  are  to 
glory  in  the  cross. 

Port  Said  and  other  cities  near  the  Suez  canal  are  visited  by 
many  Scandinavian  and  German  sailors,  among  whom  the  Luth- 
erans from  time  to  time  have  missionated,  but  nothing  permanent 
has  been  accomplished.  A  Scandinavian  seamen's  missionary  may 
be  appointed  for  this  field  in  the  near  future. 

Kaiseesweeth  Deaconess  Work.     , 

The  Deaconess  Hospital  at  Alexandria. — Owing  to  his 
delicate  health,  Fliedner  was  obliged  to  spend  the  winter  of 
1856-57  in  Cairo.  He  was  then  asked  by  the  Consuls-General  of 
Prussia  and  England  to  found  a  hospital  for  sailors  and  other 
strangers  in  Alexandria.  They  promised  support  from  their 
respective  governments  and  annual  subscriptions.  There  was 
already  an  European  hospital  in  Alexandria,  worked  by  French 
Sisters  of  Mercy;  but  it  was  always  crowded,  and  a  new  hospital 


LUTHERANS  IN  EGYPT.  661 

was  necessary.  In  1857  a  German  Protestant  pastor  was  appointed 
to  Alexandria,  and,  after  much  earnest  consideration,  Fliedner 
acceded  to  the  request.  He  hired,  whilst  still  in  Egypt,  the  house 
of  a  Turkish  Pasha  to  be  used  for  a  hospital,  for  416  thalers  It 
was  in  the  healthiest  part  of  the  town  and  scarcely  fifty  yards  from 
the  sea.  In  November,  1857,  the  first  three  deaconesses  arrived  in 
Alexandria,  and  began  their  task  of  arranging  the  hospital.  It 
was  not  ready  until  February  28.  The  first  patient  who  was 
admitted  came  from  Berlin,  the  second  from  Bavaria,  and  by 
degrees  patients  came  from  all  parts  of  the  world.  In  1862  the 
term  of  the  lease  of  the  house  expired,  and  in  order  to  prevent  the 
work  being  given  up  Fliedner  was  obliged  to  buy  the  house. 

After  Fliedner's  death  there  arose  the  alternative  of  repairing 
the  old  hospital  at  a  great  cost,  or  building  a  new  one.  The  latter 
course  was  thought  advisable.  In  1868  a  very  suitable  piece  of 
land  was  bought  outside  the  Amhara  Gate  for  10,000  thalers.  The 
new  building  was  soon  finished.  It  has  two  stories,  and  is  admir- 
ably adapted  for  its  purpose,  with  separate  quarters  for  patients 
suffering  from  infectious  diseases.  It  has  also  a  mortuary  chapel 
and  a  fine  large  garden.  The  cost  of  the  building  was  for  the 
most  part  defrayed  by  sums  collected  in  Germany,  England  and 
Scotland,  by  grants  from  governments,  donations  from  friends,  and 
the  sum  realized  by  the  sale  of  the  old  hospital.  A  local  committee 
was  formed  at  the  suggestion  of  a  friend,  the  husband  of  a  former 
sister.  It  was  composed  of  patrons  of  the  hospital,  and  is  still 
indefatigable  in  giving  help  and  advice  in  matters  affecting  the 
exterior  of  the  building.  On  the  17th  of  August,  1870,  on  the  day 
between  the  battles  of  Mars-la-Tour  and  Gravelotte,  the  sisters 
were  at  last  able  to  move  into  their  new  hospital,  with  patients 
from  almost  every  quarter  under  the  sun.  A  gift  of  10,000  thalers 
was  made  by  a  German  friend,  and  with  this  three  beds  were 
endowed.  Many  poor  patients,  of  all  confessions  and  creeds,  and 
even  many  Mohammedans,  have  profited  by  being  admitted 
without  payment. 

Outdoor  patients  are  treated  daily  without  payment,  many 
coming  from  a  long  distance  to  eonsult  the  doctor.  The  deacon- 
esses give  great  assistance  in  binding  up  wounds  and  dispensing 
medicines.  In  1878  a  wing  was  added  to  the  hospital,  especially 
for  the  greater  convenience  of  treating  the  large  number  of  poor 
creatures  who  daily  crowd  round  the  door  waiting  for  medical 
relief.  This  building  is  one-storied,  and  comprises  dispensary, 
consulting-room,  doctor's  room,  waiting-room,  and  operating-room. 


662 


LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 


This  work  lias  so  increased  that,  in  1881,  the  number  of  those 
treated  clinically  rose  to  21,659. 

In  the  last  few  years  the  district  between  the  hospital  and 
town  has  been  considerably  built  up;  and  the  committee  were  glad 
to  avail  themselves  of  an  opportunity  which  presented  itself  to  buy 
a  strip  of  land  lying  in  front   of   the  hospital.     This  has  been 


DEACONESSES'   HOSPITAL   IN   ALEXANDRIA,  EGYPT. 

Principal  Building,  1870. 


surrounded  by  a  wall  and  made  into  a  garden;  and  thus  the  danger 
of  the  land  being  bought  for  building  purposes  has  been  averted. 
Although  during  the  bombardment  of  Alexandria  in  1882  few 
houses  escaped  without  some  injury,  the  deaconesses'  hospital  was 
most  wonderfully  and  mercifully  preserved.  The  shells  from  the 
fortress  of  Kum-el-Dih  were  thrown  at  a  distance  of  only  600  yards 
from  the  hospital,  and  to  insure  the  safety  of  the .  patients,  the 
sisters,  with  all  who  had  fled  to  them  for  refuge,  took  up  their 
abode  during  the  bombardment  in  the  cellars.  Many  had  begged 
for  shelter  in  the  hospital  who  thought  no  other  place  in  the  city 
safe  during  those  terrible  days.  Later,  the  sisters  were  obliged  to 
escape  by  night  from  the  hospital,  with  all  their  sick  and  feeble 
patients,  making  their  way  in  gieat  danger  four  miles  through  the 
burning  town.  They  were  received  on  board  a  German  gunboat 
from  whence,  in  a  tew  days,  they  were  transferred  to  a  vessel  in 
the  harbor  belonging  to  the  Khedive,  in  which  they  remained  till 
tranquility  was  restored.      After  some  weeks  it  was  possible  to 


LUTHERANS   IN    EGYPT.  663 

return  to  the  hospital,  where  the  usual  work  was  resumed.  A 
little  later  the  twenty-fifth  anniversary  of  the  foundation  of  the 
hospital  was  celebrated  with  great  rejoicing,  and  with  feelings  of 
deep  thankfulness  that  the  hospital  and  its  inmates  had  been 
spared  through  so  many  dangers. 

As  Alexandria  is  not  only  the  centre  of  the  commerce  of  the 
Mediterranean  Sea,  but  the  connecting  link  uniting  India, 
Australia  and  Europe,  the  sick  of  all  nationalities  and  confessions 
are  found  in  the  hospital  where  eleven  deaconesses  minister  yearly 
to  1,100  inmates.  In  order  to  accommodate  the  increasing  number 
of  applicants  an  addition  was  built  to  the  hospital  in  1890  and 
thus  a  pressing  need  supplied  in  that  a  prayer-hall  was  suitably 
furnished  for  worship.  A  polyclinic  is  connected  with  the 
hospital  for  which  in  1878  a  separate  building  was  erected. 
During  1890,  20,637  days  of  service  were  given  to  1,112  sick.  Of 
these  848  were  men,  of  whom  123  were  seamen;  195  women  and 
sixty-nine  children,  representing  twenty-six  nationalities  and  eight 
different  religions,  while  19,756  patients  were  treated  in  the 
polyclinic.  Touching  things  are  experienced  by  these  sisters. 
For  example,  when  an  Englishman  of  good  family  was  brought  to 
the  hospital  from  a  drunken  spree,  and  he  had  come  to  himself 
and  desired  to  sneak  away  unobserved,  he  was  told  he  had  to  speak 
first  to  the  head  sister  and  he  replied:  "That  I  cannot  do;  she 
will  speak  to  me  as  my  mother  and  that  I  cannot  stand."  One 
sister  teaches  an  elementary  parochial  school  of  twenty  pupils  in 
the  German  congregation.  A  local  committee  collects  funds  to 
supplement  the  fees.  An  indebtedness  of  15,000  marks  rests  on 
the  building  for  which  special  offerings  are  asked. 

The   Deaconess  Hospital  "Victokia,"  in  Cairo,  Egypt. 

An  application  was  sent  to  Kaiserswerth  by  all  the  Protestants  of 
Cairo  on  March  31, 1881,  for  sisters  to  commence  a  deaconess  work 
in  this  city  which  is  called,  "one  of  the  fortresses  of  Islam."  The 
response  was  favorable,  as  is  generally  the  case  from  that  noble 
institution.  In  1883  the  site  was  purchased  and  on  January  1, 
1884,  this  stately  building  was  completed  having  cost  with  the  site 
175,000  francs.  Its  indebtedness  is  all  paid.  Recently  a  bequest 
of  20,000  marks  was  given  it  by  a  capitalist  of  Bagdad  who  died 
there.  The  one  house  has  become  three  houses  and  the  sisters 
raise  their  Ebenezer  and  believe  that  God  will  continue  his  help. 
It  was  opened  January  8,  and  dedicated  February  15,  1885.  The 
receipts  the   first  year  were  18,365   marks;  expenditures,   18.176. 


6S4 


LUTHERANS    IN    EGYPT.  665 

During  the  year  that  has  just  closed  the  hospital  ministered 
in  Christian  charity  to  an  average  of  eighteen  patients,  per 
day,  a  larger  number  than  in  any  previous  year.  The  sisters 
regret  that  many  are  brought  there  in  the  last  stages  of  the  disease 
and  they  die  after  being  there  only  a  few  days.  Time,  work  and 
means  are  required  to  give  these  gratuitous  attention.  The  private 
sick  make  such  demands  on  the  hospital  that  more  room  was 
needed  during  the  year  and  new  quarters  were  furnished  near  the 
eye  clinic  for  the  females.  Since  then,  there  have  been  so  many 
male  patients  that  all  could  not  have  been  accommodated  had  this 
arrangement  not  been  made.  The  six  deaconesses  ministered  to 
349  patients  during  1892. 

The  ''Isolated  House"  for  contagious  diseases,  as  small-pox 
and  diphtheria,  was  occupied  by  ten  patients. 


Lutherans  in  East  Africa. 


Dr.  Krapf,  in  the  strength  and  courage  of  youth,  left  the 
missionary  seminary  in  Basel  and  sailed  for  Africa  in  1837. 
Having  landed  in  Abyssinia  he  debated  almost  daily  with  the 
priests  of  the  native  corrupt  Christianity.  Through  his  pioneer 
exploring  tours,  his  faithful  labors  and  extensive  writings,  he  has 
been  universally  honored  as  the  patriarch  of  Protestant  missions  in 
East  Africa. 

No  less  than  six  German  missionary  societies  are  at  work 
along  the  eastern  coast  of  Africa:  The  East  African  Society  of 
Berlin,  the  Berlin  Society,  the  Gossner  Society,  and  the  Bavarian, 
Moravian  and  Neukirchen  Societies. 

The  Evangelical  Missionary  Society  for  German  East  Africa 
started  in  Dar-es-Salaam  and  opened  a  new  station  in  Tanga.  It  is 
their  purpose  now  to  go  into  the  interior  many  miles  from  the 
coast,  and  found  a  settlement  in  a  high  and  healthful  district,  for 
which  Pastor  Wohlrab  of  Dresden  and  Candidate  Johannsen, 
after  preparatory  study  on  the  part  of  both,  have  been  commis- 
sioned. The  German  deaconess  hospital,  to  which  the  German 
Emperor  gave  $5,000,  has  been  moved  from  Zanzibar  to  a  healthy 
location  in  Dar-es-Salaam,  where  a  new  building  has  been  erected. 
Two  deaconesses  from  Hanover  have  been  sent  to  East  Africa  as 
nurses  in  this  German  hospital. 

Dar-es-Salaam,  having  been  selected  as  the  capital  of  German 
East  Africa,  is  the  headquarters  of  all  government  officers.  It  is 
also  destined  to  become  a  great  commercial  city  since  it  is  located 
on  one  of  the  few  good  harbors  on  the  East  African  coast.  The 
concentration  of  the  mission  work  of  this  society  at  this  stragetic 
point  is  wise  and  fortunate. 

Rev.  Greiner  last  year  made  a  missionary  tour  into  the  interior 
the  consequence  of  which  was  the  opening  of  a  new  mission  in 
Usaramo.  Another  station,  Hoffnungshcehe  (Hope's  Heights),  was 
founded  in  Kisserawe  among  the  Wasaramo  people.     On  Sunday, 

666 


LUTHERANS   IN    EAST   AFRICA. 


6G7 


May  29,  1892,  two  missionaries,  one  deacon,  and  two  deaconesses 
were  commissioned  by  the  society.  In  Hoffnungshcehe  a  parson- 
age, chapel  and  workshop  have  been  erected.     (See  page  235). 

The  Bavarian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Society  for  East 
Africa. — Of  its  five  missionaries,  one  by  the  name  of  Bach  died 
after  returning:  home,  Rev.  Hoffmann  is  on  a  furlough,  and  Revs. 


REV.   BENGT  PETER  LUNDAHL, 

Swedish  Lutheran  Missionary, 

Abyssinia,  East  Africa. 


OTTSTAVE   EMIL  ARRHENIUS, 
Swedish  Lutheran  Missionary  in  McKullo, 
Abyssinia,  East  Africa. 


Niedermeyer,  Verderlein,  Sseuberlieh  and  Hop  are  •  in  active 
service.  Lately  two  new  men  were  sent  to  the  mission.  Until 
the  present  Neuendettelsau  educated  its  men,  but  henceforth  they 
will  be  more  thoroughly  trained  in  the  Leipsic  Mission  School, 
since  this  society  united  with  the  Leipsic  society  last  year.  While 
small  new  missionary  societies  are  being  started  we  are  glad  to  see 
that  some  think  it  wise  to  unite.  This  union  interests  all  the 
friends  of  the  Leipsic  mission  also  in  Africa. 

The  Pilgrim  Mission  of  St.  Chrischona  has  for  many  years 
patiently  missionated  among  the  Galla  people  in  Schoa.  Two  of 
its  men  are  now.  stationed  among  400  nominal  Christians. 

The  Berlin  Society  No.  1  is  represented  in  East  Africa  on  the 
Nyassa  at  two  stations  by  four  missionaries. 


668  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

The  Fatherland  Society  of  Sweden. — Gustafva  von  Platen,  a 
pious  young  lady  of  the  higher  nobility  in  Sweden,  married 
Missionary  B.  P.  Lundahl,  son  of  a  village  blacksmith,  who  had 
been  prepared  for  the  work  and  sent  out  as  a  missionary  to  East 
Africa  by  the  Fatherland  association.  Missionary  Lundahl  first 
went  to  the  mission,  and  from  there  sent  back  to  Sweden  for  his 
bride,  who  reached  Abyssinia  in  1869,  eighteen  months  after  her 
intended  husband,  and  in  company  with  eighteen  other  mis- 
sionaries. 

By  the  time  the  new  workers  reached  the  mission  station, 
Kunama,  it  was  broken  up  and  deserted.  The  friends  then  went 
back  to  the  coast  and  down  to  Massowa  and  Ambadaho,  in 
Northern  Abyssinia.  There  they  found  a  summer  resort,  and 
there  they  celebrated  the  nuptials  of  Missionary  Lundahl  and 
Lady  von  Platen,  in  a  low,  dark  grass-hut. 

The  wars  between  Egypt  and  Abyssinia  made  it  impossible  to 
do  anything  among  the  heathen  by  preaching  the  Gospel.  Mis- 
sionary Lundahl,  finding  two  missionaries  murdered  and  their 
stations  destroyed,  started  a  school  for  heathen  children — 
Abyssinians  especially — at  Massowa,  and  his  success  has  been  so 
great  that  he  has  sent  five  young  men  from  his  school  to  Sweden 
for  further  instruction.  Five  of  these  East  African  youths  have 
been  trained  at  Stockholm,  three  of  whom  have  returned  to 
Abyssinia  as  evangelists  among  their  own  people. 

"Man  proposes;  God  disposes."  The  original  aim  of  the 
society  was  that  the  missionaries  should  preach;  but  they  didn't 
stop  the  mission  when  preaching  was  found  impracticable,  and 
now  they  have  natives  prepared  to  do  that  work. 

Statistics  for  1892:  five  ordained,  four  unordained,  and  seven 
female  European  missionaries,  and  three  ordained,  thirteen  unor- 
dained native  missionaries,  122  members,  eleven  baptisms,  five 
schools  and  104  scholars.  Stations  are  McKullo,  Geleb,  Asmara, 
Bellesa  and  Zazega.     (See  page  383.) 


Lutherans  in  South  Africa. 


The  German  Lutheran  Diaspora  Congregations. — In 
South  Africa  there  are  15,000  Germans  who  are  about  as  good 
Germans  as  they  would  be  had  they  never  emigrated.  Many  more 
than  this  number  there  are  who  have  lost  their  national  character, 
at  least  in  part.  Of  the  400,000  whites  speaking  Holland,  it  is 
carefully  estimated  about  one-fourth  are  of  German  descent. 
True,  some  Lutheran  churches  have  been  founded  in  the  Holland 
language,  but,  as  in  other  foreign  parts,  the  Lutherans,  to  their 
great  loss,  have  failed  to  push  their  work  vigorously  in  the 
language  of  their  adopted  home,  which  generally  must  increase 
while  their  own  decreases. 

As  far  back  as  forty-five  years  ago  all  the  German  Lutherans 
emigrating  to  South  Africa  had  to  unite  with  a  Holland  Reformed 
church  or  be  without  Gospel  privileges.  Through  the  blessing  of 
God  the  first  German  Lutheran  church  was  organized  about  that 
time  in  Cape  Town,  which  united  with  the  Lutheran  State  Church 
of  Hanover.  The  German  foreign  missionaries  to  South  Africa 
cannot  be  duly  honored  for  their  faithful  services  in  founding  this 
and  many  other  churches  among  their  own  countrymen,  while  they 
were  under  ax^pointment  as  missionaries  to  the  heathen.  Foreign 
missions  pay  in  many,  many  ways.  An  interesting  book  might  be 
written  to  show  that  under  the  wonderful  leadings  of  God  it  was 
through  foreign  missions  more  than  through  any  other  agency 
that  the  primitive  German  diaspora  mission  work  was  undertaken 
in  almost  all  parts  of  the  world  and  that  the  church  at  home  has 
been  so  remarkably  awakened  to  missionate  among  their  own 
migrating  sons  and  daughters. 

Cape  Colony. — The  oldest  diaspora  Lutheran  church  in 
South  Africa  is  St.  Martin's  of  Cape  Town.  It  was  built  during 
the  reign  of  the  Dutch  and  the  services  were  conducted  almost 
exclusively  in   the   Dutch   language.      At  that  time,  under   the 

669 


670 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


regime  of  a  Dutch  governor,  who  seems  to  have  been  a  very  strong 
Calvinist,  no  other  but  the  Calvinistic  faith  was  tolerated.  And 
when  a  wealthy  German  by  the  name  of  Melk  began  building  a 
church  with  his  own  means,  under  the  pretense  that  it  was  to  be 
a  wholesale  wine  establishment,  the  governor  said  one  day:  "I 
know  very  well  that  you  are  not  building  a  wholesale  wine  estab- 
lishment, but  a  Lutheran  church;  as  long  as  I  am  governor  you 
will  conduct  no  services  in  it."     Fortunately,  the  colony  soon  came 


ST.    MARTIN'S  GERMAN  EVANGELICAL    LUTHERAN   CHURCH    AND   PARSONAGE. 

Cape  Town,  South  Africa. 


into  the  hands  of  the  English  and  from  that  time  on  the  Lutherans 
enjoyed  freedom  of  worship. 

A  German  Lutheran  congregation  was  organized  in  1861  and 
was  called  St.  Martin's  church.  Pastor  C.  Wagner  writes  under 
date  August  22,  1890,  to  the  Diaspora  Conference  as  follows: 
"The  first  pastor  of  the  German  Evangelical  Lutheran  St. Martin's 
Church  was  Parisius,  now  superintendent  in  Pattensen  (Hanover). 
Nearly  two  years  the  congregation  was  vacant,  until  at  last  Dr.  EL 
Hahn  accepted  a  call,  who  hitherto  had  been  a  missionary  of  the 
Barmen   Missionary  Society    in  Damara.      During  his  pastorate 


LUTHERANS  IN   SOUTH   AFRICA.  671 

the  congregation  at  Paarl  became  self-supporting  and  called  H. 
Halm,  Jr.,  who  had  until  this  time  assisted  his  father  in  Cape 
Town.  In  October,  1884, 1  was  called  as  pastor  of  the  St.  Martin's 
congregation  and  the  call  was  ratified  by  the  Royal  Consistory  of 
Hanover.  Inasmuch  as  I  had  to  serve  the  congregation  at 
Wynberg  in  connection  with  Cape  Town  and  instruct  the  children 
at  that  place  twice  a  week,  besides  giving  instruction  in  our  school 
here  four  hours  a  day,  it  became  necessary,  after  three  full  years 
of  labor,  to  constitute  Wynberg  a  separate  charge.  Pastor  J.  G. 
Krcenlein,  who  in  former  years  was  in  the  service  of  the  Barmen 
Missionary  Society  in  Namaqualand,  is  now  pastor  at  Wynberg. 
But  even  after  the  separation  of  the  Wynberg  congregation  was 
effected,  the  work  in  Cape  Town,  which  grows  from  year  to  year, 
was  more  than  I  could  do.  Consequently  I  applied  to  the  Royal 
Consistory  of  Hanover  for  help  and  the  efforts  of  that  board 
resulted  in  commissioning  Pastor  F.  Kramer  to  become  the  second 
or  assistant  pastor  at  this  place.  But  even  now  our  work  is  great 
and  requires  constant  mental  and  physical  strain  as  you  may  see 
from  the  following  short  account." 

Pastor  Wagner  then  follows  with  the  details  of  their  work 
which  show  that  the  two  pastors  have  their  hands  more  than  full. 
Every  Sunday  and  church  festival  day  divine  worship  is  conducted 
in  Cape  Town  morning  and  evening.  Every  Wednesday  evening 
they  hold  Bible  study,  and  every  Thursday  evening  for  a  part  of 
the  year,  a  prayer  meeting.  In  the  "  Still  Week "  there  is  daily 
meditations  on  the  sufferings  and  death  of  our  Saviour.  The 
Lord's  Supper  is  celebrated  every  month;  also  on  church  festival 
days.  They  hold  three  services  monthly  at  two  mission  stations, 
and  preach  every  Lord's  day  to  the  prisoners  at  Breakwater 
Station.  The  pastors  conduct  an  afternoon  Sunday  School  and 
teach  the  catechumens  ten  hours  during  the  week.  Every 
Tuesday  evening  one  of  the  pastors  leads  the  "German  Young 
Peoples'  Society,"  a  Christian  Endeavor  Society,  which  was 
organized  as  early  as  1884.  In  the  large  parochial  school  one 
pastor  teaches  four  hours  a  day  and  the  other  one  hour.  Pastoral 
calls  and  visits  to  the  sick  and  to  the  hospital  are  made  regularly. 
Many  suffering  and  needy  ones  are  constantly  seen  at  the 
parsonages  asking  for  relief  or  help. 

The  light  from  St.  Martin's  church  has  been  shining  brightly 
far  away  as  well  as  at  home.  It  is  the  spiritual  mother  of  the 
churches  in  Paarl,  Worcester  and  Wynberg,  and  it  has  also 
gathered  together  into  two  small  congregations  the  Germans   in 


672  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS- 

D'Urban  Road  and  Eerste  River.  The  100  Germans  in  Port 
Elizabeth  Pastor  Wagner  hopes  soon  to  have  well  organized 
into  a  Lutheran  congregation  so  that  another  pastorate  may'  be 
established.  Every  third  week  services  are  also  held  by  Pastor 
Wagner  for  the  Germans  in  Stellenbosch. 

Their  Gospel  light  is  scattered  far  also  through  their  active 
German  Lutheran  Seamen's  Mission.  Pastor  Kramer  visits  the 
ships  as  soon  as  they  arrive  in  the  harbor.  A  German  Seamen's 
Home  has  been  established  which  already  has  been  a  blessing  to 
very  many. 

The  German  immigrants  are  shamefully  imposed  upon  at  this 
seaport,  the  Castle  Garden  of  South  Africa.  The  council  of  St. 
Martin's  church  issued  on  August  16,  1892,  an  official  warning 
against  the  false  advertising  of  the  "German  House  of  Cape 
Town"  so  extensively  circulated  in  Germany.  Instead  of  serving 
the  church  it  leads  them  from  the  church  into  the  worst  society. 

From  the  above  it  is  evident  the  two  pastors  and  their  organ- 
izations are  earnestly  laboring  for  the  spiritual  advancement  of 
the  people  and  the  upbuilding  of  God's  kingdom  on  sound,  biblical 
principles.  But  here,  like  in  nearly  all  the  German  diaspora  work, 
the  ministers  are  required  to  perform  too  much  work  not  exactly 
in  the  line  of  their  calling,  which  should  be  done  by  laymen,  as 
teaching  school,  etc.  Certainly  we  sympathize  with  these  men  in 
their  self-denying  labor.  We  dare  not  forget,  however,  that  in 
many  places  the  school  is  the  condition  sine  qua  non  to  German 
church  life.  It  is  largely  so  even  in  America.  In  many  a 
German  settlement  the  pastor  must  commence  his  work  by  teaching 
school.  This  is  often  a  great  burden,  but  the  blessing  to  the 
church  is  greater.  Some  of  our  American  brethren  are  sometimes 
inclined  to  look  upon  this  school  work  of  the  German  pastors  as 
rather  an  unnecessary  burden,  not  only  placed  upon  the  pastors 
but  also  upon  the  children.  But  this  matter  needs  to  be  under- 
stood. Too  often,  the  fact  that  the  language  is  the  connecting 
link,  keeping  parents  and  children  together,  is  overlooked. 

Then  in  many  foreign  countries,  it  must  be  remembered,  the 
state  does  not  look  after  the  educational  interests  of  the  people,  or, 
as  in  South  America  and  other  countries,  the  schools  are  under  the 
control  of  the  Roman  Catholic  church.  Had  it  not  been  for  the 
self-denying  labors  of  our  German  pastors,  for  instance  in  Brazil, 
in  the  way  of  gathering  the  German  Lutheran  children  into 
schools,  first  teaching  them  to  read  and  then  following  with  the 
catechism,  they  would  have  simply  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 


LUTHERANS    IN   SOUTH    AFRICA. 


673 


Roman  church,  and  their  Bibles,  hymn  books,  prayer  books, 
catechisms  and  whatever  their  parents  brought  with  them  from 
the  fatherland  in  the  way  of  good  literature,  would  have  become 
useless  after  the  immigrant  generation  had  gone  the  way  of  all  the 


*%v 


REV.   G.    W.    WAGENER, 

The  Pastor  of  St.  Martin's  German  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church, 

Cape  Town,  South  Africa,  and  President  of  the  German 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod  of  South  Africa, 

organized  January  22-23, 1891 . 


living.  The  congregation  in  Cape  Town  numbers  1,180  commun- 
icants and  has  a  Sunday  school  of  220  children.  In  its  large 
parochial  school  both  the  German  and  the  English  languages 
are  taught. 

Wynberg,  as  stated  above,  was  first  served  by  the  pastor  in 
Cape  Town.  Rev.  John  George  Krcenlein,  their  first  resident 
pastor,  wrote  in  1890  as  follows:  "Wynberg  is  situated  on  the 
peninsula  Cape  of  Good  Hope  between  Cape  Town  and  Simens 
Town  behind  the  table  mountain  whose  foot  is  adorned  with  a 
beautifully  wooded  forest,  which  affords  a  charming  scenery.  The 
inhabitants  are  for  the  most  part  English  and  Dutch.  Only  a  few 
Germans  live  in  the  town.     Some  live  scattered  in  the  suburbs  of 


674  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL    LANDS. 

the  city;  others  are  found  in  the  villages  of  Newlands,  Claremont, 
Kenilworth,  and  Constantia;  but  most  of  them  live  in  the  bottom, 
a  sandy  desert,  where  only  German  industry  could  have 
changed  it  to  a  blossoming  and  fruitful  district  as  we  see  it  now. 
They  raise  various  products  and  have  a  good  market  in  Cape 
Town.  The  number  of  Germans,  children  included,  is  about  1,000. 
St.  John's  Evangelical  Lutheran  church  of  Wynberg  was  founded 
in  1862  and  was  formerly  connected  with  Cape  Town;  but  since 
January  1, 1886,  it  has  its  own  pastor.  The  congregation  numbers 
200  members.  Average  church  attendance  is  from  150  to  200. 
The  monthly  communions  number  from  forty  to  fifty;  baptisms, 
about  fifty  during  the  year. 

"The  congregation  is  in  possession  of  a  nice  parsonage  on 
Alphen  Hill,  opposite  the  church.  Their  church  has  been  rented 
from  the  Dutch-Lutheran  congregation  in  Cape  Town.  The 
school  is  on  the  bottoms  and  has  an  attendance  from  forty  to  fifty 
scholars.     The  teacher  is  Martin  Ernst. 

"The  greatest  difficulty  for  the  minister  is  found  in  the  fact 
that  the  people  live  so  scattered  over  the  low  lands.  During  the 
summer  it  is  the  hot  sand  and  the  burning  sun,  and  during  the 
winter  the  waters,  which  flow  together  here,  make  the  passage 
often  dangerous.  Last  winter  especially,  the  people  suffered  great 
damage;  some  houses  fell  down,  farms  were  ruined,  and  what  had 
been  harvested  was  washed  away.  An  appeal  in  the  papers  here 
in  behalf  of  the  sufferers  brought  1,000  marks,  by  which  we  were 
able  to  some  extent  to  give  assistance  to  those  in  greatest  want. 
Now  with  the  beginning  of  spring  the  outlook  grows  brighter.  I 
am  encouraged.  You  in  the  old  home  will  not  forget  us  in  this 
far-off  country.  We  are  very  much  in  need  of  having  our  hands 
held  up  in  order  that,  like  Joshua,  we  may  be  enabled  to  win  the 
battle." 

At  the  beginning  of  1892  this  faithful  champion  of  the  Lord's 
cause  died.  Because  of  his  literary,  linguistic,  missionary  and 
pastoral  work  Rev.  J.  G.  Krcenlein  will  ever  shine  as  a  bright  star 
in  the  history  of  South  African  Protestantism. 

Paarl  is  a  country  town  three  hours  ride  by  rail  from  Cape 
Town.  This  place  was  also  served  in  former  years  by  the  pastor 
in  Cape  Town.  But  since  1881  the  congregation  has  its  own 
pastor  in  the  person  of  H.  Halm,  Jr.  They  own  a  church  and  a 
parsonage  and  are  now  building  a  fine  schoolhouse. 

Under  date  October  14,  1890,  Pastor  Hahn  writes:  "In  my 
congregation  in  Paarl  we  have  had  the  joy  to  see  a  long  desired 


LUTHERANS    IN    SOUTH   AFRICA.  675 

wish  fulfilled.  About  the  middle  of  September  we  bought  a  piece 
of  ground  for  a  cemetery  at  a  cost  of  3,700  marks.  Hitherto  we 
were  obliged  to  bury  our  dead  at  different  places,  which  was  rather 
unpleasant.  About  the  attendance  at  the  services  I  cannot  com- 
plain. Of  course,  there  are  also  people  here  who  wish  to  become 
rich,  and  others  who  are  rich,  that  do  not  care  for  eternity  and 
who  are  not  willing  to  send  their  children  to  our  parochial  school. 
Our  school  numbered  during  the  last  half  year  forty-seven  children. 
Through  the  Sunday  school  we  are  still  gaining  influence  over  the 
children  of  such  people  who  stay  away  from  the  church.  The  St. 
Peter's  congregation  of  Paarl  numbers  112  confirmed  members 
and  is  in  a  prosperous  condition.  Worcester  is  served  in  connec- 
tion with  Paarl.  The  Trinity  Lutheran  congregation  was  gathered 
in  the  year  1861  by  Missionary  L.  F.  Esselen.  Having  been 
presented  with  a  building  lot  by  the  Dutch  Lutheran  congregation 
in  Cape  Town  they  erected  a  church  which  was  dedicated  during 
the  year  of  the  Luther  Jubilee  (1883).  Two  years  ago,  1890,  they 
built  a  substantial  schoolhouse  at  a  cost  of  6,000  marks  which  is 
without  any  indebtedness.  The  German  English  parochial  school 
numbers  fifty  pupils.  The  congregation  has  also  been  presented 
by  the  town  with  a  piece  of  ground  for  a  church  cemetery.  What 
is  yet  wanting,  says  the  pastor,  is  a  bell  for  the  church,  a  little 
organ,  a  parsonage,  and  I  would  add  a  pastor,  for  I  believe  that 
steps  should  be  taken  in  Worcester  to  secure  a  pastor  of  their  own, 
then  everything  else  will  come." 

Kafraeia. — In  this  district  there  are  a  number  of  German 
Lutheran  churches.  During  the  month  of  August,  1885,  Mission- 
ary Director  Dr.  Wangemann  from  Berlin,  on  his  African  mission 
tour,  influenced  the  different  pastors  to  organize  a  South  African 
German  Lutheran  Synod.  This  was  done,  although  not  all  the 
pastors  united  with  the  synod  at  that  time  because  of  former 
contentions  and  strife.  The  first  Germans  who  came  here  were 
soldiers  employed  in  the  British  army.  They  were  afterwards 
followed  by  a  larger  number  of  regular  immigrants.  There  had 
been  three  regiments  of  soldiers,  each  having  a  chaplain.  These 
acted  as  pastors  although  it  is  stated  that  two  of  them,  after  the 
regiments  were  dissolved,  forsook  the  people.  But  the  third, 
Missionary  Kropf,  proved  very  faithful  and  did  much  in  the  way 
of  assisting  the  poor  people  and  in  establishing  a  church  work. 

Stutierheim  is  the  principal  city  of  the  district.  It  was  named 
after  the  captain  of  one  of  the  regiments.  St.  Paul's  Lutheran 
congregation  at  this  place  was  organized  June  25,  1865.     Both 


676  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

church  and  parsonage  are  owned  by  the  missionary  society  of 
Berlin.  The  contributions  of  the  congregation  amounting  to  $500 
yearly  are  forwarded  to  that  society,  which  in  turn  supports  the 
pastor.  There  is  no  parochial  school  connected  with  the  congre- 
gation but  the  minister  teaches  a  German  class  in  the  public 
school.  The  congregation  numbers  sixty-five  families,  about  520 
souls.  The  average  attendance  at  service  is  100.  Its  present  pastor 
is  W.  Beste,  who  was  sent  over  by  the  Berlin  Missionary  Society 
in  1864.     He  is  also  a  member  of  the  Lutheran  Missionary  Synod. 

In  King  Williams  Town,  the  capital  of  Kafraria,  St.  John's 
Lutheran  church  was  dedicated  by  the  missionaries  Kropf  and 
Lienfeldt,  January,  1864.  Two  years  later  Superintendent  Cluever 
was  installed  as  their  pastor.  He  also  served  a  number  of  other 
places,  which  in  the  course  of  time  have  become  separate 
pastorates.  The  Lutheran  congregation  in  King  Williams  Town 
numbers  seventy-two  families.  There  is  also  another  German 
Evangelical  congregation  in  the  place  which  is  served  by  Pastor 
J.  Zahn,  a  native  from  Wurtemberg.  All  the  German  churches 
of  South  Africa  bear  the  Lutheran  name,  we  believe,  except 
this  one. 

Braunschweig  received  its  first  settlers  in  the  year  1858. 
Others  followed  in  the  course  of  years.  The  people  during  the 
early  times  had  to  undergo  many  hardships.  At  present  the 
congregation  has  a  nice  church,  a  parsonage  and  also  a  Lutheran 
cemetery.  The  majority  of  its  members  appreciate  the  blessings 
of  the  preached  Word  and  the  Holy  Sacraments.  They  have  a 
parochial  school  which  is  taught  by  the  pastor  and  his  son  in  the 
German  and  English  languages.  The  congregation  reports  377 
parishioners,  average  attendance  377,  baptisms  fifteen  and 
confirmations  thirteen.  It  is  under  the  care  of  the  Berlin  Mission 
Committee. 

Frankfurt  was  in  earlier  years  connected  with  King  Williams 
Town,  but  since  1879  it  has  had  its  own  pastor.  Pastor  C.  Bohmke 
writes  under  date  September,  1888,  as  follows:  "This  charge  is 
composed  of  three  places,  viz. :  Frankfurt,  Wiesbaden  and  Marien- 
thalj  and  numbers  500  souls.  It  would  be  larger  if  there  were  no 
Baptist  congregation  here.  The  Baptists  would  have  scarcely 
gained  ground  had  our  jjeople  from  the  beginning  been  supplied 
with  pastors.  Church  attendance  on  the  whole  is  satisfactory. 
The  number  of  communicants  last  year  was  575,  baptisms  26, 
confirmations  nine,  deaths  three.  When  I  took  charge  of  this  field 
I  opened  at  once  a  German-English  school,  and  the  Baptists  who 


LUTHERANS   IN   SOUTH   AFRICA.  677 

live  in  the  neighboring  towns  send  their  children  to  our  school. 
We  give  instruction  in  Bible  history,  German,  English,  arithmetic, 
geography  and  singing.  From  June  until  Easter  we  have 
catechetical  instruction,  when  the  catechism  and  about  forty 
of  the  best  hymns  are  committed  to  memory  and  recited  during 
school  hours.  It  is  hard  for  those  children  who  have  had  no 
German  schooling  to  understand  the  catechism  or  a  sermon. 
A  few  weeks  ago,  for  instance,  a  young  man  twenty-three  years  of 
age  came  to  me  and  desired  instruction  though  he  had  never 
attended  a  German  school.  Without  our  German  schools  our 
Lutheran  church  would  have  no  future  here  whatever." 

East  London. — This  place  was  in  former  years  a  prosperous 
seaport,  standing  in  close  communication  with  the  diamond  fields. 
The  German  population  was  large  and  consequently  a  large  church 
was  built  at  that  time.  But  in  consequence  of  a  railroad  which 
was  built  between  Cape  Town  and  Port  Elizabeth,  East  London 
was  largely  cut  off  from  its  former  sources  of  prosperity  and  began 
to  decline.  The  congregation  numbers  at  present  thirty-two 
families  and  is  served  by  a  missionary  who  was  formerly  connected 
with  the  Hermannsburg  Society.  The  congregation  is  burdened 
with  a  debt  of  30,000  marks.  If  it  were  not  for  the  fact  that  its 
pastor  was  serving  it  gratuitously,  being  superintendent  in  the 
public  school,  the  congregation  would  hardly  be  able  to  continue 
its  service  because  of  the  high  interest  on  the  debt.  This  is 
another  example  of  warning  to  many  other  congregations  that 
.often  rush  into  debt  needlessly. 

Natal. — In  the  year  1848  emigrants  from  Westphalia  and 
Hanover  came  to  New  Germany,  having  been  brought  here  by  an 
English  company  with  the  view  of  raising  cotton.  The  enterprise 
was  abandoned  and  the  company  gave  the  land  to  the  settlers  on 
liberal  terms.  A  German  Jew  by  the  name  of  Bergtheil,  who  had 
been  acting  as  agent  for  the  company  in  bringing  the  people  from 
the  fatherland,  did  show  himself  rery  helpful,  assisting  them  in 
the  erection  of  a  church  and  a  schoolhouse.  Missionary  W.  Posselt, 
by  the  urgent  request  of  the  jDeople,  became  their  pastor  and  has 
labored  among  them  with  great  acceptance  for  a  period  of  thirty- 
seven  years.  Writing  to  the  Berlin  Mission  Committee  at  that 
time  asking  for  the  appointment  of  Mr.  Posselt,  they  said:  "We 
are  a  poor  orphan  congregation  who  live  in  a  strange  land  among 
the  heathen.  Although  we  are  poor  as  to  our  bodily  wants,  still 
this  can  be  borne.  But  to  live  in  a  wild,  far-off  country  without 
a  spiritual  guide  (seelsorger)  and  without  the  sweet  consolations 


678  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

of  the  Gospel  and  to  see  one's  children  grow  up,  is  almost  more 
than  we  can  bear,  For  four  years  we  have  had  the  fortune  to  have 
our  beloved  pastor  with  us  How  has  he  admonished,  censured 
and  comforted  us  and  carried  our  burdens !  How  diligently  and 
earnestly  has  he  shown  to  us  the  way  of  Life,  in  word  as  well  as 
in  deed!  How  has  he  prepared  the  dying  for  the  last  solemn 
hour!  O,  how  happy  were  we  at  that  time  and  how  did  we  all 
cling  to  him  with  affectionate  love !" 

From  this  it  appears  that  their  pastor  had  left  them  and  that 
on  the  strength  of  this  petition  he  was  re-appointed  and  subse- 
quently labored  there  till  his  death,  which  occurred  May  12,  1885, 
when  he  was  carried  to  his  grave  in  honor  by  the  Zulus  and  the 
Germans.  Pastor  Theo.  Gloeckner  became  his  successor  in  1887. 
The  colony  numbers  120  homesteads,  and  the  people  are  all  well 
situated.     The  German  language  and  customs  have  suffered  little. 

The  congregation  is  in  possession  of  a  church,  a  parsonage 
and  a  schoolhouse.  The  average  attendance  at  services  is  200. 
Number  of  communicants  175,  marriages  three,  baptisms  sixteen, 
and  deaths  four.  Adjoining  this  colony  is  a  mission  station, 
Christianburg,  of  the  Berlin  Missionary  Society  No.  1,  there  being 
at  present  three  different  missionary  societies  bearing  the  name 
Berlin. 

With  the  above  congregation  is  connected  Pietermaritzburg, 
the  capital  city  of  Natal,  where  services  are  conducted  in  a  hall 
every  three  months. 

New  Hanover  was  settled  in  the  year  1858  by  people  from 
Hanover,  Germany.  In  the  month  of  May,  1862,  Pastor  W. 
Struve  was  installed  there  by  the  Mission  Superintendent  Harde- 
land.  The  congregation  numbers  320  souls.  On  the  first  Sunday 
in  each  month  the  Lord's  Supper  is  celebrated.  They  have  a 
parochial  school  which  is  in  charge  of  an  able  teacher.  Pastor 
Struve,  who  served  the  congregation  for  a  period  of  twenty-five 
years,  died  in  1884.  His  successor  is  Rev.  Dr.  Altmann.  This 
congregation  started  home  missionary  work  by  founding  another 
German  Lutheran  Church  in  Wichsdorf,  which  is  served  by 
Missionary  Stielau  of  the  Hermannsburg  Society.  . 

The  opening  of  missionary  stations  among  the  Zulus  by  the 
Hermannsburg  Foreign  Missionary  Society  improved  the  German 
and  Christian  life  of  Natal.  September  19,  185-4,  the  Hanover 
missionary  colony  with  five  wagons  drawn  by  oxen  entered  the 
fertile  valley  where  they  founded  New  Hermannsburg.  Eight 
ordained    and    eight    lay   missionaries   were   among    the   happy 


LUTHERANS  IN  SOUTH  AFRICA.  679 

company.  Although  the  most  of  these  settled  permanently  in 
other  localities  there  is  to-day  in  New  Hermannsburg  a  German 
Lutheran  congregation  of  twelve  families,  who  use  the  beautiful 
church  with  its  large  pipe  organ  in  common  with  the  Zulu 
Lutheran  congregation,  each  worshipping  in  their  native  language. 

Lutheran  congregations  are  also  found  among  the  German 
farmers  in  the  southern  part  of  Natal,  one  in  Marburg,  another 
in  Helpmakaar,  to  both  of  which  Hermannsburg  missionaries 
minister  in  holy  things.  Surely  foreign  missions  are  a  blessing 
to  more  than  heathen  people. 

High  School. — The  parochial  schools  for  the  seven  German 
Lutheran  congregations  of  Natal  receive  support  from  the  colonial 
government.  The  Germans  want  high  or  advanced  schools  as  well 
as  those  of  an  elementary  character.  It  is  therefore  worthy  of 
special  mention  that  a  high  school  has  been  founded  in  New 
Hermannsburg  with  three  teachers,  where  the  scattered  Germans 
may  send  their  children  for  a  thorough  education.  The  sons  and 
daughters  of  the  Hermannsburg  missionary  families  receive  here 
the  best  instruction  free  of  charge  without  being  separated  far 
from  home  by  being  sent  to  Germany. 

Transvaal. — The  town  of  Johannesburg  is  only  a  few  years 
old,  but  numbers  some  15.000  inhabitants.  They  belong  to  many 
different  nationalities.  The  English  and  the  Dutch  languages  are 
the  prevailing  ones.  In  church  work  nearly  all  the  leading 
denominations  are  represented.  There  are  about  2,000  Germans 
who  had  no  church  building  two  years  ago,  although  they  were 
organized  and  numbered  some  400  members.  Missionary  H. 
Kuschke,  from  the  Berlin  Missionary  Society,  began  the  diaspora 
mission  work  in  1888. 

Lueneburg. — The  Lutheran  congregation  in  this  place  was 
organized  in  1869,  and  consists  of  nineteen  families.  Their  first 
pastor,  J.  H.  Felter,  was  a  missionary  from  Hermannsburg.  The 
congregation  accepts  all  the  confessional  writings  of  the  Lutheran 
church  and  obligates  itself  to  see  to  it  that  the  Kaffers,  who  are  in 
the  employ  of  the  members,  attend  church  and  become  Christians. 
During  the  Zulu  war  these  people  were  called  upon  to  endure 
many  hardships.  Nearly  all  their  cattle  were  taken  from  them 
and  many  of  their  homes  and  other  buildings  burned.  The  son  of 
Pastor  Felter,  who  served  in  the  English  army,  lost  his  life.  The 
same  year.  December  23,  1879,  Pastor  Felter  died,  having  served 
the  congregation  for  ten  years,  preaching  and  teaching  school. 


680  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL  LANDS. 

November  13, 1882,  they  laid  the  cornerstone  for  a  new  church 
and  two  years  afterwards  it  was  dedicated  and  cost  about  $10,000. 
According  to  a  report  given  by  its  present  pastor,  G.  Gevers, 
dated  September  11,  1888,  the  congregation  numbered  at  that 
time  twenty-eight  heads  of  families  or  188  souls. 

Bergen,  six  miles  from  Lueneburg,  at  one  time  served  in 
connection  with  the  latter  place,  has  now  its  own  pastor  in  the 
person  of  C.  H.  R.  Johannes,  who  was  installed  September  9, 1888. 
There  are  several  other  places  which  are  settled  by  small  bands  of 
German  colonists  that  are  served  by  missionaries  who  labor  in  the 
respective  districts. 

Orange  Free  State. — The  capital  of  this  state  is  Bloem- 
fontein,  where  Pastor  J.  G.  Grosskopf  has  gathered  a  German 
congregation.  In  former  years  it  was  served  by  missionaries  from 
the  Bethany  mission  station,  but  at  present  Pastor  Grosskopf 
serves  the  congregation  regularly  in  connection  with  three  other 
places:  Wepener,  Smithfield  and  Winburg.  In  these  places  the 
Germans  have  no  churches.  Pastor  Grosskopf  preaches  in  the 
Dutch  Reformed  church  for  his  people  and  also  for  the  Dutch  in 
their  tongue.  In  Bloemfontein  the  congregation  owns  a  nice 
church  and  also  a  parsonage.  It  numbers  ninety-one  commun- 
icants. The  little  band  at  Winburg  desire  to  build  a  German 
Lutheran  church  and  have  secured  central  lots  and  raised  half  the 
necessary  money.     But  where  is  the  other  half  to  be  had? 

Kimberley. — Since  the  discovery  of  diamonds  in  the  year 
1869  in  this  vicinity  many  people  have  been  attracted  hither.  It 
is  a  regular  mining  town,  filled  with  all  kinds  of  people.  "  In 
consequence  of  high  wages,  luxury,  feasting,  immorality  and 
dishonesty  are  the  order  of  the  day.  The  prisons  are  crowded." 
Amongst  the  different  churches  the  German  Lutheran  is  the 
smallest,  seating  about  150  people.  It  was  dedicated  January  4, 
1885.  The  congregation  numbered  a  few  years  ago  165  members. 
The  number  of  communicants  during  the  year  1886  was  117.  In. 
former  years  the  people  were  served  by  missionaries  from  the 
Berlin  mission  station  Pniel.  Since  1879  they  have  their  own 
pastor  in  the  person  of  Rev.  Meyer.  In  1892  the  congregation  sent 
forth  an  appeal  for  help  for  their  church  and  their  families.  Min- 
ing towns  often  experience  sudden  changes,  from  luxury  and  sin 
to  poverty  and  misery. 

Beaconsfield,  only  three  miles  from  Kimberley,  was  formerly 
looked  after  by  Pastor  Meyer,  who  held  services  in  the  schoolhouse 
of  the  Dutch  Reformed  congregation.     In  December,  1885,  they 


LUTHERANS    IN    SOUTH    AFRICA.  GS1 

received  a  pastor,  John  Arndt,  from  the  Berlin  Mission  Society. 
The  work  was  a  difficult  one,  because  of  religious  indifference. 
From  150  Germans,  only  fifteen  or  twenty  attended  church.  But 
the  few  faithful  ones  held  on  and  finally  succeeded  in  erecting 
a  little  church,  which  was  dedicated  February  12,  1888. 

The  German  Lutheran  Conference  or  Synod  of  South  Africa 
has  been  organized  on  the  foundation  of  the  old  church  order  of 
Brunswick.  Many  towns  bear  German  names  and  the  German 
Lutherans  are  increasing. 

Foreign  Missions. — The  churches  of  Frankfort  and  King 
Williams  Town  sent  to  the  Leipsic  Society  in  1890  445  marks,  and 
the  Rhenish  Society  secured  the  same  year  1,602  marks  from 
seven  German  congregations. 

Jewish  Missionary  Societies  of  Germany  and  Paris  receive 
regular  contributions  from  Cape  Colony  and  Basutoland. 

A  Scandinavian  Diaspora  Lutheran  Congregation  was 
organized  in  Durban,  March  11,  1882,  and  a  gothic  church,  seating 
180  and  costing  20,000  crowns,  was  erected.  Swedes,  Danes, 
Norwegians  and  Finns  alike  rejoice  in  the  success  of  the  enterprise. 

Foreign  Missions. 

The  Society  of  Norway  reports  for  its  Zulu  mission  (1892) 
eleven  stations,  600  communicants,  twenty-four  school  houses, 
thirty-seven  preaching  places  and  thirty-three  native  teachers 
in  South  Africa.  Bishop  Shreuder's  Mission  in  Zulu  and 
Natal  has  two  stations,  five  ordained  missionaries,  130  commu- 
nicants and  121  pupils.     (See  page  335). 

The  Swedish  Church  Mission.     (See  page  381). 

Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  Finland.  (See  pages  414 
to  418). 

The  Hermannsburg  Society  in  1892  reported  fifty-nine 
principal  stations  in  Natal,  Zulu,  Transvaal,  with  fifty-nine 
European  ordained  missionaries,  360  native  helpers,  18,284 
baptized  members,  58,900  marks,  receipts  from  the  natives.  Two 
graduates  of  the  Hermannsburg  Mission  College,  Pewzhorn  and 
Rohwer,  were  commissioned  to  the  Bechuana  field  on  May  26,  1892. 


Table  of    the   Wokk  of   the  Beelin  Lutheran  Missionary 
Society  in  South  Africa,  1892. 


a 

a 

>'C 

33  * 

CJPH 

pa 

G 
S 
c 

'3 

I 
S 

o 
o 

Baptismals  during 

year 

School 

pupils. 

^     OS  * 
P-N     ^  N 

STATIONS. 

Adults. 

Chile 

ren. 

p.    -2 

o  oi! 

5  =3  5 

Q> 

oj 

"3 
ft 

,  =5  (3 

_  a  kb 

oJ  C  g 

1000 
800 

1000 

1500 
500 
550 

2000 

1134 
505 
675 

1378 
274 
500 
291 

634 
263 
340 
500 
97 
171 
128 

6 
2 
2 
5 
2 
4 

9 

2 
3 

4 

4 
3 
6 

8 

47 
30 
40 
53 
12 
32 
34 

156 
85 
130 
170 
72 
70 
24 

9 
11 

8 

255S 

887 

1076 

2 

2406 

2 

255 

10 
12 

812 

23 

276 

7350 

4757 

2133 

30 

30 

24 

248 

707 

53 

8270 

1  Bethel    

900 
1000 
1000 
1000 

500 

375 
362 
82 
60 
115 

147 
136 
49 
28 
54 

414 

2 

5 

14 
10 

42 
41 
13 

18 

27 

40 
63 
25 
11 
19 

573 

459 

1 

4 

2 
3 

160 

4.  Emdizeni 

116 

5 

152 

_ 3 

4400 

1000 
1000 
3000 
10000 
2500 
1500 

994 

1134 
601 
938 
267 
197 
241 

9 

5 

29 

141 

158 

14G0 

590 
296 
438 
195 
94 
167 

11 
4 

12 
6 
2 
6 

14 

12 

15 

2 

51 
24 

54 
9 
16 
13 

171 
77 
36 
34 
60 

35 
114 
8 
36 
64 

2416 

2.  Pniel 

15 

918 

1393 

2 

366 

50 

o 

229 

C.  Synod  of  Orange-Free  State 

19000 

3378 

1780 

41 

45 

17 

167 

378 

257 

5372 

6000 
8000 

2599 
2144 

1385 
887 
698 
290 
254 
315 
147 
238 
205 
303 
153 

14 
52 
14 
3 
5 
5 
19 
8 
8 

22 
14 

16 
28 
9 
3 
5 
9 
31 
10 
6 
10 
3 

7 
23 
1 
1 
3 

120 
69 
40 
35 

42 
51 
17 
26 
20 
27 
2 

309 

248 
98 

118 
65 
70 
25 
77 
79 

140 

1 

27 
12 
12 
2 
15 
13 
21 
80 

3732 

2299 

4000!  1170 
1500!   648 
5000   637 
7000   734 
800   259 

1234 

875 

726 

859 

19 

289 

6000 
2500 
1200 
5000 

456 
411 
641 
344 

609 

3 
6 
3 

471 

564 
37 

D.  Synod  of  South  Transvaal 

47000,  10043 

4875 

164 

130 

66 

449 

1229 

199 

11695 

23000 
8000 
1200 
25000 
12000 
4000 
50000 
50000 
15000 
20000 
10000 
2000 

1047 
205 
687 
158 
202 

49 
102 
161 
133 

60 

164 

1 

453 
75 

305 
96 
92 
21 
60 
81 
64 
21 
87 
1 

1356 

15 
9 
9 
4 
o 

o 

5 

7 
5 

4 

2 

50 
13 
6 
1 
2 
5 

12 
7 

44 
6 
9 
3 
3 
7 
7 
3 
7 

245 
50 
76 
22 
24 
17 
26 
27 
34 
18 
39 

75 

44 
14 
4 
3 
13 
6 
6 
10 
12 

1125 

283 

805 

213 

312 

83 

120 

1 
2 
2 
6 

3 
3 

7 
3 

156 

195 

70 

1 

172 

53 

E.  Synod  of  North  Transvaal.... 

2202G0  2969 

32 

— 

87 

108 

578 

881 

3334 

1500 
3000 
2000 
2000 
3000 
3900 

373 
595 
129 
110 
152 
311 

195 
320 

78 

67 

70 

168 

898 

:; 

7 

9 

6 
9 

1 

4 

22 

15 

38 
4 
3 

7 
24 

36 
68 
24 
18 
40 
65 

8 

4 
12 
6 
4 
6 

654 

6 

1199 

2*>4 

1 

2 

11 

137 

177 

22 

477 

14500 

1700 

24 

51 

28 

91 

251 

40 

2868 

'312450 

23841 

11456 

315 

297 

227 

1092 

3284 

895 

33199 

totototototctoto 

■^i  c*<  en  4-.  co  to  *-  o  o 

OOO^COCOM 

'<»'<  3  o  3  B*Sg 

o  £-  o  o  §  cr  p  5  3 
K  £  n  N  B  c  3  g.  S 


—  00  -a  OS       Cn  —  05  to  >—  y 

p  JL  °  2  ►*  5. 2  »  o  p  g 

!|i||§li|P 

[J  Q  s  *  1  D  b  "1  B  CT  •-* 


B^  2.  ~=-—:" 

8  S 


CO~I 

Oil-' 


OMOQooao^-^H 


hi  P—t-fH  CO         tO 

—  —  —  ;:  co  c:  r.  —  to  u~ 
co  ^1  c  c  L*  —  o  r.  -  ■  Q 

M  o  c  c  »■  —  o  c  —  o 


( hurch 
Members. 


Deaths. 


Expelled. 


co  j  to  1   wcji 


I  2 


o  1    to  I    COOP 


►-  I    o  i    ~  o 


"J  CO  EC  tv  O 


CO   '    CO   l 

35  1    ■—  1   o  -j  to 
—        m       -ICOO 


00      o 

"I  8 


fcl  £ 


£|  SI  mi 

©      to      co. 


v  c  o  :c  °  to  *-*  to  co  co 


choc 
:    coco 


^]»y  — 


Total. 


^         ^  ,_-  h-  ^         CC         tfk. 

to  •  ■*  to  to  co  0  00  co  ifcto 


CC  ~»  —  ti  lO  -'  -■>  ~  ■—  ■ 


to      1-.  u-  —  : 

ife.  O  00  CO  tO  C'        to 


Christian. 


Heathen. 


Adults. 


jufc.:    cooi:    :    c 


iticoiocj'cD     00 


(^"SCOC'CC 


go  en  co      oo 
cr  *.  >--  cr  — 


Restorations. 


Totals. 


►o  —  c o  :    co  :    to 

■  S  -'  ■—  M  ■      —  ■      -' 


Confirmations. 


10      Mai^CP^CM: 
o      o  10  —  c  c  o  ■—  i 


Communicants 


^ :    o> .   cj  r.  to  i 
~i      —  :.->  0*^10 


1; ::  —  g>      co 

o  to  -J  : 
iooivoSmoow 


tO        M       HBBC'     ,» 

Sto  -J  *»  CO  CO  —  ~j  en 
•-O  O  OOOO  -4  OO 


Catechumens. 


School  Scholars. 


Sunday  Scholars, 


Sro  to  —      £  en 
CO  -J  ~4         SO 

0eoe.fc.-1  "«  -' : 


Receipts  in 
Pounds 
Bterllng. 


Lutherans  in  West  Africa. 


The  Basel  Missionary  Society  reported  in  1892  the  following: 
On  the  Gold  Coast  ten  principal  stations,  thirty-eight  missionaries, 
twenty-one  women  missionaries,  614  baptisms,  and  10,347  members, 
and  in  Cameroon,  where  its  work  has  had  special  difficulties,  four 
principal  stations,  ten  missionaries,  three  female  workers,  175 
baptisms,  416  members,  and  578  school  scholars.  Five  brethren 
were  compelled  by  the  climate  to  leave  Cameroon  last  year,  and  in 
their  place  Revs.  Mader  and  Stolz  arrived  February  15,  1892. 
From  Bonaberi  the  work  has  been  extended  to  Wuri  and  Mungo. 
A  new  station  was  founded  in  Bakake,  where  a  chapel  was  recently 
dedicated.  From  the  district  of  Mangamba  the  good  news  comes 
that  during  the  last  few  years  thirteen  chapels  have  been  erected. 

The  North  German  Missionary  Society  last  year  lost  through 
death  one  of  its  most  faithful  missionaries,  Rev.  Knuesli  of  Keta, 
and  Rev.  Seeger  had  to  return  home,  so  that  its  active  force  in  the 
field  is  now  seven  missionaries  and  four  deaconesses.  In  May, 
1892,  Rev.  J.  Vetterli  of  Basel,  and  Revs.  W.  Innes  and  G. 
Schosser  of  St.  Chrischona,  arrived.  Its  fields  are  Keta,  Ho,  and 
Amedschovhe.     (See  page  230  to  251.) 

The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the  United  States  published  in 
1893  the  following  on  its  mission  at  Muhlenberg,  Liberia,  which 
for  nearly  twenty  years  has  been  under  the  wise  and  efficient 
superintendency  of  Rev.  D.  A.  Day,  D.D.  Three  missionaries,  two 
native  ordained  pastors  and  180  members.  Two  of  the  Sunday 
schools  have  310  scholars,  there  being  at  Muhlenberg  124  and  at 
Jahva  Jah  150  pupils.  The  educational  work  is  prosperous.  Over 
3,000  people  are  under  the  direct  influence  of  the  mission.  A 
new  dormatory  for  girls  is  just  finished.  Inventory  of  the 
industrial  work  at  Muhlenberg:  Dwelling  house,  $2,500;  children's 
house,  $1,500;  chapel,  $2,200;  workshop  and  sheds,  $1,400;  engines, 
shafting,  etc.,  $1,400;  coffee  huller,  $400;  tools,  $60;  ox-cart  and 
oxen,  $185;  360  acres  of  land  at  $2.50  per  acre,  $900;  50,000  coffee 
trees  at  $1.00  each,  $50,000;  total,  $60,445. 

684 


Lutherans  in  Central  Africa. 


Missionary  Merensky,  of  the  Berlin  Mission  expedition  of 
eight  men  on  Lake  Nyassa,  says  of  the  Konde  tribe,  among  whom 
it  is  to  work:  "  You  can  hardly  imagine,  for  Africa,  anything  more 
idyllic  than  a  Konde  village.  First,  well  tilled  fields  announce 
that  it  is  near;  then  we  often  see  a  widely  extending  banana  grove, 
which  is  inseparably  involved  in  the  very  existence  of  the  village. 
In  the  banana  wood  things  are  cleanly,  the  streets  are  swept,  and 
soon  you  see  here  and  there  neat  cottages  of  bamboo  and  unburn! 
brick,  sometimes  also  longer,  quadrangular  houses  for  the  youth. 
The  eye  is  particularly  struck  by  the  seemly  cow  stables,  of  which 
the  chiefs  have  built  the  largest.  We  saw  at  Makendza  one  120 
feet  long,  and  at  Mabynsa  one  was  going  up  which  could  hardly 
have  been  less  than  200  or  250  feet  in  length.  The  dwelling 
houses  are  often  so  neat  and  clean  that  they  would  draw  attention 
even  in  Europe.  Their  form  is  round,  the  under  part  being  of 
bamboo  and  unburnt  brick,  and  the  upper  part  being  like  the 
familiar  Basuto  houses. 

"When  I  add  that  stock-raising  receives  such  attention 
among  the  Kondes  as  that  the  cattle  are  regularly  smoked  to  clear 
them  from  the  dangerous  bush-lice,  and  often  washed  to  keep 
them  thoroughly  clean,  this  people  appears  as  one  of  the  most 
advanced  in  Africa.  It  is  especially  significant  that  its  culture 
appears  to  be  indigenous.  There  are  many  indications  that  the 
Kondes  have  been  settled  for  centuries  at  the  northern  end  of  the 
lake,  and  have  gradually  learned  how  to  develop  the  resources  of 
the  country  in  this  effective  way.  The  people  are  of  a  strong  and 
muscular  build.  Even  the  well-known  African  flatfoot  is  by  no 
means  universal  among  them;  where  it  does  show  itself,  it  is  less 
coarsely  developed.  The  color  is  dark,  especially  in  the  proper 
nucleus  of  the  tribe,  who  live  by  the  lake.  You  notice  among  the 
men  many  whose  features  speak  of  reflection.     It  struck  me  with 

685 


686  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

surprise  that  the  elder  people  often  have  pleasing  faces,  whereas 
the  Caffre  proper,  if  a  heathen,  is  almost  sure  to  grow  ugly  with 
age.  The  reason  may  be  that  the  Kontles  appear  to  be  a  very 
sober  race.  Even  the  common  sort  of  African  intoxicants  are  not 
much  brewed  among  them.  They  do  not  practice  circumcision, 
and  thus  two  walls,  which  in  South  Africa  resist  the  advance  of 
Christianity  are  not  found  here.  The  religion  of  the  people  is 
ancestor  worship.  They  have  words  for  Spirit,  God,  for  sacrifice 
and  prayer.  Thus  far  I  have  discovered  no  trace  of  magic.  There 
appears,  therefore,  to  be  here  such  a  soil  for  the  diffusion  of  the 
Gospel  as  is  seldom  found  in  heathen  lands.  The  people,  moreover, 
appear  to  have  many  praiseworthy  traits  of  character  and  usage. 
Thus  far  we  have  scarcely  lost  anything  by  theft  or  by  mendicancy; 
chiefs  who  came  into  my  tent  behaved  themselves  in  a  serious  and 
seemly  manner.  They  handled  nothing,  still  less  did  they 
laugh  at  what  they  did  not  understand,  but  sat  modestly  on  the 
camp-stools  that  were  handed  them,  listening  with  serious  repose 
of  manner  to  the  topic  of  conversation.  Before  us  lay  this  noble 
mission-field  into  which  we  had  entered  on  leaving  Kasonga,  and 
our  hearts  swelled  more  and  more  with  joy  at  the  thought  that 
our  society,  that  we  have  been  called  to  cultivate  this  field;  but  a 
look  at  the  coast  lagoons,  through  which  our  way  led  us  and  at 
the  three  hammocks  with  their  fever-stricken  occupants,  reminded 
us  that  the  fruits  of  this  field  can  only  be  gathered  through 
sacrifice;  yea,  perchance  through  heavy  sacrifices." 

In  memory  of  Missionary  Director  Wangemann  their  first 
station,  they  called  "Wangemann  Heights"  in  the  Pipayika  moun- 
tains at  an  elevation  of  1,000  feet  above  the  Nyassa  and  2,500 
above  the  sea  level. 

The  Missionary  Union  of  Sweden  in  1886  started  a  self-sus- 
taining missionary  work  on  the  Congo  and  have  sent  out  twenty- 
three  laborers.  Of  these  five  have  died,  two  returned  home  for  a 
time,  and  one  left  the  mission.  Fifteen  are  consequently  in  the 
field  at  present.  The  principal  station  is  Mukimbungo  where 
large  numbers  of  natives  come  and  listen  to  the  Gospel. 

The  Swedes  have  been  the  pioneers  in  many  good  things. 
They  started  the  first  Protestant  mission  among  the  heathen  and 
were  the  first  to  defend  the  Protestant  faith  in  the  hour  of  its 
Greatest  peril.  We  are  also  told  that  they  have  won  Christian 
laurels  under  Africa's  equator  in  that  they  were  the  first  to  print 
a  book  in  the  language  of  the  Congo.    What  book  do  you  suppose 


LUTHERANS  IN   CENTRAL   AFRICA. 


r,87 


it  was?  They  showed  good  wisdom  in  selecting  Luther's  Cate- 
chism as  the  first  book  to  be  translated  into  the  Language  of  the 
American  Indians.  In  Central  Africa  it  was  a  translation  of  the 
Gospel  according  to  St.  John.  Its  title,  if  we  make  no  mistake  in 
the  orthography,  is  Nsamn  Wambote  a  Yoane.  The  Swedish 
missionary  Vestlind,  who  has  labored  for  many  years  in  tin- 
interior  of  Africa  under  the  Swedish  Missionary  Societies,  is  the 
author  of  the  translation  and  his  honored  name  will  go  down  to 
the  future  Christian  literature  of  that  dark  continent. 


REV.  P.  CARLSSON, 

Scandinavian  Lutheran  Missionary. 


R.  Aas. 


E.  Tou. 


L.    JtOESTVIG. 
M.    ANDREAS8EN. 


O.  Aarnces. 

O.    ElLEKTSEN. 


Th.  Thorb.joernsen.  J.  Hoostad. 

NORWEGIAN  LUTHERAN    FOREIGN    MISSIONARIES  IN   MADAGASCAR. 


688 


Lutherans  in  Madagascar. 

Norwegian  Lutheran  Foreign  Missions. 

The  Zulu  mission  had  been  active  for  a  score  of  years  and  had 
proved  a  success  when  the  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  Norway 
resolved  to  extend  its  work  by  opening  another  new  field.  The 
Central  Executive  Board  of  the  Society  chose  Madagascar  as  the 
future  mission,  and  Pastor  Schreuder,  who  was  the  leader  of  the 
Zulu  mission,  fully  endorsed  the  choice.  He  was  commissioned 
to  gather  information  about  Madagascar  and  for  that  purpose  he 
made  a  journey  to  Mauritius  Island.  From  what  he  learned  about 
Madagascar  he  was  convinced  that  this  island,  with  so  many 
millions  of  heathen,  would  be  a  promising  field  for  another  Nor- 
wegian mission,  and  he  advised  the  society  to  commence  the  work. 
Rev.  Schreuder  was  then  authorized  to  open  this  new  mission,  but 
with  the  understanding  that  the  Zulu  Mission  should  not  thereby 
be  weakened. 

The  Inland  Mission. 

In  1865  eight  new  missionaries  arrived  in  Zululand  on  the 
missionary  vessel  "  Elieser."  Having  remained  there  two  veins. 
two  of  them,  Engh  and  N.  Nilsen,  were  sent  to  Madagascar  to 
establish  the  new  mission.  Via  Mauritius  they  arrived  at  Tamatave 
on  the  east  coast.  Both  these  young  Norwegians  had  been  reared 
as  farmers.  They  were  educated' at  the  mission  school  of  Stavanger, 
and  Mr.  Engh  was  an  ordained  Christian  minister.  Judging  from 
their  surroundings  one  might  have  thought  that  their  prospects 
were  nothing  but  despair.  But  their  hearts  were  full  of  the  love 
of  Christ,  and  they  soon  proved  that  they  at  all  events  had  the 
right  qualifications  for  missionaries.  They  arrived  on  the  large 
island  with  no  other  weapon  than  the  Sword  of  the  Spirit.  But 
they  had  faith  enough  and  will  enough  to  use  it,  These  two 
Norwegians    and    their   successors  accomplished   a   work  much 

689 


690 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL  LANDS. 


greater  and  much  more  beneficial  to  the  poor  heathen  than  all  the 
war  troops  sent  there  by  France. 

Having  landed  at  Tamatave  they  were  welcomed  by  the 
English  Consul  Pakenham  and  others.  They  were  then  conveyed 
to  Antananarivo  where  they  met  a  friendly   reception  from  the 


M^ 


ft' 

w 


NORWEGIAN    LUTHERAN    MISSION    CHURCH   AND   SCHOOL. 

Antananarivo,  Madagascar. 

English  missionaries.  Here  they  remained  one  year  studying  the 
Madagascar  language,  and  in  this  time  prepared  themselves  to 
preach  the  gospel  to  the  natives.  Meanwhile  they  were  visited  by 
Schreuder,  with  whom  the  new  missionary,  Rev.  Borgen,  arrived, 
and  also  the  brides  of  the  missionaries.  When  Schreuder  came 
to  Antananarivo  he  was  well  pleased  with  the  progress  the 
missionaries  had  made  in  acquiring  the  language.  An  agreement 
was  made  with  the  English  missionaries,  who  had  their  stations  in 
and  near  the  capital,  that  the  Norwegian  missionaries  would  not 
interfere  with  their  work.  Betsilio  in  the  interior  was  then  chosen 
as  the  field  for  the  Norwegian  mission,  with  Antananarivo  as 
their  headquarters. 


LUTHERANS   IN   MADAGASCAR.  691 

The  three  missionaries  coming  from  the  far  north  were  looked 
upon  with  suspicion  by  the  government.  As  it  became  known 
that  they  contemplated  the  establishment  of  an  independent 
mission  which  would  not  be  under  the  control  of  the  London 
Mission,  the  friendship  assumed  by  the  English  missionaries  had 
an  end.  But  the  Norwegian  missionaries  did  not  lose  their 
courage.  They  had  a  burning  desire  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the 
heathen,  and  under  great  difficulties  they  commenced  their  work 
at  Betafo  in  the  district  of  North  Betsilio,  where  no  missionaries 
had  ever  been,  though  missionary  work  had  been  carried  on  in 
the  capital  for  forty  years.  They  built  a  station  in  Betafo  and 
preached  the  gospel  to  large  numbers  of  eager  listeners.  On 
April  11th  the  following  year  two  natives  were  baptized  as  the 
first  fruit  of  their  labors.  Others  were  gradually  added  and  a 
little  Christian  congregation  was  organized.  In  the  same  year, 
the  Queen,  Ranavalona  II.,  became  a  Christian,  and  at  once  urged 
her  people  to  accept  the  Christian  religion.  This,  in  fact,  made 
Christianity  the  state  religion.  The  missionary  work  was  thus 
promoted,  and  there  was  a  temptation  for  many  to  accept  the 
Christian  name  without  possessing  its  spirit. 

In  1869  seven  additional  missionaries  arrived  from  Norway. 
Having  remained  a  few  weeks  in  Natal  and  Zululand  they  were 
accompanied  by  Schreuder  to  Madagascar  on  the  missionary 
vessel  "  Elieser."  As  so  many  missionaries  arrived  at  one  time 
the  government  was  startled  with  fear.  The  English  missionaries 
did  all  in  their  power  to  create  suspicion,  and  the  civil  authorities 
refused  the  new  missionaries  admittance  to  the  country.  But 
Schreuder,  who  at  the  commencement  of  the  Zulu  mission  had 
found  it  necessary  to  become  an  English  subject,  could  now  as  an 
English  citizen  appeal  to  the  treaty  existing  between  England  ami 
Madagascar.  He  thus  by  his  wise  diplomacy  and  great  personal 
influence  had  these  difficulties  removed  and  stationed  the  new 
missionaries  at  various  points.  One  of  them,  Borchgrevink, 
who  was  educated  as  a  physician  as  well  as  a  missionary,  was 
stationed  at  the  capital  to  represent  the  mission  before  the 
government.  By  his  practice  of  medicine  he  soon  won  many 
friends  for  the  Norwegian  mission  on  Madagascar.  Rev. 
Schreuder,  who  on  a  visit  to  Norway,  had  been  ordained  to  tin- 
office  of  a  bishop,  did  not  return  to  Madagascar,  and  on  account  of 
the  meagre  means  of  transportation,  lie  exercised  supervision  of 
the  Madagascar  mission  from  Zululand.    Since  Schreuder'a  death, 


692  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

the  supervision  has  been  by  the  missionaries   stationed   at   the 
headquarters  in  Antananarivo. 

Several  parts  of  the  interior  were  from  time  to  time  explored, 
and  new  stations  started.  The  Lord  blessed  the  work,  and  the 
congregations  grew  in  numbers  and  in  piety. 

In  1871  L.  Dahle,  the  present  secretary  of  the  missionary 
society  in  Norway,  arrived  at  Antananarivo,  and  became  the  leader 
of  the  mission.  He  at  once  established  a  theological  seminary  in 
the  capital  for  the  education  of  native  ministers  and  teachers. 
This  institution  is  still  active  and  has  during  the  course  of  years 
sent  forth  many  native  workers  into  the  active  service. 

The  wonderful  progress  of  the  Norwegian  mission  created 
jealousy  among  other  missionaries,  especially  the  English,  who 
tried  to  place  hindrances  in  its  course,  but  "  the  Word  of  God  was 
not  bound,"  and  the  mission  gradually  won  respect  in  the  sight 
of  the  English  missionaries,  as  well  as  of  the  national  government. 
A  church  was  built  even  in  the  capital  and  dedicated  on  St.  John's 
day  of  1875,  in  the  presence  of  a  large  representation  from  several 
missionary  societies  and  from  the  government.  This  church  stands 
as  a  proof  that  the  poor  missionaries,  from  the  far  remote  and  little 
known  Norway,  had  done  a  noble  work  in  Madagascar,  that  they 
were  messengers  of  peace  and  that  they  had  brought  blessings 
to  the  people. 

A  threatening  enemy,  common  to  all  the  Protestant  missions 
was  found  in  the  French  Catholic  and  Jesuit  missionaries,  who 
endeavored  to  overthrow  all  the  missionary  work  outside  of  their 
own.  But  Rev.  Dahle,  by  his  writings,  proved  his  superior 
learning  and  his  ability  to  defend  his  cause.  In  these  struggles 
the  Protestant  missions  were  more  closely  joined  together,  and 
full  confidence  was  restored  on  all  sides.  A  translation  of  the 
Bible  in  the  Madagascar  language  had  been  in  existence  for  some 
time,  but  as  it  was  very  incomplete,  a  committee  on  revision, 
consisting  of  representatives  of  the  different  evangelical  missions, 
was  appointed.  In  this  body  Revs.  Dahle  and  Borgen  ably 
represented  the  Norwegian  Mission. 

In  1874,  the  society  in  Norway  sent  ten  new  missionaries  to 
Madagascar.  At  this  time  there  was  no  bishop  or  special  superin- 
tendent of  the  work,  but  the  missionaries  held  yearly  conferences. 
They  then  agreed  that  four  of  the  newly  arrived  missionaries 
should  go  to  the  west  coast  and  establish  a  mission  among  the 
Sacalaves,  while  the  remaining  six  should  extend  the  Inland 
Mission  to  South  Betsilio  where  no  missionary  work  as  yet  had 


LUTHERANS   IN   MADAGASCAR.  693 

been  undertaken.  The  following  year  an  additional  reinforcemeni 
of  laborers  arrived  from  the  homeland.  Some  of  these  w<  re  ladies, 
brides  of  the  missionaries. 

While  the  theological  seminary  in  Antananarivo  was  very 
active,  an  institution  with  a  similar  plan  was  founded  at  Masinan- 
dreina  in  South  Betsilio,  and  children's  schools  were  established 
at  all  the  missionary  stations  occupied  by  the  Inland  Mission. 

From  1877  the  mission  has  had  a  new  administration.  All 
the  missionaries  of  the  conference  elect  out  of  their  midst  an 
overseer  who  has  the  functions  of  a  bishop.  His  term  of  office  is 
for  five  years  but  he  can  be  re-elected.  Rev.  L.  Da  hie  was  elected 
overseer  in  1877  and  re-elected  in  1882.  But  because  of  poor 
health  he  left  for  Norway,  and  Borchgrevink  has  since  been  the 
overseer.  The  missionaries  hold  yearly  conferences  as  in  Natal 
and  Zululand.  Their  resolutions  must  be  approved  by  the  Chief 
Executive  Board  of  the  Society.  With  this  exception,  the  entire 
missionary  work  is  conducted  according  to  the  standing  instruc- 
tions given  at  the  general  conventions  held  in  Norway.  These 
have  the  highest  legislative  as  well  as  the  highest  executive 
authority  in  the  foreign  field. 

In  1876,  the  Hova  government  sent  officers  to  Betsilio  to 
enroll  the  children  and  charge  them  to  attend  the  mission  schools. 
The  number  of  scholars  consequently  grew  rapidly  and  in  1880 
they  numbered  8,000.  In  the  same  year,  nineteen  native  teachers 
graduated  from  the  school  in  Masinandreina,  and  a  number  <>f 
new  missionaries  arrived  from  Norway.  This  increase  in  the 
number  of  workers  was  needed,  since  some  had  already  been 
called  away  by  death,  and  since  the  demand  for  new  workers  was 
steadily  growing. 

In  1881  the  society  employed  twenty-one  missionaries  in  the 
Inland  Mission,  besides  a  number  of  women  and  many  native 
teachers  and  evangelists.  The  number  of  native  Christians  reached 
3,000,  the  number  of  children  in  the  schools  10.000,  and  the 
attendance  at  the  various  churches  20,000.  In  the  same  year 
730  persons  were  baptized.  The  Kingdom  of  Christ  thus 
advanced  mightily,  in  spite  of  great  tribulations.  Pestilence  ami 
famine  took  away  thousands  of  people  without  sparing  the  families 
of  the  missionaries.  But  they  thus  had  even  more  opportunity  of 
doing  Christian  charity,  which  influenced  multitudes  to  accept 
the  Christian  religion.  In  the  same  year  the  Hova  government 
enforced  a  law  bidding  all  children  of  proper  age  to  attend  the 
schools  of  the  missionaries,  as  no  other  schools  were  in  existence. 


694  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

A  school  department  was  established  with  a  chief  minister 
and  several  school  inspectors.  The  latter  visits  the  district 
and  superintends  the  schools.  In  the  school  department  of  the 
government  the  mission  has  Christian  representatives.  As  a 
result  of  this,  the  school  work  advanced  astonishingly.  The 
number  of  scholars  increased  in  two  years  from  10,000  to  30,000. 
But  the  amount  of  labor  with  its  responsibility  increased  in  the 
same  proportion.  The  teachers,  graduated  from  the  seminaries, 
have  not  been  able  to  do  the  work,  so  that  a  number  of  workers 
with  a  limited  education  have  been  employed.  The  instruction 
given  in  these  common  schools  has,  besides  religion,  embraced  the 
common  branches.  They  have  thus  been  established  on  the  same 
basis  as  like  schools  in  Norway. 

In  1878  Missionary  Walen,  with  a  native  assistant,  extended 
the  missionary  work  southward  and  founded  a  new  station  in 
Fianarantsoa,  a  city  of  10,000  inhabitants  on  the  southern  border 
of  South  Betsilio.  After  a  period  of  two  and  one-half  years,  they 
had  gathered  a  Christian  congregation  of  100  members  with  600 
children  under  their  instruction.  A  school  was  established  for 
the  education  of  teachers  and  preachers,  from  which  in  1883. 
thirty-six  young  men  graduated  and  went  forth  as  active  workers. 
They  have  since  been  faithfully  laboring  and  have  already  seen 
much  fruit  of  their  sowing.  In  1881  Walen  was  assisted  by 
Missionary  Svendsen.  Under  their  joint  efforts  the  missionary 
work  developed  remarkably.  God  gave  them  strength  to  act  the 
part  of  Christian  heroes.  In  a  comparatively  short  time  they 
established  forty  preaching  places  in  separated  districts  where  they 
erected  buildings  and  organized  schools.  In  1885  the  Christians 
at  Fianarantsoa  and  sub-stations  numbered  600,  and  the  schools 
of  these  districts  embraced  3,500  children,  while  a  number  of 
candidates  for  Christian  work  received  instruction  in  the  seminary. 
At  this  time  Missionary  Walen  and  wife,  who  were  both  broken 
in  health,  returned  to  Norway  on  a  furlough.  But  before  they 
left  they  witnessed  the  laying  of  the  cornerstone  of  a  new  and 
large  church  at  Fianarantsoa,  the  governor  of  the  district  per- 
forming the  solemn  rites.  On  this  occasion  he  asked  God's 
blessing  upon  the  work  to  be  accomplished  at  the  place,  upon  the 
the  Word  to  be  preached,  and  upon  those  who  would  hear  the 
same.  He  prayed  also  for  the  queen,  for  the  prime  minister  and 
for  the  missionaries  and  their  work,  that  it  might  prosper  and  be 
a  blessing  to  the  people.  Thus  appeared  a  native  governor,  who 
a  few  years  before  sat  in  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death. 


LUTHERANS   IN   MADAGASCAR.  695 

From  1883  to  1885  Madagascar  was  visited  by  a  French  army 
who  bombarded  two  cities  on  the  northwest  coast.  Although  this 
brought  confusion  to  the  missionary  work,  G-od  caused  everything 
to  work  together  for  good,  and  as  a  consequence  of  the  war  all 
the  French  were  expelled  from  the  island,  including  the  French 
missionaries,  who  were  all  Jesuits  and  had  proved  to  be  decided 
enemies  of  the  Evangelical  missions.  At  this  time  of  tribulation, 
the  hearts  of  the  people  were  moved  toward  Almighty  God,  and 
as  a  consequence  during  the  years  of  the  war,  as  well  as  during 
the  years  immediately  following,  thousands  after  thousands 
accepted  the  gospel  and  were  added  to  the  church.  In  one  year, 
1886,  3,000  people  were  baptized.  In  that  year  the  congregations 
of  the  Inland  Mission  numbered  12,000  members  and  40,000 
people  attended  public  worship.  The  Lord  indeed  blessed  the 
efforts  of  the  missionaries.  They  realized  more  fully  than  ever 
before  that  the  harvest  was  great  but  the  laborers  were  few. 
By  this  time,  however,  the  missionaries  received  help  from  the 
native  workers.  Large  numbers  had  graduated  from  the  various 
educational  institutions  and  were  very  active.  Still  other  prom- 
ising converts  were  employed,  who  possessed  only  a  common 
school  education. 

Thus  far  it  appears  that  the  missionaries  have  been  working 
to  prepare  the  natives  to  do«evangelical  work.  Otherwise  it  would 
have  been  impossible  for  the  missionaries  to  have  done  the  work. 
They  labored  with  the  aim  of  making  the  church  independent  of 
the  aid  from  abroad.  As  the  native  Madagascans  have  a  natural 
talent  for  oratory,  the  best  Christians  have  been  employed  as 
evangelists  and  teachers  with  a  comparatively  short  course  of 
education.  The  heathen  have  attacked  Christianity,  and  the 
Christians  must  consequently  defend  themselves  by  giving  a 
reason  for  their  faith  and  hope.  The  Christian  religion  has  been 
the  topic  of  daily  conversation  everywhere. 

Children  have  thus  been  the  means  of  bringing  their  parents 
to  Christ;  slaves  have  convinced  their  masters  of  the  divine  truth, 
while  slaves  have  also  brought  other  slaves  into  the  Kingdom  of 
Christ.  In  the  neighborhood  of  Betafo,  where  the  first  station  of 
the  inland  mission  was  founded,  it  thus  happened  before  any 
missionary  work  had  been  commenced  that  a  Christian  slave 
brought  about  a  revival  which  resulted  in  the  baptizing  of  100 
persons  on  one  day.  Yea,  the  kingdom  of  heaven  has,  according 
to  Christ's  Word,  been  a  leaven  to  leaven  the  whole  lump. 
Although  the  natives  render  much  help  in  this  mighty  work,  the 


696  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

church  is  yet  far  from  being  able  to  stand  without  assistance  from 
abroad.  Even  where  the  most  Christians  are  found  there  are  still 
more  heathen  than  Christians,  and  the  Christians  themselves  do 
not  live  far  from  the  borders  of  the  heathen  darkness. 

The  East  Coast  and  Baea  Mission. 

In  1887  Missionary  Nilsen  Lund  made  an  exploring  expedition 
through  the  southern  portion  of  the  island  to  open  the  way  for  the 
extension  of  the  work.  He  was  the  first  white  man  to  put  his  foot 
upon  these  tracts,  and  he  met  with  several  tribes,  which  of  course 
knew  nothing  of  the  living  God.  Being  four  months  on  his 
journey  he  was  often  in  danger  of  being  killed,  and  he  sent  away  his 
native  companions  in  order  that  they  might  be  saved  from  being 
captured  and  made  slaves.  Though  alone  in  such  danger  God  held 
his  protecting  hand  over  him  and  saved  his  life.  Everywhere  he 
came  the  people  extended  an  urgent  call  to  him  for  teachers  who 
could  instruct  them  about  the  one  living  God.  It  was  a  cry  for 
help  which  made  the  impression  on  the  missionary  that  the 
harvest  was  ripe  and  that  missionary  work  ought  to  be  commenced 
at  once.  Though  the  missionary  forces  in  the  interior  were  scarce 
in  comparison  with  the  vastness  of  the  work,  as  a  result  of  this 
expedition,  missionary  stations  were  established  in  the  following 
year  at  three  places  on  the  southeast  coast,  viz.,  Fort  Douphin, 
Manambondro,  and  Vangaindrano.  Stations  were  also  started  in 
Bara  in  the  southern  inland.  The  Norwegian  missionaries  were 
the  first  to  carry  on  Christian  work  at  all  these  places.  They  have 
not  been  without  success  though  this  work  is  yet  in  its  infancy. 

The  Betsilio  people  living  in  the  center  of  the  island  between 
the  west  coast  and  North  Betsilio  were  heathen  of  a  fierce 
character.  They  were  a  great  annoyance  to  the  Christians  in 
Betsilio,  among  whom  they  robbed  and  plundered  for  the  suste- 
nance of  their  lives.  This  tribe  also,  having  been  influenced  by 
the  Gospel  through  their  contact  with  the  Christians,  began  to  call 
incessantly  for  teachers.  As  no  missionary  could  be  sent,  these 
calls  have  been  met  by  native  Christians  in  Betsilio,  who  thus 
have  brought  the  Living  Bread  to  their  former  dreaded  enemies. 

The  West  Coast  Mission. 

The  society  in  Norway  had  for  some  time  been  thinking  of 
sending  missionaries  to  the  west  coast  of  Madagascar  and,  in 
1870,  an  expedition  was  made.  With  the  "  Elieser,"  the  mission- 
aries, Borchgrevink  with  his  wife,  and  Rev.  Borgen  and  two  other 


LUTHERANS   IN    MADAGASCAR.  697 

workers,  sailed  from  Tamatave  and  went  around  the  island  to  the 
south,  and  anchored  in  the  Bay  of  Augustin.  Several  cities  on 
the  coast  were  visited  and  negotiations  were  entered  into  with  the 
rulers.  The  people,  the  Sacalaves,  lived  in  the  utmost  heathen 
darkness  as  no  Christian  work  had  ever  been  done  in  these  regii  >ns. 
The  only  white  people  found  were  a  few  Frenchmen  whose  business 
was  the  slave  trade.  The  result  of  this  expedition  was  an  appeal 
to  the  society  in  Norway  to  open  a  mission  on  the  west  coast  as 
soon  as  practicable.  It  was,  however,  evident  thai  such  a  work 
would  be  connected  with  special  difficulties.  The  unhealthy 
climate,  among  other  things,  greatly  interfered  with  the  under- 
taking. Though  the  door  was  thus  found  open,  and  the  cry  of 
need  was  loud,  the  inland  mission  had  no  missionary  workers 
to  spare. 

In  1874  ten  new  missionaries  arrived  from  Norway  and  four 
of  these  were  sent  to  the  west  coast  to  establish  a  new  work. 
Rcestvig  and  Walen  settled  in  Tullear,  Lindo  in  Ranopasi,  and 
Jacobsen  in  Morondava.  Here  they  lived  under  very  despairing 
circumstances.  They  had  no  houses  where  they  could  seek  shelter 
from  the  burning  sun,  and  were  surrounded  by  wild  heathen  who 
proved  to  be  thieves  and  robbers.  As  they  could  not  speak  with 
the  natives  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  they  obtained 
their  daily  bread.  One  of  the  first  undertakings  was  to  cause  the 
English  government  to  put  a  stop  to  the  export  of  slaves.  This 
brought  to  them  the  hatred  of  the  "white  heathen,"  who  carried 
on  this  defaming  business.  They  were  also  several  times  on  t la- 
very  point  of  being  killed  by  native  robbers,  but  God  wonderfully 
held  His  protecting  hand  over  them. 

As  Ranopasi  stood  under  the  Hova  government,  and  it  offered 
them  more  personal  safety,  the  four  missionaries  gathered  there  to 
studythe  Sacalave  language.  Thus  a  year  was  given  in  preparing 
themselves  for  the  work.  While  here  they  were  visited  by  the 
"Elieser."  Walen  and  Lindo  were  soon  attacked  by  fever  as  a 
result  of  the  deadly  climate.  Their  lives  were,  however,  saved,  so 
that  they  could  move  from  the  coast  to  the  inland,  where  they 
recovered  their  strength,  and  where  they  later  took  up  permanent 
missionary  work.  Rcestvig  and  Jacobsen  in  L876  Bettled  in 
Morondava,  a  city  under  the  Hova  government.  The  same  year 
they  received  help  in  their  wives  arriving  from  Norway.  A  house 
ready  for  erection  was  sent  to  them.  They  soon  acquired  a 
knowledge  of  the  language  so  as  to  preach  to  the  natives.  These, 
however,  proved  a  fierce  people  who  had  very  little  respect  for  the 


698  LUTHERANS    IN   ALL    LANDS. 

missionaries.  The  French  slave  traders  had,  while  the  missionaries 
were  unable  to  make  themselves  understood,  tried  their  best  to 
prejudice  the  people  against  them. 

When  the  "Elieser"  visited  Morondava  again  in  1877,  great 
changes  for  the  better  had  taken  place.  The  missionaries  had 
been  expounding  the  truth  for  nine  months,  and  about  eighty 
natives  attended  their  regular  services;  quite  a  number  of  children 
were  gathered  for  instruction,  and  the  entire  work  was  carried  on 
orderly  and  with  apparent  success.  As  Walen  practiced  medicine 
while  he  remained  with  the  mission  their  care  of  the  sick  helped 
to  gain  the  confidence  of  the  people.  For  200  years  foreign 
merchants  had  tried  to  "civilize"  the  Sacalaves  by  furnishing 
them  with  liquor  and  ammunition.  The  two  Norwegian 
missionaries,  though  beginning  with  a  small  prospect,  had,  in 
one  year  a  more  beneficial  influence  upon  this  poor  people  by 
preaching  the  life-giving  Word  of  God.  The  natives  proved  to  be 
willing  to  learn  as  soon  as  they  understood  the  real  object  of  the 
coming  of  the  missionaries. 

In  1877  the  Hova  government  emancipated  all  the  slaves  on 
the  west  coast.  This  being  in  itself  a  blessed  decree,  brought 
about  changes,  which  for  a  time  greatly  disturbed  the  missionary 
work,  especially  the  schools.  Many  who  had  received  Christian 
instruction  were  scattered.  On  Easter  of  the  following  year  a 
Sacalave  was  baptized  in  Morondava.  This  was  the  first  visible 
fruit  of  the  West  Coast  Mission.  The  blessed  event  moved  the 
hearts  of  many  others,  who  had  been  under  baptismal  instruction, 
so  that  they  gradually  took  the  formal  steps  to  become  Christians, 
and  a  little  Christian  congregation  grew  up  in  Morondava. 

In  1880  the  missionaries  Aas  and  Bertelsen  arrived  from 
Norway.  Aas  joined  Jacobsen  at  Morondava  where  the  most 
radical  part  of  their  work  had  already  been  accomplished.  The 
little  congregation  was  composed  of  Sacalaves  and  Makoas. 
Bertelsen  joined  Rcestvig  who  two  years  previous  had  re-estab- 
lished the  missionary  work  at  Tullear.  In  1882  Jacobsen,  with 
broken  health,  had  to  leave  for  the  inland.  The  work  at 
Morondava  was  then  conducted  by  Aas,  who  in  1887  received  a 
helper  in  Rev.  Aarnes. 

The  greatest  trials  connected  with  this  mission  have  been 
caused  by  the  extreme  hot  climate.  Though  the  work  has  been 
steadily  increased  with  new  forces  from  Norway  several  have  been 
compelled  to  leave  for  the  inland,  while  death  has  claimed  many 
from  the  missionary  families.  The  lawless  condition  of  the  com- 
munity and  the  consequent  political  disturbances  have  also  greatly 


LUTHERANS  IN  MADAGASCAR.  699 

annoyed  the  mission.  This  has  been  the  case  especially  a1  Tullear 
where  the  lives  of  the  missionaries  have  often  been  in  jeopardy. 
For  want  of  means  of  communication  the  missionaries  were  also 

for  some  time  almost  entirely  secluded  from  the  rest  of  the  world. 
But  since  1889  French  mail  steamships  have  regularly  visited  the 
coast,  so  that  the  missionaries  could  both  correspond  with  and  also 
visit  each  other. 

No  other  society  lias  been  doing  missionary  work  on  the  west 
coast.  The  Norwegian  missionaries  have  therefore  been  alone  in 
meeting  the  spiritual  needs  of  these  people.  But  European 
traders  who  have  brought  liquors  and  other  corrupting  influences 
to  the  coast,  and  who  under  the  Christian  name  have  lived  Like 
heathen,  have  all  the  time  been  a  great  annoyance  and  a  direct 
hindrance  to  the  prosperity  of  the  Christian  cause. 

From  1888  to  1891  war  was  waged  with  the  Hovaes  who 
extended  their  domain  from  Morondava  southward  in  Piherenga, 
so  that  the  mission  came  under  the  protection  of  this  more 
civilized  people.  During  the  war  the  missionaries  as  well  as  the 
native  Christians  had  to  endure  great  sufferings.  At  Tullear. 
where  the  war  was  raging,  the  most  of  the  missionary  work  had  to 
be  suspended  at  intervals,  as  Missionary  Rostvig  was  obliged  to 
take  a  furlough  for  his  health.  Since  the  war  closed,  uproar  and 
disturbances  have  again  taken  place;  but  it  is  to  be  hoped  that 
the  mission  will  see  better  days  in  the  future  when  the  existing 
troubles  will  be  settled  and  the  authority  of  the  Hova  government 
fully  recognized. 

Several  exploring  expeditions  have  been  made  from  the  wesl 
coast  to  new  and  unknown  regions  in  the  interior  of  southern 
Madagascar.  As  a  result  of  these  the  West  Coast  Mission  lias 
extended  its  activity  to  the  Tanosi  Land,  some  distance  from 
the  coast. 

The  West  Coast  Mission  constitutes  a  separate  conference 
district  with  Tullear  as  headquarters.  It.  is  conducted  by  the 
same  government  rules  as  the  Inland  Mission,  Rostvig  being  the 
present  overseer.  The  mission  occupies  at  present  five  stations 
with  thirteen  preaching  places.  Five  Norwegian  missionary 
pastors,  one  ordained  native  minister  and  several  other  native 
workers,  who  have  been  educated  at  the  schools  in  the  interior,  are 
in  active  service.  There  are  fourteen  schools  with  as  many  native 
teachers.  In  1891,  thirty-six  were  baptized,  600  attended  public 
worship,  300  to  400  children  frequented  the  public  schools,  and 
forty-six  catechumens  were  prepared  for  baptism.     At  the  close 


700  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS- 

of  that  year  the  total  number  of  those  baptized  in  the  West  Coast 
Mission  was  241  and  the  church  membership  was  222. 

The  Inland  Mission  with  the  South  East  Coast  and  Bara 
Missions  give  for  1891  the  following  statistics:  4,721  baptisms, 
152  confirmed,  164  couples  married,  89  church  members  received 
from  other  denominations,  172  excommunicated,  54  restored, 
76  removed,  101  arrived  from  other  places,  217  died,  25,255  com- 
muned, and  the  total  average  attendance  at  the  various  churches 
50,863. 

At  the  end  of  the  same  year  this  mission  territory  reported 
nineteen  principal  stations,  482  preaching  places,  three  theological 
seminaries,  three  high  schools  for  girls,  one  industrial  school,  one 
teachers'  seminary,  one  medical  school,  484  children's  schools, 
several  manual  training  schools,  one  boys'  asylum,  one  girls' 
asylum,  one  obstetrical  institution,  two  homes  for  lepers,  several 
minor  hospitals,  great  numbers  of  women's  societies,  young 
people's  societies,  and  temperance  societies,  and  other  organi- 
zations of  a  similar  kind. 

Thirty  thousand  members  belonged  to  the  church,  which 
number  is  increasing;  38,278  children  attended  the  schools,  42,196 
children  within  the  mission  districts  were  able  to  read,  and  3,666 
catechumens  were  preparing  for  baptism. 

In  carrying  on  this  extension  work  there  were  employed 
nineteen  Norwegian  missionary  pastors,  ten  Norwegian  lady 
missionaries,  besides  the  wives  of  the  missionaries,  twenty-one 
native  ordained  missionaries,  besides  many  other  workers,  1,122 
teachers  of  all  classes,  of  whom  thirteen  had  graduated  from  the 
theological  seminaries,  148  were  graduated  teachers,  and  961  were 
teachers  with  a  limited  education.  There  was  also  one  Norwegian 
physician,  one  civil  engineer  and  one  commissioner. 

At  the  headquarters  in  Antananarivo  a  printing  house  is  very 
active  in  furnishing  literature  to  the  entire  Norwegian  Madagascar 
Mission.  It  employs  fifteen  native  workers  and  one  Norwegian 
missionary.  In  one  year,  1884,  there  were  published  from  this  house 
2,500  copies  of  a  small  Bible  history,  7,500  church  hymn  books, 
5,800  catechisms,  200  small  church  histories,  20,000  copies  of  a 
collection  of  Bible  verses  and  hymns,  2,000  text  books  for  teachers, 
350  small  religious  stories,  5,000  readers,  and  300  pericopes,  all  in 
the  native  language.  A  religious  paper,  the  organ  of  the  mission, 
is  also  published  in  the  native  tongue.  The  vast  amount  of  liter- 
ature emerging  from  this  printing  house  from  year  to  year  is  xaartly 
original  and  partly  translated  from  the  Norwegian  and  other 
languages. 


Lutherans  in  Oceanica. 


Oceanica  is  the  fourth  grand  division  of  the  globe  and 
comprises  island  groups  and  the  large  islands  of  the  Pacific. 
They  will  be  considered  in  the  following  order:  Australia,  New 
Zealand,  the  Fiji  and  Samoa  Islands,  New  Guinea,  the  Hawaiian 
Islands  and  Borneo,  Sumatra  and  Nias.  It  is  indeed  a  difficult 
task  to  give  a  complete  exhibit  of  the  Lutheran  work  under  this 
general  heading,  which  may  be  considered  the  dispersion  on  the 
seas.  The  facts  and  figures  here  given  are  a  surprise  and  indicate 
how  little  has  been  done,  as  well  as  how  much  there  remains  to  do. 

The  hardy  German  pioneer  settlers,  whose  first  colony  arrived 
as  recent  as  1838,  compose  the  larger  part  of  the  Lutheran 
strength.  They  have  erected  churches  and  schools,  founded 
German  papers  and  synods,  and  are  aggressive  in  their  diaspora 
and  heathen  missionary  enterprises. 

The  Scandinavian  sailors  and  colonists,  though  fewer  in 
number,  have  also  manifested  a  loyalty  to  their  church  that  is 
commendable.  The  home  church,  neither  in  Germany  nor  in 
Scandinavia,  has  been  as  deeply  concerned  about  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  their  subjects  in  these  parts  as  they  should  have  been. 
There  are,  of  course,  a  few  notable  exceptions.  Here,  as  elsewhere, 
our  first  and  most  imperative  ecclesiastical  duty  is  to  care  for  our 
own,  whoever  they  may  be  or  wherever  they  may  be  found. 
Then  will  we  be  prepared  to  do  more  and  better  work  among 
the  heathen.  When  the  men  and  money,  which  are  necessary  for 
the  conversion  of  one  heathen,  will  conserve  three  or  more 
Lutherans  to  their  faith,  wisdom  readily  dictates  the  wisest  policy. 

The  work  of  the  Rhenish,  Neuendettelsau  and  other  European 
foreign  missionary  societies  among  the  Papuans  and  otlu-r 
heathen  tribes,  and  that  of  the  Australian  German  Lutheran 
synods,  will  be  an  interesting  study.  Again,  the  late  German 
possessions,  as  Emperor  William's  Land,  have  given  a  new  impetus 
to  Lutheran  colonial  and  heathen  missionary  enterprises  in  the 
island  world. 

701 


BETHLEHEMJLGERMAN  EVANGELICAL  LUTHERAN   CHURCH, 
Adelaide,  South  Australia. 


Lutherans   in   Australia. 


We  now  come  in  our  survey  and  research  to  the  far  distant 
island  continent,  and  will  consider  first  the 

German  Diaspora  in  South  Austbalia. 

Adelaide,  the  principal  city  of  South  Australia,  has  a  popu- 
lation of  38,479,  of  whom  5,000  are  Germans.  The  first  settlement 
of  German  Lutherans  here  occurred  in  the  year  183S,  when  Pastor 
August  L.  C.  Kavel,  of  the  Uckermark,  fled  from  the  "Prussian 
Union"  and  emigrated  with  his  congregation  to  Australia.  At 
that  time  Adelaide  was  but  a  small  town.  These  people  did  not 
settle  in  the  town  itself,  however,  but  went  beyond  it  some  ten  or 
twelve  miles  and  began  to  clear  the  forests  and  build  a  little  town, 
which  they  called  Klemzig,  in  honor  of  the  village  in  Germany 
from  which  they  came.  Whilst  erecting  their  primitive  dwelling 
houses,  they  at  the  same  time  built  a  church  in  the  middle  of  the 
village,  making  all  their  arrangements  as  much  as  possible  after 
the  pattern  of  their  old  home.  Thus  Klemzig  became  the  firsl 
Lutheran  congregation  in  Australia.  Since  1848  many  Germans 
have  come  to  Australia,  not  for  religious  reasons,  but  in  order  to 
better  their  temporal  condition. 

An  Englishman,  who  visited  this  colony  a  few  years  later, 
wrote  as  follows:  "Klemzig  is  a  small,  attractive  settlement,  which 
is  not  so  much  known  among  us  as  it  deserves.  German  persever- 
ance has  transformed  this  wilderness  into  a  pleasant  village,  which 
is  surrounded  by  beautiful  trees.  The  houses  are  roomy,  clean 
and  comfortable.  The  inhabitants  are  busy  and  industrious;  they 
weed,  sprinkle,  build,  fish,  milk,  wash  and  chop  wood.  The  house- 
wife is  busy  with  her  work  in  the  house;  she  bakes,  churns,  cooks; 
no  one  is  idle.  The  children  who  are  too  small  to  do  any  work.  g< » 
to  school,  where  their  indefatigable  pastor  instructs  them.  The 
stranger  is  surprised  at  the  civility  and  good  manners  of  these 

703 


704 


LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 


rural  people.  The  man,  passing  by,  takes  off  his  hat,  and  the  wife, 
bent  beneath  a  lot  of  wood,  offers  a  friendly  salutation.  Having 
been  forced  to  leave  their  homes  for  their  faith's  sake,  they  have 
built  an  altar  among  us  and  give  us  a  practical  example  of 
colonist's  life  well  worthy  of  our  imitation." 

It  may  be  in  place  here  to  state  that  these  people  left  their 
home  in  Germany  because  they  and  their  pastor  refused  to  adopt 


PASTOK   AUGUST   L.   C.    KAVEL. 

Taken  from  a  rare  photograph  for  this  volume. 


the  Prussian  union  measure,  by  which  King  Frederick  William 
III.  sought  to  bring  about  a  compromise  between  the  Lutherans 
and  the  Reformed.  It  was  a  very  unfortunate  affair  as  the  history 
of  the  movement  has  shown.  These  people  who  wished  to  remain 
loyal  to  their  Lutheran  confession,  before  leaving  their  homes, 
sent  a  deputation  to  Berlin  to  plead  their  righteous  cause  with  the 
King,  but  in  vain.  Thereupon  they  determined  to  leave  the 
country.  When  they  entered  the  boats,  in  which  they  sailed  down 
the  river  Oder  to  Hamburg,  they  sang:  "  Allein  Gott  in  der  Hceh 


LUTHERANS   IN   AUSTRALIA.  705 

seiEhr."  Thus  another  band  of  Pilgrim  fathers  lefl  their  home 
and  country  for  conscience  sake,  having  their  face  sei  toward  the 
wilderness. 

The  village  Klemzig  has  of  late  years  been  on   the  decline. 

No  doubt  Adelaide,  the  large  and  prosperous  city,  attracted  many 
of  its  inhabitants.  But  the  congregation  at  Klemzig  is  still  alive 
and  is  served  at  present  by  Pastor  Maschmedt. 

In  Adelaide  the  Lutherans  have  a  substantial  gothic  church, 
which  was  dedicated  June  23,  1872.  The  congregation  is  served 
by  Pastor  K.  E.  Dorsch,  who  was  educated  at  the  Missouri 
seminary  in  St.  Louis. 

Hahndorf  was  founded  by  a  colony  of  German  Lutherans  in 
1839,  numbering  from  400  to  500  souls.  It  lies  seventeen  miles 
east  of  Adelaide  and  numbers  about  500  inhabitants,  mostly 
Germans.  The  congregation  reports  280  communicants  and  a 
flourishing  parochial  school.  There  are  three  other  congregations 
connected  with  this  one:  Salem,  fifty  communicants;  Callington, 
seventy;  and  Manarto,  eighty  communicants. 

Bethany  and  Lobethal  were  founded  by  Pastor  Pritsche  from 
Hamburg  in  the  year  1841.  Lobethal  is  a  small  country  town. 
Its  congregation  numbers  185  communicants.  It  also  maintains  a 
parochial  school.  Three  other  places  are  served  in  connection 
with  it:  Mount  Torrens  with  ninety  communicants.  Summerfield 
with  eighty-five,  and  Mannum  with  eighty-live.  Pastor  Ey  fills 
this  field  at  present. 

The  congregation  at  Bethany  was  organized  by  Pastor 
Pritsche  in  1842.  Pastor  G.  A.  Heidenreich  has  ministered  to 
them  since  1866,  and  their  paroehial  school  teacher,  F.  Hoppe,  has 
been  teaching  their  children  for  thirty-seven  years.  Communicants 
108.  Neukirch  with  seventy,  Schcenborn  with  seventy-two.  and 
Reinthal  with  100  communicants  form  a  part  of  this  parish. 

Rosenthal  is  a  small  town,  thirty-four  miles  from  Adelaide. 
On  Reformation  Day,  1859,  the  corner-stone  was  laid  for  their  St. 
Martin's  church.  The  congregation  numbers  140  communicants. 
Their  parochial  school  has  150  scholars.  Lindach  Valley  with  110, 
Rowlands  Flatt  with  80  members,  and  several  other  little  point- 
numbering  120  communicants,  are  connected  with  this  congre- 
gation. 

Blumberg,  twenty-eight  miles  from  Adelaide,  was  founded  by 
Lutheran  emigrants  from  Russia  and  was  served  by  Pastor  Pritsche 
from   Lobethal  until  the  year   1858.     At  present   it  has  its  own 


706 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


pastor,  Rev.  H.  Harms.  The  congregation  numbers  172  commun- 
icants. It  also  has  a  parochial  school.  Friedensberg  with  103 
and  Palmerwith  92  communicants  belong  to  this  pastorate. 

Tanunda,  forty-nine  miles  from  Adelaide,  lies  in  the  midst  of 
German  settlements.     Though  a  small  place  it  has  three  Lutheran 


PASTOR   JOHN   CHRISTIAN   AURICHT, 

Longmeil,  Tanunda,  South  Australia. 


churches.  The  town  is  almost  exclusively  German.  Church 
attendance  is  reported  to  be  very  good  on  Sunday  mornings;  in 
the  afternoon,  however,  the  town  presents  a  lively  appearance. 
People  seek  recreation  and  amusement.  Attempts  have  been 
made  on  the  part  of  the  government  to  enforce  English  Sunday 
laws,  but  it  appears  that  very  little  has  been  accomplished. 
Mention  is  made  of  the  oldest  pastor,  J.  Reusch,  as  belonging  to 
the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Immanuel  Synod. 

Pastor  John  Christian  Auricht  has  faithfully  served  the 
congregation  at  Longmeil  since  October  24,  1884.  He  has  also 
contributed  largely  to  the  Lutheran  literature  of  Australia. 


LUTHERANS    IN   AUSTRALIA.  707 

Yorketon  lies  on  the  Yorke  peninsula.  It  lias  two  Lutheran 
churches.  The  one  is  connected  with  the  Lutheran  Immanuel 
Synod  and  the  other  with  the  South  Australian  Lutheran  Synod. 
The  first  named  is  served  by  Pastor  K.  F.  Koschade  from 
Neuendettelsau  in  Germany.  The  congregation  reports  100  com- 
municants. There  are  two  preaching  places  connected  with  this 
church  with  fifty  communicants.  The  other  congregation  is  served 
by  Pastor  J.  H.  Hoopmann.  At  the  time  of  the  fiftieth  yearly 
jubilee  celebration  of  the  Australian  Evangelical  Lutheran  church 
the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod  of  Australia  numbered  twenty- 
four  pastorates  with  as  many  pastors.  Of  these  sixteen  are  in 
South  Australia,  eight  in  Victoria  and  New  South  Wales. 

German  Diaspora  in  Victoria. 

The  Lutheran  church  in  Melbourne  was  organized  in  1853  by 
Pastor  Matthias  Goethe,  who  afterwards  went  to  California  and 
died  some  years  ago  in  Mexico.  We  are  informed  he  was  the  first 
pastor  of  the  German  Lutheran  church  of  Sacramento,  Cal.  In 
the  year  1867  Pastor  H.  Herlitz  became  his  successor,  who  cele- 
brated his  twenty-fifth  anniversary  as  pastor  on  August  17,  1892. 
Rev.  Herlitz  serves  two  other  places  in  connection  with  Melbourne, 
namely:  Thomastown  and  Harkaway.  The  former,  including 
Eppiny,  Woollert  and  Woodstock,  numbers  twenty-five  and  the 
latter  twelve  families. 

The  congregation  in  Melbourne  is  quite  large.  It  has  111 
members  who  are  entitled  to  vote,  nearly  all  of  them  heads  of 
families.  The  Sunday  morning  services  have  an  average  attend- 
ance of  300  persons.  Communion  is  celebrated  monthly.  There 
are  yearly  on  an  average  eighty  baptisms,  thirty  marriages,  thirty 
funerals  and  from  twenty  to  thirty  catechumens.  The  scholars 
and  teachers  of  the  Sunday  school  number  140  members.  Every 
Saturday  the  children  are  instructed,  the  younger  ones  in  reading 
and  the  older  ones  in  the  catechism  and  Bible  history.  The 
pastor  says  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to  maintain  a  parochial 
school  on  account  of  the  advantages  which  are  offered  by  the 
free  schools. 

Doncaster  is  a  small  town  ten  miles  north  from  Melbourne. 
Its  Lutheran  congregation  consists  of  twenty-live  families  or  200 
members.  Its  church  was  erected  in  1858.  and  is  served  by  Pastor 
Max  Schramm,  who  was  for  a  time  its  parochial  school  teacher. 
He  also  serves  a  city  mission  in  Melbourne,  which  was  founded  by 


708  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS- 

the  Victoria  Synod.  Of  late,  however,  a  city  missionary  has  been 
appointed. 

Germantown,  forty  miles  from  Melbourne,  has  two  Lutheran 
churches.  The  one  belongs  to  the  German  Lutheran  Synod  of 
South  Australia  and  the  other  to  the  German  Lutheran  Synod  of 
Victoria.  The  last  named  was  organized  in  the  year  1855  and  is 
in  possession  of  a  nice  stone  church.  Pastor  George  Heyer 
ministers  to  them  in  holy  things. 

BaUarat  is  one  of  the  most  important  cities  of  Victoria.  It 
once  formed  the  centre  of  the  richest  gold  districts  in  the  world. 
It  numbers  over  40,000  souls,  among  whom  there  are  found  100 
German  families.  The  congregation  owns  a  nice  church  and  its 
regular  attendance  is  more  than  200.  Pastor  Heyer  of  German- 
town  preaches  here  morning  and  evening  every  alternate  Sunday. 

Murioa  lies  on  the  railroad  that  connects  Melbourne  and 
Adelaide.  There  are  two  Lutheran  congregations  here,  one 
belonging  to  the  Synod  of  Victoria  and  the  other  to  the  Synod  of 
South  Australia.  The  German  farmers  are  for  the  most  part  from 
Silesia  and  Hanover  in  Germany.  In  the  town  and  surrounding 
country  100  German  families  are  living.  St.  John's  congregation 
was  organized  in  1874  and  composes  a  parish  of  thirty-five  families. 
It  owns  a  church  and  parsonage.  There  are  connected  with  this 
congregation  Druny-Druny  with  thirty-five  families,  Hamilton 
with  ten,  and  Sheep  Hills  with  fifteen  families.  This  charge 
contributes  largely  to  missions,  and  in  the  absence  of  the  pastor, 
the  members  of  the  church  council  conduct  a  reading  service. 
The  other  congregation,  which  belongs  to  the  Synod  of  South 
Australia,  is  served  by  Pastor  W.  Peters. 

Sandhurst  is  situated  100  miles  in  a  northwesterly  direction 
from  Melbourne.  Among  its  37,000  inhabitants  there  are  1,000 
Germans.  The  Lutheran  congregation  was  founded  in  the  year 
1856.  It  owns  a  church,  a  parsonage  and  a  schoolhouse  and 
numbers  138  families.  The  average  church  attendance  is  350. 
The  pastor's  wife  conducts  the  Sunday  school  which  has  an 
attendance  of  seventy  children.  German  instruction  is  given  four 
times  during  the  week.  Pastor  P.  Leiphold,  from  the  Mission 
House  in  Basel,  has  been  their  faithful  pastor  for  a  period  of 
seventeen  years. 

Dimboola,  216  miles  from  Melbourne,  supports  two  Lutheran 
congregations.  The  one  of  the  Victoria  Synod  is  served  by  Pastor 
G.  D.  Hampe,  who  was  sent  over  from  Berlin  in  1866  and  was 
engaged  for  some  time  as  traveling  missionary.     In  the  course  of 


710  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

years  quite  a  number  of  small  congregations  and  preaching  points 
developed  and  a  regular  charge  was  formed  of  six  small  congre- 
gations. Dimboola  reports  twelve  families,  Katyil  twelve,  Zion 
twenty,  Woorak  twenty,  Winiam  twenty-five,  and  Warraquil 
fourteen.  Four  of  these  points  have  church  buildings.  Rev.  W. 
C.  Schoknecht  is  the  pastor  of  the  congregation  in  connection 
with  the  Lutheran  Australian  Synod. 

The  German  Diaspora  in  Queensland. 

Queensland  embraces  the  entire  northeastern  part  of  Australia 
and  is  four  times  as  large  as  France.  It  has  a  population  of  nearly 
350,000  people.  Among  these  there  are  approximately  17,000  Ger- 
mans. The  population  is  steadily  growing.  As  early  as  1850  quite  a 
number  of  Germans  from  Wurtemberg,  Baden,  Hesse  and  other 
sections  of  southern  and  middle  Germany  came  to  Queensland, 
mostly  as  sheep  herders.  Having  in  this  way  acquired  some 
means  they  bought  small  pieces  of  land  near  the  cities  and  in  the 
course  of  time  they  constituted  small  settlements  consisting  almost 
exclusively  of  Germans.  Pastor  Franz  Schirmeister  was  the  first 
missionary  who  worked  among  these  scattered  people  and  organized 
them  into  congregations.     He  labored  in  Brisbane  for  thirty  years. 

German  Station  is  six  miles  distant  from  Brisbane.  Two 
other  points,  South  Brisbane  and  Zillmann's  Waterhole,  are  joined 
to  this  parish.  All  three  congregations  have  frame  churches.  The 
pastor,  Immanuel  Egen,  writes  to  the  secretary  of  the  Diaspora 
Conference  under  date  of  November  13,  1886,  among  other  things 
as  follows:  "We  are  getting  along  tolerably  well  in  this  Australian 
field,  although  we  have  enough  to  do  to  keep  up  the  German,  inas- 
much as  there  is  no  assistance,  neither  on  the  part  of  the  German 
press  nor  from  any  other  source.  During  the  present  generation 
the  German  church  will  hold  its  own,  but  during  the  next  it  will 
be  very  questionable,  unless  there  should  be  new  additions.  In 
the  case  of  some  it  is  material  interest  that  draws  them  to  the 
English  churches,  if  at  all  concerned  about  Christianity;  in  the 
case  of  others  it  is  religious  indifference  and  unpatriotic  feeling. 
In  addition  to  this  our  church  is  sadly  divided,  which  is  a  cause 
of  weakness  and  on  account  of  which  she  receives  no  proper 
recognition. 

"Here  in  Queensland  matters  are  somewhat  better,  because 
the  confessional  opposites  are  not  so  marked  and  the  synods  here 
are  not  so  old.  For  me,  too,  it  is  rather  pleasant  not  to  have  an 
opposition  congregation  here,  as  I  had  in  former  years,  with  the 


LUTHERANS    IN    AUSTRALIA.  711 

exception  of  the  English  churches,  which  are  also  trying  to  make 
proselytes  among  our  people.  Otherwise  I  have  the  joy  to  preach 
to  a  large  church  attendance,  although  the  atmosphere  of  the  city, 
which  is  near  by,  has  not  a  very  wholesome  influence  on  our  work 

and  many  of  the  younger  people  have  turned  their  hacks  to 
thechurch." 

Beenleigh. — Here  an  old  missionary,  Gottfried  Hausmann,  is 
laboring,  who  was  sent  over  by  the  Gossner  Mission  of  Berlin  in 
the  year  1837  and  who  has  labored  in  different  parts  of  Australia 
now  for  over  fifty  years.  Two  years  ago  he  still  preached  regularly 
twice  on  Sundays  besides  holding  a  mission  service  during  the 
week.  In  connection  with  the  above  place  he  served  also  two 
small  congregations:  Mount  Cotten  and  Neerang  Creek. 

Philadelphia,  near  Beenleigh,  is  served  by  Pastor  Martin 
Eberhard,  the  son  of  a  pastor  in  Germany,  who  came  to  Australia 
in  1873.  He  has  three  congregations:  St.  John's  on  the  Logan 
river,  organized  in  1863,  numbers  thirty  families;  St.  Peter's 
on  the  Albert  river  has  thirty  families;  and  St.  James  on  the 
Neerang  creek  reports  eighteen  families.  In  all  three  congrega- 
tions the  services  are  conducted  according  to  the  Liturgy  of  Lcehe. 
On  the  Logan  and  Albert  rivers  the  German  population  is  in  the 
majority.  In  two  of  the  congregations  parochial  schools  are 
maintained,  one  being  taught  by  the  pastor  and  the  other  by  B 
German  teacher. 

Tooicoomba  is  one  of  the  main  centers  of  German  Christian 
life  and  culture  in  Queensland  and  supports  three  German  Luth- 
eran churches  besides  a  number  of  preaching  places.  St.  Paul's 
congregation,  Rev.  J.  F.  Langenbecker  pastor,  owns  a  large  stone 
church,  a  parsonage,  a  schoolhouse  and  a  residence  for  the  teacher. 
The  children,  seventy  in  number,  are  taught  both  the  German  and 
the  English  languages.  In  a  report  from  Pastor  Langenbecker 
under  date  of  July  13,  1885,  we  read  among  other  things:  ''The 
climate  here  is  one  of  the  healthiest  in  the  whole  world  and  the 
productiveness  of  the  soil  inexhaustible.  Toowoomba  itself. 
founded  in  1855,  numbers  5,000  inhabitants  and  with  its  nearest 
surroundings  10.013,  among  whom  there  are  2,000  Germans.  The 
people  are  almost  all  farmers,  besides  a  few  German  merchants 
and  mechanics.  Wine  and  fruit  are  raised  extensively  and  within 
the  last  years  also  oranges." 


712  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL    LANDS. 

The  Geeman  Diaspoea  in  New  South  Wales. 

Sydney  has  among  its  333,000  inhabitants  about  2,000 
Germans,  among  whom  there  are  many  Roman  Catholics.  Pastor 
Goethe  from  Melbourne  did  the  first  missionary  work  among  the 
German  Lutherans  in  this  city.  Afterwards  they  called  Pastor 
Werner  from  Balaarat,  who  labored  in  Sydney  until  his  death  in 
1879.  Their  services  were  at  first  held  in  the  Unitarian  church, 
and  afterwards  in  what  they  call  the  Protestant  hall.  It  was 
largely  due  to  the  efforts  of  the  German  Consul,  Dr.  Krauel  and 
his  wife,  that  finally  a  church  was  built,  and  dedicated  Serjternber 
16,  1883.  The  building  seats  about  300  persons  and  is  so  located 
that  it  can  be  easily  reached  by  the  street  cars  from  all  parts  of 
the  city.  In  the  year  1884  they  called  Pastor  Schenk,  who  is  their 
present  minister.  It  appears  that  the  rising  generation  prefers  to 
speak  the  English  language.  It  is  stated  that  quite  a  number  of 
German  families  that  had  united  with  some  of  the  English 
congregations  have  returned  to  their  mother  church.  The  number 
of  communicants  (1885)  is  given  at  150,  baptisms  fifteen,  confirm- 
ations nineteen.  Their  Sunday  school  has  fifty  scholars  and  four 
teachers  and  does  an  excellent  work  in  holding  the  English 
speaking  Lutheran  children  true  to  their  church. 

Walla-  Walla  is  situated  in  the  fertile  Albury  district  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Murray  river.  Some  600  German  people  are 
supposed  to  live  in  this  district.  The  pastorate  is  composed  of  the 
following  congregations:  Ebenezer  forty  families,  Bethel  nine,. 
Jindera  nine,  and  Barrumbottok  six  families.  Services  are 
conducted  in  all  these  congregations  every  Sunday.  In  the 
absence  of  the  minister  a  reading  service  is  substituted. 

There  are  in  South  Australia  thirty-eight  German  Lutheran 
ministers,  eighty  congregations  and  preaching  places  and  forty 
parochial  schools. 

In  Victoria  there  are  twelve  Lutheran  ministers  and  forty- 
five  houses  of  worship.  Parochial  schools  can  be  organized  and 
maintained  only  in  a  few  places.  In  Queensland  we  have  eighteen 
Lutheran  ministers  and  a  small  number  of  parochial  schools. 

There  are  in  Australia  four  general  German  Lutheran  Synods, 
one  of  which  has  two  district  synods  and  another  has  three  sub- 
synods;  a  total  of  seven  synods. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod  of  South  Australia,  formerly 
aided  by  men  from  Hermannsburg,  is  composed  of  two  district 
synods,  the  one  for  South  Australia  with  eighteen  pastors,  and  the 


LUTHERANS   IN    AUSTRALIA.  713 

one  for  Victoria  and  New  South  Walts  with  eight  pastors;  total 
twenty-six.  Its  organ  is  the  Lutherishe  Kirohenboie  fuer  Aus- 
tralien,  edited  by  Pastor   C.  W.  Schurmann  and    W.  Peters   in 

Hoehkireh,  Victoria. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  General  Synod  lias  three  district 
synods:  Victoria  Synod  with  ten  pastors,  Immanuel  Synod  of 
South  Australia  with  seven  pastors,  and  the  Synod  of  Queensland 
with  ten  pastors;  total,  twenty-seven  ministers.  Its  organ  is  the 
Australische  Christenbote  fuer  die  evangelisch  luthertsche  Kirche 
in  Austr alien.  It  is  published  by  Pastor  Herlitz,  Eastern  Hill, 
Melbourne. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Immanuel  Synod  has  ten  clerical 
members.  Organ:  Deutsche  Kirchen-  und  Missionszeitung  fuer 
die  evangelisch  lutherische  Kirche  Australiens,  Rev.  •!.('.  Auricht 
editor,  Tanunda,  South  Australia. 

The  United  German  and  Scandinavian  Lutheran  Synod  in 
Queensland  reports  ten  pastors,  four  of  whom  are  Scandinavians. 
Grand  total  1892  for  Australia, seven  Lutheran  synods  and  district 
synods,  eighty-four  pastors  and  thirty-seven  parochial  school 
teachers.  Nine  pastors  without  synodical  connection  arc  included 
in  the  eighty-four. 

Eleven  per  cent,  of  the  population  of  Australia  is  Lutheran. 
The  Victoria  Synod  was  founded  by  Pastor  Goethe  and  at  first  was 
on  a  union  basis  but  later  it  became  more  Lutheran.  Immanuel 
Synod,  founded  by  Pastor  Kavel,  receives  its  pastors  from 
Neuendettelsau. 

It  is  stated  that  the  Germans  in  Australia  are  becoming  more 
rapidly  Anglicised  than  those  in  America.  In  the  face  of  this  fact 
it  is  somewhat  strange  that  we  do  not  meet  with  any  effort  in  the 
Australian  Lutheran  church  to  introduce  the  English  language 
and  organize  English  Lutheran  missions. 

Jewish  Missions. 

Since  the  days  of  Callenberg.  Spener  and  Franke  Christian 
missions  to  the  seed  of  Abraham  have  not  been  foreign  to  the 
Lutheran  church.  The  true  children  of  Abraham  and  the  true 
children  of  Luther  are  very  closely  related,  (mat  faith  was  the 
chief  characteristic  of  each.  It  is  most  remarkable  that  wherever 
the  Lutherans  are  found  with  churches  they  do  something  for 
heathen  and  Jewish  missions.  Yes.  even  here  in  far  off  Australia 
the  German  Immanuel  Synod  for  a  whole  decade  or  more  has  been 


714  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS- 

celebrating  regularly  Jewish  mission  festivals.  This  year  (1892) 
it  was  celebrated,  on  Ascension  Day  at  Longmeil.  The  program 
was  a  full  one  and  to  the  point.  The  large  church  was  filled,  the 
hymn  and  altar  services  were  devotional,  around  the  one  great 
theme,  the  conversion  of  Israel.  Pastor  Leidig  preached  the 
festive  sermon  from  Luke  15: 11-24.  1,  Israel's  condemnation  is 
not  greater  than  our  own;  2,  Therefore  our  union  with  Christ  is 
Israel's  hope.  Pastor  Rechner  made  the  closing  address  from 
Ps.  110: 1-4.  Such  services  should  be  more  general  in  universal 
Protestantism.  They  develop  faith,  piety  and  benevolence.  The 
receipts  as  acknowledged  from  August,  1891,  to  May,  1892,  amount 
to  600  marks.  This  money  was  forwarded  to  Cologne,  Leipsic, 
Neuendettelsau  and  Jerusalem,  while  a  small  amount  went  toward 
circulating  Jewish  missionary  literature  in  Australia. 

In  1867  Pastor  S.  Finkelstein  of  Melbourne  labored  faithfully 
to  organize  all  the  friends  of  missions  for  work  among  the  Jews, 
and  as  a  proof  of  the  interest  thus  awakened  may  be  mentioned 
the  fact  that  annual  contributions  are  sent  to  the  Lutheran 
Central  Jewish  Missionary  Society  of  Germany  from  the  Lutheran 
Immanuel  Synod  in  South  Australia,  and  from  the  old  Evangelical 
Lutheran  Immanuel  Synod. 

The  Lutherans  of  Australia  give  to  foreign  missionary  work 
through  many  channels.  During  1890  the  congregations  of 
Bethania,  Ebenezer,  Tanunda  and  Upper  Moutere  near  Nelson, 
New  Zealand,  sent  389.73  marks  to  the  Leipsic  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  and  2,508  francs  were  contributed  to  the  Basel  Foreign 
Missionary  Society,  and  fifty  marks  to  the  North  German  Foreign 
Missionary  Society. 

Foreign  Missions. 

In  South  Australia  the  Immanuel  Synod  maintains  a  mission 
on  Cooper's  Creek  with  headquarters  at  Bethesda  (P.  O.,  Killal- 
paninna).  Missionaries:  J.  G.  Reuther,  C.  Strehlow  and  Rev. 
Sabel.  The  Hermannsburg  mission  on  the  Finke  river,  at 
McDonnell  Range,  is  in  charge  of  Rev.  F.  Warber. 

In  Queensland  the  Immanuel  Synod  supports  Missionaries 
Hoerlein  and  Bogner  at  Bloomfield  (P.  O.  Aytoun,  via  Cooktown). 
The  Neuendettelsau  mission  at  Elim  (P.  O.  Cooktown)  employs 
Revs.  G.  H.  Schwarz  and  W.  Poland. 

The  Scandinavian-German  Synod  of  Queensland  maintains  a 
foreign  mission  at  Mari  Yamba  in  charge  of  Rev.  C.  A,  Clausen. 


Lutherans  in  New  Zealand. 


Nelson  is  beautifully  situated  on  the  northern  coast  of  the 
Southern  Island  of  New  Zealand.  Some  150  persons  from 
different  parts  of  Germany  met  in  Hamburg  and  mad.'  the  voyage 
together  to  New  Zealand,  landing  in  Nelson  as  the  first  German 
settlers  on  June  16,  1843.  Four  missionaries  of  the  North  German 
Missionary  Society  were  in  the  company.  In  September  the 
following  year  the  second  German  ship  landed  with  Mecklenburger 
emigrants.  Because  of  difficulties  with  the  native  Maori,  no  suit- 
able land  for  settlement  could  be  secured  and  many  bit  for 
southern  Australia  and  founded  the  settlement  and  church  at 
Schoenborn,  where  everything  is  just  as  they  were  accustomed 
to  in  old  Mecklenburg.  About  half  of  the  settlers,  however, 
remained  in  Nelson  and  formed  the  nucleus  of  an  Evangelical 
Lutheran  church.  Missionary  Heine  became  their  minister,  and 
in  1818  when  Mr.  Sukelt,  a  chief  land  surveyor,  returned  to 
England  he  presented  to  the  congregation  his  own  house  in  winch 
they  held  services  until  1876,  when  they  rejoiced  in  the  dedication 
of  a  neat,  new  church. 

In  Ranzau,  twelve  miles  from  Nelson,  thirteen  families  of 
Mecklenburg  and  five  families  from  Hanover  organized  a  Lutheran 
congregation.  The  church  services  were  held  in  the  house  of  the 
Kelling  brothers,  and  a  Christian  school  was  started  in  their  barn. 
After  years  of  extreme  poverty,  the  congregation  desired  a  regular 
pastor  and  in  1849,  through  the  influence  of  Superintendent 
Kliefoth  of  Schwerin,  a  Mecklenburg  missionary,  Mr.  Heine, 
was  ordained  and  installed  as  their  regular  pastor.  Soon  they 
built  a  large  barn-like  edifice  48  x  25  feet  to  serve  as  church, 
school  house  and  parsonage.  The  church  in  their  old  home  in 
Mecklenburg  furnished  the  bell,  communion  set.  Bibles,  hymn 
books,  and  other  things,  which  awakened  great  joy  and  thank- 
fulness.    The  settlement  prospered  and  so  did  the  congregation, 

715 


716  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL    LANDS, 

and  in  1886  a  fine  new  edifice  was  erected,  which  is  known  as 
St.  John's  church. 

Moutere  Valley,  about  twelve  miles  west  from  Ranzau,  was 
chosen  by  a  number  of  German  familes  as  a  place  of  habitation 
in  1850.  The  colony  was  named  Sarou.  Their  church  loyalty 
developed  a  congregation.  Later  new  colonists  arrived  from  the 
old  home  and  in  1864  the  congregation  began  to  think  about 
building  a  church,  which  is  now  known  as  St.  Paul's  church.  It 
is  as  large  as  the  one  in  Ranzau  with  a  tower  fifty  feet  high.  The 
bell  was  a  present  from  Hermannsburg.  On  Sunday  sexagesima, 
1865,  amidst  great  joy  and  thanksgiving,  the  church  was  dedicated 
to  the  worship  of  the  triune  God.  These  three  Lutheran  churches 
were  all  served  by  one  minister,  Rev.  Heine,  until  1865.  The 
work  became  too  much  for  him  alone,  inasmuch  as  the  children 
also  had  to  be  instructed,  and  the  congregation  at  Ranzau  called 
its  own  pastor,  Christian  Meyer,  who  labored  in  that  field  for  a 
period  of  seventeen  years. 

In  1882,  Pastor  Heine  resigned  and  Missionary  Kowert,  who 
was  educated  in  America  by  the  Missouri  Synod,  became  his 
successor.  A  little  later,  Pastor  Meyer  left  Ranzau  and  went  to 
the  North  Island  and  settled  in  the  province  Taranaki,  on  the  east 
side  of  the  mountain  Egmont,  where  he  found  some  Germans.  He 
lives  in  the  center  of  the  district  Manganui  and  preaches  every 
Sunday  in  a  chapel  near  his  house. 

Many  people  afterwards  emigrated  from  Ranzau,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  it  had  to  be  connected  with  Sarou,  and  the  entire 
field  was  served  by  Pastor  Kowert.  Difficulties  however  arose 
between  pastor  and  people  and  he  returned  to  America. 
Pastor  Heine  and  the  three  congregations  in  their  extremity 
applied  to  the  "  Lutheran  Lord's  Treasury  "  of  Mecklenburg  for  a 
faithful  spiritual  leader,  and  as  the  result  Pastor  J.  Thiel  was  sent 
to  them.  Rev.  Heine  and  congregation  greeted  him  with  a 
service  of  thanksgiving.  The  Sarou  and  Ranzau  congregations 
together  number  about  fifty-four  families.  The  pastor  has  a 
Sunday  school  and  on  Tuesdays  and  Thursdays  he  gives  four 
hours  instruction  to  catechumens,  and  on  Fridays  lessons  in 
German. 

Since  1875  the  German  Lutheran  Immanuel  Synod  of 
Australia,  aided  by  the  Mission  Institute  of  Neuendettelsau,  has 
been  laboring  in  the  inland  districts  of  New  Zealand  for  the 
conversion  of  the  heathen.  This  is  by  no  means  an  exceptional 
instance  where  the  Lutheran  Diaspora,  after  helping  themselves 


LUTHERANS   IN   NEW   ZEALAND.  717 

to  pastors  and  churches  and  Christian  institutions,  were  moved 
by  their  missionary  zeal,  developed  first  by  taking  care  of  them- 
selves, to  work  among  the  heathen  nearest  them. 

Lutheran  literature  is  becoming  a  native  plant  in  the  island 
world.  The  Scandinavians  publish  Evangelical  Lutheran  Monthly 
Magazine  for  New  Zealand  and  the  Australian  Colonies  for  the 
10,000  sons  of  the  Vikings,  who  in  their  love  for  the  sea  have 
found  their  way  to  this  interesting  island.  The  extensive  Beamen 
and  emigrant  mission  work  of  their  mother  church  in  their  behalf 
has  followed  and  blessed  them,  so  that  four-fifths  of  them  are 
found  loyal  to  their  mother  church  which  gave  them  thei] 
Christian  parents,  their  baptism,  education  and  confirmation. 

Norseivood  has  two  Lutheran  churches,  German  and 
Swedish.  The  first  is  served  by  Pastor  Ries  and  the  second  by 
G.  E.  Sass.  The  entire  number  of  souls  belonging  to  the  Luth- 
eran Church  on  the  island  is  given  to  be  5,64)!.  The  Germans  in 
Manganui  are  visited  by  Pastor  Meyer. 

Prosperous  German  Lutheran  congregations  have  been 
organized  also  in  Upper  Moutere,  Waitotara,  Midhurst,  Marton 
and  Wellington.  Upper  Moutere  has  a  Lutheran  church  and 
parsonage.  Pastor  Ch.  Dierks  serves  Waitotara.  Marton  has  a 
Lutheran  church  and  a  German  parochial  school. 

Foreign  Missions. — The  Hermannsburg  Mission  of  New- 
Zealand  at  Maxwellton  is  in  charge  of  Ch.  Dieivks  and  H. 
Diercks. 


PASTOR  DR.   SCHEIBEL. 

Honored  because  of  his  services  in  planting  the  Evangelical 

Lutheran  Church  among  the  German 

Emigrants  in  Australia. 


718 


Lutherans  in  the  Fiji  and  Samoa  Islands. 


The  natives  of  these  islands  have  been  largely  Christianized. 
There  area  number  of  German  merchants  and  plantation  owners  in 
Vuni  Matura  on  the  southern  coast  of  the  island  Vanu  Levu.  For 
some  time  a  "candidate  of  theology"  was  there,  who  conducted 
services.  On  the  Samoa  islands,  in  a  northeasterly  direction  from 
the  Fiji  isles,  the  Germans  are  represented  in  cpiite  large  numbers. 
The  Protestant  population,  it  is  affirmed,  would  be  large  enough  to 
have  their  own  church.  A  Protestant  minister  from  Maurice  holds 
services  for  them  now  and  then.  The  Jesuits  try  to  proselyte  the 
Protestant  population.  On  the  Fiji  islands  there  are  about  100 
Lutherans,  and  on  the  Samoa  islands  some  180. 


MARTIN    LUTHER, 
Hero  of  the  Reformation. 


PHILIP   MEI.ANl  HTIION, 
Co-Laborer  with  Luther. 


REV.  C.  J.  PETTERSEN, 
Scandinavian  Lutheran  Foreign  Missionary. 


720 


Lutherans  in  New  Guinea. 


''Papua,  or  New  Guinea,  is  not  far  from  Australia,  and  has  an 
area  more  than  five  times  that  of  Pennsylvania  and  a  population 
about  half  as  great.  Its  most  northern  parts  are  nearly  under  the 
equator  from  which  it  extends  in  a  southeasterly  direction  for 
1,500  miles.  Its  interior  is  little  known,  but  it  has  been  determined 
that  it  has  mountains  17,000  feet  high,  and  it  is  known  that  at 
least  two  races  of  men  inhabit  it. 

"One  of  these  is  the  Papuan  ("frizzly  haired")  race,  The 
men  are  taller  than  Europeans,  and  are  divided  into  many  small 
tribes  which  are  frequently  at  war  with  each  other.  The  women 
cultivate  the  fields,  make  the  mats  and  puts,  cut  the  wood,  and  do 
all  the  heavier  work  generally.  Human  jaws  and  spinal  bones  arc 
among  the  ornaments  worn,  and  the  wearers  arc  ready  to  declare 
that  they  helped  eat  the  original  owners  of  them. 

"The  Rhenish  and  Neuendettelsau  societies  have  missions 
among  these  people,  although  the  work  is  hard  and  the  progress 
slow.  One  missionary  of  the  Rhenish  society  recently  died  of 
fever;  one  was  drowned  in  the  sea,  and  two  were  murdered  by  the 
natives,  who  also  killed  sixteen  natives  who  were  under  the 
instructions  of  one  of  the  murdered  missionaries.  The  Rhenish 
society  has  three  mission  stations  on  this  island,  and  has  hop,,  of 
good  results  in  the  future;  but  of  seven  missionaries  sent  to  this 
field  recently,  four  (and  the  wife  of  one)  are  in  their  graves. 

The  missionaries  from  Neuendettelsau,  co«">p< 'rati ng  with  the 
Immanuel  Synod  of  Australia,  have  had  a  Less  dangerous  work  in 
the  southern  part  of  King  William's  Land,  although  they  also 
have  had  to  suffer  from  malarial  fever.  Among  the  people  for 
whom  they  labor  child-murder  is  common.  Forty  per  cent,  of  the 
inhabitants  in  and  around  their  principal  station  died  in  one  year 
of  a  disease  that  ran  its  course  in  on.-  day.  This  society  lias  two 
stations,  the  second,  existing  since  the  end  of  1889,  is  intended 

721 


722  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

also  as  a  health  resort  for  the  missionaries.  About  all  the  visible 
results  of  their  labor  among  the  natives  up  to  the  present  are 
seen  in  thirty  young  natives  who  are  under  their  instruction. 
Their  station,  Simbang,  near '  Finch  Harbor,  employs  five 
missionaries:  Revs.  Tremel,  Bamler,  J.  G.  Pfalzer,  Vetter  and  A- 
Hoh.     (See  page  231.) 

In  Dutch  New  Guinea,  there  are  four  mission  stations,  with 
but  thirteen  baptized  members.  Characteristics  of  life  there  are 
hinted  at  by  a  missionary  who  says  that  one  of  the  communicants 
in  his  mission  organization  saw  his  own  father  eaten;  and  that  a 
young  girl  now  under  his  care  had  been  compelled  by  enemies  of 
her  tribe  to  drink  the  blood  of  her  murdered  mother. 


Borneo,  Sumatra  and  Nias. 


Rhenish  Foreign  Missionary  Society's  Wobk  in  Nethbbland 
Indies,  Statistics,  January  1,   1892. 


stations. 


Borneo. 

Baiidjermasin 

Kwala  Kapuas.... 

Mandomai 

Pangkoh  

Kwala  Rongan.... 

Kwala  Kuron 

Tameanglajang.... 
Beto 


Sumatra* 

Sipirok 

Bungabondar 

Sipiongot 

Simangumban... 

Pangoioan 

Sigompulan 

Pantjur  na  pitu. 

Simorangkir 

Huta  Barat 

Pea  Radja 

Sipoholon 

Steppe 

Laguboti 

Balige 

Si  i  iiunpar 

Si  Antar 

Parparean 

Parsambilan  .... 
Siboga 


Nias. 
Gunong  Sitoli.,... 
Dahana 

Ombolata 

Gnrabu  Humenc. 
Padang 


Totals,  31  stations 


20] 
390 
300 
150 

57 


!'}«} 


i  % 


36     49 


873 
1335 
145 
120 
766 
816 
1900 
2042 

nsd 

6109 

1743 

112 

1673 

1656 

•Jin 

50 


12 
62 

.s 

? 

6 

46     '-':'. 

?       ? 

125    117 

69     67 

61  65 

?  ? 

86  105 

00,  "JO 

9  12 

2  2 


ill 


in 
733 


21770    913     92  1005 


148 

2481 

430 

15 

50 


'21 
964 


38      13 


a    g 


212         8 

150  7; 


10 

112 
91 
17 

- 


:;  I  v  I 


3    111      10   663     25 


130    F 


73 

S'.» 

:- 
20 

162 
167 

531 

•277. 

786 

62 

212 
162 


II 


346 

51 15 

•  l 

? 

1  15 

-1  203 
...I  45 
41  1.500 

...    300 

217 

■'.' 


2i 
130 


13 
516 
542 

197 

150 

200 

? 

647 

•2<0 
170 
132 


P30 
141 

! 

l.~>0 
3-">0 

22j 
82 
167 

25 

12 

:• 


10s 
111 

319 

17 


642 


120 


244616; 


I  J 


52    1     123 


1077  10S2    560  i".  17  21  120'.' 
I 


76 
UK) 
100 


'202  47:. 


: . 


L70 
915 

312 

711 


100 
88 


721  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

The  Rhenish  missionaries  during  1891  made  exploring  tours 
into  the  interior  country  of  Borneo,  to  the  Katingan,  the  ancient 
district  of  the  Kahajan  and  to  the  upper  Kapuas.  Through  these 
journeys  of  research  and  investigation  it  was  satisfactorily  settled 
that  for  the  present  the  most  important  work  of  the  Rhenish 
Society  is  located  among  the  Kahajan. 

Here  another  new  station,  Pulang  Pisau,  is  to  be  opened  and 
Kwala  Kuron  on  the  upper  Kahajan  is  to  be  occupied  with  two 
missionaries.  In  addition  to  this  Missionary  Sundermann  will 
open  the  second  station  among  the  Maanjan  in  Beto,  where  a 
nucleus  of  Christians  have  recently  emigrated.  Thus  the  Kingdom 
leaven-like  is  also  extending  in  heathen  lands  by  immigration 
and  colonization.  It  is  unfortunate  for  the  prospects  of  the 
Borneo  mission  that  it  is  so  difficult  to  develop  native  co-laborers 
among  the  interior  people  and  that  the  Christians  in  industry  and 
ability  to  work  fall  behind  the  Mohammedans.  There  is  much 
more  encouragement,  however,  in  bringing  the  congregations  to 
self-support. 

The  mission  work  of  the  Rhenish  Society  in  Sumatra  was 
blessed  in  1890  as  in  no  year  previous  Five  new  stations  and 
fifteen  out-stations  were  founded,  2,500  converts,  of  whom  250 
were  Mohammedans,  were  baptized,  and  3,000  more,  400  Moham- 
medans, are  being  instructed  for  baptism  Some  stations  suffered 
from  an  earthquake  on  May  17,  1892. 

Missionaries  Lett  and  Reitze  founded  a  new  or  a  fourth  station 
on  the  west  coast  of  Nias  at  Gumbu  Humene,  where  sixty-three 
were'  baptized  on  Easter,  1892. 

The  Evangelical  Lutheran  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  of  Holland  also  supports  a  work  in  Sumatra. 


Lutherans  in  the  Sandwich  or  Hawaiian 

Islands. 


This  group  of  islands  in  the  Pacific  ocean,  about  2,200  miles 
southwest  from  San  Francisco,  is  of  interest  to  Germans  because 
of  the  large  German  commercial  firm  headquartered  there,  and  to 
Lutherans  because  of  the  recent  Lutheran  developments  among 
the  Germans.  Before  the  year  1881  only  a  few  individuals  were 
scattered  in  the  larger  towns  and  <>n  the  plantations. 

Lihue. — In  the  year  1881  a  considerable  number  of  German 
families  from  Hanover,  Oldenburg  and  other  places  in  Germany 
arrived  here  with  the  hope  of -finding  work  and  earning  their  living 
on  the  extensive  sugar  cane  plantations.  In  this  they  were 
disappointed.  It  is  said  that  they  are  all  doing  well.  In  L882 
German  school  was  opened  in  charge  of  Candidate  Richterfrom  the 
Province  of  Hanover,  who  also  preached  here  and  there,  and  latei 
was  named  by  the  Consistory  of  Hanover  and  elected  their  pastor. 
Nov.  11,  1883,  the  day  of  the  Luther-Jubilee,  a  Lutheran  congre- 
gation was  organized  on  the  island.  Two  years  later,  Oct.  Is.  lsS->. 
they  dedicated  their  own  church  which  was  erected  at  a  cost  of 
nearly  83,000.  The  money  was  collected  in  Lihue  and  Honolulu. 
A  wealthy  American  lady,  a  member  of  the  Congregational  church, 
liberally  supported  the  enterprise.  The  congregation  was  organ- 
ized  and  served  for  several  years  by  Pastor  F.  Richter,  who 
returned  in  1887  to  Germany.  Pastor  Hans  Isenberg  became  his 
successor. 

Honolulu  is  reported  to  have  at  least  400  Germans  of  a 
ruffian  class,  among  whom  Rev.  Isenberg  tried  at  differeni  times 
to  organize  a  congregation  but  without  success.  He  visits  them 
at  least  four  times  a  year  in  order  to  preach,  administer  the 
sacraments,  and  dispense  charity  to  the  German  inmates  erf  the 
hospital. 

The  Germans  on  Oahu.  Maui  and  Hawaii  are  too  scattered 
and  too  far  from  Lihue  for  the  pastor  to  visii  them. 


HAMS  EGEDE,  APOSTLE   TO   GREENLAND. 


J26 


Lutherans  in  South  America. 


We  now  leave  the  Old  World  and  turn  to  the  New  and  con- 
sider first  South  America,  which  presents  an  extraordinary  diasp.  >ra 
missionary  field,  like  unto  which  there  is  none  other,  in  that  it  does 
not  embrace  only  a  nation  or  two,  but  one-half  of  the  whole  Amer- 
ican continent,  from  the  Orinoco  river  to  Cape  Horn  and  from  the 
flat  coast  of  the  Argentine  Republic  to  the  snowy  summits  of  the 
Cordilleras.  Everywhere  in  the  cities  of  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific 
coast,  as  well  as  along  the  rivers  and  through  the  mountains, 
German  Lutheran  settlers  are  found  in  primitive  pioneer  life. 

No  doubt  many  have  not  been  faithful  and  loyal  to  their 
church,  but  has  their  church  been  more  thoughtful  and  solicitous 
for  their  welfare?  For  fifty  yearssomeof  our  brethren  in  the  faith 
have  been  sitting  there  without  hearing  the  Gospel.  For  fifty 
years  in  the  wild  forests  of  Brazil,  unvisited  and  without  an  oppor- 
tunity to  attend  Protestant  schools,  surrounded  by  an  active 
aggressive  Catholicism,  and  thus  neglected,  is  it  a  wonder  that  the 
missionaries  coming  to  them  at  this  late  day  find  a  wry  warm 
welcome?  It  is  a  compliment  to  their  faith  that  in  these  wilds,  by 
the  power  of  self-help,  they  have  organized  congregations  and 
built  churches,  given  liberally  to  support  pastors  and  teachers 
and  to  erect  parsonages  and  school  houses.  The  unfavorable 
reports  about  the  German  church  work  in  South  America  come 
mostly  from  the  larger  cities,  and  they  are  no  critenons  by  which 
to  form  a  judgment  of  the  work  in  general. 

The  Evangelical  Society  for  the  Protestant  Germans  in 
South  America  of  Barmen,  Germany,  contributes  yearly  to  tin- 
work  here  10,000  marks,  and  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  aids 
some  churches.  It  has  been  urged  by  influential  church  workers 
that  in  Hamburg,  Bremen,  and  the  cities  which  have  close 
commercial  relations  with  South  America,  missionary  societies  be 
organized  especially  for  church  work  in  this  country,  winch  is 
bringing  business  and  wealth  to  them. 


727 


728 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


The  best  natural  conditions  are  there  to  develop  and 
maintain  a  great  population,  and  if  their  low  state  of  civilization 
under  the  Roman  yoke  is  ever  to  be  elevated  and  become  anything 
like  the  civilization  of  North  America,  deliverance  must  come  in 
a  large  measure  from  the  German  Lutherans. 


PASTOK    H.    BOECHAED,   D.D. 

Late  Secretary  of  the  Diaspora  Conference  of  Germany, 
years  in  the  active  diaspora  mission  work 
of  South  America. 


Eight 


Schools,  printing  presses,  newspapers,  railroads,  telegraphs 
are  being  introduced  with  American  enterprise.  Large  cities  are 
springing  up,  and  the  agricultural,  mineral  and  manufacturing 
resources  are  being  developed. 

The  leading  Protestant  element  in  South  America  or  Brazil  is 
and  promises  to  continue  to  be  the  German,  and  consequently  of 
a  Lutheran  type. 

The  numerous  Germans  who  are  going  there  are  not  mere 
speculators  or  semi-settlers,  soon  to  return  to  the  fatherland.  No, 
they  are  colonists  and  are  there  to  remain,  held  by  the  land  they 
own.  They  are  mostly  farmers,  and  their  homes,  schools  and 
churches  prove  that  they  have  been  reasonably  prosperous. 


Lutherans  in  Venezuela. 


During  the  Reformation  period,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  V., 
Germans  emigrated  to  South  America  and  settled  in  Venezuela. 
The  privy  counsellor,  Bartholomew  Welzer,  of  Augsburg,  received 
a  large  district  of  country  near  Caracas  in  payment  of  a  loan  of 
twelve  tons  of  gold,  and  this,  no  doubt,  influenced  the  first 
Germans  to  settle  where  they  did. 

According  to  the  census  of  1882  there  were  1,172  Germans 
living  in  Venezuela,  500  of  whom  reside  in  Caracas  and  its  vicinity, 
the  most  of  whom  are  Protestants.  The  others  are  found  iu  the 
coast  cities  of  La  Guayra,  Puerto  Cabello  and  Maracaibo,  and  the 
interior  cities  of  Valencia,  La  Victoria  and  Cividad  Bolivar. 
These  are  mostly  merchants  and  laborers,  while  some  farmers  live 
in  the  colony  of  Tavar  about  forty  miles  from  Caracas. 

In  1869  attempts  were  made,  largely  due  to  the  German  consul, 
to  organize  a  Protestant  German  congregation  in  Caracas,  but 
without  success.  Since  that  time  the  city  is  visited  once  a  year 
by  a  German  pastor  in  the  employ  of  the  navy.  He  conducts 
services  and  performs  the  ministerial  acts  desired.  During  1884 
there  were  seventeen  children  baptized,  and  in  recent  years  thirty- 
three  young  people  have  been  confirmed.  The  attendance  at 
worship  averages  about  eighty. 

On  December  10,  1892,  the  wife  of  the  Consul,  Countess 
Leonie  Kleist-Tycbow,  issued  an  appeal  for  help  to  support  a 
pastor  and  build  a  church  in  Caracas.  The  Diaspora  Conference 
of  Germany  endorses  the  appeal  with  the  hope  that  thus  Cividad 
Bolivar  on  the  Orinoco,  La  Guayra,  Puerto  Cabello,  and  other 
points  may  be  visited  by  a  German  pastor  more  frequently. 


729 


MR.    FRITZ   POHLMANN, 

President  of  the  Church  Council. 
Porto  Alegre,  Brazil. 


Lutherans  in  British  Guiana. 


Many  years  ago,  when  this  land  was  a  possession  of  the 
Netherlands,  the  German  and  Dutch  colonists,  who  professed  the 
faith  of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  applied  to  "His  Majesty,  the 
State  General  of  the  Netherlands"  for  permission  to  start  a 
church  of  their  own  faith.  A  meeting  was  called  in  174-'i  by 
Mr.  L.  R.  Abbensets  to  consider  the  best  measures  to  adopt  in 
order  to  establish  the  Lutheran  form  of  worship,  when  it  was 
decided  "that  petitions  should  be  presented  to  the  Honorable 
Court  of  Policy  (the  colonial  legislature),  to  the  directors  of  the 
colony,  and  to  the  State  General  of  the  Netherlands,  praying  for 
the  privilege  of  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion,  and  at  the  saint- 
time  application  was  made  to  the  Lutheran  Consistory  of 
Amsterdam  soliciting  its  aid  and  co-operation  in  their  urgenl 
undertaking  and  its  good  service  in  procuring  a  clergyman  for 
their  community." 

The  petitions  were  granted  and  subscriptions  were  at  once 
started  for  the  pastor's  salary  and  for  the  erection  of  a  church  and 
a  parsonage.  After  the  first  Dutch  Lutheran  pastor  arrived  a 
congregation  was  regularly  organized,  and  greater  prosperity 
crowned  their  efforts  than  they  anticipated. 

After  the  lapse  of  years  they  felt  that  they  could  not  depend 
upon  the  voluntary  contributions  for  the  support  of  their  church 
institutions.  The  next  resort  to  increase  their  funds  was  t<> 
purchase  and  cultivate  coffee  trees,  the  proceeds  of  which  would 
be  devoted  to  the  church  funds.  This  enterprise  succeeded  so 
well  that  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  the  Berbice  Lutheran  Church 
became  known  as  "the  rich  church,"  which  appellation  she  still 
bears  though  her  funds  invested  in  one  of  our  banks  have  beeE  by 
reckless  expenditure  much  diminished.  The  church  building, 
until  the  current  year,  measured  only  sixty-four  feet  long  and 
thirty-two  feet  wide. 

J  731 


732 


LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 


Rev.  Mittelholzer  writes  in  1892:  "About  1841  to  1813  the- 
last  Lutheran  minister  vacated  the  pulpit  and  for  a  quarter  of  a 
century  there  were  no  Lutheran  services.  In  1875  a  rather 
providential  movement  occurred  which  caused  the  local  govern- 
ment to  demand  a  re-opening  of  the  Lutheran  church  for  the 
legitimate  use  of  the  ancient  funded  property,  etc.     The  temporary 


REV.    JOHN    R.    MITTELHOLZER, 

New  Amsterdam.  British  Guiana,  South  America. 


services  of  the  Dutch  Lutheran  minister  in  Suriname,  our  neigh- 
boring colony,  were  consequently  secured;  and  in  1878  I  was 
invited,  being  a  descendant  of  the  old  German  colonists,  to  take 
the  pastoral  charge  of  the  then  fast  dying  Lutherans.  In  the  days 
of  slavery  no  colored  person  could  become  a  member,  hence  their 
number  was  reduced  to  eleven.     The  outlook  was  discouraging. 

"  It  is  now  thirteen  years  since  I  became  the  pastor  of  this 
congregation.  I  was  confirmed  in  Suriname,  and  last  year,  with 
the  consent  of  my  Church  Council,  rjastor  and  church  united  with 
the  East  Pennsylvania  Synod  of  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  in  the  United  States.  Our  congregation  has' 
grown.       The   membership    now   numbers   at    least    110  in   the 


LUTHERANS   IN    BRITISH  GUIANA.  733 

Central  Church,  five  missions  connected  therewith  have  a  total  of 
200  members,  and  the  entire  charge  500  souls. 

"This  Lutheran  Church,  which  a  year  or  two  ago  was  like  Un- 
dying embers  of  a  once  blazing  hearth,  began  again  to  revive  and 
give  unmistakable  signs  of  the  smile  of  the  Lord  resting  upon  her, 
and  that  the  Almighty  Arm,  which  had  protected  her  secular 
properties  dedicated  by  the  founders  to  sacred  purposes,  was  still 
stretched  out  to  guide  and  protect  her  in  her  new  career.  Having 
organized  the  city  church  into  working  order,  I  next  turned  my 
attention  to  the  spiritual  condition  of  the  aboriginal  Indians  in  the 
distant  forest  lands  of  our  country.  With  the  co-operation  and 
encouragement  of  our  Church  Council  I  proceeded  to  invade  the 
heathen  haunts  of  the  'red  men  of  the  forest,'  and  plant  in  their 
largest  settlements  the  banner  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  Point 
after  point  was  gained  by  Gospel  until  five  stations  were 
established.  There  are  but  two  tribes  of  the  Aborigines  in  this 
county  (Berbice)  viz.,  the  Arrawaks  and  Accowois;  while  in  the 
sister  counties  of  the  colony  other  tribes,  such  as  Arecunas, 
Macusies,  Caribs,  exist.  The  Word  of  the  Lord  was  kindly 
received  by  these  people  and  many  of  them  are  now  confirmed 
members. 

"  The  city  church  which  lias  been  for  along  time  in  a  very 
dilapidated  state  has  been  renewed  and  enlarged,  myself  being 
the  architect  and  master  carpenter.  The  interior  is  neatly  refitted 
with  a  pulpit  imported  from  the  United  States,  and  pews.  etc. 
The  new  work  has  given  general  satisfaction.  The  re-dedication 
of  this  church  took  place  on  Sunday,  March  6,  1892.  The  Rev. 
Dr.  London  preached  an  excellent  sermon  <>n  the  occasion.  Tin' 
entire  week  was  spent,  evening  after  evening,  in  special  public 
thanksgiving  and  prayer.  We  have  Sunday  schools.  Christian 
associations  for  the  young  and  for  education  and  mission  work. 

"I  returned  to  my  work  tilled  with  what  T  saw  of  Lutheranism 
in  the  United  States  and  almost  with  a  little  library  of  English 
Lutheran  works.  I  had  to  post  myself  on  Schmid's  Dogmatics, 
Holman's  Lectures  on  the  Augsburg  Confession,  etc.,  for  I  have 
had  to  tight  Lutheran  battles  again  and  again  through  the  press 
and  on  the  platform." 

The  Lutherans  and  the  Lutheran  literature  of  the  United 
States  will  help  our  brethren  in  all  lands  to  fighi  their  future 
Lutheran  battles.     Let  us  become  better  acquainted. 


NEW   EVANGELICAL   LUTHERAN   CHUECH, 
New  Amsterdam,  British  Guiana,  South  America. 


734 


Lutherans  in  Brazil. 

German  Lutheran  Diaspora. 

Province  Rio  Grande  do  Sul. — A  glance  at  the  map  will 
show  that  this  province  lies  along  the  Atlantic  coast  and  constitutes 
the  most  southern  part  of  this  great  republic.  It  has  a  population 
of  nearly  one  million,  among  whom  there  are  90,000  Germans,  and 
is  the  largest  Lutheran  diaspora  field  in  South  America.  The 
province  reports  twenty-two  German  Evangelical  ministers.  The 
climate  is  considered  very  healthy,  the  heat  not  being  so  great  as 
it  is  in  some  of  our  middle  states. 

While  in  Russia,  South  Africa,  Australia,  North  America  and 
other  countries  the  Lutheran  dispersion  has  emphasized  the  word 
Lutheran,  in  South  America,  until  the  present  time,  this  has  not 
been  the  case.  The  word  evangelical  unfortunately  takes  the 
place  of  the  word  Lutheran.  The  Germans,  however,  are  Lutheran 
in  doctrine  and  life. 

Porto  Alegre,  its  principal  city,  has  among  a  population  of 
33,000  about  3,000  Germans.  The  first  German  Protestant  church 
in  this  city  was  dedicated  January  8,  1865,  and  Pastor  Klein- 
giinther,  who  was  commissioned  by  the  High  Church  Council  of 
Berlin,  was  installed  September  15  of  the  same  year.  Their  large 
German  school  is  independent  of  the  congregation,  and  is  under 
the  control  of  and  is  largely  supported  by  the  German  Aid  Society. 
No  religious  instruction,  however,  is  given  in  the  school.  The 
congregation  has  its  own  church  cemetery.  The  first  paragraph 
of  its  constitution  (a  printed  copy  of  which  lies  before  us)  reads 
as  follows:  "The  German  Evangelical  congregation  of  Porto 
Alegre  is  a  Christian  church  community  which  acknowledges  the 
fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Reformation  and  which  regulates  its 
own  affairs  independently."  All  persons,  who  pay  a  certain  sum 
as  an  admission  fee  and  who  obligate  themselves  to  give  a  yearly 
contribution  and  acknowledge  the    constitution,  are   entitled   to 


736 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS- 


membership.  The  pastor  is  required  to  perform  his  official  duties 
in  accordance  with  the  principles  laid  down  in  paragraph  one  of 
the  constitution  and  shall  conduct  himself  worthy  of  an  evan- 
gelical minister.  It  will  be  noticed  that  the  confessional  basis  of 
the  congregation  is  vague  and  indefinite.     Neither  the  Bible,  the 


REV.    KARL   SCH^EFER, 
Pastor  at  Porto  Alegre. 


catechism,  nor  any  of  the  Lutheran  confessional  writings  are 
mentioned. 

A  yearly  report  of  the  church  council  in  1888  gives  240  mem- 
bers, forty  children  baptized,  and  seventeen  persons  confirmed. 
The  present  pastor,  Rev.  Schsefer,  entered  upon  his  duties  in  the 
beginning  of  October,  1888,  and  has  erected  a  new  church. 

Sao  Leopoldo. — In  1824  the  Emperor,  Don  Petro  I.,  resolved 
to  colonize  Rio  Grande  do  Sul  by  Germans  and  in  honor  of  his 
wife  Leopoldina,  the  above  name  was  given  to  this  place.  The 
first  German  immigrants  went  to  work  with  "knife  and  ax"  to 
clear  the  primitive  forests.     For  thirty-nine  years  they  lived  and 


LUTHERANS   IN   BRAZIL.  737 

• 

labored  without  a  spiritual  guide.  It  was  on  February  10,  1864, 
that  the  first  missionary  arrived  among  them,  being  sent  by  the 
High  Church  Council  of  Berlin.  From  here  missionary  operations 
were  conducted  in  the  neighboring  countries,  and  as  a  result, 
pastors  were  secured  for  nearly  every  German  colony  in  the 
province.  Much  was  done  also  in  the  way  of  establishing  schools 
and  in  teaching  the  rising  generation.  The  work  was  greatly 
fostered  by  friends  in  Germany,  the  leading  spirit  of  whom  was 
Dr.  Fabri  of  the  Mission  Institute  in  Barmen. 

As  soon  as  there  were  a  number  of  pastors  within  reach  of  one 
another,  they  held  regular  pastoral  conferences,  which  in  the  course 
of  time  developed  into  a  synod,  called  "The  German  Evangelical 
Synod  of  the  Province  of  Rio  Grande  do  Sul."'  It  held  its  first 
meeting  in  Sao  Leopoldo  February  10  and  11,  1868,  and  its  second 
meeting  in  the  same  place  during  March  two  years  later.  Pastor 
Dr.  Borchard,  who  seems  to  have  been  the  first  missionary  in  Sao 
Leopoldo,  was  followed  by  Rev.  Wegel,  and  he  in  1870  by  Dr. 
Rotermund.  The  latter  has  done  a  great  deal  through  his  organ- 
izing and  literary  labors.  He  published  a  paper  called  Deutsche 
Post,  and  built  up  quite  an  extensive  book  establishment 
Through  his  efforts  also  the  synod  was  re-organized  and  is  now 
named  "  Riograndenser  Synode."  The  congregation  in  St. 
Leopoldo  consists  of  130  families  with  a  mission  of  seventy 
families. 

At  the  third  convention  in  1889,  pressed  on  the  one  hand  by 
infidelity  and  on  the  other  by  Catholicism,  the  synod  sent  a 
memorial  to  their  brethren  in  Germany,  Austria  and  North 
America  for  help  for  more  missionary  men  and  money. 

The  synod  held  its  sixth  regular  convention  May  4  and  5, 
1892,  in  Teutonia.  Its  important  action  was:  ( 1 )  The  introduction 
of  their  own  hymn  book  for  Brazil;  (2)  The  appointment  of  and 
the  raising  of  the  funds  for  traveling  missionaries;  (3)  The 
reception  of  the  Kolleg  Independencia  of  Sao  Leopoldo  as  their 
synodical  educational  institution  which  heretofore  had  been  the 
private  school  of  Dr.  Rotermund.  Pastor  Pechmann,  who  was 
pastor  of  the  Santa  Maria  charge  for  nine  years,  resigned  his 
pastorate  December  29, 1891,  to  become  the  director  of  the  college. 

New  Hamburg  is  a  settlement  not  far  from  Sao  Leopoldo. 
The  first  pastor,  Rev.  Klingelhcefer,  received  his  appointment 
from  the  government.  But  during  the  revolutionary  war  from 
1835  to  1815,  he  joined  the  republican  party,  took  sword  in  hand 
and  by  the  sword  lost  his  life.     He  was  followed  in  1815  by  Pastor 


738  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

J.  P.  Hsesbert,  a  man  who  came  from  North  America,  and  labored 
at  this  place  until  1886,  over  forty  years.  Two  other  places  served 
as  missions,  Estanica  Velha  and  Bom  Jardim.  In  the  three 
settlements  there  are  260  families.  The  parochial  school  has  sixty 
pupils. 

The  48.  Pikade. — "From  Sao  Leopoldo  we  ride  on  horseback 
crossing  the  Rio  dos  Sinos  and  passing  along  the  meadow,  the 
Varzea,  we  came  to  the  Berghauer  Schneids.  On  the  right  we  see 
the  Hamburg  mountain  and  the  twins,  the  tops  of  two  mountains 
called  Dous  Irmaos.  From  the  Berghauer  Schneids  we  descend 
to  the  48.  Pikade.  There  in  the  valley  on  the  creek  stands  the 
friendly  house  of  a  colonist.  In  front  of  it  are  two  palm  trees, 
and  to  the  right  and  left  an  orange  grove  and  a  vineyard.  We 
ask  the  old  colonist,  'How  are  you  getting  along?'  and  the 
familiar  reply  comes  'Brazil  is  a  good  place  for  a  poor  man.'  The 
district  was  colonized  by  Germans  who  came  mostly  from  the 
Mosel  and  the  Hunsriick  country  as  early  as  1826.  They  had  a 
hard  struggle  in  clearing  the  thick  forests  and  providing  for  them- 
selves homes.  Their  first  minister,  Chr.  Aug.  Sinz,  is  said  to  have 
been  a  candidate  of  theology,  born  in  Delitzsch,  Saxony.  Besides 
his  church  and  school  work  he  was  also  engaged  in  surveying  and 
other  business.  He  was  succeeded  by  Pastor  Stanger,  who  had 
labored  as  a  missionary  in  Western  Africa.  Installed  March, 
1865,  by  Dr.  Borchard,  he  served  this  field  acceptably  till  1874, 
when  he  went  to  North  America.  Pastor  Wegel  from  Sao 
Leopoldo  became  his  successor.  The  congregation  numbers 
seventy-two  families  and  450  souls.  It  supports  also  two  schools 
and  two  mission  stations:  Kaffeeschneids  with  sixty  and  Portu- 
guesenschneids  with  thirty-eight  families. 

"  The  Neuschneids  (Nova  Linha)  is  seven  miles  distant  from 
Sao  Leopoldo.  This  colony  was  founded  in  1856.  In  March, 
1868,  Pastor  Hunsche,  who  was  appointed  to  this  field  by  the 
Committee  for  Brazil,  was  installed  by  Dr.  Borchard.  At  that 
time  a  'pseudo  pastor  of  the  worst  kind,'  an  expelled  school 
teacher,  given  to  drinking  and  gambling,  was  in  charge  of  the  field. 
Two  years  ago  Pastor  Hunsche  reported  to  the  secretary  of  the 
Diaspora  Conference  as  follows:  '  The  congregation  at  Neuschneids 
was  organized  February  1, 1856,  and  binds  itself  in  its  constitution 
to  the  Augsburg  Confession.  At  the  time  of  its  organization  the 
congregation  was  small.  The  pastors  Hsesbert,  Lenz  and  others 
came  here  in  order  to  conduct  the  services  and  perform  other 
ministerial  acts.     Afterwards  the  congregation  employed  school 


LUTHERANS    IN   BRAZIL.  731) 

teacher  Weber  as  pastor.  Soon  quarrels  arose  and  a  division  took 
place.  One  part  of  the  congregation  applied  to  Dr.  Borchard  in 
Sao  Leopoldo  for  a  minister.  Through  his  interposition  I  was  sent 
here  by  the  Committee  for  Southern  Brazil  in  Barmen,  and  was 
installed  in  March,  1868.  It  was  a  hard  beginning.  The  separa- 
tion continued.  But  afterwards  the  whole  congregation  again 
united.  Peace  and  harmony  was  now  restored.  A  parsonage  and 
a  schoolhouse  were  erected  and  the  building  of  a  church  was 
determined,  etc." 

September  21,  1890,  a  new  substantial  stone  gothic  church 
costing  23,200  marks,  nearly  all  of  which  the  members  contributed, 
was  dedicated  in  Neuschneids.  It  is  fifty-seven  feet  (Brazilian 
measure)  by  thirty-six  feet,  spire  seventy-three  feet,  with  ten  large 
windows  with  colored  glass.  The  bell  and  pulpit  were  individual 
gifts.  The  altar  and  communion  set  were  presents  from  Germany. 
The  congregation  numbers  only  ninety  members  and  many 
sacrificed  much  to  help,  some  giving  as  high  as  250  marks  each 
toward  the  building.  It  was  done  cheerfully,  however,  with  the 
consciousness  that  it  was  for  their  children  and  their  children's 
children. 

Santa  Maria  de  Soledade  consists  of  two  colonies:  Forro- 
mecco  and  Franceza.  Forromecco  is  the  name  of  a  wild  mountain 
stream  which  flows  through  the  town.  Dr.  Borchard  found  them 
in  1866  to  be  quite  a  mixture  of  nationalities:  Dutch,  Swiss,  French 
and  Germans  from  the  Rhine  country.  They  seem  to  have  had  a 
bad  reputation  for  at  the  sessions  of  the  court  in  Sao  Leopoldo  the 
judge  would  remark:  '"The  Forromecco  is  red  with  blood."  In 
December,  1871,  Rev.  H.  Peters  was  sent  to  them  by  the  Committee 
for  Brazil.  When  Pastor  Peters  died  in  May,  1886,  the  people  not 
only  placed  a  nice  monument  on  his  grave,  but  they  also  con- 
tributed 3,000  marks  as  traveling  expenses  for  his  family,  enabling 
them  to  return  to  Germany.  This  congregation  of  fifty  families 
owns  a  church,  a  schoolhouse  and  a  parsonage.  The  other 
congregation  at  Franceza  of  sixty  families  built  a  new  church  in 
1885.     Pastor  August  Kuhnert  is  serving  this  field  since  1886. 

Sao  Joao  do  Monte  Negro,  a  small  village  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  Rio  Cahy,  contains  about  150  families.  Concerning  this 
field  Rev.  Fr.  Muelinghaus  under  date  Sept,  25,  1800,  writes: 
"Our  congregation  lies  in  the  Municipio  Sao  Joao  do  Monte 
Negro  and  is  composed  of  four  churches.  The  mother  congregation 
at  Sao  Joao  itself  owns  a  small  stone  church  and  a  parsonage, 
erected  about  fourteen  years  ago.     At  that  lime  the  congregation 


740  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS- 

received  its  first  minister,  Rev.  J.  Schwarz,  who  had  been  sent  over 
by  the  Evangelical  Society  at  Barmen  for  the  German  Protestants 
in  America.  He  has  labored  here  amidst  many  difficulties  and 
self  denials  for  a  period  of  ten  years.  The  number  of  church 
members  in  Sao  Joao  is  130.  The  evangelical  children  in  the  vil- 
lage are  taught  in  the  church.  The  number  of  scholars  is  only  36. 
In  the  other  Picades  are  four  schools,  which  are  fairly  well 
attended. 

"The  congregation  Maraia  lies  westward  from  Sao  Joao  a  dis- 
tance of  four  hours'  ride  by  horseback.  The  colony  is  scattered 
over  a  fertile  mountain  country.  Nearly  all  the  farmers  there  are 
well-to-do.  The  large  German  Protestant  church  stands  close  to 
the  Catholic  church,  beautiful  for  location  and  surrounded  by  two 
school  buildings  and  a  few  residences.  The  congregation  in 
Marata,  with  services  every  two  weeks,  is  just  as  large  as  the  one 
in  Sao  Joao.  The  parochial  school  teacher  acts  as  sexton  and 
leads  the  singing.  South  from  Marata  lies  the  third  congregation 
in  the  Picade  Brochier  or  New  France.  This  congregation  num- 
bers seventy  families  and  has  a  small  church,  which  is  also  used 
for  school  purposes.  This  congregation  has  much  room  for  de- 
velopment, since  there  is  still  much  primitive  forest  land,  which 
is  well  adapted  for  settlers.  Here  I  conduct  services  every  five 
weeks.  I  serve  these  three  congregations  since  July,  1886.  The 
population  consists  mostly  of  descendants  of  those  who  came 
many  years  ago  from  the  Hunsruck  country.  From  July  1,  1886, 
to  July  1,  1890,  there  were:  Baptisms,  406;  weddings,  82;  burials, 
72;  and  confirmations,  227. 

"Besides  these  I  have  have  had  charge  of  another  little  con- 
gregation with  thirty  members,  who  have  hitherto  been  served  by 
a  pseudo  pastor,  Mr.  von  Grafen.  This  congregation  has  a  nice 
stone  church  in  Morro  Azul,  two  hours  distant  from  the  church 
in  Brochier.  Although  the  field  of  my  labor  gave  me  plenty  to 
do,  still  I  considered  it  my  duty  to  serve  this  station  in  order  that 
they  might  soon  form  a  separate  charge  and  call  an  ordained 
minister  for  themselves.  Sao  Joao  do  Monte  Negro  is  situated  in 
the  bottom  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Cahy,  at  the  foot  of  mount 
Monte  Negro.  The  river  which  is  always  navigable,  affords  a 
lively  traffic  with  Porto  Alegre.  The  trip  is  made  in  five  or  six 
hours.  The  well-to-do  Germans  in  Sao  Joao  belong  to  my  congre- 
gation and  carry  on  a  large  business. 

"In  the  last  election  for  senators  and  deputies,  the  Jesuits 
took  a  very  active  part.    The  former  liberal  party  (Uniao  nacional ), 


LUTHERANS   IN    BRAZIL.  7-il 

in  order  to  avoid  bloodshed,  has  almost  entirely  abstained  from 
voting.  Consequently  only  two  parties  were  in  the  field,  the 
government  party  and  the  new  organized  Catholic  party  (Centro 
Catholico).  The  former  has  completely  won  the  field,  but  the 
latter  has  many  adherents,  especially  in  the  colonies,  and  is 
guided  by  the  Jesuits. 

"The  provisory  government  has  hitherto  proceeded  energeti- 
cally and  cautiously.  What  the  influence  of  the  republic  will  be 
over  our  Protestant  congregrations,  nothing  definite  can  be  known 
at  present.  Religious  freedom  has  been  proclaimed  and  civil 
marriage  introduced.  Thus  far  no  case  has  come  up  in  my  congre- 
gation where  a  couple  has  applied  for  marriage  to  the  civil 
magistrate,  or  that  members  have  left  the  congregation.  May  the 
Lord  God  save  our  people  and  country  from  a  bloody  revolution!'" 

Sao  Sebastiao  do  Cahy  is  a  prosperous  shipping  port  on  the 
Cahy  river  where  steamboats  from  Porto  Alegre  regularly  land. 
The  German  church  was  dedicated  by  Dr.  Eotermund,  February 
7,  1876.  The  congregation  of  sixty  families  is  served  by  Konrad 
Schreiber. 

The  Leonerhof  lies  in  a  northeasterly  direction  from  Sao 
Leopoldo.  It  has  received  some  notoriety  on  account  of  the 
so-called  "  Muckeraufstand,"  a  religious-fanatical  movement  which 
was  inaugurated  by  a  man  called  Maurer,  who  had  a  great  repu- 
tation as  a  miracle  working  doctor.  The  movement  took  a 
dangerous  turn  and  was  at  last  subdued  by  the  soldiers.  But  its 
evil  effect  on  the  religious  condition  of  the  community  was  felt  for 
a  long  time  afterwards.  In  the  year  1887  they  were  enabled  to 
dedicate  their  large  stone  church.  The  congregation  numbers 
100  families  and  their  parochial  school  fifty.  In  the  neighborhood 
there  is  also  an  English  colony,  called  New  England,  which  is 
served  by  the  German  pastor.  Several  other  congregations  belong 
to  this  charge. 

Campo  Bom  numbers  sixty  families  and  supports  a  parochial 

school. 

Hartzpicade  numbers  eighty  families.  Their  new  church 
was  dedicated  in  the  year  1887.  They  also  have  a  parochial 
school  in  the  church  building. 

Jacobsfhal  dedicated  a  new  church  January  22,  1888.  This 
whole  charge  is  served  by  one  pastor,  Paul  Dohms  from  the 
Leonerhof,  who  also  teaches  school. 

Mundo  Novo  lies  northeast  a  distance  of  nine  hours  on  horse- 
back from  Sao  Leopoldo.     This  colony  was  founded  in  18-48  by  a 


742  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

merchant  from  Porto  Alegre.  During  the  years  1865  and  1870 
Dr.  Borchard  visited  these  people  and  they  authorized  him  to 
secure  a  pastor  for  them.  Their  first  pastor,  Rev.  Kroehne, 
remained  among  them  only  a  short  time.  His  successor,  Rev. 
Roos,  found  the  field  occupied  by  a  pseudo-pastor.  Pastor  Roos 
died  after  having  served  the  field  very  acceptably  for  a  period  of 
two  years.  He  was  followed  by  Pastor  R.  Dietschi  in  December, 
1873.  January,  1874,  they  dedicated  their  new  "  Church  of  Peace." 
The  colony  has  several  parochial  schools.  The  congregation 
in  Mundo  Novo  embraces  350  families.  This  is  one  of  the  most 
prosperous  colonies  in  the  province. 

Teutonia. — Pastor  F.  Hiiuser  under  date  May  12,  1887,  gives 
the  following:  "The  pastoral  charge  Teutonia  embraces  the  three 
colonies,  Teutonia,  Estrella  and  Canventos.  The  colony  Teutonia 
between  the  Tayuary  and  Cahy  rivers  was  founded  by  German 
merchants  from  Porto  Alegre  in  1858.  It  is  exceedingly 
prosperous  and  numbers  600  German  families,  mainly  from  the 
Rhineland,  Westphalia  and  Saxony.  Pastor  William  Klein- 
guenther  in  early  days  visited  them  from  Porto  Alegre  twice  a 
year.  Its  present  pastor  was  sent  hither  by  the  Society  in  Barmen. 
The  people  are  industrious  and  saving,  but  the  church  life  has 
suffered  greatly  in  consequence  of  two  pseudo  pastors,  one  a  count 
from  the  foreign  legion,  the  other  a  school  teacher  in  former  years. 
The  results  of  their  doings  are  still  to  the  present  pastor  a  source 
of  much  contention,  and  the  organization  of  congregations  is  on 
their  account  very  difficult.  The  services  have  been  conducted 
hitherto  in  the  schoolhouses.  Only  in  the  near  congregation, 
which  is  mostly  composed  of  Westphalians,  we  have  after  a  long 
struggle  succeeded  in  laying  the  corner  stone  of  a  new  church  on 
Whitsuntide,  1885.  In  Teutonia  there  are  fifteen  parochial  and 
private  schools  with  an  attendance  of  700  children  and  eleven 
teachers,  of  whom  only  three  have  been  educated  in  a  teachers' 
seminary. 

"The  colony  Estrella  is  much  more  churchly,  with  fifty-five 
Protestant  families  who  live  among  the  Catholics.  They  have 
already  built  for  themselves  a  nice  church  and  the  three  parochial 
schools  are  well  attended. 

"The  private  colony  Canventos  on  the  Tayuary  was  founded 
in  the  year  1862.  This  colony,  too,  was  visited  by  Pastor  W. 
Kleinguenther  twice  a  year.  Here  also  two  unworthy  individuals, 
who  call  themselves  pastors,  are  doing  much  mischief.  Canventos 
numbers  190  Evangelical  families  and  about  as  many  Catholics. 


LUTHERANS   IN   BRAZIL.  743 

The  Catholics  have  four  magnificent  churches  served  by  six 
priests.  It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  a  self-sustaining  charge 
with  its  own  pastor  be  organized  here.  Canventos  with  the  state 
colony  Conde  d'Eu,  where  are  found  3,000  Italians,  and  the 
adjoining  Pikades  number  about  300  Evangelical  families.  This 
is  a  very  important  field  in  the  Province  Rio  Grande  do  Sul  for 
diaspora  mission  nurture." 

In  1890  a  new  self-sustaining  pastorate  was  formed  in  Arcoio 
Secco,  which  in  1891  had  ninety  families  and  is  served  by  Rev. 
Schumann. 

Santa  Cruz  is  another  colony  five  leagues  north  from  Rio 
Pardo.  The  village  Santa  Cruz  is  beautifully  situated  and  the 
country  round  about  is  very  fertile.  The  German  congregation 
on  the  Stadt-Platz  with  its  preaching  points,  Old  Pikade  and 
Monte  Alverne,  numbers  2,000  souls.  The  congregation  owns  a 
commodious  parsonage,  a  beautiful  church  with  towers  and  bells 
and  also  a  good  schoolhouse.  The  congregation  at  Old  Pikade 
also  has  a  fine  church  with  tower  and  three  bells,  which  was 
dedicated  February  17,  1888.  There  is  also  a  stone  church  at  St. 
Andrews  without  a  tower.  The  charge  consists  of  four  different 
congregations  and  each  has  its  own  parochial  school.  In  the  year 
1888  the  number  of  communicants  was  789,  baptisms  120.  Pastor 
Bergfried  took  charge  of  the  field  in  March,  1866.  The  name  of 
their  present  pastor  is  Frederick  Hildebrandt.  A  high  school  or 
academy  in  connection  with  the  parochial  schools  is  needed  here 
for  the  valley  of  the  Jacuhy  river. 

Rio  Pardinho  is  another  charge  belonging  to  the  Santa  Cruz 
colony.  Pastor  Christian  Schmidt,  who  came  over  with  Mr.  Berg- 
fried, has  served  this  field  ever  since  his  arrival.  It  is  composed 
of  three  congregations,  Rio  Pardinho,  Sinimba  and  St.  Joao. 

Under  date  August  9,  1888,  he  writes:  "My  congregations 
have  developed  in  a  manner  that  gives  me  joy.  Instead  of  fifty 
baptisms  yearly,  we  have  now  seventy,  and  instead  of  ten  marriages 
there  are  now  twenty.  Cases  of  death  are  few;  some  six  or  eight 
persons  have  reached  an  age  from  seventy  to  ninety  years.  The 
services  are  always  well  attended.  In  Rio  Pardinho  200,  in 
Sinimbu  from  three  to  four  hundred  and  in  St.  Joao  from  sixty 
to  seventy  persons.  Holy  Communion  is  celebrated  in  each 
congregation  twice  a  year.  Rio  Pardinho  numbers  110,  Sinimbu 
seventy  to  eighty  and  St.  Joao  thirty-four  members.  The  sacra- 
ment of  holy  baptism  is  valued  highly.  Seldom  a  child  dies 
without  first  having  received  baptism.     I  have  at  present  a  young 


744  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

school  teacher  here,  the  son  of  a  pastor  in  Saxony,  who  is  always 
surprised  seeing  so  many  people  come  to  church.  In  the  village 
of  his  home  the  church,  with  the  exception  of  festival  days,  was 

always  poorly  attended I  would  like  very  much  to  return  for  a 

short  time  to  East  Friesland  in  order  to  see  the  graves  of  my 
never-to-be-forgotten  parents  and  my  dear  inspector  von  Rhoden, 
to  whom,  next  to  God,  I  am  indebted  for  the  privilege  of  preaching 
Christ  to  the  poor  children  of  men.  But  then  I  would  hasten 
quickly  back  to  my  dear  congregations,  for  although  the  roads 
here  are  often  in  a  bad  condition,  the  mountains  high,  the  rivers 
treacherous,  the  hearts  and  heads  of  many  naughty,  it  is  never- 
theless nice  here.  The  best  charge  (he  means  in  Germany) 
would  not  be  so  dear  to  me  as  my  Rio  Pardinho,  Sinimbu,  and 
my  mountainous  St.  Joao." 

Ger mania  da  Costa  da  Serra  do  Butucurahy  is  a  colony 
about  twenty-one  miles  west  from  Santa  Cruz.  Some  years  ago 
the  place  received  a  different  name,  Nossa  Senhora  da  Candelaria, 
but  it  usually  goes  by  its  old  name  Germania.  One  of  the  prom- 
inent buildings  of  the  town  is  the  German  Protestant  church, 
dedicated  on  Reformation  day,  1882.  It  is  one  of  the  finest 
Evangelical  churches  in  all  Brazil.  In  its  tower  hang  three  large 
bells,  which  were  cast  in  Germany.  The  first  minister  who 
served  this  congregation  was  Mr.  Fr.  Katz  from  Basel.  He  soon 
returned  to  Germany.  Rev.  F.  M.  Hatinger  served  the  charge 
from  1877  to  Dec.  6,  1891,  when  he  resigned  in  order  to  become  a 
traveling  missionary.  There  are  eight  parochial  schools  in  this 
colony.  The  constitution  of  the  congregation  demands  that  every 
family  send  their  children  to  school  from  their  ninth  to  their 
thirteenth  year.     The  congregation  embraces  300  families. 

The  pastor,  under  date  September,  1888,  writes  among  other 
things  as  follows:  "Some  time  ago  I  was  called  upon  by  a  former 
merchant  from  Birkenfeld,  who  lives  sixty  miles  away  on  the 
Cima  da  Serra,  to  baptize  his  child.  The  Catholic  priest,  a  Por- 
tuguese, had  offered  himself  to  baptize  the  child  gratis.  But  the 
father  replied:  'That  will  not  be  done  even  if  you  give  me  all 
your  riches.'  Thus  I  undertook  the  long  journey.  From  the 
surrounding  country,  ten  to  twenty  miles,  the  people  came  together 
in  order  to  attend  the  services  and  celebrate  the  holy  communion. 
Several  of  the  men  told  me  afterwards  that  this  had  been  their 
first  opportunity  to  partake  of  the  holy  supper  for  twenty 
years.  In  the  cities  on  the  Serra  and  on  the  Campanha  live  small 
groups  of  ten  to  twenty  and  more  evangelical  families.     Among 


LUTHERANS   IN    BRAZIL.  7  ).-, 

these  are  yet  many  who  hold  to  the  faith  of  their  fathers.  But 
the  number  of  the  older  people  who  came  from  Germany  is 
growing  less,  and  if  help  does  not  come  soon,  we  will  lose  their 
children.  At  the  last  pastoral  conference  in  Baum  Picade  this 
pressing  need  was  carefully  considered.  The  appointment  of  a 
traveling  preacher  is  among  the  most  pressing  needs  of  our 
province." 

Santo  Angelo  is  a  colony  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Jacuhy  river. 
Dr.  H.  Borchard  visited  them  in  the  year  1867,  and,  with  the 
consent  of  Baron  v.  Kahlden,  the  leading  spirit  of  the  colony,  was 
authorized  to  secure  a  pastor  for  them.  Consequently  two  years 
later  Pastor  Falk  was  installed  as  their  shepherd.  Having  served 
them  several  years,  he  accepted  a  call  from  the  congregation  in 
Ferraz.  Mr.  Tuesmann,  educated  at  St.  Crischona  and  having 
been  a  missionary  in  Eastern  Africa,  then  became  their  pastor; 
but  on  account  of  ill  health  he  soon  returned  to  Germany. 
Another  man,  J.  G.  Wittlinger,  having  served  them  for  thirteen 
years  returned  to  his  old  home. 

Santa  Maria  da  Bocca  do  Monte  is  the  farthest  point  of  the 
German  colonies  in  this  province.  The  city  numbers  3,000  souls 
and  150  German  families.  Ninety  of  these  belong  to  the  Evan- 
gelical congregation.  Pinhal  and  Legoas  are  connected  with  this 
congregation.  The  last  place  has  a  parochial  school.  Bincao  S. 
Pedro,  consisting  of  twenty-two  families,  belongs  to  the  charge. 
But  the  people  are  too  much  scattered  to  organize  a  congregation 
or  a  school.  Another  little  congregation,  sixteen  families,  is  called 
Yilla  S.  Sepe.  It  was  organized  twelve  years  ago  but  has  little 
prospect  of  becoming  larger.  Their  present  pastor  took  charge  of 
the  field  in  1882.  He  began  his  work  by  organizing  a  school  with 
seven  children  and  in  this  way  he  won  the  parents  for  church 
work.  Confidence  had  been  destroyed  to  a  great  extent,  here  as 
elsewhere,  by  unworthy  individuals  who  acted  as  pastors. 

The  congregation  in  Santa  Maria  in  1887  had  difficulty  with 
the  government  because  of  its  church  tower.  The  law  forbids 
non-Catholic  religious  societies  to  build  houses  of  worship  with 
towers  or  any  other  sign  by  which  they  may  be  recognized  as 
churches.  The  law  does  not  seem  to  be  rigidly  enforced  since 
many  Protestant  churches  have  towers  and  other  churchly  signs, 
and  the  people  are  unmolested.  Trouble  arises  only  when 
accusers  arise. 

Farther  into  the  interior  many  Lutheran  families  are  scattered 
here  and  there,  who  are  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd.     "  Along  the 


746  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

beautiful  shores  of  the  Uruguay  live  a  number  of  Lutheran 
Christians,  but  nobody  is  ministering  unto  them.  They  are 
obliged  to  have  their  children  baptized  and  their  marriages 
solemnized  by  the  Catholic  priests.  An  old  mother  who  lives  in 
those  regions  besought  the  minister  at  Santa  Maria  with  tears  to 
visit  her;  she  had  desired  the  holy  communion  for  years. 

San  Lourenco  is  a  colony  started  in  1858  by  a  German 
merchant,  Jacob  Rheingans.  Dr.  Borchard  found  the  colony  in  a 
state  of  great  excitement  in  January,  1870.  He  preached  at 
different  points  and  was  requested  to  secure  a  pastor  for  them. 
The  colony  then  numbered  485  families,  of  which  415  were 
Protestants.  Two  pastors,  Gruel  and  Schiek,  labor  there  now,  but 
according  to  reports  in  1890,  the  field  had  been  vacant  at  that  time 
for  a  period  of  nine  years.  The  school  interests  were  in  a  worse 
condition  than  at  any  other  place  in  the  province,  and  the  desire 
was  expressed  for  a  pastor  at  once. 

Province  Santa  Catharina. — Among  a  population  of  200,000 
in  this  province  there  are  55,000  Germans. 

Santa  Izabel  was  first  colonized  mainly  by  Roman  Catholics. 
But  in  the  year  1848  a  number  of  Protestants  also  settled  here, 
who  lived  for  many  years  without  spiritual  care.  It  was  through 
the  influence  of  the  Swiss  consul,  von  Tschudi,  that  Pastor  Karl 
Wagner  was  sent  to  them  from  Basel.  The  little  congregation 
composed  of  twenty-three  families,  built  a  new  church  and 
parsonage. 

Theresopolis  was  founded  in  the  year  1860.  An  Austrian 
rdilitary  officer  and  his  wife  assisted  the  colonists  and  quite  a 
number  of  people  immigrated  there  from  Holstein  and  Saxony. 
In  1864  Pastor  Tischhiiuser  took  charge  of  this  field  in  connection 
with  Santa  Izabel,  Pastor  Wagner  of  the  latter  place  having 
resigned. 

August  30,  1888,  Rev.  Christian  Zluhan,  in  a  lengthy  report 
to  the  secretary  of  the  Diaspora  Conference,  says:  "Among  the 
293  families  composing  the  congregations  Izabel  and  Theresopolis, 
scarcely  two-thirds  are  paying  members;  the  rest  of  the  colonists 
are  poor,  and  besides  there  are  many  among  them,  especially  in 
Theresopolis,  who  have  no  need  of  a  pastor.  In  Santa  Izabel  a 
more  churchly  sentiment  exists.  The  attendance  at  public 
worship  and  the  participation  in  the  holy  communion  is  good. 

"At  the  out-lying  stations  services  can  be  conducted  only 
once  in  two  or  three  months,  at  some  places  only  on  week  days, 


LUTHERANS   IN    BRAZIL.  717 

and  communion  can  be  celebrated  only  once  or  twice  a  year.  In 
1886  there  were  109  baptisms,  twenty-seven  marriages,  ten  burials. 
Cemeteries  are  found  wherever  a  few  families  live.  These  colonies 
lie  at  a  distance  from  eight  to  twelve  hours  from  the  sea  coast  and 
the  climate  is  very  healthy.  The  country  is  largely  mountainous. 
The  cultivation  of  the  soil  is  difficult  and  at  some  places  it  yields 
but  little.  The  number  of  Evangelical  people  comprising  this 
charge,  Santa  Izabel,  Theresopolis  and  Tubarao  (a  coal  district), 
is  about  2,500,  with  three  times  as  many  Catholics." 

The  Educational  and  Confirmation  Institute,  founded  in 
Santa  Izabel  by  Pastor  Wagner,  has  its  own  building.  In  twenty 
years  it  had  1,020  evangelical  scholars,  768  of  whom  were 
confirmed. 

Blumenau  was  founded  in  1850  by  Dr.  Blumenau  and 
numbers  15,000  souls,  12,000  Germans,  and  of  these  10,000  are 
Protestants.  On  the  city  square  two  nice  churches  are  seen,  one 
belonging  to  the  Evangelical  and  the  other  to  the  Catholic  people. 
Both  churches  were  built  by  the  state.  The  first  Protestant 
minister,  Pastor  Hesse,  came  in  the  year  1857.  The  name  of  their 
present  pastor  is  Henry  Sandreski,  who  came  from  Basel  in  the 
year  1861.  He  first  served  Brusque  and  in  1881  took  charge  of 
Blumenau.  A  great  many  people  seem  to  be  scattered  throughout 
the  country.  Our  informant  speaks  of  twenty  parochial  schools 
in  the  large  district.  Most  of  them,  to  be  sure,  are  conducted  on 
a  very  small  scale.  Only  in  few  cases  are  they  taught  by  educated 
teachers.     The  charge  is  composed  of  500  families. 

Brusque  is  connected  with  Blumenau.  Here  Pastor  Sandreski 
organized  an  evangelical  school,  which  has  been  a  great  blessing 
to  the  community.  At  first  pastors  and  teachers  were  maintained 
by  the  government,  but  afterwards  matters  changed  and  in  conse- 
quence a  great  but  successful  struggle  began  in  behalf  of  self- 
support. 

Badenfurt  is  another  charge  belonging  to  the  same  colony. 
The  pastor,  H.  Runte,  seems  to  have  only  good  things  to  report. 
Under  date  of  August  15,  1888,  he  writes:  "My  congregations 
have  made  great  sacrifices  since  the  year  1884.  Not  only  have 
they  maintained  and  supported  their  pastor,  but  have  also  built 
three  substantial  churches,  one  with  tower  and  bell,  a  large 
parsonage  and  five  school-houses.  One  does  not  say  too  much 
when  he  calls  this  work  a  work  of  faith;  for  without  faith  in  God, 
they  would  not  commence  such  undertakings.  At  the  time  of  the 
dedication  of  the  churches  and  schools  we  experienced  precious 


748  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS- 

blessings  from  our  merciful  God.  The  past  year,  too,  has  been  a 
year  of  many  blessings."' 

The  charge  is  composed  of  three  congregations:  Badenfurt 
with  250  families,  Karijos,  115,  and  Alto  Rio  do  Testo,  eighty. 
The  number  of  children  baptized  during  the  year  averages  200. 
Pastor  Runte  entered  upon  his  labors  here  in  1883,  being  sent 
over  by  the  Evangelical  Society  in  Barmen. 

Bruderthal  is  the  name  of  a  colony  which  arrived  from  Russia 
in  1886  and  settled  in  the  forest  near  the  city  of  Joinville.  They 
were  a  band  of  Moravian  brethren,  most  of  whom  had  formerly 
belonged  to  the  Catholic  church.  On  account  of  religious  perse- 
cution they  had  been  obliged  to  leave  their  homes.  It  is  inter- 
esting what  pastor  William  Lange  under  date  September  12,  1888, 
writes:  "In  May,  1886,  we  started  on  our  way  and  settled  in  the 
primitive  forest  twenty-five  kilometer  distant  from  Joinville;  we 
were  125  persons.  With  the  utmost  exertions  we  have  succeeded 
within  two  years  to  overcome  the  greatest  difficulties.  The  two 
main  conditions  for  living  here  are  daily  bread  and  passable 
roads.  The  first  the  soil  will  give  to  anyone  who  does  not  shun 
work.  It  is  a  miracle  before  our  eyes  that  120  people,  entirely 
without  means,  have  been  able  to  secure  their  daily  bread  so  easily. 
The  second  absolute  need,  passable  roads,  we  have  supplied 
amidst  immense  difficulties.  The  main  condition  for  success  in  a 
new  colony  is  the  inner  harmony.  The  colonists  who  live  isolated 
and  scattered  in  the  forests,  easily  lose  courage.  For  years  they 
live  without  church  and  school.  We  are  bound  together  by  the 
inner  religious  tie.  If  the  German  papers  in  Joinville  could 
understand  how,  through  the  furtherance  of  a  living  Christianity 
in  the  heart,  at  the  same  time  the  strength  and  willingness  to 
work  is  advanced,  they  would  not  have  let  loose  against  me  such  a 
storm  of  calumny  and  slander;  they  would  not  have  considered  it 
'unreasonable'  that  the  first  house  built  by  the  colony  Bruederthal 
should  have  been  a  school  and  meeting  house;  they  would  not 
have  accused  our  colonists  of  'laziness'  because  we  observe  Sunday 
and  meet  together  to  seek  comfort  and  strength  from  the  Word 
of  God.  Our  church  and  school  house  is  a  simple  building. 
Preaching  at  9  o'clock  A.  m.  and  4  o'clock  P.  M.,  Sunday  school  at 
1:30  o'clock  P.  m.  Every  fourth  week,  mission  services  at  4  o'clock 
p.  m.,  Wednesday  evening  at  7  o'clock  Bible  study,  and  Saturday 
evening  at  7  o'clock  reports  about  the  church  at  large."  Certainly 
if  people  of  such  principles  do  not  succeed  in  clearing  the  forest 
and  making  a  living  in  the  wilds  of  Brazil,  others,  like  those  that 


LUTHERANS   IN    BRAZIL.  749 

represent  the   principles  of  the  Joinville  German  papers,  need 
not  try. 

Dona  Franzisca  is  a  colony  in  the  northern  part  of  the 
province  Santa  Catherine  and  was  founded  by  the  Hamburg 
Colonization  society  in  the  year  1859.  The  land  belonged  to  the 
Prince  of  Joinville  and  in  honor  of  his  wife  Dona  Franzisca,  a 
daughter  of  the  Emperor,  the  colony  was  named. 

In  the  town  of  Joinville  is  found  a  German  Protestant  church 
with  a  parsonage,  both  of  which  have  been  erected  by  the 
government  The  first  pastor  was  George  H51zel,  who  after  having 
left  the  place  and  labored  in  another  field  for  some  time,  returned 
in  1866  and  remained  pastor  in  Joinville  until  old  age. 

Island- Street,  some  eight  or  ten  miles  east  from  Joinville,  a 
separate  charge,  was  organized  in  1864.  To  it  belong  Annaburg, 
Pedreira,  Catherine-Street  and  West-Street.  The  entire  charge 
numbers  215  families  or  15,000  souls.  Most  of  these  people  came 
from  northern  Germany.  It  is  said  of  them  that  they  stick  to  the 
good  old  customs  of  their  fathers  and  preserve  their  simple  faith 
and  piety.  In  many  of  the  houses  family  worship  and  prayer  at 
table  are  regularly  observed.  They  use  the  liturgy  of  the 
Prussian  state  church  and  the  Wiirtemburg  hymn  book.  In  all 
the  congregations  they  have  flourishing  parochial  schools. 
Baptisms  during  1887,  95,  marriges  29,  communicants  792.  They 
regularly  take  collections  for  Home  and  Foreign  missions  and 
contribute  also  to  other  benevolent  objects.  Their  first  minister, 
George  Feinauer,  came  from  St.  Crischona,  to  which  place  he 
returned  in  18S2,  after  a  service  of  eighteen  years.  Their  present 
pastor,  John  Dehmlow,  was  educated  in  the  Barmen  Mission 
House  and  labors  here  since  December,  1883. 

Sao  Bento  is  another  charge,  lying  westward  from  Joinville, 
that  has  of  late  years  been  organized.  The  people  are  largely 
Bohemians,  Prussians  and  Poles.  Of  the  first  it  is  said  that  their 
moral  condition  is  rather  low  and  that  the  Catholic-  farmers  from 
Poland  and  West  Prussia  were  very  ignorant.  The  number  of 
Evangelical  Christians,  who  are  mostly  intelligent  Pomeranians, 
is  about  600.  Living  rather  in  an  obscure  country,  they  were  for 
a  long  time  without  spiritual  oversight.  In  1890  a  gifted  young 
minister  was  sent  them  by  the  name  of  Quast.  The  report  says 
that  in  a  short  time  he  gathered  a  congregation  of  700  souls. 
April  5,  1891,  was  a  festive  day  for  this  entire  region,  when  their 
new  church  with  tower  and  bell  was  consecrated. 


750  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Province  Parana. — This  province  has  190,000  inhabitants; 
9,000  Germans. 

Curitiba  is  the  principal  city  of  the  province  with  a  population 
of  about  8,000,  and  4,000  Germans.  The  German  congregation 
was  organized  by  Dr.  Borchard  January  7,  1872.  The  same  year 
it  received  a  regular  pastor  in  the  person  of  August  Bocker.  He 
built  a  parsonage  which  answered  also  for  a  church  and  school. 
In  1885  he  returned  to  the  fatherland.  W.  Haarmann  has  been 
in  charge  of  this  congregation  of  300  families  since  February  1, 
1886.  Most  of  these  families  came  from  Pomerania  and  the  Rhine 
country.  The  farmers,  it  is  said,  have  not  land  enough  for 
cultivation  and  consequently  there  is  not  much  progress  to  be 
expected.  German  immigration  to  this  part  of  the  country  has 
largely  ceased  and  it  is  feared  that  the  rising  generation  will  adopt 
many  of  the  evil  habits  of  the  natives.  While  the  church  life 
among  the  older  people,  especially  in  the  country,  is  in  a  healthy 
condition,  with  the  young  generation  it  is  declining.  The  experi- 
ences of  the  German  congregations  in  Brazil  with  reference  to 
their  young  people  will  be  largely  the  same  as  they  are  in  the 
United  States  and  elsewhere.  Language,  no  doubt,  has  much  to 
do  with  their  churchly  indifference.  We  have  not  yet  met  with 
an  instance  among  the  Germans  of  South  America  where  efforts 
are  made  to  introduce  the  language  of  the  country,  but  that  time 
will  perhaps  not  be  very  far  off.  The  parochial  school  has  400 
pupils  in  classes.  They  have  just  completed  a  new  schoolhouse 
and  are  planning  to  erect  a  new  church.  The  Bible  and  hymn 
book  are  diligently  used  in  the  homes  and  many  church  papers 
are  taken.  Baptisms  102,  marriages  twenty-six,  deaths  thirty -nine. 
Santa  Venunzia  is  a  mission  station  of  the  charge. 

Ponta  Grossa  is  settled  by  German  Russians  from  the  Volga. 
They  received  their  first  pastor,  Hasensack,  from  the  Mission 
Committee  in  Barmen  in  1878.  At  present  they  are  served  by 
Rev.  Gustav  Geisler,  who  used  to  teach  school  in  Curitiba,  but 
afterwards  went  to  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  and  prepared  himself  for  the 
ministry  in  the  seminary  of  the  United  Synod  of  the  West  and 
then  returned  to  Brazil.  The  charge  is  composed  of  six  small 
congregations  and  152  families. 

Province  Sao  Paulo. — In  this  province  of  1,059,000  popu- 
lation are  found  8,000  Germans.  Many  of  them  arrived  fifty  years 
ago,  being  brought  over  under  contract.  They  suffered  and 
endured  much,  being  obliged  to  work  on  the  coffee  plantations 
like  the  negro  slaves. 


LUTHERANS   IN    BRAZIL.  751 

Bairo  do  Pires  is  six  miles  from  the  railroad  station  Limera 
and  has  among  its  population  fifty  German  Protestant  families. 
People  make  their  living  here  mostly  by  raising  coffee.  The 
climate  is  not  very  healthy.  Since  1874  they  are  served  by  Rev. 
Rev.  Miiller  from  Basel.  They  have  church,  school  and  parsonage 
under  one  roof.  Children  seldom  go  to  school  longer  than  two  or 
three  years  as  their  parents  need  them  on  their  coffee  farms. 

Another  Protestant  congregation  is  found  in  Sao  Joao  do  Bio 
Claro,  served  by  Rev.  J.  J.  Zink  since  18G9.  May  15,  1884,  they 
dedicated  their  new  church.  They  have  also  a  parochial  school. 
The  minister  makes  occasional  missionary  tours  in  the  adjoin  lug 
regions.  San  Paulo,  the  capital,  has  among  its  population  1,200 
Germans,  but  no  church  organization  could  be  effected  among 
them  as  yet.  This  may  seem  strange,  yet  the  same  condition  of 
things  may  be  found  in  many  places  in  other  parts  of  the  world. 
Often  a  dozen  Germans  build  a  church  and  sometimes  a  thousand 
cannot.  Some  Germans  are  found  in  almost  every  city  and  town 
of  the  province.  Since  writing  the  above  we  learn  that  Rev. 
Bamberg  succeeded  last  year  in  organizing  a  congregation. 

The  Provinces  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Minas  Geraes,  Espirito 
Santo. — The  oldest  German  Evangelical  church  in  Brazil  is  the 
one  in  Rio  de  Janeiro.  It  was  organized  in  1827  and  its  church 
with  a  beautiful  interior  was  built  in  1845  and  dedicated  July  27 
of  the  same  year.  The  congregation  of  8,000  souls  has  fifty 
French-Swiss,  for  whom  services  are  conducted  the  first  Sunday 
of  each  month  in  the  French  language.  The  following  statistics 
do  not  speak  well  for  the  spiritual  life  of  the  congregation:  average 
attendance  at  worship  from  forty  to  fifty,  number  of  communicants 
during  the  year  sixty-five,  marriages  twenty-five,  baptisms  forty- 
five  deaths  twenty-two.  We  are  not  surprised  at  this  condition 
after  we  read  of  the  following  societies  existing  among  the 
Germans:  Germania,  Schubert  Club,  Frohsinn,  Turner  society, 
Harmony.  Up  to  the  year  1862  the  German  school  was  connected 
with  the  congregation,  but  since  that  time  it  is  controlled  by  the 
German  Aid  Society.  Dr.  Max  Gruel  has  been  the  pastor  since  1872. 
He  also  holds  the  position  of  principal  in  the  German  school. 

Pctropolis. — This  is  the  summer  residence  of  the  Emperor 
and  of  the  German  minister.  Three  thousand  Germans  are 
scattered  here  from  the  Mosel  and  the  Rhine  Valleys.  Petropolis 
is  their  central  city.  The  German  congregation  numbers  1,100 
souls.  Pastor  Borchard  visited  them  in  the  year  1870  and 
was  successful  in  harmonizing  the   contentious  parties.      Their 


752  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

present  pastor,  R.  Schulz,  on  September  4,  1886,  wrote:  "Our 
church  and  school  have  much  improved  during  the  fourteen  years 
so  that  we  connected  ourselves  with  the  Prussian  State  Church. 
Since  1875  the  congregation  built  a  very  nice  parsonage,  for  the 
German  school  three  spacious  halls,  and  two  residences  for  the 
two  German  and  one  Brazilian  school  teachers.  The  salary  of  the 
pastor  has  been  increased  and  at  present  the  congregation 
endeavors  to  collect  an  endowment  fund  in  order  that  the  littlo 
flock  of  the  faithful,  in  view  of  the  gradual  losses  which  are  to  be 
feared,  may  be  enabled  to  enjoy  the  preaching  of  the  Word  and 
the  administration  of  the  Sacraments  as  long  as  any  of  their 
descendents  may  live  there.  Additions  from  without  can  not  be 
expected.  Although  the  number  of  souls,  because  of  the  large 
increase  of  children,  has  remained  about  the  same  the  con- 
gregation loses  many  through  mixed  marriages.  For  the  law 
does  not  allow  us  Evangelical  ministers  to  perform  such  marriages; 
although  the  Catholic  party  may  come  over  to  us,  yet  the 
congregation  has  never  been  benefited  by  such  mere  outward 
transfers." 

Don  Pedro  II. — This  is  a  colony  founded  1857  in  the  province 
Minas  Geraes.  In  the  town  Juiz  de  Fora,  the  people  dedicated 
their  new  church  May  31,  1886.  The  number  of  Protestants  in 
the  town  and  the  country  is  estimated  to  be  from  six  to  seven 
hundred.  In  the  year  1887,  pastor  J.  G.  Schmierer  was  sent 
there  by  the  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin.  Their  parochial 
school,  frequented  by  fifty  children,  is  taught  by  the  pastor  and  a 
teacher. 

Mucury  in  the  same  province  was  settled  in  1857.  The 
colonists  had  endured  many  hardships  because  of  the  misman- 
agement of  affairs.  The  protestants  number  from  850  to  865 
souls  and  live  largely  among  the  Brazilians.  The  children  learn 
the  Portuguese  language  and  do  not  feel  at  home  in  German 
Society.  In  the  country  the  process  of  absorption  is  going  on 
still  faster.  The  German  congregation  of  317  souls  was  organized 
May  29,  1862.  Their  church  was  built  by  the  government  at  a 
cost  of  12,000  marks,  but  the  congregation  spent  about  the  same 
amount  in  improvements.  The  church  spire  has  two  bells.  A 
parsonage  and  a  school  have  also  been  erected.  Their  present 
pastor,  L.  H.  Hollerbach,  came  from  Basel  in  1862,  and  has 
labored  under  many  trials  and  self-denials  until  the  present  day. 
He  is  the  oldest  pioneer  among  the  German  churches  in  Brazil. 
Communicants  200,  baptisms  thirty,  funerals  fifteen. 


LUTHERANS   IN   BRAZIL.  753 

Santa  Izabel  in  the  province  Espirito  Sanio  was  settled  by 
Germans  as  early  as  1846.  The  first  immigrants  numbered 
thirteen  Lutheran  and  nineteen  Catholic  families.  The  native 
Catholic  population  met  these  Lutherans  with  a  great  deal  of 
distrust,  while  their  own  countrymen,  on  the  other  baud, 
endeavored  to  proselyte  them.  But  in  the  face  of  these  obstacles 
they  remained  true  to  their  faith.  On  Sundays  they  met  together 
and  one  of  their  number  read  a  sermon.  Keeping  alive  their 
church  love  in  this  way,  soon  the  desire  manifested  itself  to  have 
a  church  and  a  pastor.  In  1855  they  dedicated  their  new  house 
of  worship.  Their  first  pastors,  Konig  and  Held,  died  shortly 
after  their  arrival.  Rumor  had  it  that  they  were  poisoned.  Quite 
a  number  of  pastors  have  labored  in  this  field  since;  viz.:  Eger, 
Fiege,  Mehl,  Schsefer,  Pagenkopf  and  Bluhbaum.  It  appears  that 
there  were  opposing  parties  in  the  congregation  which  for  a  long 
time  crippled  the  work.  That  matters  must  have  been  in  a  bad 
condition  we  conclude  from  the  fact  that  the  Basel  Mission  House 
refused  to  send  them  another  minister.  During  the  administration 
of  Pastor  Pagenkopf,  however,  who  had  been  commissioned  to  the 
field  by  the  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin,  the  parties  united  and 
peace  was  restored.  The  charge  consists  of  three  congregations. 
Santa  Izabel  numbers  782  souls,  California  300  and  Rio  Novo 
110.  The  number  of  communicants  during  1887  was  760,  mar- 
riages fourteen,  baptisms  seventy-five  and  deaths  seventeen.  In 
each  of  the  three  congregations  there  is  a  parochial  school. 

California  and  vicinity  during  1892  established  their  own 
pastorate  and  Rev.  Lcewe  was  commissioned  as  their  pastor  by  the 
Berlin  High  Church  Council. 

Santa  Lepoldina. — This  colony,  founded  by  the  government 
in  1855,  numbers  1,000  inhabitants,  the  most  of  whom  are 
Germans.  The  country  is  mountainoiis  and  not  very  productive. 
Consequently  many  of  the  German  population  have  left  it 
Those  that  live  there  yet  are  of  a  very  mixed  character,  coming 
from  all  parts  of  Germany.  For  some  time  the  Protestant  people 
were  served  by  pastors  from  Santa  Izabel.  In  the  year  1864  a 
pastor  was  sent  to  them  from  Basel  in  the  person  of  H.  Reuther, 
who  found  many  difficulties  to  overcome.  At  different  times 
attempts  were  made  to  take  his  life.  "When  endeavors  were  made 
to  erect  a  church,  trouble  arose  and  the  Swiss  Reformed  withdrew 
and  built  a  chapel  of  their  own.  Thus  amid  many  discouragements 
Pastor  Reuther  labored  among  them  for  seven  years.  He  was 
succeeded  by  Rev.  Erz,  who  remained  five  years.     Under  Pastor 


754:  LUTHERANS    IN    ALL    LANDS. 

Neudorffer  the  colony,  having  become  too  large,  divided  and 
another  congregation  was  formed,  which  was  named  Santa 
Leopoldina  II.  Their  present  minister,  William  Laatsch,  was 
commissioned  to  this  field  by  the  Evangelical  Church  Council  of 
Berlin.  The  charge  has  575  families,  and  owns  a  parsonage  and  a 
schoolhouse. 

The  second  congregation  of  400  families  is  served  by  Pastor 
W.  Hasensack.  It  owns  a  church,  parsonage  and  schoolhouse.  It 
appears  the  children  get  very  little  schooling,  only  two  years  and 
then  only  twice  a  week. 

The  present  pastor  at  Santa  Izabel  says:  "We  need  a  closer 
connection  and  a  more  solid  and  living  union  with  the  German 
Evangelical  mother  church  at  home."  Our  humble  opinion  is, 
however,  that  the  German  churches  in  Brazil  have  been  depending 
too  long  already  on  the  mother  church  at  home.  It  seems  strange 
that  at  this  late  day  they  should  not  make  efforts  to  educate  their 
own  ministry.  There  seems  to  be  also  a  great  want  of  a  closer 
relationship  among  the  different  churches  and  a  lack  of  a  thorough 
confessional  basis. 

If  more  consecrated  men  and  money  are  not  sent  to  South 
America  in  order  to  develop  self-help,  the  first  Lutheran  settle- 
ments there  will  repeat  the  history  of  the  early  Lutheran  colonists 
in  North  America,  with  this  difference:  the  Catholics  will  receive 
the  lion's  share. 


Lutherans  in  Uruguay  and  Paraguay. 


Uruguay  (500,000  population)  in  1881  had  2,125  Germans. 
This  number  has  since  increased  considerably  and  the  German 
mission  work  has  likewise  grown. 

Montevideo,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  La  Plata  river  at  its 
mouth,  has  a  population  of  150,000  souls,  and  400  Germans, 
mostly  merchants  and  mechanics.  The  German  congregation 
was  organized  in  1857.  Their  first  pastor  was  Dr.  Woysch.  He 
organized  a  German  parochial  school,  which  within  a  few  years 
was  quite  a  success.  In  1863  Rev.  "Woysch  was  succeeded  by 
Pastor  Schoenfeld. 

The  German  settlements  in  the  country  districts  having 
increased  in  number,  Rev.  Schoenfeld  found  an  opportunity  to 
enlarge  his  field.  Twice  a  year  he  made  a  general  missionary 
tour  visiting  the  scattered  settlements.  In  18G8  the  third 
minister,  Rev.  Hoppe,  from  Buenos  Ayres,  was  installed  in 
Montevideo  by  Dr.  Borchard.  During  his  pastorate  the  parochial 
school  numbered  100  children.  A  financial  crisis  visited  the  city 
in  1883  and  its  effects  on  the  congregation  were  anything  but 
good.  It  was  largely  owing  to  its  school,  which  was  also  attended 
by  a  considerable  number  of  Catholic  children,  that  the  congre- 
gation was  kept  alive.  A  report  from  1878  says  that  the 
congregation  numbered  at  that  time  400  souls  and  the  average 
attendance  at  services  was  thirty  to  forty.  Its  pastor,  Theophilo 
Weigle,  receives  yearly  from  the  Gustavus  Adolphus  Society  GOO 
marks.  Two  other  German  mission  stations  have  been  opened  in 
Uruguay,  viz:  Fray  Bentos  and  New  Berlin. 

Paraguay  is  constantly  receiving  more  German  Lutheran 
colonists.  The  colony  New  Germania  alone,  according  to  the 
census  of  January  1,  1892,  reported  245  Germans,  among  whom 
there  were  sixty-nine  children.  The  German  colonial  ''Zeitung" 
in  1886  gave  529  as  the  number  of  Germans  in  Paraguay. 
There  is  not  one  pastor  or  teacher,  church  or  school,  among  them. 

755 


GERMAN  CHURCH,  BUENOS  AYRES,  ARGENTINE  REPUBLIC,  SOUTH  AMERICA. 


7o6 


Lutherans  in  Argentine  Republic. 


Buenos  Ayres. — Since  1825,  the  year  of  religious  freedom  for 
South  America,  English,  Holland  and  German  Protestants  have 
settled  in  the  coast  cities.  The  Germans  receiving  little  aid  from 
their  mother  church  for  some  years  they  had  no  courage  to  under- 
take mission  work. 

On  the  La  Plata,  where  the  river  is  so  wide  that  it  is 
impossible  to  see  the  opposite  shore,  Buenos  Ayres  (500,000 
population)  is  so  advantageously  located  that  it  promises  to  be 
the  largest,  most  beautiful  and  most  important  city  of  South 
America.  Here  many  German  merchants,  colonists,  and  former 
soldiers  were  leading  quiet  lives  in  the  city  and  in  the  country 
near.  They  were  without  Christian  worship  and  their  children 
without  Protestant  schools.  In  1812  a  few  Germans  united  to 
found  a  Protestant  church.  Among  them  was  the  young  merchant 
Detjen  from  Bremen,  who  was  indefatigable  in  mission  work  for 
his  countrymen.  The  Bremen  Society  for  the  German  Protestants 
in  South  America  was  solicited  for  a  pastor  and  in  1813  Candidate 
Siegel  arrived  in  Buenos  Ayres  and  conducted  the  first  German 
Protestant  service  Sept.  10.  Immediately  after  his  arrival  the 
congregation  resolved  to  unite  with  the  State  Church  of  Prussia. 
Permission  from  the  government  to  organize  the  congregation 
permanently  was  secured  October  18,  1813.  Services  were  held 
on  Sundays  and  church  festival  days,  and  missionary  and  prayer 
meetings  were  also  maintained.  Kent  was  high  and  the  desire 
to  build  a  church  grew  until  money  was  gathered  to  purchase  a 
large  piece  of  choice  real  estate.  In  1S15  the  king  of  Prussia 
gave  $1,550  toward  erecting  a  $1G,500  gothic  church.  The 
gift  of  the  Gnstavus  Adolphus  society,  a  general  collection 
in  the  churches  of  Germany  and  other  gifts  were  cheerfully  made 
and  gratefully  received.  In  1818  the  congregation  numbered  400 
souls,— at  present  6,500,  with  two  pastors  Rev.  Buettner  and  But/.. 
A  parochial  school  with  forty  pupils,  some  of  whom  are  Catholic 

757 


758  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

children,  and  a  prosperous  Sunday  school  are  maintained.  The 
church  edifice,  eighty-five  feet  long,  seating  with  gallery  500 
persons,  was  dedicated  March  3,  1853,  and  a  healthy  church  life 
took  the  place  of  religious  indifference  in  many  German  homes 
from  that  day.  The  question  of  building  a  German  hospital  was 
agitated.  In  the  rear  of  the  church,  a  school  house  and  a 
parsonage  have  also  been  erected.  The  school  is  thorough  and 
well  graded  in  ten  classes,  numbering  three  hundred  and  fifty 
pupils.  The  city  and  vicinity  with  10,000  Germans  demand  more 
active  Christian  work  in  the  German  language.  Pastor  Siegel 
faithfully  ministered  to  the  congregation  for  eleven  years  and 
returned  to  Germany  in  1854.  His  successors  have  been:  Revs. 
Schweinitz,  Gerke,  Schumacher,  Zollmann,  Hoppe,  Lenhartz, 
Griesemann  and  Meyer. 

Buenos  Ayres  has  three  daughter  congregations,  Baradero, 
Olavarria  and  the  German  Russian  colony  of  Diamante.  S. 
Esperanza,  Rev.  Wrege  pastor,  dedicated  on  October  25,  1891, 
their  new  church  which  is  one  of  the  finest  churches  in  South 
America.  It  has  two  mission  stations,  Progresso  and  San  Carlos, 
and  money  is  being  gathered  now  in  the  former  place  for  a  new 
church.  Humboldt  in  the  province  of  Santa  Fe,  with  160  Pro- 
testants, formerly  served  in  connection  with  San  Esperanza, 
received  their  own  pastor,  Rev.  M.  Piper  in  May,  1891,  through 
the  help  of  the  High  Church  Council  of  Berlin.  Another  station, 
Guadelupe,  has  twenty-four  Protestant  families. 

Scandinavian  Lutheran  Diaspora. 

The  Danes  have  a  mission  among  their  dispersion  on  the 
eastern  coast  with  headquarters  at  Tandil.  The  Swede  settlers 
in  recent  years  are  rapidly  increasing  but  their  church  seems  to 
be  little  concerned  about  their  spiritual  wants.  The  Seamen's 
Missionary  Society  of  Norway  resolved  in  1887  to  found  a 
Seamen's  Mission  in  South  America  and  commissioned  Rev.  H.  J. 
B.  Gellmuyden  to  Buenos  Ayres,  who  ministers  to  the  Scandi- 
navian Lutherans  also  in  Rosario  and  Montevideo.  Norway 
expended  6,000  crowns  on  this  mission  yearly  since  its  organization. 
Scandinavian  Lutherans  should  do  more  for  their  brethren  and 
countrymen  in  South  America. 

Foreign  Missions. — All  congregations  among  the  Lutheran 
dispersion  are  interested  in  Foreign  Missions.  They  give  their 
sympathy,  prayers  and  personal  effort  to  this  work,  and  not  least 
they  contribute  of  their  poverty  to  it.     During  1890,  the  German 


LUTHERANS   IN   ARGENTINE   REPUBLIC.  759 

congregations  in  Italy  sent  to  the  Basel  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  106  francs;  in  Holland  and  Belgium  523  francs  to  the 
Basel  and  60  marks  to  the  North  German  Society;  in  England 
1,346  francs  to  the  Basel  and  388  marks  to  the  North  German 
Society;  in  Asia  Minor  to  the  Basel  Society  70  francs;  in  North 
America  164  marks  to  the  Leipsic,  8,792  marks  to  the  Rhenish, 
16,594  marks  to  the  Basel,  and  589  marks  to  the  North  German 
Society;  and  the  congregations  in  Australia  and  South  Africa  do 
as  well.  The  German  church  in  Buenos  Ayres  sends  annually 
to  the  Leipsic  Society  400  marks.  Seven  others  forwarded  to  the 
Rhenish  Society  478  marks  and  the  Basel  Society  received  from 
Brazil  1,752  marks.  The  above  are  speaking  figures.  Mission 
churches  are  missionary. 


NEW  GERMAN   CHURCH,    PUERTO   MONT,    CHILI,   SOUTH   AMERICA. 


760 


Lutherans  in  Chili. 


Among  the  30,000  Germans  of  Chili,  in  the  colonies  and  in 
the  cities,  only  two  Protestant  congregations  existed  up  to  the 
year  1885,  one  in  Osorno  and  the  other  in  Puerto  Mont.  In 
Valparaiso  one  had  been  in  existence  ten  years,  but  it  dissolved 
and  sold  its  church.  Osorno  in  South  Chili  is  the  mother 
congregation  and  owns  a  church  edifice.  In  Puerto  Mont,  after  it 
was  separately  organized,  efforts  were  made  to  erect  a  church,  but 
when  it  was  nearly  completed  it  burned.  It  was  supposed  that  a 
Jesuit  student  was  the  incendiary.  By  collecting  funds  at  home 
and  with  some  aid  from  the  fatherland  they  were  enabled  to 
dedicate  a  beautiful  church  September  13, 1801,  a  picture  of  which 
we  are  happy  to  give  in  tins  connection.  Rev.  Beckman  built  the 
church  and  was  then  called  as  agent  of  the  Barmen  Society  in 
Germany.     Rev.  Sacmann  is  appointed  his  successor. 

In  the  vicinity  of  Puerto  Mont,  nine  small  German  colonies 
are  scattered  throuo-hout  the  district  on  the  sea  of  Llanquihue 
with  1,000  souls„where  services  are  held  by  the  pastor  in  small 
chapels.  There  is  a  desire  of  having  a  separate  pastorate,  but  at 
present  the  people  are  not  able  to  support  a  minister.  The  con- 
gregation Puerto  Mont  has  gone  through  many  trials.  At  one 
time  German  Jesuits  and  sisters  of  charity,  through  their  educa- 
tional and  charitable  institutions,  made  efforts  to  proselyte  the 
Protestant  people.  At  another  time  German  Methodists  from 
North  America  entered  the  field  without  regard  to  denominational 
comity.  At  first  Pastor  Schenk,  who  was  then  in  charge,  had  no 
apprehension  when  they  proposed  to  work  with  him  in  a  brotherly 
way,  but  soon  he  found  out  that  they  were  working  against  him. 
On  account  of  ill-health  Pastor  Schenk  returned  to  Germany,  and 
the  field  was  left  vacarit.  But  the  Methodist  brethren  did  not 
profit  by  the  favorable  outlook.  They  began  to  show  an  intolerant 
spirit  and  the  consequence  was  that  they  had  to  give  up  the  field. 

761 


762  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS- 

The  congregation  then  applied  again  for  a  minister  to  the  High 
Church  Council  in  Berlin. 

Concerning  La  Union,  Rio  Bueno  and  Valdivia  in  Southern 
Chili,  Rev.  W.  Sluyter  of  Santiago  writes  under  date  September 
23,  1890:  "The  German  colonies  in  these  places  are  in  a  state  of 
prosperity,  but  no  attempt  to  organize  a  congregation  has  been 
successful.  A  modern  heathenism  has  grown  up  there,  which  does 
not  know  the  least  about  religious  matters,  except  by  way  of 
ridicule  and  witticism. 

"  Valdivia  now  and  then  attempted  to  establish  a  church,  but 
with  little  success.  In  the  beginning  of  the  eighties  three 
mechanics  with  their  families,  who  had  been  members  of  the 
Anschar  congregation  in  Hamburg,  came  to  Valdivia  and  ventured, 
in  spite  of  the  general  ridicule  and  sneer,  to  form  a  small  circle 
and  come  together  on  Sundays  for  reading,  song  and  prayer. 
Because  these  people  showed  their  faith  by  their  works  in  their 
every  day  life,  soon  ridicule  gave  place  to  general  recognition  and 
esteem  among  thoughtful  people,  and  the  question  was  earnestly 
considered  as  to  whether  a  Protestant  German  congregation 
should  not  be  organized." 

This  was  finally  accomplished  after  the  arrival  of  their  Saxon 
pastor,  Rev.  Schmidt,  in  October,  1887,  who  was  commissioned  by 
the  Evangelical  Society  of  Barmen.  The  agenda  and  hymn  book 
ot  the  Kingdom  of  Saxony  were  adopted  and  the  congregation 
united  with  the  Consistory  of  the  Kingdom  of  Saxony.  They  are 
not  apologizing  for  their  Lutheranism  but  instead  are  zealously 
working  to  build  a  new  church.  • 

In  the  northern  part  of  Chili,  in  Santiago,  a  German  congre- 
gation was  organized  August,  1886.  It  is  more  difficult  to 
commence  a  church  work  in  a  large  city  than  in  a  smaller  place  or 
even  in  the  country.  In  a  city,  though  the  number  of  people 
is  much  larger,  yet  there  are  so  many  other  attractions  and  things 
which  engage  the  attention  of  the  people,  that,  unless  they  are 
spiritually  inclined,  it  is  no  small  task  to  interest  them  in  church 
work. 

In  Santiago  the  congregation  worshiped  on  Sunday  after- 
noons in  the  Presbyterian  church.  This  also  burned.  When 
efforts  were  made  to  rebuild  it  the  Germans  thought  of  erecting  a 
church  of  their  own.  Considerable  money  was  collected;  one  man 
alone  signed  10,000  marks.  Rev.  Sluyter  has  returned  from  a 
successful  collecting  tour  in  Germany  in  order  to  commence 
the  building  of  a  new  church  at  once. 


LUTHERANS   IN   CHILI   AND   PERU.  763 

In  Valparaiso  the  work  which  was  once  abandoned  has  been 
reorganized  by  Rev.  Benjamin  Kcegel,  and  in  view  of  the  com- 
mercial importance  of  the  city  and  the  considerable  number  of 
Germans  there,  we  hope  it  may  prosper. 

Pastor  Sluyter  of  Santiago  says  that  in  the  territory  of  the 
Araucanians  (an  Indian  tribe)  thousands  of  German  colonists 
can  be  found  without  church  and  school  and  that  this  is  a 
hopeful  field  for  missionary  operations.  "Let  us  hope,"  he  says, 
"that  under  the  gospel  banner  we  may  succeed  in  introducing 
new  life  in  place  of  the  old  life  of  the  Araucanians,  which  has 
passed  away;  and  that  streams  of  blessings  may  come  over  the 
entire  country,  which  in  past  centuries  has  been  a  battle  ground 
of  terror  and  desolation." 

In  Lima,  the  capital  of  Peru,  German  Lutherans  are  living 
without  the  Word  and  Sacraments.  It  is  reported  services  are 
held  on  the  German  war  ships.  When  these  ships  come  to  Lima- 
Callao  German  mothers  with  their  babes  in  their  arms  press 
through  the  horrible  seaport  life  to  the  services  in  order  to  have 
their  children  baptized.  The  Diaspora  Conference  of  Germany  is 
making  further  inquiries  about  the  Germans  in  this  country. 


*:*&*a&^*» 


NORWEGIAN   VIKING   SHIP. 

Sailed  from  Bergen,  Norway,  for  the  World's  Fair,  May  1,  1893. 
Arrived  in  New  York,  June  17,  1893. 


764 


Lutherans  in  North  America. 


Ia  our  survey  this  is  the  last  but  the  most  interesting  grand 
division  of  the  globe.  Here  Lutheranism  is  making  her  greatest 
strides,  both  in  shepherding  the  late  arrivals  from  the  fatherlands 
and  in  conserving  to  the  church  the  English  speaking  youth  of 
the  older  settlers.  In  no  couniry  is  the  Lutheran  church  more 
polyglot  in  her  character,  more  aggressive  in  her  methods  and 
oecumenical  in  her  spirit.  It  has  been  satisfactorily  demonstrated 
that  the  Lutheran  church  flourishes  under  a  free,  self-government 
no  less  than  under  state  support  and  state  control.  She  is  in 
perfect  accord  with  the  government  of  the  United  States,  and  no 
denomination  is  more  American.  Some  from  Ireland,  who  can- 
not speak  a  syllable  of  any  other  language  except  King's  English, 
may  not  be  as  patriotic  Americans  as  others  who  do  not  know  the 
English  alphabet. 

Again,  some  Englishmen,  who  have  their  homes  in  this 
country  and  owe  all  they  have  to  its  institutions,  are  citizens  of 
Great  Britain.  It  is  not  so  with  the  Lutherans.  They  all 
whether  German,  Swede,  Dane,  Norwegian  or  Finn,  are  anxious 
to  secure  their  naturalization  papers  and  become  loyal  American 
citizens,  long  before  they  take  their  first  lesson  in  Euglish.  It  is 
conviction  of  principle,  and  not  fluency  of  language,  that  makes  an 
American.  The  Lutherans  are  good  Americans  and  their  church 
is  thoroughly  patriotic.  The  Americans  themselves  are  begin- 
ning to  appreciate  this  fact. 

On  the  other  hand,  as  one  does  not  love  his  mother  less  after 
taking  unto  himself  a  wife,  so  these  Lutherans  need  not  love  their 
deaf  fatherlands  less  sfter  they  become  Americans. 

For  an  account  of  the  Lutherans  in  Greenland  the  reader  is 
referred  to  pages  278  to  280  and  page.  282.  For  West  Indies  see 
page  265.  The  work  in  Canada  is  in  orEcial  connection  with  the 
synods  of  the  United  States,  which  are  treated  in  the  tables  and 
articles  following. 

765 


Statistical  Table  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synods  of 
North  America,  1893. 


SYNODS. 


3. 

4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

9. 
10. 
11. 
12. 
13. 
14. 
15. 
16. 
17. 
18. 
19. 
20. 
21. 
22. 
23. 
24. 
25. 
26. 


Maryland 

West  Pennsylvania. 
Hartwiek,  (.N.  Y.).. 

East  Ohio 

Franckean,  (N.  Y.). 

Alleghany,  (Pa.) 

East  Pennsylvania .. 

Pittsburg,  (Pa.) 

Miami,  (Ohio). 


Wittenberg,  (Ohio) 

Olive  Branch,  (Ind.  > ... 

Northern  Illinois 

Central  Pennsylvania. 

Northern  Indiana 

lows 


Southern  Illinois , 

Central  Illinois 

Susquehanna,  (Pa.) 

Kansas 

New  York  and  New  Jersey. 

Nebraska , 

Wartburg,  (West) 

Middle  Tennessee 

California 

Rocky  Mountain 

German  Nebraska 


General  Synod. 


1.  Pennsylvania 

2.  New  York 

3.  Pittsburg 

4.  Texas 

5.  Ohio,  English  District. 

6.  Swedish  Augustana 

7.  Canada 

8.  Indiana 

9.  English  of  Northwest... 


General  Council 1867     1001 


1.  Missouri 

2.  English  Synod  of  Missouri. 

United    (  1.     Wisconsin 

Germans   2.     Minnesota 

Syn. '92  (.  3.  Michigan .. 


1820 
1825 
1830 
1836 
1837 
1842 
1842 
1843 
1844 
1847 
1S48 
1851 
1853 
1855 
1855 
1857 
1807 
1867 
1868 
1872 
1873 
1876 
1878 
1891 
1891 
1891 

1820 

17N ; 

1786 
1845 
1851 
1857 
1866 
1861 
1871 
1891 


1053 


1847 
1888 
(1850 
1S60 
1860 


2S4 
119 
125 
34 
33 
34(i 
41 
IS 
7 


200 


29 


122 

13' 
34 
74 
8 
135 
119 
83 
43 
72 
31 
45 
86 
63 
27 
20 
28 
69 
49 
42 
54 
36 
11 
5 
12 
37 


St     CO 
S3  •" 

□  S-.  S3  0> 

o    3 

19,435 
26.640 
4,496 
6,067 
2,055 
12,747 
19,571 
8,098 
4,235 
7,647 
3,191 
2,1-97 
8,450 
4,690 
1,472 
1,068 
2,112 
9,572 
2,894 
9,524 
2,289 
3,766 
819 
630 
311 
2,057 


1496 


1125 

24 

145 

64 

37 


467 
120 
197 

48 
65 
6.57 
86 
30 
7 


1657 


166,733 


110,071 

40,053 

22,177 

6,793 

6.768 

84.583 

8,582 

3,129 

1,490 


283,646 


2250 

15 

239 

66 

56 


320,000 

950 

77,758 

6,000 

6,800 


Synodical  Conference. 


1872 


1395 


72 


2636 


411,508 


North  Carolina 

Tennessee 

South  Carolina 

Virginia 

Southwestern  Virginia. 

Mississippi 

Georgia 

Holston 


United  Synod,  in  the  South. 


1.  Ohio— Joint  Synod 

2.  Iowa— (German  Delegate  Synod; 

8.    Buffalo,  (N.  Y.) 

4.    German  Augsburg  Synod,  (O.) 

6.    Immanuel,  ( West) 

6.  United  Norwegian  Lutheran  Church  in  America 

7.  Norwegian  Lutheran  Church  in  America 

8.  Hauges 

9.  Danish  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  America 

10.  Danish  Evangelical  Lutheran  Association  in  America.. 

11.  Icelandic,  (N.  W.) 

12.  Finnish  Suomi  Synod 

Independent  Pastors,  etc 


1803 
1820 
1821 
1830 
1846 
1855 
1860 
1861 


53 
113 
63 

66 

57 
9 
16 

28 


Independent  Synods,  etc. 


58  Dist.  Synods.  36  8ub-8ynods.  4  General  Bodies.  Whole  Church 


1886 

1818 
1S54 
1845 
1884 
1885 
1890 
1853 
1846 
1882 
1884 
1885 
1889 


21  IS 


62 


405 


300 

24 

24 

19 

302 

195 

68 

57 

26 

5 

5 

50 


1445 
5102 


104 


29 


33 


493 

563 

sol 

28 
20 
800 
515 
196 
100 
75 
20 
S3 
50 


6,908 
10,500 
7,350 
5,416 
4,440 
536 
1,355 
2,200 

38,705 

68,225 

50,506 

5,300 

6,000 


90,000 
55,000 
24,494 
10,000 
5,000 
2,850 
2,250 
10,000 


2925   334,150 


9119  1,234,762 


LUTHERANS    IN    NORTH    AMERICA. 

Theological  Seminaries.— Twenty-Six. 


7<;7 


Name. 


Hart  wick  Seminary 

Theological  Sem  .of  Gen.  Syn 

Theological  Dept.  Capital  Univ.. 

Theological  Seminary 

Martin  Luther  College 

The'logical  Dept.  Wittenberg  Col 

Concordia  Seminary,  (Ger.) 

Wartburg  Seminary 

Theological  Dept.  Mis.  Institute 

Theological  Seminary 

Augustana  Seminary,  (Swed.) 

Augsburg  Theological  Seminar* 
Practical  Concordia  Seminary ... 

Lutheran  Theol.  Sem.  (Ger.) 

Luther  Seminary 

Ked  Win?  Seminary 

Theo.  Dept.  of  Concordia  Col 

Ger.  Theol.  Sem.  of  Ger.  Syn 

Ger.  Practical  Theol.  Sem.'. 

Theol.  Dept.  Dr.  Luther  College.. 
Evan.  Lutheran  Pro-Seminary.... 

Trinity  Seminary 

Theological  Seminary 

St,  Paul's  Eng.  I'rae.  Theol.  Bern 

Theological  Seminary 

Theological  Department 


G.  S. 

G.S. 

Jt.  O 
USS 
Bfalo 

G.S. 
Mo  ... 
G'r  la 

G.S. 
G.  C... 
Sw.  A 
U  Nor 
8Jo  ... 
Wis... 
NinA 
II.  N.. 
Tenn. 

G.S 
Jt.  O. 
Minn 
Mich. 
D.  As. 
DinA 

Jt.  O. 
G.  C. 
Tex... 


1815 
1826 
1830 
1831 
1840 


Location. 


Senior  Professor. 


Hartw'k  Sem.  N.  " 

Gettysburg,  Pa 

Columbus,  Ohio... 
Newberry.  8.  I ' 
Buffalo,  X.  Y 

1845  Springfield,  Ohio. 

1846  St.  Louis,  Mo 

1854  Dubuque.    Iowa.. 

1858 

1864 

1864 

1869 


Selin's  Grove,  Pa... 
Mt.  Airv.  Phil'a.Pa 

Rock  Island,  111 

Minneapolis,  Minn 


1873  Springfie'd,  III 

1 87c;  Milwaukee,  Wis 

1S76  Robbinsdale,  Minn 
1ST'."  Red  Wing,  Minn... 

1882  Oonover,  N.  C 

1885  Chicago,  HI 

1884  St  Paul.  Minn 

1884  New  Ulm,  Minn 

1885  Saginaw,  Mich 
1885 
1887 
1887 
1891 


tf'air,  Neb 

West  Denmark,  Wis 

Hickory,  N.  C 

Chicago,  in 


1892  Brenham,  Tex 


Alfred  Hiller,  D.  D. 
Milton  Valentine, 1. 1..  I) 
Matthias  Lov,  D,  D.... 
G.  W.  Holland,  h    l> 

Wm.  Graban 

Samuel  A.  Ort,  D.  D  ... 

Prof.  F.  Pieper 

Sigmund  FritBchel.D.D 
Peter  Born,  D  D... 
Chas.W.  Bchaeffer  D  D 
Prof.  Olof  Olsson,  D.  D 
George  Sverdrup,  D.  D 
R.  Pieper 

E    A    NOtZ,  A.  M 

J.B.  Prieh  

II.  II.  Bergslund 

W    U.  T.  Dau 

J.D  Severing b 

B.  Ernst 

OttoHoyer 

Christian  L.  Eberhardt 

G.  B.  Christiansen 

Th.  Helveg 

H.  K.  G.  Doerman 

F.  Weidner,  D.  D 

G.  Langner 


11 
70 
36 
6 
10 

17 
13 
70 


lis 

17 

1 

20 

17 
16 
29 
21 
19 
10 


Colleges. — Thirty-Two. 


Name. 


Pennsylvania  College I  G.S. 

Wittenberg  College '  G.S. 

Concordia  College Mo  ... 

Capital  University Jt.  O. 

Roanoke  College USS 

Newberry  College USS 

North  Caro.ina  College 'N.  C  . 

Augustana  College Sw.A. 

Luther  College N  inA 

North- Western  University 'Wis... 

Muh'enberg  College G.  C. 

Wartburg  College Gr.  la 

Augsburg  College 0  Nor 

Carthage  College G.  S. 

Thiel  College G.  C. 

G  usta  vus  Adolphus  College Sw.A. 

Concordia  College Mo  ... 

Sw.A. 
Tenn. 
Minn 
U  Nor 
NY  M 


Location  . 


Bethany  College  ... 

Concordia  College 

Dr  Martin  Luther  College 

Augustana  College 

Wagner  Memorial  College 

St.  Olaf  College U  Nor 

Midland  College G.  S. 

Walther  College Mo  ... 

G.S. 
N.  U. 
Tenn. 
UNor 
NinA 
Tex 


Watts  Memorial  College. 

Concordia  College 

Lenoir  College 

Grand  Forks  Lutheran  College. 

Pacific  Lutheran  College 

Evangelical  Lutheran  College  . 

Park  Region  Lutheran NinA 


1832 
1845 
1849 
1850 
1853 
1858 
1858 
1860 
1861 
1865 
1867 
1868 
L869 
1870 
1870 
1876 
1881 
L881 
1882 
1884 
1881 
1885 
1886 
L887 
1889 
1 886 
189] 
189] 
1 B92 
1892 
1 889 
1892 


Gettysburg,  Pa 

Springfield,  O 

Ft.  Wayne,  Ind 

Columbus,  O 

Salem.  Va 

Newberry,  N.  C 

Mt.  Pieasant,  N.  C 

Rock  Isiano,  111 

Decorah,  Iowa 

Watertown,  Wis .... 

Allentovvn,  Pa 

Waverly,  Iowa 

Minneapolis.  Minn 

Carthage,  111 

Greenville,  Pa 

St.  Peter,  Minn 

Milwaukee,   Wis... 
Lindsborg,  Kansas. 

Conover.  N.  C 

New  rim.  Minn 

Canton,  S.  Dak.... 
Rochester,  N.  Y.  . 
Northfield,  Minn  . 
Atchison,  Kansas... 

st.  Louis,  Mo 

Guntoor,  India 

Moorehead,  Minn.. 

Hickory.  N.C 

Grand  Forks,  N.  D. 

Taeoma,  Wash 

Brenham.  Tex 

Fergus  Falls.  Minn 


President. 


H.  W.  McKnight.  D     D 
Samuel  A.  Ort,  LL  D... 

G.  Schick 

Matthias  Loy,  D.  D 

Julius  D.  Dreher,  D  D.. 
G.  W.  Holland,  D.  D... 
JohnD.  Shirey,  A.  M.. 
Olof  Olsson,  D.  D... 
Laur.  Larsen,  A  M 
A.  F.  Ernst.  A.  M... 
Theo.  L.  Seip,  D.  D. 
G.  Grossmanu 
Grorge  Sverdrup.  D.  D.. 
Holmes  Dyslrjg 

T.  B.Roth 

Matthias  Wahlstrom... 

K    Ilainann 

C.  A.  Swensson,  Bupt... 

W.  II    T.  Dau 

Otto  Hoyer 

Mr.  Anthony  G    Tuve.. 

J.  Steinhaeuvr 

r.  N.  Mohn,  A    M 
racob  A    cint/.  D.  D 

A.  C.   Burgdorf 

Luther  B.  Wolff,  Prin.. 

Mr.  I.  F.  Goose 

It    A    Voder 

H.  Roalkvam,  A.  M... 


G.  Langner.. 
B.  Fosmark.. 


7 

218 

B 

106 

12 

110 

B 

08 

B 

77 

15 

366 

'.i 

213 

9 

185 

9 

110 

6 

•"• 

115 

10 

11 

111 

15 

7 

201 

16 

6 

128 

4 

71 

6 

170 

fi 

49 

174 

12 

170 

7 

64 

19 

::78 

254 


100 


768  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL   LANDS. 

Educational  Institutions. — Young  Ladies'  Seminaries. — Ten. 


Name. 


Location  . 


Kee-Mar  Seminary G.  S    1852,Hagerstown,  Md. 

Lutherville  Seminary G.  S.  18531  Lutherville,  Md 

Staunton  Seminary 'U  S  S  1 18091  Staunton,  Va 

Marion  Female  College |U  S  S  1873  Marion.  Va 

Trinity  Hall |U  S  S  1878  Wytheville,  Va 

Mt.  Pleasant  Female  Seminary...  U  S  S  1877|Mt.  Pleasant,  N.  C 

Young  Ladies'  Institute G.  S.  1869  St.  Joseph,  Mo 

Von  Bora  College U  S  S  1882  Luray,  Va 

Gaston  College U  S  S  1885  Dallas,  N.  C 

Irving  Female  College I  G.  S.  ;1S88  Mpchanicsburg.  Pa 


Principal. 


C.  L.  Keedy,  M.  D.. 
J.  H.  Turner.  A.  M.. 
Jas.  A.  Willis,  A.  M 
J.  J.  Scherer,  A.  M. 
A.  Philippi,  A.  M.... 
Z.W.  Bedenbaugh.A.M 

C.  Martin,  M.  1) 

J.I.  Miller,  D.  D 

R.  S.  Rahn,  Ph.  1> 

E.  E  Campbell,  A.  M 


Academies. — Forty-Four. 


18 

96 

13 

93 

13 

70 

7 

8ft 

5 

5fi 

5 

8:j. 

11 

8(1 

lu 

9(1 

5 

7i 

9 

4f. 

Name. 


Hartwick  Seminary 

St.  Matthew's  Academy 

Missionary  Institute 

Pro-Seminary  of  Missouri  Synod 

Teachers'  Seminary 

Lutheran  High  School 

English  Concordia  College 

Lutheran  High  School 

Red  Wing  Seminary 

Luther  Academy 

High  School 

Hawkins  Chapel  Institute 

Beth-Eden  Collegiate  Institute... 

Pro-Gymnasium 

Pro-Gymnasium 

St.  Paul's  Pro  Gymnasium 

Parochial  Teac tiers'  Seminary... 

Leesville  Institute,  Male 

Ashland  High  School 

St.  Ansgar  Seminary  &  Institute 
Lutheran  Seminary  and  Institute 

Norwegian  High  School 

Stoughton  Academy 

Lutheran  Academy 

German  Pro-Seminary 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Seminary 

Connoquennessing  Academy 

Danish  Trinity  Seminary 

Holly  Grove  Academy 

Male  and  Female  Academy 

Wartburg  Seminary 

Normal  School 

Mount  Airy  Collegiate  Institute.. 

Lutheran  Normal  School 

Hope  Academy 

Danish  High  School 

Danebod  High  School 

High  School 

High  School 

Immanuel  Academy 

Male  and  Female  Inst,  (revived) 

Teachers'  Seminary 

Pro-Gymnasium 

Normal  College 


G.  S. 
Mo  ... 
G.  S. 


Mo... 
Mo  ... 

E.  Mo; 

Mo... 

H.  N. 

Sw.A 

DinA 

USS 

USS 

Mo  ... 

Mo  ... 

Mo  ... 

Jt.  O. 

USS 

DinA 

UNor 

U  Nor 

NinA 

NinA 

NinA 

Jt.  O.. 

Mo  ... 

PGC 

D.  As. 

u  ss 

USS 

swv 

UNor 


lM.i 
1856 
1858 
ISIS 
1865 
1867 
18S4 
188: 
1879 
1883 
1875 
1891 
1S78 
1881 


Location. 


Pkincipal. 


Hartw'k  Sem  N.Y 

New  York.  N.  Y 

Selin's  Grove,  Pa... 

Springfield,  111 

Addison,  111 

St.  Louis,  Mo 

Gravelton,  Mo 

Wittenberg.  Wis 

Red  Wing.  Minn  ... 

Wahoo,  Neb 

Elk  Horn,  Iowa 

Rural  Retreat,  Va.. 

Webster,  Miss 

New  York,  N.  Y 

Milwaukee,  Wis 

Concordia,  Mo 

Woodville,  O 

Leesville,  S.  C 

Ashland,  Mich 


1881 
1881 
1879 

1882 

1878|St.  Ansgar.  Iowa . 

1882 

18SS 


ISM! 


NinA 
Sw  A 
DinA 
DinA 
USS 
U  Nor 
Sw.  A 
U.S. 
NorU 
Mo  ... 
Mo  ... 


Willmar,  Minn 

Albert  Lea,  Minn,.. 

Stoughton,  Wis 

Bode,  Iowa 

Afton,  Minn 

1885|8aginaw,  Mich 

1886  Zelienople,  Pa 

1885  Blair,  Neb 

1885  Hex,  N    C 

1886  China  Grove,  N.  C. 

1*87  Graham,  Va 

1887 1  Wittenberg,  Wis 

1888  Humboldt  Co.,  la... 
isss  Sioux  Falls,  S.  Dak 
1888,Moorehead,  Minn.. 
Nysted,  Neb 

1888  Tyler,  Minn 

1878  Enochville.  N.C  ... 

1889  Portland,  N.  P 

Minneapolis,  Minn 

Mosheim,Tenn 

Madison,  Wis 

1893  St.  Paul,  Minn 

1893  Seward,   Neb 


William  Hud 

E.  Bohm 

J.  R.  Dimm,  D.D 

Q.  Kroening 

E.  A.  W.  Krauss 

Prof.  A.  C.  Burgdorf.. 
L.  M.  Wagner,  A.  M  . 

P.  H.  Dicke 

H.  H   Bergsland 

Prof.  S.  M.  Hill,  A.  M. 

Christian  Anker 

J.  F.  Riser,  A.  M 

Geo.  B.  Brown,  A.  M... 

E.  Bohm,  Ph.  D 

Ch.  H.  Loeber 

J.  H.  C.  Kaeppel 

Theo.  Mees 

L.  E.  Busby,  A.  M  .. 
I'rof.  H.  Strandskov 
Prof.  K.  Lokensgard 
H.  S.  Hilleboe,  A.  M 

O.  H.  Smeby 

Prof.  K.A.Kasberg.A.M 
Prof.  L.  O.  Lillegaard 

W.Schmidt,  A  M 

Prof.  Ferdinand  Huber 


G.  B.  Christiansen... 
W,  P.  Cline.  Ph.  B  . 
Prof.  D.  Brown,  A.  M.. 
J.  E  A.  Doermann  . 
E.  J.  Homme 


1809 


Prof.  A.  J.  Aga 

Prof.  A .  S  Challman 

C.  J.  Hkovgaard  

H.  J.  Pedersen 

Prof.  F.  B.  Brown,  A.Mj 
Prof  H.  G.  Halland 
A.  J.  Enstam 


O.  Lokensgaard 


■j> 


70 
320 
125 

82 
210 

60 
120 

152 
76 


95 

30 

218 

76 

43 

91 

45 

130 

314 

145 

103 

45 

27 

40 


97 
09 


8|  140 
3« 
101, 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORTH   AMERICA.  769 

Orphans1  Homes,  Asylums,  Etc.— Sixty-Six. 


Name. 


Location. 


Principal  or  Sdp't. 


Tressler  Orphans'  Home 

Orphans'  Home  School,  Boy.s 

orphans'  Home,  Girls 

Wartburg  Orphans'  Farm  School... 

Emaus  Orphan  House 

Orphans'  Home  &  Asylum  for  Aged 

Ger.  Evan.  Luth.  Orph.  Asylum 

Wernle  Orphans'  Home 

Orphans'  Home,  Girls'  Dep't 

Orphans'  Home,  Boys'  Dep't 

Society  of  Mercy 

Swedish  Orphans'  Home 

Child  Jesus  Orphans'  Home 

Orphans'  Home 

Dr.  M.  Luther  Orphans'  Home 

Gustav  Adolph  Home 

Luth.  Goncornia  Orphans'  Home  .. 

Home  for  Orphans  and  Aged 

M.  Luther  Orphans'  Home 

Bethany  Indian  Mission  School.... 

Bethlehem  Orphans'  Home 

Ger.  and  Eng.  Orph.  Asylum,  etc.. 
Ger.  Lutheran  Orphans'  Asylum  ... 
Scandinavian  Orphans*  Asylum... 

Ger.  Gen'l  Prot.  Orphans'  Ass'n 

Loats  Female  Orphans'  Asylum 

Ger.  Luth.  Tabor  Orphans'  Home... 

Bethlehem  Orphans'  Asylum 

Danish  Orphans'  Home 

South  View  Orphans'  Home 

Orphans'  Home 

Dr.  M.  Luther  Orphans'  Home 

Martin  Luther  Orphans'  Home 

Orphans'  Home 

Mary  and  Martha  Orphanage 

Orphans'  Home 

Orphanage 

Wartburg  Home  for  Aged 

Deaconess  Institute 

Luth.  Deaf  and  Dumb  Asylum 

Infirmary 

Hospital 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Hospital 

Hospital 

Deaconess  Hospital , 

Lutheran  Hospital 

Hospital 

Hospital 

deaconess  Institute 

Emmanuel  Hospital,  Deac.  Inst 

St.  Luke's  Hospital 

Bethesda  Hospital 

Immigrant  Mission,  German 

Immigrant  Mission,  German 

Immigrant  Mission,  German 

Immigrant  Mission,  Norwegian  .. 

Immigrant  Mission,  Danish 

Immigrant  Mission,  Danish 

Immigrant  Miision.  Swedish 

Immigrant  Mission,  Finnish 


186'i  Loysville,  Pa.... 
1855  Zelienople,   Pa . 


1865 
1866 
L837 
L859 

LSI  ill 


Rochester,  Pa  . 
Mt.  Vernon,  N.  Y. 
Mid  die  town,  Pa.. 
Germantown,  Pa  . 
Toledo,  Ohio . 


Buffalo,  N.  Y 

Sulphur  Sp'ngs,  N.  Y 

Vasa,  Minn 

Stanton,  Iowa 

Des  Peres,  St.  Louis... 
Mariadahl,  Kansas... 

Boston,  Mass 

Jamestown,  N.  Y 

Denny,  Pa 

Wittenberg,  Wis 

Wittenberg,  Wis 

Wittenberg,  Wis 

Col'ge  Point,  L.I..N.Y 

18t>l|Andrew,  Iowa 

Addison,  111 

Andover,  111 

St.  Louis,  Mo 

Frederick,  Md 

Syracuse,  N.  Y 

New  Orleans,  La 

Chicago,  111 

Salem,  va 

Indianapolis,  Ind 

San  Francisco,  Cal.. 

Madison,  Wis 

Elk  Horn,  Iowa 

Paulsboro,  Wash 

Stoughton,   Wis 

Joliet,  111 

East  New  York,  N.  Y. 

Philadelphia,  Pa 

Norris,  Mich 

Pittsburg,  Pa 

Milwaukee.   Wis 

St.  Louis,  Mo 

Jacksonville,  111 

Chicago,  111 


Mr.  Charles  A.  Wi.lle. 

John  A.  Kribbs 

Elizabeth  Hupperts.... 

G.  C.  Berkemeier 

Mr.  G.  W.  Nitrauer  .... 

G  P.  Mueller 

Charles  Beckel 

.(.  1  lingeldey 

MiraEmilie  Buck 

tj.  Berner 

Mr.  Aug.  Westlund .... 

Mr.  ('.  N.  Nimrod 

Mr.  Gustav  Gerbing.... 

Mr.  P.J.  Berg 

H.C.  A.  Kanold 

0.  O    Hultgren 

F.  Wilhelm 


18 

1867 

L877 

L882 

L885 

1883 

L884 

1887 

1887 


lSS'.l 

L890 
L889 
189; 
1892 


1849 

In;: 

1S.~>S 

18' 


ISM 


K.  J.  Homme 

P.  H.  Dicke 

T.  Larsen 

Mr.  Edmund  Kuhls. 
J.  V.  Geissendoerfer., 
Mr.  Ernst  Leubner... 

Mr.  Hoogner 

Herman  Tessmer 

Luther Kuhlman  .... 

A.  Oberlander 

Mr.  J.  Brodere 

Mr.  A.  S.  Nielsen  .... 
W.  S.  McClanaban... 
Mrs;R.  Krausz 


Ola  A.  Solheim... 
Prof.  C.  Ankers. 
J.  Tollefseu 


East  New  York,  N.  Y 


1892 
1885 


Evan.  Luth.  Seamen's  Mis'n,  Nor.. 

Seaman's  Mission 

Lutheran  Free  Infirmary 

Old  People's  Home 

Nat'l  Lutheran  Home  for  Aged 


ls7ti 


Mr.  C.  Hagedom  &  Wife. 

A.  Cordes,  Chaplain 

Mr.  II.  D.  Uhlig 

W.  A.  Passavant,  D.  D  .... 
W.  A.  Passavant.  D.  D  .... 

Mr.  L.  Taenser 

P.  Melander 

MissElise  Roeschli  ... 
Dr.  Puscheck 


Care  of  Deaconess'  Inst. 

Elizabeth  Linquist  

Erik  A.  Fogelatrom 

Deaconesses 

Mr.  Melgreu 


Chicago,    111 

Brooklyn,  N.  Y 

Minneapolis,  Minn. 

Omaha,  Neb 

Grand  Forks,  N.  D... 
Minneawlis,  Minn. 

New  York,  N.  Y |W.  Berkemeier  . 

New  York,  N.  Y S.  Keyl • 

Baltimore.  Md Mr.  II.  Stuerken 

New  York,  N.  Y E.  Petersen... ...... 

New  York,  N.Y K.  K.  Saarheim. 

It.  Andersen 

i '.  V.  Johanssen. 

J.  Korhoven 


Brooklyn.  N  Y 

Boston,  Mass 

Brooklyn,  N.  Y 

/Quebec,  Can.     ) 
1  Pensacola,  Fla.  j  "' 
Wilmington, N.  C  .... 
Washington,  D.  C... 


18s'.i 
is'.  iO 

1891 

lsyi  Washington,  D.  ( 


o.  Asperheim 

F  W.E    Peschau,  D.  D... 
W.  K.  Butler,  M.  D  .... 


W.  E.  Parson.  D.  D 


96 

41 

32 
115 

•-"J 

106 

33 

47 

22 
74 
31 

10 
45 

lit 
77 
'.'7 
155 
82 

to 

1(6 

10 
28 
JO 
30 

II 

12 

12 


770  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Press  of  North  America. 


Name. 


ENGLISH. 

The  Lutheran  Observer 

The  Lutheran 

The  Lutheran  Evangelist 

The  Lutheran  Visitor 

Our  Church  Paper 

The  Lutheran  Standard 

Lutheran  World 

The  Workman 

The  Eastern  Lutheran 

Lutheran  Era 

Lutheran  Witness 

Church  Messenger 

The  Luth'n  Sunday  School  Herald 

The  Little  Ones 

Sunshine  and  Shadow 

The  Busy  Bee 

Lutheran  Child's  Paper 

The  Children's  Friend 

The  Seed-Sower 

The  Olive  Leaf 

The  Christian's  Guide 

The  Christian  Youth 

Augsburg  Sunday  School  Teacher.. 

The  Teachers'  Journal 

The  Helper  for  Home  and  School... 

Augsburg  Lesson  Leaf 

Augsburg  Junior  Lesson  Leal 

Augsburg  Lesson  Book 

Augsburg  Junior  Lesson  Book 

International  Quarterly 

Intermediate  Leaves 

Church  Lesson  Leaf. 

Lutheran  Missionary  Journal 

The  Home  Missionary 

Mission  Studies 

Msssion  News 

The  Foreign  Missionary 

Little  Missionary 

Children's  Missionary 

The  Lutheran  Pioneer 

The  Young  Lutheran 

Lutheran  Review,  (Young  Men's).. 

Orphan  Home  Echoes 

Theological  Magazine 

The  Theological  Monthly 

The  Lutheran  Quarterly 

The  Lutheran  Church  Review 

The  Lutheran  Almanac  &  Yr-Book 

Church  Almanac 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Almanac  ... 
GERMAN. 

Ber  Lutherische  Kirchenfreund.... 

Herold  und  Zeitschrift 

Ber  Lutherische  Botschafter 

Der  Lutheraner 

Bie  Luth.  Kirchen-Zeitung 

Zeuge  der  Wahrheit 

Das  Kirchenblatt 

Evan.  Luth.  Gemeindeblatt 

Ber  Sontagsgast 

Kirchenblatt 

Lutherischer  Anzeiger 

Bie  Wachende  Kirche 

Lehre  und  Wehre 

Luth.  Gemeinde  Bote  


Where  Published. 


Weekly. 


Semim... 
Monthly. 

Semi-m... 

Monthly. 

Weekly... !1SS0 
1S78 
1S6G 
1875 
1S8G 
1878 


1S31  Philadelphia,  Pa. 

1801  (Philadelphia,  Pa. 

1876  Springfield,  O  . 

1866 

1873 

1811 

1892 

18S1 

1891 

1892 

1882 

1875 

1860 


Monthly. 


Quarterly 


Monthly. 


Newberry,  S.  C 

New  Market,  Va... 

Columbus,  O 

Cincinnati,  O 

Pittsburg,  Pa 

Hartwick  Sem'y 

Tekamah,  Neb 

Baltimore 

Allenlown,  Pa 

Philadelphia,  Pa.. 
Philadelphia,  Pa- 
Springfield,  O 

Philadelphia,  Pa- 
Columbus,  O 

Chicago,  III 

Philadelphia,  Pa... 

1883  Rock  Island,  111 

IS^lJYork,  Pa 

1891 

L875 

1874 

1877 

1874 

1*75 


Editor. 


Quarterly 
Monthly. 


1880 

1888 

1888 

1*88 

1880 

1887 

1890 

1879 

lss'.i 

1889 

1892 

Bi-Mth'ly  1881 

vionthlv.  1881 

QuarUrly  j  1849 

1882 

Yearly 


Becorah  Iowa 

Philadelphia,  Pa... 

York,  Pa 

Philadelphia,  Pa- 
Philadelphia,  Pa- 
Philadelphia,  Pa... 
1879! Philadelphia,  Pa... 

1881  Philadelphia,  Pa... 
1874  York,  Pa 

1882  York,  Pa 

1876  Philadelphia,  Pa... 

York,  Pa 

Chicago,  111 

Baltimore,  Md 

Augusta.  Ga 

Philadelphia,  Pa- 
Columbus,  O 

York,  Pa 

St.  Louis,  Mo 

Utica,  N.  Y 

New  York,  N.  Y 

Loysville,  Pa 

Columbus,  O 

St.  Louis,  Mo 

Gettysburg,  Pa 

Philadelphia,  Pa- 
Philadelphia,  Pa- 
Philadelphia,  Pa. 
Columbus,  O 


Weekly... 

Monthly 
2-weekly. 

Monthly. 
Semi-m".. 

Monthly. 
2-weekly. 

Monthly.. 


1851 
1890 

1878 


1885  Chicago,  HI 

1851iAllentown.  Pa... 

1884  Oakland,  Cal 

1844  St.  Louis,  Mo 

1860  Columbus,  Ohio.. 
1877  New  York,  N.  Y.. 

1869  Toronto,  Can 

1865  Milwaukee,  Wis.. 

1872'Reading,  Pa 

1858 

1883 

1867 

1855 

1892 


hon« 

r. ) 


F.  W.  Conrad,  D.D..LL  ! 
Edited  ''Impersonally  " 
H.  R.  Geiger,  Ph.  D. 
Jacob  Hawkins,  B.  B. 

S.  Henkel,  B.  B. 

B.  Simon. 

E.  K.  Bell,  B.  B. 

VVm.  A.  Passavant,  D. ) - 

Prof.  Wm.  Hull. 

J.  W.  Kimmel. 

W.  Ballman. 

S.  A    Repass,  B.  B. 

Matthias  Sheeleigh.  B.  1 

Mr,  Robert  B.  Kinsell. 

L.  S.  Keyser. 

G.  W.  Frederick,  pub. 
George  W.  Lose. 

C.  A.  Evald. 
Wm.A.  Schaeffer. 
Prof.  C.  J.  Petri. 
Br.  Peter  Anstadt  & 
H.  E.  Rasmussen. 
Prof.  H.  L.  Baugher, 
Peter  Anstadt,  B.  B. 
J.  F.  Ohl. 

Prof.  H.  L.  Baugher,  B.  1 

Prof.  H.  L.  Baugher,  B.  1 

Prof.  H.  L.  Baugher,  B.  1 

Prof.  H.  L.  Baugher,  B.  1  < 

Peter  Anstadt,  B.  B. 

Peter  Anstadt,  B.  B. 

Br.  Matthias  H.  Richard  ' 

H.  H.  Weber,  etc. 

G.  A.  Evald. 

Mrs.  A.  V.  Hamma. 

S.  T.  Hallman. 

Prof.  C.  W.  Schaeffer,  B.l 

G.  W.  Lose. 

Mrs.  H.  H.  Weber,  etc. 

Prof.  R.  A.  Bischoff. 

T.  B.  Roth. 

Mr.  Geo.  B.  Boschen. 

W.  H.  Bunbar,  B.  B. 

Prof.  Matthias  Loy,  B.B. 

Prof.  C.  H.  R.  Lange. 

Prof.  P.M.  Bikle,  Ph  B. 

Prof.  H.  E.  Jacobs,  B    I 

Matthias  Sheeleigh,  B.  I 

G .  W .  Frederick,  pub 

M.  H.  Hockman. 

J.  B.  Severinghaus,  D.B. 

Mr    T.  H    Biehl,  pub, 

J.  H.  Theiss. 

Faculty  Concordia  T.  Per. 

Prof.  F.  W.  Stellhorn 

J.  H.  Sieker. 

E.  M.  Genzmer. 

Prof.  E.  N.  Notz 

George  U.  Wenner,  B.  B. 

College  Faculty. 


Waverly,  Iowa.. 

Boston,  Mass Adolf  Biewend. 

Buffalo,  N.  Y M.  Burk. 

St   Louis,  Mo Seminary  Faculty 

Meyersvillc,  Tex  ....  G.  Strickler. 


LUTHERANS   IN    NORTH    AMERICA.  771 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Press.op  North  America.    Continued 


Name. 


Where  Published. 


GERMAN. 
Magazin  fuer  Ev.Luth.  Homiletik 

Evang.  Lutherisches  Schulblatt 

Evan;,'.  Luth.  bchulzeitimg 

Kinder-Garten  

Jugend-Leuchte 

Lutherisches  Kinderblatt 

Der  Jugend-Freund 

Lutherischer  Synodal  Bote 

Lutherisches  Volksblatt 

Lutherischer  Friedeusbote 

Lutherisches  Kirchenblatt 

8endbote  von  Augsburg 

Missionsbote 

Siloah  (Home  Missionary) 

Missions  Taube 

Die  Evang.  Lutherische  Blretter  .., 

Illustrirte  Jugendbketter 

Blatter  ausdeu  Waisenhausern  ... 

Sonntags-8chul  Leitfaden 

Huelfsbuch  fuer  S.  S.  Lehrer 

Kinder-Blitttchen 

Kinderfreude 

Kirchliche  Zeitschrift 

Theologische  Zeitblaetter 

Familien-Freund 

^ynodal-Freund 

Kirchen  und  Waisenbote 

Zions-Biene  (Irn.  8yn.) 

Christliche  Erziehungs  Blaetter  ... 
Evang.  Luth.  Missionar  (Mo.  Syn) 
Des  Luth.  Hausfreundes  Kalender 

Der  Lutherischer  Kalender 

Evang.  Lutherischer  Kalender 

Amerikanischer  Kalender ..... 

Pilger  Kalender 

Der  Gemeindeblatt  Kalender 

Wartburg  Kalender 

StatistischesJahrbueh,  (Mo. Syn.).. 

NORWEGIAN. 
Evang.  Luthersk  Kirketidende 

Budbareren 

Luthersk  Kirkeblad 

Borne  vennen 

Luthersk  Borne-Blad 

Borne-Blad 

Borne-Budet 

B^rneblad 

Missions  Vennen 

Lutherske  Missionaer 

VortBlad 

Sondagsskole  Blad 

For  Gammel  og  Ung 

Waisenhaus-Kalender 

Evang.  Luthersk  Folke-Kalender.. 

Evang.  Luth.  Kirkeblad 

Luthersk  Vidnesbyrd 

SAVEDISH. 

Augustana 

Missions  Wrennen 

Framat 

Westkusten 

Lille  Missionaeren 

Var  Land  och  Folk 

Ungdoms  Vrennen,  (Illustrated) 

Barn-Vannen 

Skol-Va-nnen 

Barnens  Tidning 

KrMlig  Skoltidning 


Monthly. 


Semi-m.. 

Monthly. 
Weekly.. 
Semi-m... 


Semi-m.. 


Monthly. 


1877  St.  Louis,  Mo Prof.  M   Guenther 

Louis,  Mo  Professorsol  Addison  £em 


Prof.  W    Notz. 

Prof.  J.  1 1    s- 

Prof.  J.  i>   Severlngbau*. 

John  P,    I 

Prof.W.Wackernag 
Prof.  C  .1  Albrecht. 
r.  \v    Weinbach. 

B.  Christiansen. 

C.  G    Fischer. 


1877  Milwaukee.  Wis. 
1874  Chicago,  111 

1882  Chicago,  111 

1873  Brooklyn,  N.  Y.... 

1847  Allentown,  Pa 

1886  New  Unn,  Minn.. 

1871  Sebringville,  Can 

1883  Waterloo,  Can.. 

1884  Philadelphia,  Pa 
1886  Madison,  Wis E.  Scherbel. 

1878  Philadelphia,  Pa  ..  H.  Grahn. 

1882  Rochester,  N.  Y J.  Nicum. 

1879  >t    Louis,  Mo 1 1    llanser. 

1883  New  Orleans,  La  ...  P.  Kocsener. 

1885  Reading,  Fa |A.  Bendel. 

1872  Waverly,  Iowa Prof.  Fr.  Lufz 

1879  Chicago, 111 J.  D.  Severinghaus,  D.  I> 

1888  NewYork,  N.  Y I.e..  J    Petersen, 

Philadelphia,  Pa....  F.  W.  Welskottea. 

Columbus,  Ohio E.  A.  Boehme. 

Waverly,  Iowa 8.  Fritschel,  D.  D. 

Columbus,  Ohio Prof   Matthias  Lov.  D 

Lancaster,  Pa Emil  Meister,  A    M 

W.  Bay  City,  Mich.  P.  F.  Buber. 

Pittsburg.  Pa F.  A.  Ahner. 

Monthly..;  18S'.)  Xantieoke,  Pa. J.  Heiniger. 

Iisao  Wood ville.  Ohio J.  L.  Fehr 

Quarterly  1892  < 'hicago,  111 F.  P.  Merlutz. 

Yearly         876  Chicago.  Ill Dr.  J.  D    Sevetlnghaua 

«* 1853  Allentown,  Pa Prof  W.Wackernagel.D.D 

1882  Columbus,  Ohio M.  H.  Hoekman. 

1875  St.  Louis,  Mo W.  G.  H.  Hanser. 

1879  Reading,  Pa J   J    Kuendig. 

1885  Milwaukee,  Wis Prof.  A.  L.  Gra  bnei 

isssi Waverly,  Iowa. 
1885  St.  Louis,  Mo.... 


1878 


Bi-mon....  1875 
11882 

Monthly..  1S80 
1888 


D 


Wpeklv  'lSSfi' Minneapolis.  M inn' Prof.  J.  B  Frich. 
WeG..  J-|  s(;SRed  Wing,  Minn  ....iMr.C  I.Ulethun. 
Monthlv..  1867  Minneapofta,  Minn  Prof.  Q  Bverdrnp,  B 
Weekly...  ls78''Red  Wing,  Minn  ...  » 
Semi-m     1875|Mlnneapolis,  Minn 

Weeklv...  L875  Decorah,  Iowa 

Semi-m... I  lS7'.iRushford    Minn 

Decorah,  Iowa 

......  Baldwin.  Wis 

1892  Taconia,  Wiish 

18-3  Chicago,  111....... 

1888  Wittenberg,  Wis-.. 

1881  Wittenberg,  Wis...E  J.     <>»""•- 

l885,Wittenberg.   Wis...  E.  J.  Homme. 


Monthly. 

Weekly.. 
Monthly. 


yearly.... 
Weekly. 


Mr.  C   Lillethun. 

0.    Nilsell. 

E.  Wuifsberg. 

Mr  H.J.  C  Krog 
,i   Tollefeen. 

N.C.Brun  .v  J.  A.  Bergb. 
K  .1    Bomme, 


Monthly. 
Semi-m... 
Monthly.. 


1886 


1S.-.S 

18' 


K^sTMinn!^«b^eem.  Acuity. 
NbrthfleW,  Minn...  Pro!    I    Mohn. 

Rock  Island.  Ill w'.nctnmd 

Chicaeo  111 Mr.  John  Wenstrana 

Lindsborg.  Kansas..  U.  A.  8 went 


.....Ban  Fi 

1879  Chicago,  ill 

187siChicago,  111 

1879  Moline,  111 

1874  Chicago,  111 

l^^ockltnd'E^^.cfP^AVLindahl 
jgg  Un\U'rg.  Kansas.  Facultyof. 


Mr.  John  W. ■•■- 
C.  A.  Evald. 
C   A.  Swenssou. 
C.  A    l.vald. 
Prof.  O.  Olsson 


772  LUTHERANS   IN    ALL    LANDS. 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Pkess  of  North  America. — Continued 


Name. 


m     Where  Published. 


Editor. 


SWEDISH. 

Hemvsennen 

Den  Liiie  Missionaren 

liernlandet 

Skaffaren 

Korsbaneret 

DANISH. 

Kirkelig  Samler 

Kirke-B'adet 

Boerne-Vennen 

Dannevirke 

ICELANDIC. 
Sameiningiii 

FINNISH. 

Unsi  Kotima 

AYalwoga 

Children's  Paper 

Paimen  Sanomia 

FRENCH. 
Petite  FeuiMe  Religieuse. 
HUNGARIAN. 
Amerikansky  Evangelik. 


Weekly... 
Month  y. 
Weekly... 

Yearly 


Seuii-m... 


Weekly... 

Monthly.. 

Weekly... 
Monthly.. 


Weekly.. 


ISO 

issy 


1879 
18S0 

1873' 
1878 
1881 

1880 


Rock  Island,  111.. 
Rock  Is. and,  Ill- 
Chicago,  111 

St  Paul,  Minn... 
Rock  Island,  111.. 


Cedar  Falls,  Iowa .. 

Chicago,  III 

Cedar  Falls,  I  wa.. 
Cedar  Fails,  Iowa  .. 


1886  Winnipeg,  Can. 


188' 
1892 

1889 


N.  Y.  Mills,  Minn.. 

Harbor,  Ohio 

Ishpeming,  Mich... 
Hancock,  Mich 


S.  P.  A.  Lindahl. 
Hon.  John  A.  Enander. 
L   G.  Alnien. 
C .  M.  Esbjoern. 

P.  Koehlhede. 
A.  hasmussen. 
Mr.  M.  Hoist. 
Hoist  &  Christiansen. 

Jon  Bjamason. 

A.  Nvlund. 
J.  W.  Lfthde. 
H.  N.  Tolonen. 
J.  G.  Nikander. 


Monthlv..  1892  Braddock,  Pa >L.  Novoniesky 


Summary.— Eng'ish  50    German  52,  Norwegian  17,  Swedish  16,  Danish  4,  Icelandic  1, 
Finnish  4,  French  1,  Hungarian  1;  total  146. 


American  Lutheran  Publication  Houses. — Twenty. 


Lutheran  Publication  House 

Lutheran  Book  Store 

Publishing  House 

Lutheran  Book  Concern 

German  Publication  Board... 

Augustana  Book  Concern 

Augustana  Branch  Store 

Concordia  Pub.  House,  (Ger) 
Northwestern  Pub'g  House.... 

Germania  Publishing  Co 

Wartburg  Pub  ishing  House 
Lutheran  Publishing  House. 
Hauges  Print.  &  Pub'g  Soc 
Augsburg  Publishing  House 
Danish  Publishing  House.... 

Book  House,  (German) 

Book  Store,  (German) 

Book  Store,  (German) 

Brobst  Book  Store,  (German) 
Pilger  Book  Store.  (German) 


Philadelphia,  Pa... 
Philadelphia,  Pa... 
New  MarKet,  Va... 

Columbus,  Ohio 

Chicago,  111 

Rock  Island,  111 

St.  Paul,  Minn 

St.  Louis,  Mo 

Milwaukee,  Wis 

Milwaukee,  Wis 

Waverly,  Iowa 

Decorah.  Iowa 

Red  Wing,  Minn.... 
Minneapolis,  Minn 

Elk  Horn.  Iowa 

Philade'phia,  1  a... 

New  York,  N.  Y 

New  York,  N.  Y 

Allentown,  Pa 

Reading,  Pa 


Luth.  Pub'n  Soc... 

Within  Tenia.  Syn. 
Pub.  Bd.  Jt.  Syn.  O.. 
General  Synod.. 
Swed.  Aug.  Syn 
Swed.  Aug.  Syn 
Missouri  Synod.. 
Ger.  Wis.  Syn.... 

Private 

Ger.  Iowa  Syn.... 
Nor.  Luth.  Ch.  in  A 
Hauges  Nor.  Syn 
United  Nor.  Syn.. 
Dan.  Syn.  in  Am... 

Private 

Private 

Private 

Private 

Private 


Mr.  Henry  S.  Boner,  Sup't 
G.  W.  Frederick. 
Messrs.  Henkel  &  Co. 
J.  L.  Trauger,  Manager. 
Dr.  J.  D.  beveringhaus. 
Mr.  A.  G.  Anderson,  Man 
Mr.  G.  Bodin,  Manager. 
Mr.  M.  Tirmenstein,  Agt. 
Mr.  O.  J.  H.  Semmann,  Man 
Mr.  George  Brumder. 
V.  Geissendoerfer. 
Mr.H.  B.  Hustvedt,  Man. 
Mr.  C.  Lillethun,  Man. 
Hon.   Lars  Swenson,  Man 

Mr.  Ig.  Kohler. 
Mr.  J.  E.  Stohlmann. 
Mr.  Ernst  Kauffmann. 
Mr.  T.  H.  Diehl. 
Mr.  A.  Bendel. 


O    0* 


"FATHER"  HEYER, 
Missionary  to  India  and  to  the  Lutheran  Dispersion  of  the  West. 


LUTHERANS  IN  NORTH  AMERICA.  77:: 

The  Unparalleled  Growth  of  Lutheranism  in-  the  W 


STATES  EAST  OF  CHICAUO. 


Alabama 

Connecticut 

Delaware 

Inst,  of  Columbia.. 

Florida 

Georgia , 

Indiana , 

Kentucky 

Maine 

Maryland 

Massachusetts 

Michigan 

New  Hampshire... 

New  Jersey 

New  York 

North  Carolina.... 

Ohio 

Pennsylvania 

Rhode  Island 

South  Carolina.... 

Tennessee 

Vermont 

Virginia 

"West  Virginia 


Total  East.. 


7 

31 

3 

10 

12 

11 

21*2 

18 

6 

01 

23 

233 

2 

53 

325 

64 

400 

628 

4 

40 
20 
1 
83 
19 


2311 


791 

5762 

296 

2997 
431 
1932 


279!  41832 

18  2430 

f,  9U4 

131  24648 


4137 

62897 
520 
68      12S78 
317     89046 


30 

380 

3 


131 
588 


1232(1 
895H9 


1292    219725 


4 

74 
36 
2 
157 
47 


590 

8757 
2975 
171 
12220 
4176 


3652    602013 


STATKS  WEST  OF  CHICAGO. 


Arizona 

Arkansas 

California 

Colorado 

Idaho 

Illinois 

Indian  Territory 

Iowa 

Kansas 

Louisiana 

Minnesota 

Mississippi 

Missouri 

Montana 

Nebraska 

New  Mexico 

North  Dakota 

Oklahoma 

Oregon 

8outh  Dakota 

Texas 

Utah 

Washington 

Wisconsin 

Wyoming 


Total  West., 
Total  East.. 


More  West  than  East 


18 

1 

50o 

1 

346 

151 

12 


1 
is 

89 
21 

7 

590 
8 

21 18 
12 


540     mi 


164 

10 
263 

1 
90 

1 
20 
129 
95 
10 
55 
502 

6 

3012 
2311 


160 


3 

21 
182 

88 
10 
85 

916 


498  1 


4267 

1208 

101 

- 
2952 

27297 
100 

18269 
200 

283W 

284 

1912 

721 


643074 


*  The  pastors  are  according  to  Sheeleigh's  Lutheran  Year  Book  of  1894.  The  congre- 
gations and  communicants  are  based  on  the  U.  S.  Census  of  1890. 

Chicago,  the  metropolis  of  the  West,  reports  in  this  Columbian 
year,  115  Lutheran  churches,  and  is  not  only  the  greatest  Luther- 
an city  in  America,  but  in  the  world,  in  that  it  has  more  Lutheran 
churches  than  Berlin,  Copenhagen,  Stockholm,  or  Christiania. 
In  1830  this  western  village  had  a  population  of  only  Beventy 
people,  and  the  region  west  of  it  was  truly  an  unknown  country. 
In  that  year  there  were  in  the  United  States  300  Lutheran  minis- 
ters, 1,000  congregations,  and  55,000  communicant  members,  and 
these  were  all  east  of  Chicago,  and  nothing  west.  That  there  are 
now  701  pastors,  1,332  churches,  and  41,061  communicants  more 
west  than. east  of  a  line  running  north  and  south  through  Chicago 
is  a  marvelous  change  within  sixty  yeafs.  The  centre  of  the  Lnth- 
eran  church  in  this  country  is  consequently  in  central  Illinois,  while 
the  center  of  the  population  of  our  nation  in  1S,.H)  was  in  eastern 
Indiana.  Therefore,  the  "slow"  Lutheran  church  is  more  western 
than  the  United  States  itself,  and  the  Lutherans  are  ahead  of  the 
Americans  in  this  western  race  by  over  one  hundred  miles.  <  Ian 
any  other  American  denomination  show  a  larger  following  or  rate 
of  growth  in  the  West?  We  are  preeminently  a  western  church, 
and  have  a  special  mission  westward! 


The  FIorida8  were  ceded 
by  Spain  to  the  United 

Stat*:  in  1S19. 


v_ 

in    1830:     Area,     about 
2,100,000  square  miles. 

Id  1830    24  States  and  » 
Territories. 

Population    of   United 
States  in  1830,,  U2,88o,U80. 

£•  Centre  of  Population. 


STBl/TM£RS  «  CO." 


Our  Country  in  1830,  when  the  Lutheran  Church  had  300  Ministers,  1,000  Churches  and 
55,500  Communicant  Members  more  east  than  west  of  Chicago. 


Population  of  United 
btfctes,   1890.   6K.7BV.0io. 

:•*■■   Centre  of  Population. 
1890. 

Tbe  figures  under  tie 
State  names  show  tbe 
date  of  their  sdnusstun 
into  tbe  Union. 


Our  Country  in  1890,  when  the  Lutheran  Church  had  214  Ministers,  898  Churches,  and 
84,496  Communicant  Members  more  west  than  east  of  Chicago. 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORTH   AMERICA. 


i75 


The    Marvelous    Growth    of    the    Lutheran    Church 
North  America,  by  Decades,  From  1800. 


IN 


1800 
1820 
1830 
1840 
1850 
I860 
1870 
1880 
1890 
J893 


e 

ft 

a 

9 

a 

70 

350 

170 

850 

300 

1,000 

400 

1,200 

757 

1,(124 

1,134 

2,017 

1.933 

3,417 

3  092 

5,388 

4,692 

7.948 

5,102 

9,119 

g  03 


15.000 

35,000 

55.000 

120,000 

143,543 

235,  OOu 

387,746 

694,426 

1,099,868 

1,234.762 


Again,  a  non-Lutheran  authority,  Rev.  H.  K.  Carroll,  D.  D., 
who  had  charge  of  the  religious  census  for  1890,  gives  the  follow- 
ing interesting  table.  The  first  column  of  figures  shows  the 
actual  increase  of  the  denominations  compared  in  the  ten  years 
between  1880  and  1890: 


Lutherans,  all  branches 

Protestant  Episcopal 

Congregetional 

Baptists,  North,  South,  and  Colored.. 

Presbyterians,  all  branches 

Methodist  Episcopal 

Methodist  Episcopal,  South 


487,000  or  68  per  cent 
165,000  or  48 
128,000  or  33 
868,000  or  38  " 
365,000  or  39 
522,000  or  30 
488,000  or  57        " 


HENRY   MELCHIOR   MUHLENBERG. 
The  Patriarch  of  the  American  Lutheran  Church. 


776  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Lutherans  in  the  Country  and  in  the  Cities. 

The  American  Lutheran  Church  has  her  greatest  strength  in 
the  rural  districts.  The  Irish  population  concentrate  in  the  larger 
cities  and  colossal  Catholic  churches,  schools  and  institutions  are 
erected  before  the  eyes  of  reporters  and  the  world,  and  a  hasty 
exaggerated  idea  is  formed  that  they  are  proportionately  as  strong 
everywhere.  The  fact  is  the  Irish,  who  have  built  up  the  Catholic 
church  in  America,  are  more  at  home  in  the  largest  cities  than 
behind  a  plow  on  a  farm.  It  is  seldom  you  see  strong  Irish 
Catholic  churches  in  the  country. 

The  Lutherans  on  the  other  hand,  Danes,  Norwegians,  Swedes 
and  Germans,  are  preeminently  farmers,  as  their  settlements  in 
the  east,  the  west  and  northwest  prove.  Few  secular  papers  have 
a  proper  appreciation  of  the  Lutheran  strength  in  the  country 
districts.  So  likewise,  the  heroic  efforts  of  the  Episcopal,  Congre- 
gational and  Presbyterian  mission  work  have  been  in  the  cities 
The  Lutheran  Church  in  America  is  far  stronger  than  her  city 
church  buildings  would  indicate,  and  she  dare  not  and  will  not 
neglect  her  peasant  constituency;  by  no  means,  for  66.72  per  cent, 
of  our  entire  population  live  in  the  country  or  rural  villages  of  less 
than  4,000  population. 

Of  late  years,  however,  the  Lutherans  are  becoming  also  a 
powerful  factor  in  the  evangelization  of  our  cities,  and  there  can 
be  no  exaggeration  of  the  importance  and  promise  of  her  present 
and  future  mission. 

Rev.  Win.  A.  Passavant,  the  efficient  superintendent  of  the 
English  Home  Missions  of  the  General  Council  recently  published 
the  following  telling  facts.  He  says:  "  According  to  the  figures 
at  the  opening  of  the  century  only  six  communities  of  8,000 
inhabitants  and  over  were  registered  in  our  national  census.  The 
last  census  reports  443  cities  of  this  class,  and  names  no  less  than 
905  places  with  4,000  inhabitants  and  upward,  containing  an 
aggregate  population  of  20,799,296  souls.  In  other  words  33.28 
per  cent.,  or  one-third  of  the  total  population  of  the  country  is  in 
cities  of  4,000  inhabitants  and  over.  Where  a  century  ago  one 
person  in  every  thirty-three  lived  in  a  city,  to-day  it  is  one  in 
every  three ! 


LUTHERANS   IN   NORTH   AMERICA.  777 

Protestants  in  18  Cities  With  200,000  or  More  People  Each 


New  York 

Chicago 

Philadelphia ... 

Brooklyn 

St.  Louis 

Boston 

Baltimore 

San  Francisco 

Cincinnati 

Cleveland 

Buffalo 

New  Orleans ... 

Pittsburgh 

Washington 

Detroit 

Milwaukee 

Minneapolis 

8t.  Paul 


,513, 
,098, 
,044, 
804, 
160, 
4  16, 
133, 
297, 
296, 
261, 
254, 
I'll, 
238, 
228, 
205, 
203, 
164, 
133, 


12,945 

42,506 

11,627 

14,664 

9,225 

1,899 

9,606 

2,096 

3,198 

8,199 

11,129 

2,777 

11,870 

2,663 

10,153 

20,599 

51490 

5,100 


37.597 

in. .inn 

28,318 
18,803 
3,536 
8,167 
12,193 
2,446 
3,318 
2,645 
3,718 
3.101 
•1,907 
7,476 

•2.207 

2,285 


Total 1185,655  158546  163,662    '-    - 


12,910 
35,185 
16,447 

6.269 

2,812 

5,530 
5,277 
8,020 

18  '.".'1 
5  L28 

.".,719 

3,708 
3,088 


3,047 
11,935 

11,289 

284 

11,461 

2,121 
1,094 

4,700 
BOO 
181 

92 1 

1,598 
1,865 

1,419 


14,998 

18,410 
5,701 

5.701 
6,701 

6,242 

10    - 
8,928 
2,544 

1.712 
3,280 


"These  figures  show  that  in  the  eighteen  cities  our  church  is 
strongest  in  eight  of  them,  the  Methodist  Episcopal  is  first  in  five, 
the  Presbyterians  is  first  in  three,  and  the  Episcopal  and  Congre- 
gationalist  each  first  in  one.  In  the  aggregate  population  of  all 
these  cities  the  Methodists  lead  with  195,322  members;  the 
Lutheran  Church  comes  second  with  185,655  communicants, 
followed  by  the  Presbyterians  with  163,962,  the  Episcopalians 
"•joining  fourth  with  158,646  and  the  Congregationalists  numbering 
inly  58,682. 

"An  even  more  striking  fact  is  that  these  cities  in  which 
our  church  leads  are  among  the  most  important  strategic  centers 
of  the  country,  viz.:  Chicago,  St.  Louis,  Cleveland,  Buffalo.  Detroit, 
Milwaukee,  Minneapolis,  St.  Paul.  A  stronger  argument  for 
missions  in  the  West  could  not  be  constructed,  and  when  it  is 
remembered  that  in  six  states  centering  about  Chicago  (which 
contains  about  as  many  Lutherans  as  the  combined  strength  of 
the  three  leading  denominations),  Indiana,  Michigan,  Illinois, 
Iowa,  Wisconsin  and  Minnesota  there  are  576,879  communicant 
members  of  the  Lutheran  Church  to  be  drained  into  that  and 
other  great  cities,  there  can  be  no  question  of  what  is  demanded 
of  us  at  this  supreme  moment." 


A 

*** 

- 

- 

i^" 

y; 

S.  S.  Schmuckeb,  D   D. 


Jno.  G.  Morris,  D.  D.,  LL.D. 


M.  Valentine,  D.  D.,  LL.D. 


S.  A.  Ort,  D.  D.,  LL.D. 


Geo.  Scholl,  D.  D. 
Secretary  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 


Sam'l  B.  Barnitz,  D.  D. 
Western  Secretary  Board  of  Home  Missions. 


Synods  of  the  United  States. 

The  G-eneral  Synod. 

.  The  General  Synod  was  organized  at  Hagerstown,  Maryland, 
'h  1820  by  the  union  of  various  district  synods.  It  is  the  first  and 
eldest  general  body  of  Lutherans  formed  independent  of  the  state, 
j>ot  only  in  the  United  States  but  in  the  world.  It  is  likewise  the 
pioneer  and  strength  of  English  Lutheranism,  and  is  indeed  in 
the  fullest  sense  a  transplanted  and  a  translated  church.  Its 
twenty-six  district  synods  span  our  country  from  the  Atlantic 
to  the  Pacific.  Its  benevolent  and  church  work  is  efficiently 
organized  in  central  or  national  boards  as  follows: 

The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  with  headquarters  at 
Baltimore,  Maryland.  Rev.  Geo.  Scholl,  D.  D.,  secretary,  has  it- 
field  of  labor  in  India  and  West  Africa.     (  See  pages  637  and  68  1. 1 

The  receipts  of  the  two  years  closing  with  March  31,  1893, are 

as  follows: 

From  Synods 3  57,159.59 

Women's  Missionary  Society 38,080  1  j 

Legacies 9,787 .  05 

jPublication  Society 1,500.00 

American  Tract  Society 

Interest 200 .  00 

Sale  of  African  Coffee 1,329.  17 

Scholarship  Endowment 500 .  00 

India  College  Fund 462 .95 

Premium  on  Baltimore  bonds 136.00 

Miscellaneous 1,731.66 

Total  receipts H13.987  77 

Including  balance  from  1891 18,024.37 

$120,012.37 
The  expenditures  of  the  board  have  been  as  follows: 

General  Work 

India  College ,^°j~°i! 

India  Hospital l.jM.n.m 

Schoolhouse  at  NaraBarowpelt JOO.UO 

117  0c7   r> 
Balance  on  hand  March  31,  1893  * 


780 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS- 


The  Sunday  schools  have  given  in  two  years  past,  $12,229.61. 
The  Board  of  Home  Missions,  with  headquarters  at  Baltimore, 
Maryland,  Rev.  Chas.  S.  Albert,  D.  D.,  president,  presented  the 
following  comparative  summary  of  good  cheer  to  the  General 
Synod  in  May,  1893. 

Canton,  1893.  Lebanon,  1891 

Receipts  of  the  Board $77,800.34.  .$75,974.26 

Missions  enrolled 155  135 

Missionaries  employed 180  151 

Congregations  served 214  200 

Number  of  Self-Sustaining  Missions 18  18 

New  Congregations  organized 39  36 

New  Churches  built  or  bought 45  36 

Sermons  preached 20,610  17,763 

Pastoral  Visits  made 83,476'  66,119 

Infante  baptized 2,063  1.994 

Catechumens  instructed 3,131  2,847 

Accessions  reported 5,732  5,385 

Losses  reported 1,416  1,665 

Net  Gain  in  members 4,3 16  3,720 

Total  Membership  enrolled 13,216  11,587 

Sunday  Schools  reported 200  175 

Teachers  and  Scholars  enrolled 19,386  17,885 

CONTRIBUTIONS  OP  THE  MISSIONS. 

For  Benevolence $15,958.46    $13,591 .8: 

For  Pastors'  Support 67,593.50      61,106.16 

For  all  purposes 305,020.16    265,275.84 


The  Wokk  of  the  Board  During  the  Last  Ten  Years. 


.2  — 

c  a 

s 


1885 
l«87 
1889 
1891 
1893 


835746 
56698 
60919 
61004 
70434 


B£ 


$7583 

9023 

8857 
8519 
8913 


6< 


6  °3 


■r  s> 

a 
o 

OS 

% 

a 

03  c 

<u 

m_- 

2  a 

OO 

< 

o2 

S|a 

6 

6W 

O  4>  3 

£ 

55 

< 

87 

97 

2381 

103 

120 

3176 

114 

131 

4354 

135 

151 

5385 

155 

180 

5732 

6458 
8860 
10830 
11587 

13216 


$  4532 

7594 

10845 

13591 

15958 


Rev.  A.  Stewart  Hartman,  911  N.  Carrollton  Ave.,  Baltimore, 
Maryland,  is  the  General  Secretary,  and  Rev.  S.  B.  Barnitz,  D. 
D.,  Des  Moines,  Iowa,  the  Western  Secretary. 

The  Board  of  Church  Extension,  headquarters  at  York,  Pa., 
Rev.  W.  S.  Freas,  D.  D.,  president,  also  employs  two  secretaries 
who  devote  all  their  time  and  energy  to  the  work  of  the  Board- - 
Rev.  H.  H.  Weber,  General  Secretary,  York,  Pa.,  and  Rev.  J.  N. 
Lenker,  Western  Secretary,  Grand  Island,  Nebraska.  Its  work  in 
the  East  and  West  has  been  marvelously  successful.     Its  biennial 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


(81 


receipts  reported  in  1803  were  $107,115.33,  an  increase  over  the 
preceding  biennimn  of  $27,260.15.  From  the  churches  directly  on 
the  apportionment,  $54,975.51;  from  the  Women's  Society, 
$8,255.01),  from  bequests,  $1,5(30.15;  from  returned  loans,  $17,967.00; 
from  the  Publication  Society,  82,000;  from  the  Missionary 
Journal  profits  $100;  and  from  other  sources,  $2,880.99.  Loans, 
donations  and  special  appropriations  were  made  to  101  congrega- 
tions, amounting  to  $86,150.11.  Balance  on  hand  $10,637.70. 
Assets,  including  $24,000  in  real  estate  held  in  trust,  $247,381.20. 

Board  of  Education,  Kev  M  Rhodes,  D.  D.,  St.  Louis,  Mo., 
president,  and  Rev.  D.  S.  Detweiler,  D.  D.,  Omaha,  Nebraska, 
Secretary.  Its  constitution  says:  "The  object  of  this  Board 
isliall  be  to  render  financial  aid  to  the  educational  institutions  of 
the  GeneralSynod;  to  cooperate  with  local  agencies  in  determining 
sites  for  new  institutions;  to  decide  what  institions  shall  be  aided; 
to  assign  to  institutions  seeking  endowment  the  special  fields  open 
to  their  appeals;  to  receive  and  disburse  contributions,  donations 
and  bequests  for  educational  purposes,  and  do  such  other  things 
under  the  direction  of  the  General  Synod  pertaining  to  and  besl 
calculated  to  promote  the  general  educational  interesl  of  the 
-diurch." 

Since  the  organization  and  incorporation  of  the  Board  in 
1886,  Midland  College,  Atchison,  Kan.,  has  been  established,  and 
Carthage  College,  Carthage,  111.,  given  liberal  aid.  Tins.'  colL 
doing  good  service  for  the  church,  are  still  partially  dependent  on 
the  Board.  It  hopes  soon  to  found  a  Theological  Seminary  in  the 
<dty  of  Omaha,  Nebraska.  The  General  Synod  apportions  for  its 
work  $10,000  annually. 

The  Lutheran  Publication  Society,  42  North  Ninth  Street. 
Philadelphia,  Pa.,  Henry  S.  Boner.  Superintendent. 


Financial  Exhibit  for  the  Year  Ending  March  31,  1893 


Assets. 

Amount 

125,040  33 
3,929  12 
1,404  70 

28, 193  41 
2,438  37 
14,421  80 

875,727  73 

Liabilities. 

Amount. 

*    Amount  due  subscribers  in  sub- 

- 

■ 

175.727  73 

*The  item  of  $6,362.34  is  cost  to  supply  periodicals  published  by  the  House,  and  paid  far  In 
advance  by  subscribers. 

tTbe  stereotype  plates  carried  in  the  inventory  at  18,929.12,  cost  the  bouse  825.017.58.^ 
Amount  of  sales  for  the  year  ending  March  31,  1893 173,096.14 


782  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL  LANDS. 

•  Number  of  Periodicals  Ordered  Made  For  May  1, 1893, 

Lutheran  Sunday  School  Herald 40,0017 

Augsburg  Sunday  School  Teacher 12,000 

Augsburg  Lesson  Book C0,00o 

Augsburg  Junior  Lesson  Book 63,000 

Augsburg  Lesson  Leaf 17,500 

Augsburg  Junior  Lesson  Leaf 11,500 

The  Little  Ones 51,500 

Total 255,500 

For  the  corresponding  month  in  the  last  biennial  report,  the 
total  number  was  229,600.     In  1883  (ten  years  ago),  130,250. 

The  German  Publication  Board  was  organized  November  24, 
1885,  with  headquarters  at  447  Milwaukee  Ave.,  Chicago. 

The  Parent  Education  Society  aids  deserving  young  men  h. 
preparation  for  the  ministry. 

The  Lutheran  Historical  Society  was  organized  in  Baltimore; 
in  1843.  Its  object,  as  specified  in  its  constitution,  is,  "  in  general, 
to  collect  all  publications,  manuscripts  and  facts  that  tend  to  throw 
light  on  the  history  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  this  country." 

The  society,  though  founded  by  men  who  had  just  been  in 
attendance  upon  the  General  Synod  in  Baltimore,  in  1843,  and 
still  holding  its  biennial  meetings  at  the  same  time  and  place  with 
that  body,  has  always  been  understood  to  be  a  separate  and 
independent  institution,  belonging  to  and  caring  for  the  interests 
of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  this  country  as  a  whole.  Many  of  its 
most  efficient  patrons  belong  to  portions  of  our  Church  outside  of 
the  General  Synod,  as  will  be  readily  seen  in  scanning  the  following 
names  of  generous  contributors  to  its  library:  Passavant,  Sieker, 
Van  der  Smissen,  Spaeth,  Bushnell,  Seiss,  Weidner,  Jacobs, 
Schmauk,  Nicum,  Horn,  Grabau,  Sadtler,  Luckenbach,  Sheeleigh, 
Schmucker,  Rhodes,  Early,  Wischan,  Lindberg,  Loy,  Trabert, 
Weiskotten,  Gerberding,  Geissinger,  Wirt,  etc. 

The  curator,  Dr.  C.  A.  Hay,  Gettysburg,  Pa.,  in  his  last  repori 
makes  this  appeal:  "We  earnestly  entreat  the  continued,  hearty 
co-operation  of -all  Lutherans,  of  every  shade  and  grade,  through- 
out  our  whole  country,  in  our  efforts  to  collect  all  manner  ol 
valuable  historical  material,  for  preservation  and  future  use;  sc 
that  our  society,  which  is  so  good  an  illustration  of  truly 
oecumenical  Lutheranism,  may  become  still  more  than  ever  a 
unifying  agency  in  our  beloved  Church." 

The  Pastors  Fund  has  for  its  object  "the  support  of  disabled 
or  superannuated  ministers,  their  widows  or  children."  Its 
invested  funds  amount  to  $6,600  and  its  annual  receipts  to  $3,765. 


LUTHERANS   IN   THE  UNITED  STATES.  733 

The  foundation  of  this  work  was  laid  as  early  as  L831,  bu1  the 
present  name  was  not  adopted  until  the  meeting  of  the  General 
Synod  in  Chambersburg,  Pa.,  in  18:59.  An  apportionment  of  five 
cents  per  communicant  member  was  made  at  Allegheny  in  1889, 
which  has  materially  increased  its  receipts. 

The  Women's  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society, 
organized  at  Canton,  O.,  June,  1879,  supports  four  women  mis- 
sionaries in  India  and  twenty  girls'  schools,  The  churches  at 
Freeport,  111.,  Lincoln,  Neb.,  Denver,  Col.,  San  Francisco,  Los 
Angeles,  Sacramento,  Oakland  and  San  Jose,  Cal.,  Council  Bluffs, 
la.,  and  Ann  Arbor,  Mich.,  are  or  have  been  women's  missions. 
At  their  second  convention  at  Altoona,  Pa.,  1881,  they  reported 
seventeen  synodical  and  150  auxiliary  societies,  4,024  members 
and  $7,067  receipts;  and  at  Canton,  O.,  in  1891,  twenty  synodi- 
cal and  584  auxiliary  societies,  16,179  members,  and  $46,887 
receipts. 

The  General  Council. 

Organized  in  1867.  This  is  the  most  polyglot  general 
Lutheran  body  in  America,  being  one-third  English,  one-third 
German  and  one-third  Swedish. 

The  theological  leader  of  the  General  Council,  and  for  ten 
years  its  president,  was  Charles  P.  Krauth,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  the  most 
learned  and  most  renowned  of  English  Lutheran  theologians. 
Living  during  the  critical  transitional  period  he  exerted  a  powerful 
influence  on  the  older  section  of  our  American  church.  His  pure 
and  brilliant  English  gave  him  a  permanent  place  in  English 
literature  and  Luther  an  unquenchable  voice  in  America. 

Equally  eminent  in  works  of  mercy  to  the  sick  and  orphaned 
has  been  Rev.  William  A.  Passavant,  D.D.  Influenced  by  Pastor 
Fliedner,  with  four  probationers  from  Kaiserswerth,  he  established 
the  first  deaconess  institution  in  America  at  Pittsburgh,  Pa., 
in  1849. 

The  Pennsylvania  Ministerium. — While  the  century  of 
American  colonization  was  also  the  century  of  the  arrival  of  the 
Lutheran  Pilgrim  Fathers,— Dutch  1621,  Swedish  1637,  German 
about  1680— the  German  emigration,  quickened  by  the  fiery 
persecutions  of  the  Palatinate  Lutherans,  continued  through  the 
next  century  and  massed  in  eastern  Pennsylvania,  whence  it  was 
extended  ever  westward. 


^■afri^ifoj 


cu 

< 

l-t 

W 

►j 

UJ 

- 
<5 

<D 

>-3 

V 

a 

0 

X 

Xi 

a 

71 

5 

fc 

a 

n 

S-l 

o 

•»! 

a 

q 

d 

h 

J 

(S 

Ed 

61 

V. 

C 

P 

0 

= 

a 

a 

Prl 

s 

3 

ob 

0 

■3 

n 

S 

j 

JOHN   D.   LANKENATJ, 

Lutheran  Philanthropist.    Bom  in  Bremen,  Germany,  March  18,  1817. 


rsG 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 


Henry  Melchior  Muhlenberg,  chief  of  the  Halle  missionaries, 
and  "  the  Patriarch  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  America,"  brought 
order  out  of  chaos  by  the  organization  of  "  The  German  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Ministerium  of  Pennsylvania  and  Adjacent 
States  "  in  1748.     This  is  the  oldest  and  largest  local  synod  in  the 


REV.   WM.    A.    PASSAVANT,   D.D. 


land,  and  justly  merits  the  name  "the  mother-synod."  It  has 
omitted  the  word  "  German"  from  its  title  because  of  the  large 
number  of  exclusively  English  churches  which  have  developed  in 
late  years. 

The  synod  is  now  divided  into  ten  Conferences,  the  tenth 
being  that  of  Rajahmundry,  India.  It  has  two  missionary 
superintendents,  one  German  and  one  English. 

The  statistics  of  1892  showed  284  pastors  and  professors,  467 
congregations  and  110,071  communicant  members.  The  value  of 
church  property  was  $4,496,000.  The  contributions  of  the  churches 
for  their  own  purposes  were  $611,000,  and  for  synodical  and 
General  Council  objects  $83,884. 

Home  Missions. — The  Rev.  W.  A.  Passavant,  Jr.,  of  Pittsburg, 
Pa.,  the  English  Home  Mission  Superintendent,  published  the 
following  last  year:  "The  mission  work  of  the  General  Council  is 
carried  on  by  the  district  synods  within  their  own  territory,  and 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.         787 

by  three    general    mission    committees,    English,    German    and 
Swedish,  in  the  territory  outside  of  the  bounds  of  the  local  synods. 

Thus  eight  synods  have  225  1m.hi.>  missions,  the  three  general 
committees  support  thirty-two  others,  a  total  of  257,  al  an  estimated 

cost  last  year  of  $-48,000. 

"The  English  Home  Mission  Committee  now  have  important 
missions  in  Boston,  Mass.;  Newark.  N.  J.;  Cleveland  and  Toledo, 
O.;  Andersen,  Ind.;  Decatur,  111.;  Milwaukee,  Wis.;  Duluth,  Red 
Wing,  Minneapolis  and  St.  Paul,  Minn.;  Fargo,  X.  Dak.:  Sail 
Lake  City,  Utah;  Portland.  Oregon;  and  Tacoma  and  Seattle, 
Wash.  The  German  Committee  have  missions  in  Manitoba  and 
Assiniboia,  Canada,  and  in  Kentucky  and  Alabama,  whilst  the 
Swedish  General  Committee  operate  especially  in  Utah,  along  tin- 
Pacific  slope,  and  in  Florida.  The  missionary  spirit  is  rapidly 
permeating  the  General  Council." 

Church  extension  is  receiving  due  attention.  Its  receipts 
during  1892,  were  $4,761  and  its  loans  to  churches  $6,533. 

Emigrant  Mission. — A  German  and  a  Swedish  missibnary have 
been  maintained  in  New  York,  in  connection  with  the  "German 
Emigrant  House."  Rev.  W.  Berkemeier  served  the  immigrants 
faithfully  for  years.  In  1888-89,  Sl.<>2(.>  were  expended  and 
12,139  guests  were  lodged  at  the  House. 

Foreign  Missions. — Pastor  J.  Telleen  of  Rock  Island,  Til.,  a 
member  of  the  Swedish  Augustana  Synod,  is  the  efficient  super- 
intendent of  the  Foreign  Missions  of  the  General  Council.  Hi- 
labors  have  increased  both  the  interest  in  and  the  receipts  for  this 
cause.     (See  pages  637  and  638.) 

Deaconess  Work. — The  Mary  J.'Drexel  Home  and  Mother- 
house  of  Deaconesses  in  Philadelphia,  established  for  the  purpose 
of  doing  benevolent  work  among  the  sick  and  needy,  is  an 
institution  of  which  the  General  Council  and  the  entire  Lutheran 
Church  maybe  justly  proud.  The  magnificent  buildings  of  the 
institution  were  erected  as  a  memorial  to  the  lady  whose  name  they 
bear,  who  was  the  wife  of  Mr.  John  D.  Lankenau,  and  the  daughter 
of  the  late  Francis  M.  Drexel.  The  buildings,  erected  on  the 
grounds  of  the  German  Hospital,  at  Girard  and  Corinthian 
avenues,  were  begun  September  20,  L886,and  the  cornerstone  was 
laid  November  11  of  the  same  year.  The  front  of  the  buildings 
extend  250  feet  on  Girard  avenue,  with  wings  running  Bouth  300 
feet,  and  an  open  court  between  the  wings  of  L20  l>y  11<>  feet. 
The  main  entrance  is  in  the  center  of  the  Girard  avenue  front. 
having  an  archway  of  fifteen  feet   high  directly  under  the  chapel, 


788  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS- 

which  forms  the  center  of  the  building  and  is  surmounted  by  a 
steeple  175  feet  in  height.  The  main  building  is  of  brick,  with 
cut-stone  trimmings,  and  is  three  stories  high.  It  cost  $500,000 
and  is  the  gift  of  Mr.  Lankenau  to  the  Lutheran  Church.  It  is 
significant  that  this,  the  most  costly  of  all  American  Lutheran 
Institutions,  should  be  devoted  to  the  deaconess  work,  which  has 
been  so  recently  introduced  into  America  from  Germany. 

On  December  6,  1888,  this  building  was  formally  consecrated, 
according  to  the  usages  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  and  set  apart  for 
its  special  mission  of  benevolence.  Mr.  Lankenau,  the  founder  of 
this  institution  and  the  munificent  benefactor  of  the  German 
Hospital,  in  a  few  well  chosen  words  presented  the  building  to  the 
trustees.  The  following  are  the  concluding  words  of  his  address: 
"  I  herewith  surrender  into  your  hands  the  building  in  which  we 
are  assembled.  I  do  this  from  my  own  free  will  and  without  any 
other  wish  or  influence  than  the  desire  to  be  of  service  to  my 
adopted  country  and  for  the  good  and  benefit  of  mankind.  A  deed 
I  have  none  to  give  you.  Be  satisfied  with  my  word  and  this  hand 
for  the  seal.  I  hope  the  many  witnesses  before  you  will  not  object 
to  testify  to  these  proceedings  and  approve  my  act.  I  do  not  wish 
you  to  become  alarmed  at  the  magnitude  of  the  trust.  I  will 
therefore  promise  you  that  I  will  maintain  the  institution  as  long 
as  I  live;  then  let  the  institution  take  care  of  itself." 

This  detailed  description  of  this  building  has  been  deemed 
proper  in  this  connection,  because  it  is  said  to  be  the  finest  of  its 
kind  in  the  world.  The  institution  is  to  serve  a  threefold  purpose: 
as  the  Mother-house  for  and  the  training  school  of  Lutheran 
deaconesses,  where  Christian  women  are  to  be  trained  for  hospital, 
school  and  parish  work,  as  deaconesses,  an  office  of  high  repute  in 
the  Lutheran  Church;  a  well  equipped  Children's  Hospital;  an 
Asylum  for  the  Aged  and  Infirm.  The  Kev.  A.  Cordes  was  until 
recently  the  rector  of  the  institution.  The  deaconesses  moved  into 
their  new  home  in  1888,  and  they  number  forty-one.  Since  1886 
they  are  engaged  as  nurses  in  the  German  Hospital.  In  1889  a 
Children's  Hospital  was  opened,  in  which  during  1891,474  patients 
were  treated.  A  Day  Nursery  was  opened  in  1890  in  which  284 
small  children  were  cared  for  in  the  following  year.  The  Girls' 
School  was  opened  in  1890,  which  had  thirty-five  pupils  the  second 
year.  In  the  same  year  the  Home  for  the  Aged  was  opened,  which 
in  1891  had  thirty-two  inmates.  Parish  work  was  begun  in  1890 
in  St.  Paul's  German  Lutheran  church  in  Philadelphia,  with  good 
results;  and   in  the  following   year  Zion's  German  church    also 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


789 


asked  for  the  services  of  the  deaconesses.  The  prospects  are 
favorable  for  the  extension  of  this  kind  of  work  in  other  congre- 
gations of  this  and  other  synods.  Deaconesses  from  the  Home  in 
Philadelphia   have  been  serving   as  nurses  in  the   hospitals   al 


xxxx 

PROF.  'LARS   T.    ESBJoRN. 

Easton,  Altoona  and  elsewhere.     Besides,  deaconesses  have  been 

trained  in  this  institute  for  similar  institutions  at  Omaha,  St.  Paul 
and  other  places.  The  Philadelphia  institute,  therefore,  lias 
become  an  important  center  of  benevolent  influences  which 
extend  to  all  parts  of  our  Church  in  this  country, 


Swedish  August  an  a  Synod. 

The  best  Christian  and  church  life  of  Sweden  is  being  planted 
in  America  by  this  body,  which  is  both  pietistic  and  churchly. 
Different  from  all  the  other  foreign  nationalities,  the  Swedes  of 
America  are  nearly  all  united  in  one  organization. 

The  immigration,  which  started  in  1845,  has  constantly 
increased  until  at  present  more  than  a  million  Swedes  are  scattered 


790 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


from  ocean  to  ocean  and  from  the  gulf  to  the  northern  lakes.  The 
mass  of  them  are  located  in  the  upper  Mississippi  valley,  with 
Rock  Island,  Rockford,  Chicago,  Minneapolis  and  St.  Paul  as 
their  ecclesiastical  centers.  Everywhere  their  settlements  are 
supplied  with  the  holy  means  of  grace  occasionally  if  not  regularly. 
Prof.  Lars  P.  Esbjorn,  the  pioneer  organizer  of  the  synod, 
was  a  true  bishop  among  the  American  Swedish  Lutheran 
dispersion.  He  founded  with  ten  members  the  first  Swedish 
Lutheran  church  in  the  west  at  Andover,  111.,  in  the  year  1850. 


SWEDISH   LUTHERAN   DEACONESS    INSTITUTION, 

Omaha,  Nebraska,  Rev.  Erik  A.  Fogelstrorn,  Founder  and  Director. 

Virtually  the  patriarch  of  American-Swedish  Lutheranism  is 
the  Rev.  Tuve  N.  Hasselquist,  D.D.  As  pioneer  missionary, 
editor,  synodical  president,  and  president  of  Augustana  College 
and  Theological  Seminary,  he  was  the  Leader  of  the  synod  from  its 
organization  until  his  death  in  1891.  A  red  granite  monument, 
imported  from  Sweden,  with  the  simple  inscription,  Hasselquist, 
1816-1891,  was  consecrated  in  the  presence  of  5,000  people,  June 
9,  1893.  It  stands  on  a  romantic  spot  selected  by  himself  in  the 
Moline  cemetery  overlooking  the  Mississippi  valley. 

The  synod  was  organized  in  the  Norwegian  church  at  Jefferson 
Prairie,  near  Clinton,  Wis.,  June  5,  1860,  with  twenty-eight 
pastors  and  5,000  confirmed  members.  Up  to  this  time  the  Scan- 
dinavians were  in  touch  with  the  organized  workings  of  the 
English  Lutherans,  being  in  full  connection  with  the  Northern 
Illinois  Synod  of  the  General  Synod.  The  age  and  strength  of  the 
conferences  are  in  general  indicated  in  this  order:  Minnesota, 
Illinois,  New  York,  Iowa,  Kansas,  Nebraska  and  Pacific. 

As  in  the  case  of  the  other  bodies  the  reader  is  referred  to 
the  statistical  tables  for  an  exhibit  of  the  educational,  literature 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.        791 

and  charity  work  of  the  synod.     The  emigrant   mission   at   New 
York  and  the  Mormon  missions  in  Utah  are  liberally  supportod. 

The  thirty-third  annual  report  of  1892  gives  343  pastors,  679 
congregations,  90,232  communicant  members,  7,688  baptisms,  4,320 
confirmations,  2,058  marriages,  1,735  burials,  32,419  Sunday  school 
scholars  taught  by  3,848  teachers,  14,364  parochial  scholars  taughl 
by  344  teachers,  synodical  treasury  $1,930,  education  867.297.  home 
missions  $24,216,  foreign  missions  $6,084,  other  charitable  purposes 
$33,217,  regular  expenses  $629,860,  total  contributions  $763,542, 
value  of  church  property  $3,208,150.  Church  extension  fund 
$7,555.  Annual  receipts  from  the  sales  of  the  Synodical  Book 
Concern  at  Rock  Island,  111.,  $56,557. 
• 

Synodical  Conference. 

Among  the  many  companies  of  loyal  Lutherans,  who  fled 
from  the  rationalism  and  unionism  of  Germauy,  none  has  done 
more  to  establish  the  Lutheran  faith  in  foreign  parts  than  the 
band  of  750  who  left  Bremerhaven  in  November,  1838.  It  is 
remarkable  that  Stephan,  their  leader,  was  influenced  to  form 
this  colony  by  an  American  Lutheran  pastor,  Dr.  Benjamin  Kurtz, 
of  Baltimore.  One  ship,  "Amalia,"  with  all  on  board  was  lost, 
while  the  other  four  landed  safely  at  New  Orleans.  From  here 
these  Saxon  pilgrims  followed  the  timbered  banks  of  the  "  Father 
of  Waters"  to  St.  Louis,  then  a  city  of  16,000  inhabitants.  A 
congregation  was  organized  in  the  city  and  colonies  formed  in 
Perry  County,  Mo.  Stephan  had  himself  declared  bishop,  but 
having  been  found  guilty  of  leading  a  libidinous  life  he  was 
deposed  from  the  ministry. 

The  colonists,  of  course,  were  shocked  at  the  fall  of  their 
spiritual  adviser,  but  they  did  not  despair.  They  knew  that  the 
Chief  Shepherd  would  not  be  untrue  to  them.  Very  easy  is  it 
for  God  to  raise  up  faithful  leaders  for  his  loyal  servants  as  is 
illustrated  by  the  lives  of  Walther,  Wyneken  and  Sihier. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Walther  was  certainly  the  greatest  Lutheran 
divine  of  this  country  and  one  of  the  remarkable  theologians  of 
our  age.  His  own  modesty  is,  perhaps,  the  principal  reason  why 
his  name  is  not  mentioned  even  in  German  reference  books.  An 
account  of  his  life  and  work  shows  that  he  was  a  man  of  extraor- 
dinary force  and  achievements. 

Carl  Ferdinand  Wilhelm  Walther  was  born  in  Langenchurs- 
dorf,  Saxony,  October  25,  1811.     He  received  the  usual  training 


TROF.    CARL    F.    W.    WALTHER,    D.D. 

First  President  and  Father  of  the  Missouri  Synod.    Died  at  St.  Louis,  Mo. ,  May  7, 1887. 


792 


LUTHERANS   IN  THE   UNITED  STATES.  793 

in  the  classics,  studied  theology  at  the  University  of  Leipsic,  and 
was  ordained  a  Lutheran  minister  January  16,  1837.  "While  a 
student  at  the  university  he  became  acquainted  with  the  late 
Rudelbach.  Here  also  he  began  to  read  the  writings  of  Luther. 
His  views  of  religion  and  conduct  caused  him  many  anxieties  of 
which  he  was  relieved  by  Martin  Stephan,  at  that  time  the 
minister  of  a  Bohemian  church  in  Dresden.  Stephan  was  well 
versed  in  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  was  the  natural  center  of  those 
Saxons  who  preferred  a  living  faith  to  the  sterile  rationalism  then 
current.  Not  receiving  permission  to  leave  the  state  church  and 
to  organize  an  independent  church  at  home,  Stephan  and  his 
friends,  including  Walther,  decided  to  emigrate.  This  company 
of  750  persons,  including  seven  clergymen,  eight  candidates 
for  the  ministry,  several  professional  teachers,  some  lawyers  and 
physicians,  and  a  great  many  well-to-do  people,  left  comfortable 
homes  in  order  to  find  full  freedom  of  worship.  They  sailed  in 
five  vessels  and  started  with  a  common  fund  of  about  $75,000, 
besides  individual  property,  to  defray  their  expenses  and  to  buy 
land  for  their  settlement  in  America. 

In  the  year  1839  these  people  established  several  churches 
and  a  theological  seminary.  With  every  church  a  parish  school 
was  begun.  The  public  school  has  always  had  hearty  defenders  in 
Walther  and  his  people;  but  it  was  felt  that  the  Sunday  school  was 
not  sufficicient  to  give  Lutheran  children  the  training  they  require. 
The  Christian  school,  started  in  a  log  cabin  in  Perry  County 
by  candidates  Fuerbringer,  Brohm  and  Buenger,  assisted  by  Revs. 
Walther,  Loeber  and  Keyl,  developed  into  Concordia  Seminary  of 
St.  Louis,  Mo.,  and  Concordia  College,  Ft.  Wayne,  Ind.  Thus 
the  Missourians  started  their  work  in  America  by  founding  a 
Christian  institution  of  learning,  and  to-day  their  strength  and 
glory  is  in  their  Christian  education,— parochial,  collegiate  and 
theological. 

From  the  beginning  of  his  work  in  this  country  Walther  gave 
his  whole  strength  to  sermons  and  theological  instruction.  He 
studied  church  government,  which  resulted  in  the  adoption  of 
purely  congregational  principles.  In  1841  he  became  the  regular 
pastor  of  Trinity  church,  St.  Louis,  laboring  with  marked  success, 
publishing  more  than  600  sermons. 

In  1850  Walther  was  the  minister  of  a  large  church,  the 
president  of  a  growing  synod,  and  the  president  of,  as  well  as 
professor  in,  the  theological  seminary  which  to-day  rejoices  in 
769  alumni. 


794  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

He  once  declared  in  an  official  way:  "We  have  tried  the 
experiment,  as  it  were,  whether  by  the  doctrine  of  the  sixteenth 
century  the  souls  of  the  nineteenth  century  might  not  be  edified 
unto  salvation  *  *  and,  behold,  our  hope  has  not  been  disap- 
pointed. The  ancient  doctrine  has  again  demonstrated  its  ancient 
and  ever-new  power;  thousands  of  souls  have  been  led  by  it  to 
faith,  and  through  faith  is  salvation,  and  a  church  has  arisen  one 
in  faith  and  profession,  and  shining  in  love  and  good  works."  His 
principal  effort  as  a  theological  teacher  consisted  in  expounding, 
defending  and  commending  the  Lutheran  theology  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  and  in  condemning  all  deviations  from  this  standard. 
His  knowledge  of  that  theology  and  of  Luther's  writings  was 
recognized  even  in  Germany  and  by  opponents,  as  unsurpassed. 
Indeed,  his  success  was  due,  next  to  God,  to  the  consistency  and 
logical  refinement  of  his  dogmatic  system. 

One  of  his  best  and  earliest  theological  treatises  is  "Kirche 
und  Ami"  His  theological  genius  appeared  to  the  highest 
advantage  in  the  theses  he  submitted  to  the  meetings  of  his  synod, 
at  ministers'  conferences,  and  in  dealing  with  clergymen,  or  whole 
organizations  desiring  church  union.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that 
this  remarkable  man  failed  to  express  himself  in  English. 

In  person  Walther  was  frail,  his  temperament  sanguine;  in 
manner  strikingly  courteous.  Greatly  as  he  abhorred  intem- 
perance, he  felt  that  the  only  true  remedy  consisted  in  extending 
the  sway  of  the  Gospel  over  all  hearts  and  minds.  He  was  a  loyal 
American  and  held  that  a  man  could  not  consistently  violate  the 
law  of  the  land  and  profess  the  Christian  religion.  In  church 
matters  he  preferred  ideas  to  organizations,  the  Gospel  to  institu- 
tions, the  truth  to  numbers,  and  obscurity  to  worldly  fame. 

After  careful  preliminary  steps  were  taken,  twelve  congrega- 
tions, twenty-two  ministers  and  two  candidates  formally  organized 
the  "  German  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod  of  Missouri,  Ohio  and 
Other  States"  at  Chicago  in  April,  1847.  Starting  in  the  Missis- 
sippi valley,  in  the  very  center  of  the  United  States,  the  Missouri 
Synod  has  spread  in  every  direction  to  the  extreme  boundaries  of 
our  nation,  until  at  present  it  has  strong  District  Synods  on  the 
Pacific  and  on  the  Atlantic  coasts,  in  the  Gulf  States  of  the  far 
south  and  in  Canada  of  the  far  north. 

The  Missouri,  Wisconsin,  Minnesota,  Michigan  and  the  Eng- 
lish Missouri  Synods  compose  the  Synodical  Conference,  which 
was  organized  as  recent  as  1872.  While  this  is  the  youngest  it  is 
also  the  largest  of  the  General  Lutheran  bodies  of  America. 


g3 


2  jc 


«  p"B  6 


5  — 

5  03 


»  £.2  ®.—Sp  2  — 


?B 


-i  rc  ^  . 

B   2    — ; 


;  ^  r 


So 


-      —      H  3- 


iO  § 


In      w  (-•  en  i*»      >c      —  to  o.  oc  —  — t  —  <l  •-  —  "/:  i  o  — • 
—  I    Ci  d-  c*i  Cn       *^  I    3DOl*4wiOltd*JOitOi^OOO 


:o  ^  tc  -n  ?.  j:  :;  *  :-  o  oo  -o  o 

-uoo»i*Oir.-HMO 


«D  — T  id.  t£>         id. 


_  —  id.  too  »j  —  M  Ctt  «P  CO  —  : 

to  cn  co  to  —  co  co  ~i  ~  <a  a-  cn  3» 


octowwo*.      id.  co  to  to  to  eo 

OiaMwi  CO  tO  10  CO  CO  —  CO  id.  cs 


i_i      i_»roid.^j      to  to  *J  cn  *■?  ** 

d-dc::r.  cm;-io::- 
MMO-i.-.icri-i-ixO"" 
MGcH.i7;i:i7t:o»:*i'j5 
oic^c-tooicc-to:.  ci 


^7  00  ~l  t  c  to  *-  Cn  —  t  0  VC  CO 

wo^ic-i:1  :>w  —  -co  —  —  Co 
.--  —  cc  —  o  —  c:  -o  co  —  ~  i  —  i  o 
to  o  co  co  co  —  —  —  r.  — '  co  o  id. 


—        MM  ~  to  — •  CC  ~  to  -1  -  -: 

«>  d  m  c:  -i  /  o.  :-  y  o  -  o  -J 

tO  Cn  — '  O  C  to  to  —  ■■:   —  ■_   _ '  — 
CC  7j  IC  7  v'  O  M  O'  M  t^  —  ^1  *J 


cn i— » cn  —  —  —  ::  /  :~  c  o  ::  to 

OCTMIO'-OICC  EC  —  - '  OC  X  03 


Pastors. 

Connected  § 

with  (S 

Synod  3 

Not     Con-  % 

nected 

uh  Svnod  r 


Preaching 
Points. 


Souls. 


Communi- 
cants. 


Voting  Mem- 
bers. 


Schools. 


i      m  m  to  o  c  o  m  c  t  ci  •-  e»  c; 
co  to  ^i  to  to  -co  c  ■-;  —  OC  S  I  -  !C 


Pastors 
Preaching. 


to  1   cni^coco 


c  I   -■     to>-'to 

l-i    I     H*»j 


:!  ..  ~  --  -jr.1  S  -J 


I    Teachers. 


c:  — 
c  o 


CVQO  — 
O—  V- 
Cni-'       CO 


S3'-'       £ 
to  =5       © 

—  ^        CO 


S  ~i  c  :o  o  c.  to  -i  sj  -o  -j  r.t  1- 
-t  i-i  co  to  -oo  to  co  —  05  - 1  -  --  -.- 


to  -oo  o>  to  c:  to 

O  O  CO  - 1  —  - 

y:  — .  .5.  — .  ^i  —  c  end;-  -  - 

M05OI0-O00CC-.  : 


f  —  tO 

yao-oim^oo 


!£2Si 


co  to  id.  tr.  to  tc  to  ^t  o  c;  .:  •_  -- 

cn  —  co  -co  to  —  —  -4  to  to  ■_  tO  _ 

i.  C  OC  —  "4  -1  Cn  CO  S- t    - 


to         to  —  c  —  -■ 

M        CO  to  —  10  —  tOCO 'C'~ 

to  Cn  >-  CO  \Z  CO  —  r.  1  0  0  '  T.  --  o-. 
tOHW^Oti!3CldM.'^- 


1-1        >_i  IO  00  ~l        tO  CO  Cn  —    <■    » 

lOCItO—  Cny-5-O—    / 

— .  c>  -i  to  -i  co  c:  c.  •_  r.  _  9  — 
c:  -C  —  o  35  3  5  0'  - 1  r  ::  *  oj 
04  o:  c  ~i Co 1  Cn  <0  CO 


l-'fc> 

—  to  —  cc  id.  ro      to  cc  o  o^  ^t  o; 
oc  o;  -c  to  cn  1"  1-  tc  £  —  to  o  :.i 

tOi-i  OC  CO  OCnO".  O  —  1 -■ 


M  to  CO  id.  C7>  i-  >-■  *>  CO  ^..  vc~  . .  -J 

too  to  — —  r  -■  : 

^J  Ctl  h-  Cn  CO  to  — .  t.  I*  -'  *v  tv  (CO 


Parochial 
School 

Scholars. 

Baptisms. 


Confirmed. 


Private 

Confess- 
ion. 


Public 
Con  loss- 
ion. 


Marriages. 


Burials. 


w 
f 

l-H 

3 
o 

> 
- 
: 

e> 
W 

l-H 


GO 

H 
W 

CO 
H 
tz! 
O 
U 

DO 

O 

•nl 

H 

a 

M 
GO 

95 
O 

u 
o 

t-1 
o 

SI 

w 
w 

55 

o 


oo 

CD 

to 


796  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL  LANDS. 

Benevolence  of  the  Synodical  Conference. 


OBJECT. 


Synodical  Treasury 

Building  Treasury 

Aid  Treasury 

Educational  Institutions , 

Eleemosynary 

Home  Missions 

Foreign  Missions* 

Emigrant  Missions 

Total 

Mission  Festival  Collections 
Church  Dedications 


$  15,574 
5,333 
22,879 
29,259 
28,864 
40,925 
26,834 
1,458 


$171,131 

828,494 
76 


8    755 

119 

2,381 

8,052 

460 

3,595 


15,362 

$4,616 
12 


81,149 
263 
428 

1,666 
128 

1,254 


84,888 
8663 


XlT3 

.2  o 


$  51 


115 
164 


8330 


$273 
2 


05 
00 

I-l 

MO 

■a  a 
3 


$     147 


14,426 
792 
181 
675 


$16,221 


♦Including  Heathen,  Jewish,  Colored  and  English  Missions. 

Home  Missions. — The  entire  history  of  the  Missouri  Synod 
is  an  account  of  faithful  home  missionary  efforts  to  supply  the 
German  Lutheran  dispersion  of  North  America  with  the  "Word 
and  the  Holy  Sacraments.  As  a  diaspora  missionary  synod  it  is 
surpassed  by  none.  Its  traveling  missionaries  are  found  in  all 
the  waste  places  of  Zion.  Its  district  synods  have  charge  of  the 
home  missionary  work  of  their  territory,  and  the  annual  missionary 
festivals  in  the  congregations  bring  together  large  sums  of  money. 

Polish  Diaspora  3fissions. — For  the  work  of  the  Synodical 
Conference  among  the  Poles  see  pages  426  to  428. 

Bohemian  Home  Missions  are  nurtured  by  the  Minnesota 
Synod  in  connection  with  the  Minnesota  and  Dakota  district 
synod  of  the  Missouri  Synod. 

Missions  Among  the  Freedmen. — One  of  the  laudable  objects 
for  which  the  Synodical  Conference  was  organized  was  for  the 
purpose  of  doing  more  efficient  mission  work.  At  the  Ft.  Wayne 
Convention  of  1877  a  resolution  was  unanimously  passed  to  begin 
a  Lutheran  mission  among  the  colored  people  in  the  South.  A 
Board,  composed  of  Revs.  J.  F.  Buenger,  C.  F.  W.  Sapper  and 
Mr.  John  Umbach,  all  of  St.  Louis,  was  appointed  to  direct  and 
manage  the  new  enterprise.  In  the  fall  of  the  same  year  a  call 
was  extended  to  Rev.  J.  F.  Dcescher,  of  Iowa,  who  started  the  first 
mission  of  the  Synodical  Conference  among  the  colored  people  at 
Little  Rock,  Ark.  He  also  started  a  Sunday  school  in  New 
Orleans,  La.,  and  purchased  the  old  dilapidated  "Sailors'  Home" 
for  the  school.     He  located  in  this  city  in  1879  and  the  Lord 


LUTHERANS   IN   THE    UNITED   STATES. 


707 


abundantly  blessed  his  labors.  To-day  there  are  four  colored 
Lutheran  churches  in  this  metropolis  of  the  Southwest:  Mt.  Zion, 
St.  Paul,  Trinity  and  Bethlehem.  They  have  seven  parochial 
school  teachers,  two  two-story  schoolhouses,  571  souls,  301  com- 
municants,   484    parochial    and    577     Sunday    school    scholars 


REV.    WILHELM   SIHLER,    PH.  D. 

First  Vice  President  Missouri  Synod,  and  successor  of  Pastor  Wyneken,  Fort  Wayne,  Ind. 

Born  near  Breslau,  Germany,  November  12,  1S01.    Died  at 

Fort  Wayne,  Oct.  27, 1SS5. 

With  the  assistance  of  Pastor  Loehe  he  founded  the  Seminary  at  Fort  Wayne,  Ind.,  in 
1846,  which  he  served  as  a  Theological  Professor  until  1861,  when  the  Seminary  was  moved  to 
St.  Louis,  Mo.    He  was  a  strong  preacher,  a  faithful  pastor  and  a  prolific  writer. 

Missions  pay,  for  had  it  not  been  for  the  colored  missionary 
movement  of  the  Missouri  Synod,  Lutheranism  would  not  be  the 
power  in  New  Orleans  to-day  that  it  is. 

Meherrin,  Lunenburg  County,  Va.,  once  almost  abandoned, 
has  now  a  church,  school  and  parsonage,  seventy-eight  souls, 
thirty-four  communicants.  The  Springfield,  111.,  colored  Lutheran 
church,  dedicated  February  24,  1889,  cost  85,000  and  reports  100 
souls,  forty-one  communicants  and  seventy-five  scholars.  The  first 
step  to  found  a  colored  Lutheran  church  in  the  capital  of  Illinois 
was  taken  by  the  son  of  the  pioneer  of  German  Lutheranism  in 
the  West,  Pastor  Wyneken.  He  was  ably  assisted  by  some  of  the 
missionary  students  and  a  Sunday  school  was  organized  in  the 


798  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL    LANDS. 

aula  of  the  Seminary  in  1879.  In  North  Carolina  there  are  Freed- 
men  Lutheran  churches  at  Concord,  Reimertown,  Charlotte  and 
Lexington,  in  charge  of  Rev.  N.  J.  Bakke  of  Concord  and  Rev. 
W.  P.  Phifer  (colored)  of  Charlotte.  These  composed  largely  the 
"Alpha  Synod." 

The  Synodical  Conference  reports  among  the  Freedmen  seven 
missionaries,  nine  teachers,  thirteen  congregations,  958  souls,  475 
communicant  members,  and  760  parochial  and  1,042  Sunday  school 
children.  Value  of  mission  property  $24,000.  The  colored 
churches  give  yearly  13,000  for  the  support  of  their  work.  Organs: 
The  Lutheran  Pioneer,  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  circulation  5,000;  and  Die 
Missions  Taube,  circulation  16,000.  Mission  Board:  Rev.  C.  F. 
W.  Sapper,  president;  Prof.  F.  Pieper,  vice  president;  Prof.  A. 
C.  Burgdorf,  secretary  and  treasurer,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

The  Jewish  Mission. — In  1881  the  Missouri  Synod  was 
petitioned  to  do  missionary  work  among  the  Jews.  Though  recog- 
nizing and  declaring  it  to  be  a  duty  of  gratitude  to  labor  for  the 
conversion  of  the  people  through  whom  salvation  came  to  the 
world,  the  synod  was  unable  to  begin  the  work  at  once  for  want 
of  a  proper  missionary.  Soon  after  D.  Landsmann,  a  convert, 
came  over  from  Constantinople,  where  he  had  been  employed  in 
the  Jewish  mission  school  for  eighteen  years.  He  was  sent  to 
the  seminary  at  Springfield,  111.,  to  become  fully  acquainted  with 
the  Lutheran  doctrines,  and,  after  some  time,  he  was  called  by  the 
New  York  Conference  to  found  a  mission  in  New  York.  He 
accepted  the  call  and  the  mission  was  begun  July  12,  1883.  In 
the  following  year  the  Missouri  Synod  took  charge  of  it. 

It  was  a  peculiar  and  difficult  enterprise.  The  committee 
appointed  by  the  synod  to  conduct  the  mission  had  no  experience 
in  this  kind  of  work  and  at  first  allowed  the  missionary  to  carry 
it  on  in  his  own  way.  He  worked  with  great  zeal  among  orthodox 
Jews,  who  had  but  recently  arrived  from  Russia,  Galicia,  Poland, 
and  Hungary.  All  of  them  were  young  men  without  families  and 
without  any  means  of  support.  Whilst  they  were  under  instruc- 
tion, they  were  lodged  and  boarded  in  a  house  rented  for  the 
purpose.  Even  after  baptism  they  were  supported  until  they 
found  work.  The  house  was  always  full  of  such  as  professed  to 
seek  Christ,  and  many  applicants  could  not  be  received  for  want 
of  room.  In  the  first  ten  months  six  Israelites  were  baptized  and 
about  thirty  instructed,  and  the  mission  promised  to  be  very 
successful. 


LUTHERANS    IN    TriE    UNITED  STATES.  799 

But  about  this  time  several  sad  experiences  with  the  converts 
convinced  the  committee  that  the  methods  employed  were  both 
inadequate  and  injurious.  Unscrupulous  men  evidently  sought 
lodgings  under  the  pretense  of  seeking  Christ  and  the  temptation 
had  to  be  removed.  Whilst  the  missionary  spent  all  his  time  and 
energy  in  teaching  a  few  single  men  the  word  of  God,  nothing 
was  done  to  reach  the  thousands  of  Jewish  families  in  New  York. 
It  was,  therefore,  resolved  to  discontinue  the  lodging  of  proselytes 
and  all  regular  aid.  The  missionary  was  directed  to  visit  Jewish 
families,  to  deliver  public  lectures,  to  distribute  German,  English 
and  Hebrew  tracts  and  Bibles,  and  to  labor,  in  general,  among 
the  resident  Jews  of  New  York.  In  this  manner  the  mission  has 
been  carried  on  ever  since. 

In  the  following  six  years  the  missionary  has  written  seven 
tracts,  which  were  published  by  the  American  Tract  Society;  he 
has  visited  several  thousand  families  and  spoken  to  them  of  the 
Messiah;  he  has  distributed  many  thousands  of  tracts,  most  of 
which  were  read  by  the  recipients,  but  only  five  were  baptized 
during  that  period.  In  the  last  year,  however,  six  adults  and  five 
children  were  received  into  the  church  by  baptism  and  that  seems 
to  indicate  that  the  time  of  harvest  has  finally  come  and  that  we 
may  expect  better  results  in  the  future. 

The  total  cost  of  this  mission  for  eight  years  of  its  existence 
amounts  to  $10,786.92. 

In  1892  the  missionary  distributed  490  Bibles  and  Testaments 
and  2,000  tracts,  delivered  thirty  addresses,  visited  200  families 
and  130  boarding  houses.  Six  hundred  Jews  visited  him  at  his 
home,  55  East  Third  St.,  New  York,  and  seventy  received  regular 
instructions.  Rev.  H.  C.  Steup  is  president,  and  Rev.  E.  Bohm  is 
secretary  of  the  Board. 

Immigrant  Missions. — The  "Pilger  House,"  in  charge  of 
Missionary  S.  Keyl,  8  State  Street,  New  York  City,  last  year  did 
a  business  in  selling  tickets,  etc.,  amounting  to  $153,246.  It 
received  4,477  and  mailed  4,089  letters  and  postal  cards,  cared  for 
5,399  immigrants;  expended  in  charity  $1,184  (1,434  free  meals 
and  320  free  lodgings),  distributed  2,554  kalenders,  and  over  3,000 
periodicals  and  sermons.  In  the  branch  "Pilger  House"  in 
Bremen,  Germany,  at  26  Ross  Strasse,  2,280  were  lodged  free  of 
charge. 

In  Baltimore  a  Board  exists  with  Rev.  C.  H.  F.  Frincke  as 
president,  which  employs  as  agent  Mr.  Hermann  Stuerken,  554 
N.  Gay  Street,  who  cared  for  1,700  persons,  received  938  and 


800  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

mailed  767  letters  and  cards  and  distributed  1,500  kalenders  and 
4,500  papers.     Its  business  for  the  year  amounted  to  $14,126. 

The  English  Missions  are  in  charge  of  a  Commission  or 
Board  of  the  Missouri  Synod,  in  connection  with  the  English 
Lutheran  Synod  of  Missouri  and  other  states.  Rev.  C.  L.  Janzow, 
president,  and  Mr.  C.  F.  Lange,  treasurer,  513  Franklin  Ave.,  St. 
Louis,  Mo.  Five  missionaries  and  four  congregations  receive 
aid.  English  congregations  have  been  founded  in  many  large 
cities,  as  St.  Louis,  Baltimore,  Pittsburg,  St.  Paul,  Ft.  Wayne, 
Chicago,  and  others  are  about  to  be  opened  in  Milwaukee  and 
other  cities.  The  official  organ  of  the  English  work,  The 
Lutheran  Witness,  is  ably  edited  by  Eev.  Wm.  Dallmann,  922 
Mulberry  St.,  Baltimore,  Md. 

Foreign  Missions. — With  twice  as  many  calls  for  home  mis- 
sionaries as  the  annual  number  of  graduates  from  its  seminaries  it 
is  natural  that  this  young  general  body  of  Lutherans  has  done  so 
little  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen.  A  fund  of  some  $12,000 
has  been  gathering  during  recent  years,  a  committee  on  Foreign 
Missions  elected,  and  Japan  has  been  chosen  as  the  first  field.  A 
Japanese  student,  Midsuno,  is  studying  at  the  Practical  Seminary 
in  Springfield,  111.,  and  the  first  missionaries  will  set  sail  in  the 
near  future. 


The   Evangelical   Lutheran   General   Synod  of  Wisconsin, 
Minnesota,  Michigan  and  other  States. 

The  above  synod  was  organized  in  1891  by  the  union  of  the 
Wisconsin,  Minnesota  and  Michigan  Synods. 

Wisconsin  Sijnod. — In  the  fourth  and  during  the  first  part  of 
the  fifth  decade  of  the  present  century,  the  high  tide  of  German 
immigration  settled  the  fertile  country  between  Lake  Michigan 
and  the  Mississippi  river,  which  now  constitutes  the  great  state  of 
Wisconsin.  These  hardy  colonists,  coming  from  northern 
Germany,  were  delighted  with  the  healthy  timbered  and  well 
watered  country  of  their  new  homes.  It  is  a  question  if  even 
Pennsylvania  ever  presented  a  more  inviting  field  for  German 
diaspora  missionary  work  in  an  equal  period  of  time. 

Pastors  of  the  Buffalo  Synod  arrived  first,  then  those  of  the 
Missouri  Synod.  Among  those  who  belonged  to  neither  of  these 
bodies,  the  most  prominent  was  the  Rev.  Johannes  MuehlhLiuser, 


REV.  PROF.  ADOLPH  HOENECKE, 

Bora  February  25,  1835,  in  Brandenburg,  Prussia;  educated  at  the  University  of  Halle, 
and  came  to  the  United  States  in  I 


801 


802  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL   LANDS. 

from  Rochester,  New  York,  under  whose  leadership  the  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Synod  of  Wisconsin  was  organized  at  Milwaukee, 
December  8,  1849. 

Good  Lutheran  missionary  pastors  were  secured  through 
Inspector  Wallmann  of  the  Barmen  Mission  House  and  from  the 
Berlin  Society,  although  both  were  Prussian  Union  institutions. 

In  1861  Pastor  Bading  succeeded  Rev.  Muehlhauser  as 
president  of  the  synod  and  doctrinal  theses  were  introduced  into 
their  synodical  conventions. 

In  1863  the  educational  institution  at  "Watertown  was 
opened  by  Rev.  E.  P.  Moldehnke,  now  of  New  York,  with  two 
students.  Rev.  Moldehnke  resigned  in  1866  and  Pastor  Hoenecke, 
of  Farmington,  Wis.,  was  elected  his  successor,  who  during  these 
many  years  has  been  the  leader  of  the  Synod  and  is  at  present  the 
greatest  theologian  in  the  Synodical  Conference. 

On  September  4, 1878,  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Milwaukee 
was  opened,  which  rejoices  in  the  completion  of  a  handsome  new 
edifice  to  be  dedicated  this  coming  autumn.  The  synod  grew  and 
is  at  present  in  a  prosperous  condition.  Its  many  traveling 
missionaries  have  been  very  faithful.  Three  men  are  to  be  sent 
to  Arizona  to  open  a  synodical  mission  among  the  Indians.  Its 
Northwestern  Publishing  House  at  Milwaukee  reported  in  1892' 
assets  at  $12,469.  Annual  offerings:  Colored  missions  $480, 
Heathen  missions  $1,406,  traveling  missionaries  $2,077,  Theological 
Seminary  $11,460,  and  college  $6,811. 

Minnesota  and  Michigan  Synods. — See  statistical  tables  for 
their  strength  and  work. 


United  Synod  in  the  South. 

General  mission  work  of  the  Lutheran  church  in  the  South  is 
under  the  direction  of  a  Board  of  Missions  appointed  by  the 
United  Synod.  This  Board  consists  of  seven  men,  Rev.  Edward 
T.  Horn,  D.D.,  being  president,  and  R.  G.  Chisolm,  treasurer. 
Rev.  L.  K.  Probst,  Atlanta,  Ga.,  is  the  general  secretary  of  the 
Board.  During  the  past  few  years  special  attention  has  been  given 
to  the  planting  of  English  Lutheran  churches  in  the  more 
important  unoccupied  cities  in  the  South.  In  the  city  of  Rich- 
mond, Va.,  the  Board  supports  two  missions,  viz.:  the  First  church 
with  a  membership  of  128,  Rev.  J.  C.  Seegers,  pastor;  and  the 
Second  or  Trinity  church  with  fifty-seven  members,  Rev.  H.  M. 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE   UNITED  STATES.  803 

Petrea,  pastor.  The  outlook  of  the  Lutheran  church  in  Richmond 
is  considered  good,  as  both  of  the  above  churches  make  creditable 
reports.  The  property  owned  by  the  English  Lutherans  in  this 
city  is  eligibly  located,  and  is  valued  at  about  $18,000. 

In  the  city  of  Augusta,  Ga.,  the  Board  supports  one  mission, 
viz.:  Holy  Trinity,  Rev.  S.  T.  Hallman,  pastor.  This  mission  is 
almost  out  of  debt,  and  is  expected  soon  to  be  self-supporting,  and 
its  church  property  is  valued  at  $12,500.  The  church  has  a 
membership  of  129  and  the  prospect  for  continued  growth  is  good. 

In  the  city  of  Knoxville,  Tenn.,  the  Board  began  a  mission  in 
1889,  and  the  secretary  of  the  Board  made  this  his  headquarters 
and  had  direct  supervision  of  this  mission.  Church  property  was 
bought  for  $8,000  in  the  very  center  of  the  city.  This  property  is 
now  valued  at  $12,000.  In  three  years  the  mission  had  grown  to 
a  membership  of  seventy-one,  and  the  debt  having  been  entirely 
paid  off,  the  congregation  declared  itself  self-sustaining  and  is 
now  supporting  its  own  pastor,  Rev.  A.  D.  R.  Handier. 

The  Board  also  supports  four  other  missions  in  Tennessee. 
These  are  located  at  Bristol  with  sixteen  members,  Johnson  City 
with  twenty-one  members,  Greenville  with  eleven  members,  and 
Morristown  with  nineteen  members.  The  Rev.  J.  L.  Murphy  has 
charge  of  these  points,  but  it  is  proposed  soon  to  divide  the  field 
and  locate  other  missionaries  on  this  territory. 

At  Winston,  N.  C,  the  Board  supports  a  flourishing  mission. 
The  Rev.  W.  A.  Lutz  is  pastor,  the  membership  is  ninety-two, 
and  the  mission  is  not  yet  two  years  old.  A  very  valuable  lot  has 
been  bought  in  the  center  of  the  city  and  a  handsome  church  is 
in  course  of  erection.  This  mission  will  own  property  valued  at 
about  $10,000. 

Rev.  E.  H.  Kohn  has  just  been  stationed  by  the  Board  at 
Norfolk,  Va.,  an  important  coast  city  where  there  is  a  promising 
nucleus  for  a  Lutheran  church. 

In  December  of  1892  the  Board  began  operations  at  Atlanta, 
Ga.  Rev.  L.  K.  Probst,  secretary  of  the  Board,  makes  this  city 
his  headquarters  and  has  direct  control  of  the  mission.  Already 
in  six  months  a  congregation  of  fifty  members  has  been  gathered. 
Atlanta  is  a  large  city  of  nearly  100.000  inhabitants,  and  it  is 
hoped  that  this  will  prove  a  fruitful  field  for  the  Lutheran  church. 

The  United  Synod  is  authorized  to  raise  $<>.000  for  home 
missions.  In  addition  to  this  general  work  which  is  carried  on  by 
the  Board,  local  mission  work  is  done  in  many  of  the  eight  district 
synods  which  comprise  the  United  Synod. 


804 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL   LANDS. 


Women's  Missionary  Societies  are  fully  organized  in  North 
and.  South  Carolina  and  in  the  Southwest  Virginia  Synod.  These 
societies  hold  annual  conventions,  and  are  doing  effective  work  for 
missions.  In  many  congregations  in  the  South  Children 's  Mis- 
sionary Societies  have  been  organized. 


REV.    SOCRATES    HENKEL,    D.D. 

Born  in  Lincoln  County,  N.  C,  March  23,  1823.  Editor-in-chief  of  Our  Church  Paper, 
New  Market,  Va.  He  prepared  for  the  press  the  English  translations  of  the  Book  of  Concord, 
and  of  Luther's  Church  Postil  on  the  Epistles,  and  is  the  author  of  the  History  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Tennessee  Synod,  and  other  works. 

Considering  the  limited  resources  at  the  disposal  of  the  Board 
a  great  deal  has  been  accomplished  during  the  past  six  years.  The 
field  before  the  Lutheran  church,  however,  is  truly  vast,  and  there 
are  constant  demands  from  other  points  which  ought  to  be  assisted. 

Foreign  Work. — (See  Japan,  pages  645,  646). 

The  Joint  Synod  of  Ohio  and  Other  States. 


In  point  of  age  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Joint  Synod  of 
Ohio  and  Adjacent  States  is  the  fourth  among  the  sixty  or  more 
synodical  organizations  in  the  Lutheran  Church  of  America. 
The  three  older  bodies  are  the  Pennsylvania  Synod,  organized  in 
1748:   the  New  York  Ministerium,  organized  in  1786:   and  the 


LUTHERANS   IN   THE   UNITED   STATES.  805 

North  Carolina  Synod,  organized  in  1803.  The  present  organ- 
ization of  the  Ohio  Synod  dates  from  the  meeting  of  a  conference 
of  Lutheran  pastors  held  in  Somerset,  Perry  Co.,  O.,  on  the  1  Ufa 

of  September,  1818.     These  men  had  met  annually  as  a  Confer- 
ence since  1812,  which  at  this  latter  date  numbered  eleven  men, 
eight  in  Ohio  and  three  in  Western  Pennsylvania.    The  religious 
needs  of  the  immigrants,  who  after  the  organization  of  the  State 
of  Ohio  in  1802  had  flocked  hither,  had  appealed  to  the  sympathies 
of  the  Pennsylvania  Synod,  and  pioneer  pastors  were  sent  out  to 
teach   and   to  preach  for  them.     Congregations   were   organized 
chiefly  in  Fairfield  (Perry),  Pickaway,  Montgomery,  Columbiana, 
Stark  and  Jefferson  counties.   The  majority  of  these  were  Germans. 
The  organization  of  the  conference  and   of  the  synod   was 
owing  to  the  fact  that  the  distance  made   a   formal   connection 
with  the  mother  synod  impracticable.     At  the  time  of  the  organ- 
ization the  synod  consisted  of  seventeen  pastors.     The  parochial 
reports  of  the  first  session  gave  a  total  for  the  preceding  year  of 
1,525    baptisms,    286    confirmations,    3,551    communicants,    111 
funerals,  54  schools.     Practically  it  was  a  mission  synod  and   a 
synod  of  missionaries.     The  minutes  of  the  first  convention  bears 
the  significant  title  taken  from  Ezek.  34:16:  "I  will  seek  that 
which  was  lost    and  bring   again  that  which  was   driven   away, 
and  will  bind  up  that  which  was  broken,  and  will  strengthen  that 
which  was  sick:  and  I  will  destroy  the  fat  and  the  strong;  I  will 
feed  them  with  judgment."     The  training  of  young  nun  for  the 
gospel  ministry  and  the  gathering  of  the  scattered  Lutherans  into 
congregations  formed  the  chief  burden  of  the  discussions  at  the 
first  conventions  of  the  Ohio  Synod.     Not  only  was  every  pastor 
practically  a  missionary  in  his  own  district,  but  by  resolution  of 
Synod  it  was  his  duty  to  spend  one  month  a  year  in  unezpL 
territory.     A   special  traveling  missionary  was  appointed  at  an 
early  date  to  labor  particularly  along  the  Sandusky  river.    The 
person  selected  was  Candidate  David  Schuh.     The  growth  of  the 
Synod  was  encouraging.     In  1826  the  convention  was  held  at  2SY\v 
Philadelphia,  O.,  and  then  the  pastors  numbered  twenty-three, 
serving  sixty-six  congregations,  while  twenty-eight  congregations 
are  recorded  as  without  a  shepherd.     Only  in  exceptional  ca 
did  a  pastor  have  as  few  as  three  or  four  congregations.     The 
majority  of  charges  consisted  of  five  and  six  congregations.     One 
pastor,  Rev.  Wagenhalls,  of  Tuscarawas  County,  O.,  served  nine. 
In  1830  at  the  Zanesville,  O.,  meeting,  twenty-seven  pastors  with 
150   congregations  and   seventy-five   schools   are    reported.     Tie1 


806 


LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS 


official  acts  this  year  were  2,298  baptisms,  656  confirmations, 
8,876  communicants.  Comparatively  little  has  been  done  for 
heathen  missions  as  her  time  and  means  have  been  virtually 
monopolized  by  inner  mission  work.  Contributions  are,  however, 
sent  in  for  various  foreign  mission  societies  in  Germany,  and  at 


PROF.    W.    F.    LEHMANN,    PH.D. 
Bom  Oct.  16,  1820,  in  Wuerteinberg,  Germany.    Died  Dec.  1,  1880.     Was  chosen  Professor  of 
Theology  in  the  Seminary  at  Columbus,  O.,  as  early  as  1846,  and  for  many  years 
he  was  the  leading  spirit  in  the  Joint  Synod  of  Ohio.      . 


the  meeting  of  the  Joint  Synod  in  Columbus,  1890,  the  treasurer, 
Rev.  H.  A.  Schmidt,  reported  that  $2,875.37  for  this  purpose 
had  passed  through  his  hands  in  the  preceding  two  years.  The 
synod  has  decided  that  lectures  on  mission  subjects  shall  be  given 
at  the  university. 

All  the  more  zealously  is  the  work  of  home  missions  being 
prosecuted.  Prior  tc  the  year  1884,  home  mission  work  in  the  Ohio 
Synod  was  carried  on  by  the  several  district  synods  individually. 
It  was,  however,  evident  \hat  more  could  be  done  by  putting  all 
under  the  supervision  of  a  Mission  Board,  which  should  receive 
and  appropriate  all  monies  collected  or  donated  for  the  support  of 
missionaries  or  the  erection  of  churches.  Accordingly  at  its 
meeting  in  Columbus,  O.,  in  1884,  a  Board  of  Missions  consisting 


LUTHERANS   IN   THE   UNITED   STATES.  807 

of  five  members  was  elected.  This  Board  found  that  all  told  the 
various  district  synods  supported  fourteen  men  at  an  expense  of 
$2,225  per  annum.  During  the  term  of  office  extending  from  lxxl 
to  1886  the  Board  called  eight  additional  men.  In  the  same  term 
the  treasurer  had  received  $4,200  for  the  support  of  the  mission- 
aries and  $3,202  for  the  Church  Building  Fund. 

Every  year  new  fields  opened  and  the  need  of  more  men  and 
more  means  was  very  pressing.  As  the  people  become  better 
acquainted  with  the  needs  of  our  brethren  who  suffer  from  a  lack 
of  the  Bread  of  Life,  they  are  ready  to  give  not  only  their  money 
but  also  their  sons.  The  seminaries  at  Afton,  Minn.,  and  1 1  i< - S . 
N.  C,  are  virtually  mission  houses.  They  are  preparing  young 
men  for  the  field.  During  tlie  biennium,  1890  to  1892,  no  less 
than  thirty  to  thirty-five  men  were  entirely  or  in  part  supported  by 
the  Mission  Board  at  an  annual  expense  of  about  $8,000.  The 
Building  Fund  received  about  $2,000,  making  a  total  in  this 
fund  of  $11,000.  At  present  the  synod's  missionaries  are 
distributed  as  follows:  In  Washington  seven,  Oregon  two.  Ti 
one,  Nebraska  one,  Kansas  three,  Minnesota  three.  Wisconsin  two. 
Michigan  four,  Ohio  six,  Indiana  one  New  York  one,  Maryland 
three.  The  money  of  the  Building  Fund  is  aiding  no  less  than 
twenty  places.  The  sources  of  income  of  the  Board  have  been 
during  the  year  1891  to  1892:  From  the  children  of  the  synod, 
$3,836.17;  collections  in  the  congregations.  $5,962.44;  donations 
by  individuals,  $100;  total,  $10,198.61. 

These  missionaries  serve  seventy-five  congregations  with  2.500 
communicants.  A  number  of  them  are  also  engaged  in  teaching 
parochial  schools.  The  money  drawn  from  the  Building  Fund  is 
given  in  loans  free  of  interest  for  a  term  of  years  no1  exceeding 
five.  Though  this  fund  is  not  large,  it  has  already  accomplished 
much  good. 

A  promising  branch  of  the  synod's  home  mission  work  is  the 
Freedmeivs  Mission,  begun  at  Baltimore,  Md.  Thus  far  there  is 
only  one  congregation,  served  by  Rev.  Taylor  Johnson,  a  colored 
pastor. 

While  many  of  these  missionaries  are  riiLm  :_:<'<  I  in  smaller 
towns  and  even  in  the  country,  the  importance  of  missions  in  the 
cities  is  not  overlooked.  Of  necessity  the  majority  of  the  mis- 
have  thus  far  been  German,  though  a  goodly  number  of  tin- 
missionaries  use  the  English  as  well  as  the  German  Language  and 
some  are  exclusively  English. 


808  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 

The  city  mission  society  of  Columbus  holds  a  joint  mission 
service  of  all  the  congregations  of  the  city  monthly. 

In  St.  Paul,  Minn.,  the  corner  stone  was  laid  in  1893  of  a  new 
$16,000  building  for  their  theological  seminary.  It  will  accom- 
modate 100  students  and  is  beautiful  for  situation.  The  synod's 
new  publishing  building  just  dedicated  in  Columbus,  O.,  is  one  of 
the  largest  and  best  equipped  in  the  Lutheran  Church. 

Geeman  Evangelical  Lutheean  Synod  of  Iowa  andothee  States. 

This  Synod  is  exclusively  German  and  co-operates  with  the 
General  Council.  Pastor  Wm.  Lohe,  of  Neudettelsau,  may  rightly 
be  called  the  father  of  the  Synod  of  Iowa.  He  responded  to 
Wyneken's  appeal  to  the  Lutherans  of  Germany  to  aid  their 
brethren  here  by  educating  young  men  as  teachers  and  preachers 
for  the  German  settlements  in  the  United  States.  Two  disciples 
were  sent  out  in  July,  1842,  "the  first  swallows  that  heralded  a 
rich  spring."  Lohe's  students  in  1845  severed  their  connections 
with  the  Synods  of  Ohio  and  Michigan  and  united  with  the 
Missouri  Synod.  Doctrinal  controversies  soon  arose,  and  in  1854 
caused  the  discontinuance  of  Lohe's  cooperation  with  the  Missouri 
Synod.  Two  of  Lohe's  adherents,  Revs.  Geo.  Grossmann  and  John 
Deindorfer  chose  the  peaceful  way  of  Abraham,  leaving  the 
Franconian  colonies  in  Michigan  and  moving  to  the  state  of  Iowa, 
whither  the  president  of  the  Missouri  Synod  had  directed  them. 
On  August  24, 1854,  these  two  ministers,  with  Fritschel  and  Schliller, 
organized  the  Synod  of  Iowa  in  the  parsonage  at  St.  Sebald,  la. 

One  year  after  its  organization  the  Synod  of  Iowa  consisted 
of  five  ministers  and  two  lay-delegates,  in  1856  of  nine  ministers 
and  five  delegates,  in  1864  of  forty-seven  ministers  with  sixty-five 
organized  congregations,  and  in  1873  of  100  ministers  with  143 
congregations.  According  to  the  statistics  for  1891  the  whole 
Synod,  divided  into  six  districts,  the  Eastern,  Western,  Northern, 
Southern,  Wisconsin,  and  Dakota  Districts  contains  376  ministers, 
563  organized  congregations,  204  mission  stations.  Voting 
members,  16,037;  communicant  members,  50,506;  baptized  mem- 
bers, 82,447.  There  are  reported  for  the  same  year:  Baptisms, 
5,507;  confirmations,  2,744;  communicants,  64,645;  burials,  1,594; 
marriages,  1,121;  regular  Sunday  collections,  $9,922;  expenditures 
for  church  property,  $116,294;  ministers'  salaries,  $88,838; 
teachers'  salaries,  $11,220;  collections  for  educational  institutions, 
$9,742;   collections  for  the  general  support  of   the  synod,  $2,263; 


PROF.  (..   KKI  I'SC'H 
PROF.  S.    FRITSC'H 


I'll. 
FATHKRS    OF    THE    (JKKMAN     IOWA    SYM 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.  '      809 

home  mission,  83,085.61;  foreign  mission.  $2,678.55;  for  disabled 
and  superannuated  ministers,  $905;  orphan  asylums,  $3,700.25. 

There  are  233  parochial  schools  in  the  synod,  the  Larger  part 
of  which  are  taught  by  the  ministers.  There  are  also  21(.)  Sunday 
schools.  Under  the  auspices  of  the  synod  two  educational 
institutions  are  maintained,  viz.,  a  theological  seminary  and  a 
normal  college. 


PXOF.    G.    W.    L.    FRITSCHEL,  U.D. 

The  theological  seminary  was  founded  by  Lohe  in  1852  at 
Saginaw  City,  Mich.  In  1853  it  was  moved  to  Dubuque,  in  1858 
to  St.  Sebald,  and  in  1874  to  Mendota,  111.  In  1888  it  was 
re-located  at  Dubuque,  when  the  city  presented  it  with  a  large  and 
suitable  building  and  beautiful  grounds  of  thirty-one  ac  - 
Number  of  teachers  three;  number  of  students,  forty-five. 

Wartburg  college  had  its  beginning  in  a  preparatory  depart- 
ment founded  by  the  teachers  of  the  seminary.  In  1868  the 
college  was  founded  in  Galena,  111.  It  was  removed  to  Mendota 
and  re-united  with  the  seminary  in  1875.  Since  1885  it  lias  been 
located  at  Waverly,  Iowa.  Number  of  teachers  six;  number  of 
pupils  sixty-seven.  The  teachers'  seminary  is  connected  with 
Wartburg  college.  Rev.  G.  Grrossmann  is  the  esteemed  and 
honored  director  of  both  institutions.  The  college  of  the  synod 
has  received  a  large  tract  of  land  in  the  growing  city  of  Clinton. 
la.  Lots  are  being  sold  and  one  of  the  best  Lutheran  coll 
buildings  in  America  is  to  be  erected. 


810  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS 

The  synod  supports  two  orphanages.  One  of  these  was 
founded  at  Andrew,  Iowa,  in  1862  and  is  under  the  control  of  the 
"  Evangelical  Lutheran  Orphan  society."  Its  director  is  Rev.  V. 
Geissendcerfer.  The  other  was  founded  by  Rev.  J.  Dcerfler  at 
East  Toledo,  Ohio,  and  is  carried  on  by  the  "  Society  for  United 
Acts  of  Charity"  (Gesellschaft  fuer  gemeine  Werke  der  Barm- 
herzigkeit).  The  present  director  of  the  institution  is  Rev.  K. 
Beckel. 

The  Society  for  the  Support  of  Ministers'  Widows  comprises 
about  two-thirds  of  the  pastors  of  the  synod.  The  annual 
contributions  is  $5,  and  the  allowance  granted  to  widows  $75  per 
annum.     President,  Prof.  S.  Fritschel,  D.  D. 

A  Mutual  Aid  Society  was  founded  in  1879  by  H.  "W.  Bcerner. 
It  pays  $1,000  in  case  of  death,  which  sum  is  raised  by  assessments. 
Entrance  fee  $3,  annual  fee  $1.     President,  Prof.  O.  Kraushaar. 

The  Society  for  the  support  of  Emeriti,  superannuated  or 
disabled  ministers,  was  reorganized  in  1890.  Each  minister 
contributes  one-half  per  cent,  of  his  annual  income.  Support  is 
extended  according  to  need.     President,  Rev.  J.  L.  Zeilinger. 

The  Synod's  Standing  Committee  on  Missions,  whose  presi- 
dent is  Rev.  F.  Richter,  receives  its  funds  from  collections  and 
from  congregational  missionary  societies.  These  societies  were 
organized  by  Rev.  Wm,  Nolting  in  1887  and  are  in  a  nourishing 
condition.  In  a  large  number  of  congregations  there  are  women's, 
young  people's,  young  men's,  and  young  ladies'  societies,  of  which 
there  is  no  mention  in  the  statistical  reports. 

The  synod  of  Iowa  supports  the  Emigrant  Mission  of  the 
General  Council  at  26  State  street,  New  York  city. 

The  most  illustrious  page  in  the  history  of  the  Synod  of  Iowa 
is  that  which  refers  to  its  missionary  work  among  the  Indians 
The  origin  of  this  work  may  likewise  be  traced  to  Wm.  Lohe.  It 
was  his  idea  that  his  colonies  in  Saginaw  county,  Mich.,  should 
be  the  starting  point  and  centres  for  the  mission  work  among 
the  Indians  in  Michigan  and  Indiana.  He  called  his  colonists 
his  "epistle  to  the  heathen."  But  it  was  soon  found  that  the 
mission  among  the  Indians  was  no  other  than  to  guide  a  dying 
nation  with  the  torch  of  the  gospel  to  heavenly  peace.  Later, 
in  1857,  a  new  attempt  was  made  by  the  Synod  of  Iowa  in  behalf 
of  the  Upsaroka  Indians,  but  it  was  unsuccessful  on  account  of 
their  prejudices  and  distrust.  One  of  the  missionaries,  M. 
Brauninger,  gained  the  crown  of  martyrdom,  being  shot  dead  by 
the  Indians  on  July  28,  1860,  near  the  Powder  river.     Again  ic 


LUTHERANS   IN   THE   UNITED   STATES.  811 

1N>2  missionaries  were  sent  out  to  the  Zistas,  a  branch  of  the 
Cheyennes,  living  on  the  banks  of  Door  Creek  in  Idaho.  This 
promising  expedition  came  to  a  sudden  stop  in  consequence 
of  the  great  Indian  insurrection  of  1864.  All  missionaries  were 
compelled  to  flee.  Three  Indian  youths,  their  pupils,  wore  all  the 
spoils  they  gained  for  Christ. 

At  present  the  synod  cooperates  with  the  General  Council 
for  the  Christianizing  of  India. 

The  Wartburg  Publishing  house,  founded  in  ]ss»">.  is  located 
in  a  commodious  building  on  Main  street,  Waverly,  Iowa. 

German  Synod  of  Buffalo. 

This  synod  was  organized  in  June,  1845,  by  four  minister?, 
Revs.  Grabau,  Krause,  Kindermann  and  von  Eohr,  and  eighteen 
laymen,  in  the  western  city  of  Milwaukee,  Wis.  Rev.  J.  A.  A. 
Grabau,  who  came  to  this  country  in  1839  and  established  a 
theological  school  at  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  has  been  its  leading  spirit. 
He  was  born  March  18,  1804,  in  Magdeburg,  Prussia,  and  was  a 
strong  opponent  of  the  Prussian  Union  and  Agenda.  For  this  he 
was  deposed  and  imprisoned.  In  July,  1839,  with  1,000  souls, 
mostly  of  his  own  congregation,  he  sailed  from  Hamburg  for 
America,  the  home  of  the  free.  The  most  of  these  Lutheran 
refugees  settled  in  Buffalo.  Churches  were  erected  and  on 
November  10,  1854,  their  German  Martin  Luther  College  was 
dedicated. 

Theological  controversies  caused  some  of  its  ministers  to  join 
other  synods.  It  now  reports  twenty-four  ministers,  thirty 
churches,  and  5,300  communicant  members. 

German  Augsburg  Synod  of  Ohio  and  other  States. 

This  body,  organized  May  20,  1876,  in  Kenton,  Ohio,  has  for 
its  motto:  "Klein,  aber  Rein."  It  has  some  excellent  church 
properties,  one  having  cost  $28,000.  It  is  zealous  in  maintaining 
the  German  language  and  Christian  parochial  schools.  The  synod 
has  its  own  printing  house  and  its  own  organ,  "Sendbote  von 
Augsburg:'  It  encourages  the  organization  of  Women's  and 
Young  People's  Societies  and  is  interested  in  mission  and  charity 
work.  Though  a  small  body  it  is  growing.  The  following  are 
the  figures  for  1892  with  the  corresponding  figures  for  1876,  when 


812  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

it  was  organized,  in  parenthesis:  Pastors  20,  (6);  congregations 
30,  (7);  churches  29,  (5);  souls  13,600,  (750);  confirmed  members 
6,583,  (300);  baptisms  580,  (50);  parochial  schools  16,  (3);  Sunday 
schools  21  (5);  parochial  scholars  580,  (65);  Sunday  school 
scholars  2,486,  (150);  women's  societies  16,  (2);  heathen  missions 
$308,  ($40);  inner  missions  $460,  ($60).  Rev.  E.  O.  Giesel, 
Platteville,  Wis.,  is  the  president. 


United  Norwegian  Lutheran  Church  in  America. 

It  seems  the  day  for  the  organization  of  independent 
Lutheran  Synods  has  passed.  An  era  of  consolidation  and  concen- 
tration has  set  in  and  the  Norwegian  nationality  has  taken  the 
lead  in  this  healthy  tendency.  It  is  far  easier  to  make  a  division 
than  to  effect  a  union. 

The  Norwegian  Conference  was  organized  in  St.  Ansgar, 
la.,  in  August,  1870;  the  Augustana  Synod  in  Jefferson's  Prairie, 
Wis.,  June  5,  1860;  and  the  "Anti  Missourian  Brotherhood"  at 
Minneapolis,  Minn.,  in  February,  1888.  All  three  bodies  were 
prospering  and  growing,  but  realizing  in  union  there  is  strength 
they  united  in  one  grand  organization  at  Minneapolis,  Minn.,  in 
June,  1890. 

The  United  Norwegian  Lutheran  church  has  shown  a 
creditable  interest  in  Home  and  Foreign  Missions.  It  has  a 
traveling  home  missionary  superintendent,  Rev.  N.  J.  Ellestad, 
and  about  fifty  missionary  pastors,  who  are  scattered  over  North 
and  South  Dakota,  Minnesota,  Nebraska,  Kansas,  Wisconsin, 
Michigan,  Illinois,  Iowa,  Montana,  Oregon  and  Washington.  In 
the  year  1891-92  $15,000  were  expended  for  Home  Missionary 
work. 

It  was  chiefly  through  the  efforts  of  leading  men  in  the 
Norwegian  Conference  that  the  "  Zions  Foreningen  for  Israel,"  a 
Jewish  Mission  Society,  was  organized.  Rev.  I.  P.  Gjertsen 
(died  1892)  bears  the  honor  of  being  the  father  of  this  society, 
which  was  the  first  of  the  kind  among  the  Lutherans  in  America. 
It  was  organized  June  24,  1878.  In  1889  it  had  an  income  of 
over  $3,000  and  supported  a  missionary  among  the  Jews  at 
Minsch,  Russia,  and  one  at  Baltimore,  Md. 

At  the  synodical  meeting  in  Kenyon,  Minn.,  June,  1891,  Rev. 
P.  A.  Rasmussen  and  Prof.  George  Sverdrup,  with  N.  J.  Ellestad 
and  Rev.  L.  Lund  as  alternates,  were  elected  delegates  to  the 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


813 


semi-centennial  jubilee  meeting  of  the  Norwegian  Missionary 
Society  held  at  Stavanger,  Norway,  during  the  following  summer. 
Their  chief  business  was  to  confer  with  the  society  about  the 
feasability  of  obtaining  a  part  of  Madagascar  for  the  exclusive 
mission  operations  of  the  United  Norwegian  Lutheran  Church. 
Rev.  Rasmussen  and  Rev.  Lund  attended  the  meeting,  and  the 


REV.  GJERMUND  HOYME, 

President  United  Norwegian  Synod, 

Eau  Claire,  Wis. 

request  of  the  United  Church  was  granted  by  assigning  to  it  the 
southern  part  of  Madagascar  as  its  own  territory. 

The  following  is  a  brief  statement  of  contributions  to  the 
Foreign  Missions  during  the  year  1891  to  '92:  Heathen  Missions, 
$12,896.10;  China  Mission,  $1,737.33;  Santal  Mission,  $531.02; 
Madagascar  Seminary  $1,236.21;  Home  for  the  Lepers,  Madagascar, 
$754.65;  Orphan  Home,  Madagascar,  $1,515.20;  making  a  total 
of  $18,670.54. 

The  educational  institutions  working  with  the  United  Church 
are:  Augsburg  Seminary,  Minneapolis,  Minn.;  St.  Olaf  College, 
Northfield,  Minn.;  Augustana  College,  Canton,  S.  Dak.;  Madison 
Normal  School,  Madison,  Minn.;  St.  Ansgar  Seminary  and 
Institute,  St.  Ansgar,  la.;  Concordia  College,  Moorhead,  Minn.; 
Grand  Forks  College,  Grand  Forks,  N.  Dak. 


814  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

It  supports  three  Orphan  Homes:  one  at  Wittenberg,, 
Shawano  Co.,  Wis.;  one  at  Beloit,  la.;  and  one  at  Poulsbo,  Wash.; 
and  it  also  has  a  Deaconess  Home  at  the  corner  of  Fifteenth  Ave. 
and  Twenty-third  St.,  Minneapolis,  Minn. 

Their  official  organ,  Luther sk  Kirkeblad,  has  a  circulation  of 
10,200,  and  their  child's  paper,  Boerneblad,  12,700.  Their  publi- 
cation house  at  Minneapolis,  valued  at  $28,000,  printed  and 
published  during  the  year  1891-92:  5,000  copies  of  the  Norwegian 
Bible,  new  translation;  4,000  copies  of  Vogt's  Bible  History;  3,000 
copies  of  Pontoppidan's  Forklaring;  4,000  copies  of  Luther's 
Catechism;  5,000  copies  of  A  B  C  Books  and  Readers;  850  copies 
of  Frelsen  i  Kristus  (Postils);  10,000  copies  of  Folk's  Kalender; 
42,000  Tracts;  1,500  copies  of  Veiledning  til  Fred;  1,000  copies 
of  Class  Book  for  Sunday  schools.  The  net  earnings  of  the 
publication  house  during  the  last  year  was  $9,148.44. 

In  1893  the  United  Church  had  300  ordained  pastors;  747 
congregations  which  belong  to  the  synod  and  253  congregations 
not  in  synodical  connection;  total,  1,000  congregations;  102,000 
communicant  members,  199,670  souls,  5,500  confirmations,  and 
12,000  baptisms.  During  the  same  year  it  had  12,000  parochial 
school  scholars,  1,624  Sunday  school  teachers,  and  34,000  Sunday 
school  scholars.  Forty-six  new  churches  were  dedicated,,  six 
candidates  ordained,  and  forty-two  new  congregations  organized. 

Its  congregations  in  1892  were  distributed  as  follows:  Minne- 
sota, 328;  Wisconsin,  164;  North  Dakota,  148;  South  Dakota,  120; 
Iowa,  100;  Illinois,  25;  Michigan,  22;  Washington,  20;  Kansas, 
13;  Nebraska,  13;  Oregon,  3;  Montana,  2;  Maine,  2;  New  Hamp- 
shire, 1;  New  York,  1;  Maryland,  1. 

The  net  assets  are:  Professors'  fund,  $80,514;  Augsburg 
Seminary,  $51,954;  two  professors'  residences,  $10,000;  Augsburg 
Publishing  House,  $38,000;  value  of  church  property,  $1,544,455. 


Norwegian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod  in  America. 

The  Norwegians,  though  a  small  nation,  are  a  large  and 
important  factor  in  American  Lutheranism.  Of  all  Europeans 
they  are  said  to  be  the  most  like  Americans  in  character  and  in 
their  inborn  love  of  liberty.  Kling  Petersen  was  so  delighted 
with  America  when  he  arrived  in  1821  that  he  returned  to  Norway 
three  years  later  and  brought  over  the  first  Norwegian  colony  of 
fifty-two  persons  in  1825.    They  located  near  Rochester,  N.  Y. 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


815 


The  first  Norwegian  settlers  in  the  West  pitched  their  tents  on 
Fox  river,  in  La  Salle  County,  III.,  in  1836.  They  have  continued 
to  come  until  now  Norwegians  are  found  in  all  parts  of  tin-  In 
States.  If  they  find  no  Norwegian  Lutheran  pastor  where  they 
locate,  they  as  a  rule  identify  themselves  with  a  German  or  an 
English  Lutheran  church,  although  they  do  not  understand  tho 


REV.  K.  K.  SAARHEIM, 
Norwegian  Lutheran  Seamen's  Pastor,  Brooklyn,  New  York. 


language  perfectly.  It  is  indeed  rare  that  a  Norwegian  renounces 
and  forsakes  his  Lutheran  faith. 

The  Norwegian  Synod,  organized  in  1853,  was  for  many  years 
in  connection  with  the  Synodical  Conference,  from  which  it  with- 
drew and  suffered  from  division  caused  by  the  "predestination 
controversy."  Since  becoming  an  independent  body  it  has  also 
prospered  as  is  shown  by  the  following  figures  for  1S93  compared 
with  those  for  1890  enclosed  in  parenthesis:  Congregations,  592 
(513);  souls,  97,9G8  (93,921);  communicant  members,  64,941 
(51,170);  pastors,  187  (138).  A  Pacific  District  Synod  has  been 
organized  and  soon  another  may  be  formed  in  the  Atlantic  states. 

Home  Missions  among  the  immigrant  settlers  is  their  all 
absorbing  question  and  work.     The  emigrant  missionary,  Rev.  E. 


816  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS. 

Petersen,  is  supported  at  the  "Pilger  House,"  8  State  Street,  New 
York.  Missionary  L.  Carlsen  is  their  diaspora  pastor  among  the 
Norwegian,  Swedish  and  Danish  dispersion  of  Australia.  A  work 
among  the  Scandinavian  seamen  at  the  New  York  harbor  receives 
also  the  synod's  endorsement  and  help.  The  mission  among  the 
Mormons  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  received  $300  from  Norway. 
Last  year  the  synod  gave  $2,000  to  the  Freedmen's  mission,  and 
during  the  last  three  years  $337  to  the  Jewish  mission,  both  of 
which  are  under  the  Synodical  Conference.  A  year  ago  a  Church 
Extension  Fund  was  organized.  The  net  assets  of  their  publish- 
ing house  amount  to  $50,000  and  its  profits  for  the  last  three  years 
were  $10,000.  It  received  last  year  from  Norway  electrotype 
plates  of  the  revised  version  of  the  whole  Bible  which  it  will  print 
at  reduced  prices. 

Mission  to  the  India?is. — The  accompanying  cut  represents 
a  part  of  Bethany  Indian  Mission  and  Industrial  school,  located 
in  the  northwest  limits  of  the  village  of  Wittenberg,  Shawano 
County,  Wisconsin.  This  deserves  more  than  a  passing  notice,  it 
being  the  only  Lutheran  Institution  in  existence  for  educating  the 
Indian  youth. 

In  1885  the  synod  decided  to  send  a  missionary  among  the 
Indians  and  having  secured  forty  acres  of  land,  four  miles  west  of 
the  village,  a  small  log  building  was  erected  thereon  for  the 
purpose  of  starting  a  boarding  school. 

In  the  fall  five  Winnebago  boys  entered  the  school  and 
remained  till  spring  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Morstad,  who  had 
charge  of  the  mission.  In  1886  he  obtained  six  other  children 
from  the  Oneida  Reservation  near  Green  Bay,  Wisconsin,  but  in 
October  Mr.  Morstad  left  his  charge,  and  the  children  were  cared 
for  at  a  Lutheran  Orphan  Home  in  Wittenberg. 

Meanwhile  the  church  had  secured  eighty  acres  of  land  where 
the  mission  is  now  located,  and  erected  the  building  opposite.  It 
was  dedicated  July  4,  1887,  and  immediately  occupied  by  Rev. 
and  Mrs.  T.  Larsen,  two  teachers  and  one  domestic.  The  work 
was  commenced  with  eight  Indian  children  but  twenty-four  were 
added  the  same  fall  by  the  efforts  of  Rev.  T.  Larsen. 

The  number  of  children  has  been  increased  from  the  Oneida, 
Winnebago,  Chippewa,  Stockbridge  and  Mohawk  tribes,  till 
April  1,  1892,  when  the  number  reached  160. 

The  school  is  divided  into  four  departments,  where  the 
children  are  taught  reading,  penmanship,  orthography,  mathe- 
matics,  geography,   physiology   and   hygiene,   civil   government, 


818 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDb. 


grammar,  United  States  history,  drawing,  and  training  in  vocal 
and  instrumental  music,  including  an  octette  of  Indian  girls  and  a 
promising  brass  band.  The  children  are  instructed  daily  in 
religion  by  Superintendent  Larsen.  Devotional  exercises  are  held 
morning  and  evening,  and  a  Sabbath  school  Sunday  afternoon. 

The  pupils  receive  also  industrial  training,  the  boys  being 
taught    farming,    gardening,   the   care  of    stock,   blacksmithing, 


REV.  HERMAN  AMBERG  PREUS, 

Born  in  Christiansand,  Norway,  June  16,  1825. 

For   thirty-one   years  president  of  the   Norwegian 

Ev  Lutheran  Church  in  America. 


REV.  ULRIK  VILHELM  KOREN, 

Born  at  Bergen,  Norway,  December  22, 1826c 

One  of  the  most  prominent  Norwegian 

Ministers  in  America. 


carpentering,  painting,  etc.  The  girls  are  instructed  in  cooking, 
laundering,  needlework,  crocheting,  knitting,  and,  in  short, 
everything  pertaining  to  housewifery. 

During  the  few  years  this  mission  has  existed  it  has  been 
greatly  enlarged,  various  buildings  have  been  added  including  a 
neat  church  which  was  erected  in  1891,  and  preparations  are  now 
being  made  to  erect  a  building  the  size  of  the  one  above,  to  be 
used  for  school  rooms,  library  and  dormitory.  The  Indian  boys 
will  assist  in  this  undertaking  as  they  also  have  in  the  past 
under  the  direction  of  an  experienced  carpenter.  This  being  a 
contract  school,  it  is  supported  partly  by  the  government  and 
partly  by  friends  of  the  mission. 


LUTHERANS   IN   THE   UNITED  STATES. 


819 


The  sanitary  condition  has  been  unquestionably  good,  but 
one  death  having  occurred  and  that  was  of  a  boy  who  was  brought 
there  sickly  and  crippled,  having  received  injuries  at  his  former 
home. 

The  Hauge  Norwegian  Lutheran   Synod. 

On  pages  293  and  29-1  we  gave  an  account  of  the  spiritual 
awakening   in  Norway  under  the  reformer  Hauge  which  is  felt 


REV.    (ESTEN    HANSEN, 
For  mauy  years  President  of  the  Hauge  Synod. 

to-day  among  the  Northmen  everywhere  and  especially  in  the 
synod  that  bears  his  name.  Organized  as  early  as  1850  this 
pietistic  body  numbered  in  1892  sixty-eight  ministers,  19(5  churches, 
and  24,494  communicant  members.  Their  theological  seminary 
and  publishing  house  at  Red  Wing,  Minn.,  are  prospering.  Rev. 
A.  O.  Utheim,  of  Dawson,  Minn.,  is  president,  and  Rev.  O.  A. 
Ostby,  Faribault,  Minn.,  is  the  secretary. 

The  Norwegian  Lutheran  China  Mission  Society  of  America 
is  enthusiastically  supported  by  the  Hauge  Synod.  Revs.  O.  A 
Ostby  and  A.  O.  Oppegaard,  editors  of  Kinamissionaren,  published 
at  Madison,  Minn,  are  both  members  of  the  Hauge  Synod.  On 
Easter,  April  2,  1893,  their  Mission  House  in  Hankow,  China, 
dedicated  with  impressive  ceremonies. 


820  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL   LANDS. 

Danish  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  America. 

Neither  the  Danes  nor  any  other  Lutheran  nationality  in 
America,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  will  ever  forget  how  their  mother 
church  sacrificed  and  labored  in  order  to  introduce  the  gospel 
leaven  among  them  in  their  new  homes.  On  page  275  some  of  the 
services  of  Denmark  to  her  emigrating  children  have  been  noticed, 
and  it  will  be  of  interest  now  to  see  how  these  few  people,  scattered 
from  ocean  to  ocean,  have  been  helping  themselves  in  their 
spiritual  work. 

Many  Danish  seamen  came  to  the  eastern  coast  cities  in  early 
days,  while  the  immigrant  settlers  arrived  during  recent  years. 
Among  the  first  church  workers  who  came  to  America  were  the 
following:  Rev.  C.  L.  Clausen  and  wife  in  1843;  Student  Martin 
Frederik  Sorensen  in  1844;  Mr.  Nicolaisen  in  1851,  who  in  1854 
went  to  Luzerne,  Benton  Co.,  la.,  and  was  licensed  by  the  English 
Lutheran  Synod  of  Iowa;  and  Rasmus  Sorensen,  a  school  teacher, 
in  1852. 

The  settlers  increased  and  again  and  again  the  pitiful  cries 
went  across  the  ocean  to  the  church  of  Denmark,  "  Come  over  and 
help  us!"  Those  cries  were  heard  and  printed  in  the  mission 
papers  by  Dr.  Kalkar  and  discussed  at  the  church  and  missonary 
meetings,  and  as  a  result  one  pastor  after  another  was  commis- 
sioned to  America. 

In  1871  Revs.  A.  C.  L.  Grove-Rasmus,  A.  S.  Nielsen  and  R. 
Andersen  joined  the  band  of  Danish  missionaries,  and  in  the 
following  year  a  synodical  body  was  organized  under  the  name  of 
"The  Danish  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  America."  It  has 
prospered,  numbering  in  1892  fifty-seven  ministers,  100  churches, 
and  10,000  communicant  members.  It  supports  a  theological 
seminary  at  West  Denmark,  Wis.,  and  high  schools  or  academies 
at  Elkhorn,  la.,  Ashland,  Mich.,  Nysted,  Neb.,  and  Tyler,  Minn. 
An  Orphan  Home,  the  Emigrant  House  at  Castle  Garden,  and  a 
Seamens'  Mission  in  New  York  city  are  aided.  The  foreign 
mission  fields  of  the  General  Council  among  the  Telegus  and  of 
the  Church  of  Denmark  among  the  Tamils  and  Santals  of  India 
receive  regular  and  liberal  offerings  from  its  synodical  treasury. 


LUTHERANS    IN   THE    UNTIED  STATES.  821 

Danish  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  Association 
in  America. 

Kev.  C.  L.  Clausen,  a  Danish  Lutheran  pastor,  was  among 
the  first  to  preach  the  Word  of  God  among  the  Norwegians 
in  America.  Norwegian  Lutheran  pastors  in  return  were  the  first 
to  look  after  the  spiritual  needs  of  the  Danish  immigrants.  In 
the  year  1800  " The  Scandinavian  Augustana  Synod"  was  organ- 
ized and  in  the  latter  part  of  the  sixties  the  Norwegians  of  that 
synod  began  to  include  the  Danes  in  their  Christian  work  where- 
ever  an  opportunity  was  offered. 

In  1870  this  synod  was  divided  and  a  part  of  it  organized  as 
"The  Norwegian-Danish  Conference."  As  the  name  indicates, 
the  Danes  had  a  brother  part  in  the  Conference,  although  the 
Norwegians  were  greatly  in  the  majority.  It  was,  however, 
thought  that  on  account  of  nationality  and  other  causes  it  would 
be  better  for  the  Danes  to  work  separately  as  soon  as  they  became 
strong  enough  to  organize  a  synod  for  themselves.  This  sentiment 
grew  stronger  until  in  1884  the  Danes  withdrew  from  the  Confer- 
ence at  a  meeting  held  in  Omaha,  Neb.,  February  28  to  March  2. 
There  were  present  five  pastors  and  six  lay  delegates.  In 
September  they  permanently  organized  under  the  above  name. 
It  was  with  much  deliberation  and  prayer  that  they  took  this  step. 
Few  and  weak  as  they  were,  with  much  hard  work  before  them, 
they  felt  that  their  all  must  be  devoted  to  the  service  of  the  Lord. 
At  the  time  of  organizing  there  were  nine  pastors  with  their 
respective  pastorates  and  800  communicant  members. 

The  few  who  truly  believed  needed  to  be  edified  and  strength- 
ened, unbelievers  and  sleeping  ones  to  be  awakened  and  converted. 
The  children  and  the  young  were  to  be  instructed,  churches  were 
to  be  built,  and  new  missions  started.  The  beginning  was  thus 
small,  but  through  the  grace  of  God  its  growth  has  been  encour- 
aging. The  Association  now,  after  eight  years  of  work,  consists  of 
thirty  pastors  with  fifty-four  organized  congregations  and  twenty- 
three  mission  or  preaching  stations;  about  3,600  communicant 
members  and  fifteen  parochial  schools  and  sixty  Sunday  schools 
with  1,500  children.  To  the  glory  of  God  it  must  be  said  that  II 
has  used  the  Association  for  the  awakening  and  conversion  of  many 
souls,  so  that  many,  who  were  in  bondage  in  the  service  of  the 
devil,  the  world,  and  their  own  flesh,  now  rejoice  in  the  liberty  of 
serving  the  living  God,  who  has  given  His  only  Son  for  their 
salvation. 


822  LUTHERANS  IN  ALL  LANDS- 

The  Association  has  two  papers:  Kirkebladet,  a  semi-monthly 
church  paper;  and  Bcernebladet,  a  weekly  Sunday  school  paper. 
It  has  a  publishing  committee  which  prints,  buys  and  sells 
religious  literature.  It  has  published  a  number  of  tracts.  Their 
Trinity  Seminary  at  Blair,  Neb.,  costing  $8,000  and  beautifully 
located,  was  dedicated  October  21, 1886. 


Icelandic  Evangelical  Luthekan  Synod. 

Perhaps  Iceland  is  the  most  exclusively  Lutheran  country  in 
the  world.  Everything  there  is  Lutheran  as  we  have  seen  in  a 
former  chapter.  It  would  be  strange  if  some  of  those  seafaring 
islanders  had  not  in  course  of  time  emigrated  to  a  warmer  climate, 
and  still  more  strange  would  it  be  if  they  should  not  erect 
Lutheran  altars  and  pulpits  wherever  they  made  new  homes. 

At  present  10,000  Icelanders  live  in  North  America,  and  in 
1885  four  ministers  and  some  laymen  organized  a  full  fledged 
synod  with  all  the  functions  necessary  for  self-government  and 
self-propagation.  Its  present  strength  is  six  pastors,  twenty-three 
congregations  and  2,850  communicant  members. 

Congregations  are  found  in  North  Dakota  at  Cashel,  Gardar, 
Hallson,  Mountain,  Pembina,  Vidalin  and  Thingvalla;  in  Minne- 
sota: Minneota,  Lincoln,  Vesturheim  and  Marshall;  in  Manitoba, 
Can.:  Winnipeg  (980  members),  Glenboro,  Liberty  Church, 
Ames,  Skaptason  on  the  Icelandic  river,  Breidavik,  Big  Island, 
Brothers,  Willow  Creek  and  Brandon;  and  in  Assiniboia,  Thing- 
valla Colony,  200  members. 

-  These  Lutherans  have  also  suffered  from  the  spirit  that 
compasses  "land  and  sea  to  make  a  proselyte."  One  organized 
effort  bears  the  contradictory  name,  "  The  Martin  Luther  Icelandic 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Winnipeg." 

The  bright  blue-painted  Lutheran  church  of  Winnipeg  is 
headquarters  for  the  Icelanders  in  America.  The  immigrants 
tarry  there  for  a  season  and  after  spending  ample  time  in  selecting 
their  ground  they  settle  in  colonies. 

The  American  Icelandic  College  will  be  a  reality  from  present 
indications.     The  synod  is   very  active   in   home  missions.     Its 
mission  among  their  deluded  countrymen  in  Utah,  under  Rev.  II 
Runolfson  of  Spanish  Forks,  is  quite  successful.     Utah  may  boast 
of  at  least  one  Icelandic  Lutheran  church  and  parsonage. 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

Icelanders  everywhere  in  America  and  in  Iceland  celebrated 
last  year  with  jubilant  festivities  the  350th  anniversary  of  tin- 
translation  of  the  scriptures  into  Icelandic.  They  are  a  Bible- 
reading  people.     See  pages  389  to  396. 

Finnish  or  "Suomi"  Evangelical  Lutheran  Synod. 

The  Finns  are  among  the  last  European  nations  to  emigrate 
to  America.  Being  a3  numerous  and  as  loyal  Lutherans  as  the 
Norwegians,  they  promise  to  become  an  important  factor  in 
American  Lutheranism. 

The  first  Lutheran  church  edifice  erected  in  Wyoming  was  by 
the  coal  mining  Finns  of  Carbon  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  Btate, 
and  later  another  large  Finnish  Lutheran  church  was  erected  in 
the  extreme  western  part  for  the  miners  in  the  growing  city  of 
Rock  Springs.  A  strong  congregation  exists  in  Astoria,  Ore. 
A  community  of  Finlanders  in  Klikatat  county,  Wash.,  is  described 
to  be  very  industrious.  There  is  no  season  in  which  they  are  idle. 
During  the  run  of  salmon  they  work  at  the  canneries  and  fisheries. 
When  winter  comes  they  are  in  the  timber  cutting  rails,  posts  and 
fuel.  A  Finnish  Lutheran  seamen's  missionary  is  supported  by 
the  fatherland  at  San  Francisco  for  the  Pacific  seaports. 

These  Lutherans  are  not  confined  to  the  far  West.  A  Finnish 
Lutheran  Seamen's  pastor  is  also  stationed  at  New  York  to  labor 
among  his  seamen  countrymen  along  the  Atlantic  coast.  The 
twenty-sixth  Lutheran  congregation  organized  in  the  city  of 
Minneapolis  was  Finnish.  The  Zion's  Finnish  Lutheran  congre- 
gation in  Chicago  has  laid  the  corner  stone  of  a  §12,000  church 
Another  congregation  was  incorporated  in  St.  Paul,  Minn.,  June 
9,  1892.  One  church  exists  in  Dakota  and  no  less  than  ten 
Finnish  Lutheran  congregations  are  flourishing  on  the  northern 
peninsula  of  Michigan,  a  fourth  part  of  the  population  of 
Houghton  county,  Mich.,  being  from  Finland.  Other  churches 
are  found  at  Ashtabula,  O.,  Burton,  O.,  and  in  Wisconsin. 

It  is  estimated  that  about  75,000  Finlanders  live  in  fche 
United  States.  Their  Lutheran  Synod,  organized  in  December, 
1889,  numbers  six  pastors,  thirty-three  preaching  points  and 
twenty-three  congregations.  Rev.  J.  G.  Nikander,  Calumet,  Midi  , 
is  the  honored  president  and  Rev.  K.  L.  Tolonen  of  Ishpemin^. 
Mich.,  the  secretary.  The  institution  of  learning  just  founded  in 
North  St.  Paul,  Minn.,  will  give  a  new  impetus  to  their  work. 
Their  church  papers  and  literature  are  improving  and  they  are 
also  finding  a  larger  circulation. 


824  LUTHERANS  IN   ALL   LANDS. 

Slavonian  and  Slovak  Lutherans  in  America. 

We  will  now  consider  the  Lutherans  of  nationalities  in  North 
America  who  are  not  yet  organized  into  a  synod  of  their  own 
native  tongue.  For  since  there  are  Lutherans  in  all  lands,  we 
consequently  find  representatives  of  all  lands  among  the  Lutherans 
in  America. 


REV.    CARL   HORACE. 

Born  at  Koeniggratz,  Bohemia,  May  9, 1856.     Arrived  in  New  York  in  1882. 

The  first  Slavonian  Evangelical  Lutheran  Minister 

in  America. 

The  organized  Slovakian  congregation  among  the  coal  miners 
in  Freeland,  Nanticoke  and  Mt.  Carmel  in  Pennsylvania  were 
served  for  a  time  by  Rev.  Novomesky.  They  are  poor  but  they 
love  the  Gospel  and  are  willing  to  contribute  to  its  support. 
Others  are  found  in  Pittsburg,  Cleveland  and  Chicago. 

In  the  city  of  Streator,  111.,  many  Slavonian  miners  and 
others  had  settled  and  in  March,  1887,  Rev.  Carl  Horack  was 
called  as  their  pastor.  The  congregation  increased  and  on  April 
12,  1891,  their  fine  Lutheran  church  was  consecrated.  It  is  a 
building  of  which  all  the  Slavonians  of  America  as  well  as  of 
their  fatherland  may  feel  justly  proud.  Streator  has  thus  become 
the  headquarters  for  the  Lutheran  church  work  among  the 
Slavonians  in  the  west.  Pastor  Horack  belongs  to  the  German 
Iowa  *8y  nod. 


LUTHERANS    IN    THE    UNITED  STATES.  825 

The  center  of  the  Lutheran  work  among  the  Hungarians  and 
Slavonians  in  the  east  is  Braddock  near  Pittsburg,  in  charge  of 
Pastor  L.  Novomesky  of  the  General  Council  Pittsburg  Synod. 
Besides  serving  his  flourishing  congregation  in  Braddock  and 
some  mission  points,  he  edits  since  1892  the  only  Lutheran 
Hungarian  church  paper  in  America,  known  as  the  Amerikansky 
Evangelik.  Thus  gradually  this  natiqnality  is  also  being  equipped 
to  spread  the  Reformation  truths  in  this  free  soil,  for  among 
them  also, 

"God's  Word  anc1.  Luther's  doctrine  pure 
Must  to  eternity  endure." 

Rev.  Kolbenbeyer  of  Hungary  has  lately  been  called  to 
minister  to  the  Lutheran  Hungarians  in  New  York  City  and 
vicinity. 

French  Lutherans  in  America. 

Rev.  G.  J.  Kannmacher,  of  Rockford,  111.,  wrote  us  last  July 
in  response  to  a  letter  of  inquiry:  "I  will  not  let  the  night  pass 
without  returning  to  you  my  kindest  and  heartiest  feelings  and 
thanks  for  your  noble  enterprise.  Loving  my  Lutheran  brethren 
of  all  nations  and  languages,  my  aim  is  to  unite  the  French 
speaking  people,  who  for  ten  years  have  been  in  this  country 
without  hearing  a  French  sermon.  Here  in  Rockford  we  have 
about  fifty  souls,  and  yesterday  I  started  a  French  school  during 
the  summer  vacation.  I  have  also  succeeded  in  gathering  a 
French  congregation  in  Elgin,  111.,  where  we  have  a  chapel  and  a 
good  organization.  In  September  I  intend  to  look  after  other 
French  settlements  in  Indiana." 

In  Woolstock,  Wright  Co.,  la.,  some  thirty  French  Lutheran 
families,  who  understand  no  other  language  than  French,  have 
organized  a  congregation. 

Some  German  pastors,  as  Rev.  V.  P.  Gossweiler,  of  Mankato, 
Minn.,  who  started  a  French  Lutheran  paper,  are  able  to  preach 
in  French,  while  the  most  French  Lutherans  come  from  Al- 
and Lorraine  and  unite  with  German  Lutheran  congregations. 

Lett  and  Wend  Lutherans  in  America. 

Rev.  G.  Strieker,  of  Meyersville,  De  Witt  Co.,  Tex.,  the  pres- 
ident of  the  Texas  Synod,  in  answer  to  some  inquiries  says:  "Some 
Letts  are  found  here  and  there  in  Texas,  but  they  belong  to  the 


826  LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS 

German  Lutheran  congregations  and  their  children  seldom  know 
the  Lettish  language.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  Wend 
Lutherans  who  live  in  Texas." 

The  Letts  in  the  city  of  Boston  are  organized  into  a  congre- 
gation and  worship  in  Pastor  Biewend's  church.  They  understand 
German  but  are  anxious  to  secure  a  pastor  of  their  own  tongue. 


Bohemian  Lutherans  in  America. 

The  Minnesota  Synod  of  the  Synodical  Conference  is  taking 
the  lead  in  giving  the  Word  and  Sacraments  to  the  Bohemian 
Lutherans  in  the  Northwest.  For  years  the  Synod  has  been 
carrying  on  this  work  with  headquarters  at  Minneapolis,  where 
quite  a  satisfactory  beginning  has  been  made  in  establishing  a 
congregation.  The  missionary  has  extended  his  labors  far  and 
near,  being  frequently  called  to  preach  in  the  Bohemian  language 
on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Michigan. 

Some  are  also  found  in  the  southwest.  Rev.  Strieker,  presi- 
dent of  the  Texas  Synod,  writes  that  the  Bohemians  in  Texas,  who 
belong  to  the  Lutheran  church,  are  served  by  the  German  pastors 
either  in  their  own  or  in  the  German  language. 

The  American  Evangelical  Lutheran  Immigrant  Mis- 
sionary Society  was  organized  at  Tekamah,  Neb.,  September  24, 
1883.  It  has  as  its  objects:  to  co-operate  with  all  existing  organ- 
izations and  efforts  of  church  work,  in  so  far  as  they  apply  to  the 
Evangelical  Lutheran  immigrants,  without  regard  to  synod  or 
language;  to  interest  our  American  and  European  pastors  and 
congregations  in  holding  their  emigrants  true  to  their  church;  to 
secure  and  circulate  Lutheran  tracts  and  literature  in  their  midst; 
to  encourage  all  work  for  them  while  emigrating,  as  they  leave 
home,  at  the  harbors,  depots,  and  settlements;  to  labor  to  influence 
all  to  settle  only  where  they  will  find  their  church,  or  where  under 
some  consideration,  their  church  will  be  secured  to  them;  to 
devise  and  execute  the  best  means  by  which  English  Lutheran 
congregations  may  reach  those  uncared  for;  and  to  labor  to  unite 
all  Lutherans  more  through  our  work  of  love. 

Membership. — Annual,  $1;  life,  $10;  honorary,  $5.  President, 
Rev.  J.  N.  Lenker,  Grand  Island,  Neb.;  secretary,  Rev.  A.  B. 
Shrader,  Cedar  Rapids,  la. 


Lutheran  Parochial  Schools. 


The  Lutheran  Church  of  America  employs  one  agency  in  its 
work  of  which  other  Protestant  denominations  know  little.  This 
is  the  parochial  school.  According  to  the  United  States  census  of 
1890, 141,388,  or  at  this  writing  150,000,  children  are  being  educated 
in  Lutheran  parochial  schools,  and,  particularly  in  the  West,  these 
schools  are  growing  rapidly.  The  total  number  of  parochial 
school  teachers  is  given  at  1,700.  In  addition  to  these  many 
pastors  themselves  (in  the  Missouri  Synod  alone  720)  teach  such 
schools.  Whenever  a  congregation  is  too  weak  to  support  both  a 
pastor  and  a  teacher,  the  former  takes  charge  of  the  school  a  part 
of  the  year.  There  are  scores  of  poorly  paid  pastors  in  the  West, 
who  teach  from  four  to  five  days  a  week,  preach  two  and  eyen 
three  times  on  Sunday,  and  have  in  addition  more  or  less  pastoral 
work  to  perform. 

The  1,700  parochial  school  teachers  are  found  almost  entirely 
in  the  non-English  portions  of  the  church.  The  Missouri  Synod, 
entirely  German,  has  735  teachers;  the  Wisconsin  Synod,  65;  the 
Minnesota  Synod,  14;  the  Michigan  Synod,  9;  the  English 
Missouri  Synod,  1;  the  two  large  Norwegian  bodies,  700;  the  Ohio 
Synod,  75;  the  Buffalo  Synod,  6;  the  German  Iowa  Synod,  28;  the 
Danish  Synods,  25;  the  Pennsylvania  Ministerium,  29;  the  Minis- 
terium  of  New  York,  50;  the  English  District  Synod  of  Ohio,  2; 
the  Swedish  Augustana  Synod,  305  teachers;  the  Wartburg Synod, 
7;  and  the  German  Synod  of  Nebraska,  20.  In  the  United  Synod 
of  the  South  not  a  single  parochial  school  is  reported. 

Some  of  these  schools  are  very  large.  The  one  connected 
with  Pastor  Aug.  Reinke's  congregation  in  Chicago  has  an  attend- 
ance of  1,100.  In  Chicago  there  are  86  Lutheran  teachers;  in 
Milwaukee,  62;  in  Cleveland,  30;  in  Ft.  Wayne,  22;  in  Detroit, 
21;  in  St.  Louis,  27.  Special  schools  for  the  education  of  young 
men    for   this    work    have   been   established   in   various   pla 


828 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


Addison,  111.,  the  largest  of  these,  has  an  attendance  of  208.  The 
Missouri  Synod,  under  whose  control  the  latter  school  is,  resolved 
to  establish  another  similar  institution  at  Lincoln,  Neb.  The 
Ohio  Synod  has  founded  one  at  Woodville,  O. 

Other  Lutheran  organizations  have  made  special  arrange- 
ments for  this  work  in  connection  with  their  colleges  and 
academies  in  the  shape  of  normal  departments  or  classes.  The 
Joint  Synod  of  "Wisconsin,  Minnesota,  and  Michigan  has  changed 
its  theological  seminary  at  New  Ulm,  Minn.,  into  a  normal  school. 


SWEDISH  LUTHERAN  PAROCHIAL  SCHOOL, 

Rockford,  III.,  Rev.  L.  A.  Johnston,  Pastor. 


It  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  at  present  at  least  five  hundred 
young  men  in  the  Lutheran  Church  of  America  are  pursuing 
studies  with  the  object  of  becoming  parochial  school  teachers. 
There  is  no  opposition  to  women  parochial  teachers.  There  are 
many  higher  educational  institutions  for  young  ladies  in  the 
Lutheran  Church,  but  none  that  aim  particularly  at  preparing 
them  for  this  work. 

The  reason  for  the  establishment  of  these  schools  is  two-fold, 
namely,  to  afford  the  youth  of  the  church  an  opportunity  of  being 
instructed  in  the  doctrines  of  Protestantism,  and  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  mother-tongues  of  the  parents  in  church  and  family. 

It  would  be  an  injustice  to  say  that  these  schools  are 
established  in  opposition  to  the  public  schools  of  the  land.  They 
are  established  rather  to  supplement  these  schools  and  to  furnish 
instruction  which  in  the  nature  of  the  case  cannot  be  given  in  the 
public  schools.     No  such  opposition  to  the  public  school  lies  at 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES.        829 

the  bottom  of  the  parochial  school  movement  in  the  Lutheran 
Church  as  is  found  among  the  Catholics.  The  Lutherans  recog- 
nize that  the  state  must  offer  such  children  an  opportunity  of 
being  educated,  who  would  not  be  provided  for  if  the  state  did 
not  offer  them  school  facilities.  But  they  also  recognize  the  fact 
that,  as  the  church  in  this  land  is  entirely  separated  from  the 
state,  it  cannot  make  provision  for  the  religious  education  of  the 
children.  To  provide  this  is  the  prime  object  of  the  parochial 
schools.  They  are  always  opened  and  closed  with  religious 
exercises.  Bible  reading  is  a  daily  exercise  in  all  of  them.  Bible 
history  and  Luther's  Smaller  Catechism  are  taught  in  all  the 
classes.  Never  less  than  one  hour  a  day  is  given  to  religious 
training.  A  pupil  who  has  passed  through  one  of  these  schools  is 
generally  well  drilled  in  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  church; 
he  has  learned  by  heart  hundreds  of  scriptural  passages;  he  will 
make  no  blunders  in  the  leading  facts  of  Bible  history;  he  has 
committed  dozens  of  those  majestic  hymns  in  which  the  Lutheran 
Church  is  so  rich.  The  religious  character  of  these  schools  being 
their  leading  feature  and  aim,  they  are  all  under  congregational 
management.  The  teachers  are  paid  either  out  of  the  church 
treasury,  or  the  school  children  are  charged  from  twenty-five  to 
seventy-five  cents  a  month  for  the  instruction.  The  pastor  of  the 
congregation  is  also  ex-officio  the  general  overseer  of  the  school, 
and  is  expected  to  visit  the  school  often  and  examine  especially 
into  the  progress  made  in  the  catechism  and  Bible  studies.  It  is 
in  this  way  that  these  congregations  aim  to  educate  their  future 
church  members. 

The  language  question  is  subordinated  to  the  religious  consid- 
eration. It  is  not  because  these  people  do  not  want  to  become 
Americans  that  they  have  their  children  instructed  in  German, 
Swedish  and  Norwegian.  Indeed,  these  people,  who  are  generally 
poor  in  this  world's  goods,  but  are  yet  willing  to  support  parochial 
schools,  are  men  of  positive  religious  convictions  and  find  in 
America's  religious  liberty  a  boon  that  they  thoroughly  appreciate. 
A  man's  religious  language  need  not  be  English  in  order  to 
become  a  good  American. 

In  these  schools  certain  branches  are  taught  in  English  also. 
In  the  states  east  of  the  Mississippi  particularly,  arithmetic, 
geography  and  other  branches  are  taught  through  the  medium  of 
the  English.  At  the  present  day  we  rarely  find  a  Lutheran 
parochial  teacher  who  is  not  conversant  with  both  languages,  and 
the  schools  in  which  English  reading  and  orthography  are  not 


830 


LUTHERANS   IN   ALL   LANDS. 


regular  studies  are  very  few.  This,  too,  explains  why  the  attempt 
has  been  repeatedly  made  to  establish  parochial  schools  in  entirely 
English  congregations.  So  far  it  has  failed,  except  in  very  few 
instances;  but  the  matter  is  being  agitated  and  finds  warm  friends 
in  the  General  Synod,  which  is  an  almost  exclusive  English  body. 

The  parochial  school  movement  is  comparatively  a  new  one  in 
the  Lutheran  Church  of  America.  It  is  only  about  fifty  years 
since  it  began.  Before  that  day  schools  of  this  kind  were  very 
rare  and  generally  very  poor.  Some,  however,  existed  even  in  the 
days  of  Muhlenberg.  As  a  power  in  the  Lutheran  Church  the 
parochial  schools  are  growing  constantly. 

These  parochial  schools  have  always  been  and  at  present  are 
missionary  factors  of  prime  importance  in  the  development  of  the 
church.  In  undertaking  mission  work  in  the  German  and  Scan- 
dinavian settlements  of  the  West,  a  beginning,  in  nine  cases  out 
of  ten,  is  made  by  organizing  a  parochial  school.  Lutheran 
parents  are  always  anxious  to  have  their  children  educated,  and 
the  school  is  soon  in  a  flourishing  condition.  In  connection.with 
the  school,  preaching  is  commenced  and  only  later  are  steps  taken 
toward  the  organization  of  a  congregation.  The  experience  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  is  emphatically  a  unit  on  this  point,  that  the 
parochial  school  with  its  religious  instruction  forms  the  best 
nucleus  around  which  to  gather  into  congregations  the  strangers 
at  our  doors. 


MIDLAND   COLLEGE,   ATCHISON,  KANSAS, 
Prof.  J.  A.  Clutz,  D.D.,  President. 


LUTHhRANS  IN  THtf  UNITED  STATES.  s;;| 

The  German  Evangelical  Synod  op  North  America. 

This  body  is  properly  classified  among  the  branches  of  the 
Lutheran  family  of  churches.  It  is  a  union  of  Lutheran  and 
Reformed  elements,  the  former  largely  predominating.  In  origin 
and  development  it  is  purely  Germanic,  in  worship  and  cult. is 
Lutheran,  and  in  theology  and  life  it  "accepts  the  Bible  as  the 

onlyrule  of  faith  and  practice,  holding  to  the  Augsburg  Confession, 
Luther's  Catechism  and  the  Heidelberg  Catechism  in  so  far  as 
they  agree  with  one  another  as  correct  interpretations  of  it." 
Where  these  symbols  do  not  agree  the  Scripture  passages  are 
taken  and  liberty  of  conscience  is  allowed. 

At  Gravois  settlement,  in  Missouri,  six  ministers  adopted  a 
constitution  on  October  15,  1840,  from  which  the  synod  gradually 
developed.     In  1850  the  German  Evangelical   Society  of  Ohio. 
and  in  I860  the  United  Evangelical    Society  of  the  East  were 
consolidated  with   it.      In   1872  the   Evangelical   Synod    of   the 
Northwest  and  the  United  Evangelical  Synod  of  the  East  entered 
and    completed    the    union   with    219   organizations    and    8,032 
communicants.     In   1893  the  General  Conference,   which  meets 
once  every  three  years,  reported  fifteen  district  synods  and   the 
following  statistics:  pastors,  765;   parochial  school  teachers.   71: 
churches,   978;   communicants,  200.000;    for   education.    $15,041; 
Home  missions,  $9,290;  Foreign   missions  of    the  synod.  $9,519; 
Church  Extension,  $102;  American  Bible  Society,  $53;    Foreign 
missionary  societies  in  Germany,  $1,971;   Deaconess  cause,  $1,642; 
Epileptic  mission,  $5.*!0;  Jewish  missions,  $159;  Lather  church  in 
Rome,$72;  Jerusalem,  $367;  Spain,  $242;  Russian  Bufferers, $4,689; 
Orphanage  and  Deaconess  Home,  Lincoln.  Neb.,  $78  I ;  ( Orphan 
in  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  $1,478;  total  annual  benevolence,  si7.li'".    Insti- 
tutions:  Theological  Seminary,  St.  Louis,  Mo.;  Pro-Seminaries, 
Elmhurst,  Du  Page  Co.,  111.,  and  Washington,  Mo.;  Deacoi 
Homes  and  Hospitals,  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  Lincoln.  Neb.,  and  Evans- 
ville,  Ind.     Its  periodical  and  book  literature  is  well  edit., I  and 
extensively  circulated.     Der  Friedensbote  is  their  official  organ 
and   appears  semi-monthly.      Afissionsfreinid   and    Theologische 
Zeitschrift  appear  monthly.     Publication  House:    A.  G.  Tonnies, 
1403  Franklin  street,  St.  Louis.  Mo.     The  Synod  is  represented  in 
twenty-one  states,  being  strongest  in  Illinois,  37,138;  ( >hio,  31,617; 
and  Missouri,  25,676  communicants. 


LUTHERANS  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 
The  Swedish  Mission  Friends. 

The  pietist  layman,  C.  O.  Kosenius,  the  first  leader  of  this 
movement  in  Northern  Sweden,  never  withdrew  from  the 
Evangelical  Lutheran  State  Church  of  Sweden,  nor  did  he  ever 
encourage  others  to  withdraw.  Upon  his  death,  in  1868,  Prof.  P. 
Waldenstrom  succeeded  him  as  editor  of  the  magazine  Pietisten, 
and  sympathized  with  the  movement  without  identifying  himself 
entirely  with  it.  During  the  seventies  it  spread  over  all  Sweden, 
and  through  its  emigrants  and  literature  reached  America.  In 
1868  the  Mission  Church  was  established  in  Chicago  and  incorpo- 
rated with  a  charter  permitting  the  ordination  of  ministers. 
Other  churches  were  soon  started,  which  united  with  this  one  to 
compose  the  Swedish  Evangelical  Lutheran  Mission  Synod  in 
1873.  Another  body,  the  Swedish  Evangelical  Ansgar  Synod, 
which  for  a  time  was  in  connection  with  the  General  Synod  of  the 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  was  organized  in  1874.  These  two 
synods  united  in  1885,  and  formed  the  Swedish  EvangelicaL 
Mission  Union  in  America. 

In  Sweden  there  are  800  churches  and  130,000  members,  with 
missions  in  China,  Persia,  Russia,  Siberia  and  on  the  Congo  under 
fifty  missionaries.  In  the  United  States  their  statistics  are  given 
at  forty  to  fifty  thousand  members,  350  churches,  250  ministers,  10 
missionaries  in  Alaska,  and  five  in  China.  Of  their  churches  116 
are  formally  connected  with  the  general  national  union.  The 
others  are  free  or  independent.  Their  college  and  seminary  are 
attended  by  150  students.  Their  hospital,  called  the  Swedish 
Home  of  Mercy,  in  Bowmanville,  Chicago,  111.,  accommodates  fifty 
patients.  The  annual  general  synod  or  assembly  is  composed  of 
two  delegates  from  each  congregation  and  has  the  power  to  admit 
and  expell  congregations  from  their  fellowship.  There  is  little 
uniformity  or  unity  in  their  teachings  and  practice,  and  in  their 
order  of  service  and  ministerial  acts.  Great  emphasis  is  laid  on 
the  word-for-word  exegesis  of  the  Bible  text.  In  the  doctrines  of 
the  Lord's  Supper  and  Baptism  Prof.  Waldenstrom  is  Lutheran, 
and  so  are  many  of  his  followers.  While  some  are  not  worthy 
of  bearing  the  name  Evangelical  Lutheran,  their  congregations, 
with  but  few  exceptions,  must  be  classified  in  the  Lutheran  family 
of  churches. 

During  recent  years  a  more  self-helpful  and  self-reliant  spirit 
has  been  developed  among  the  members.  There  is  a  healthier 
tendency  toward  better  organization  and  system  in  church  work 
and  more  interest  in  their  educational  enterprises  at  Chicago  and 
Minneapolis. 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PORTRAITS. 


PAGE. 

Aarnoes,  O 688 

Aas,  R 688 

Adolphus,  G 849 

Adolphus,  Gustavus,  King  of  Sweden 151 

Ahlfeld,  J.  F 95 

Andersen,  Mr.  and  Mrs 281 

Andersen,  P 622 

Andersen,  Sina 622 

Anderson,  Rasmus 271 

Andreassen,  M 688 

Angerstein,  W.  P 125 

Arrhenius,  G.  E 667 

Aspling  J.  L 511 

Auricht,  John  C 706 

Baur,  F.  C.  von 103 

Beck,  J.  T.  von 95 

Berg,  Mr.  and  Mrs 281 

Blessing,  P, 333 

Blom,  H.  J 333 

Blomstrand,  Dr 633 

Bcerressen,  II.  P 635 

Borchard,  H.,  D.  I) 728 

Briem,  V 391 

Brink,  M.  I.  D 588 

Bruun,  Julius 303 

Carlsson,  P 687 

Caroline  Amelia,  Queen 257 

Caspari,  Dr 301 

Cedarqvist,  C 500 

Christlieb,  Theodore 90 

D'Abren,  Miss 281 

Dahle,  L 333 

Delitzsch,  Franz 210 

Dillmann,  C.  F.  A 103 

Dons,  Chr 333 

Dorner,  Isaac  A 90 

Eckhoff,  E.  P 333 

Esbjorn,  L.  P 789 

Egede,  Hans 726 

Eilertsen,  0 688 

Englund,  J.  O.  A 560 

Eugenia  of  Sweden,  Princess 388 

Fabri,  Dr 226 

Fjellstedt,  P 381 

Fliedner,  Theodore 514 

Frank,  F.  H.  R 95 

Franke,  Augustus  H 33 

Frederick  IV,  King 240 

Fritschel,  G.  W.  L.,  D.  D 809 

Frommel,  E 103 


rxGE. 

Funke,  Otto 95 

Gerok,  C.  F 05 

Gesenius,  H.  F.  W 90 

Gjerlcew,  O 

Gobat,  Samuel 603 

Gossner,  J.  E l*21 

Grossmann,  A.  B.  C 156 

Grundeniann,  Dr 215 

Ha?rem,  Peter ;.J1 

Hansen,  A.  M 595 

Hansen,  Mr.  and  Mrs 281 

Hansen,  0 819 

Harms,  Claus 90 

Harms,  G.  L.  D.  T 224 

Hase,  C.  A 103 

Hauge,  A 333 

Hauge,  H,  N 294 

Heden,  0 560 

Henkel,  Socrates,  D.  D 804 

Hengs-tenlxr^,  E.  \Y 95 

Herzog,  John  J 90 

Hoenecke,  Adolph 801 

Hofacker,  L 9"> 

Hogstad,  J 688 

Horack,  Carl 824 

Hoyme,  G 813 

Ihle,  Adalbert 613 

Jensen,  Mr.  and  Mrs 281 

Johansen,  Caroline 643 

Johansen,  C.  F 560 

Kahnis,  K.  F.  A 95 

Kalkar,  C.  A.  H.,  D.  D 

Kapff,  S.  K.  von 103 

Kavel,  A.  L.  C 

Kliefoth,  T.  F.  D 90 

Knack,  G.  F.  I, 

Knudsen,  Chr 

Koegel,  Rudolph 90 

Koestlin.J 103 

Koren,  U.  V 818 

Krapf,  Dr 

Krieger,  Michael 656 

Lange,  John  P 90 

Lankenuu,  John  I> 785 

Larsen,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  A 281 

Larsen,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  L.  P 281 

Larson,  Olaf. 560 

Lazarus,  J • 

Lehmann,  W.  F.,  Ph.  D 806 

Lcehe,  W 183 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE. 

Loventhal,  Missionary 284 

Lundahl,  B.  P 667 

Lundborg,  G.  0 560 

Luthard,  C.  E 90 

Luther,  Martin 16 

Marheineke,  P.  K 103 

Meyer,  H.  A.  W 95 

Mittelholzer,  John  R 732 

Mueller,  J 103 

Muhlenberg,  H.  M 775 

Neander,  J.  A.  W 95 

Nyholm,  Rev.  P.  and  wife 613 

Oehler,  G.  F 90 

Orbach,  C.  L 427 

Ort,  Dr.  S.  A.,  D.D,,  LL.D 778 

Ouchterlony,  Missionary 633 

Palmer,  J 560 

Passavant,  W.  A.,  D.D 786 

Paulson,  Hans 285 

Petersen,  C.  J 720 

Peterson,  Lars 368 

Peterson,  Oiaf. 368 

PohJmann,  F 730 

Pontan,  J.  A 412 

Preus,  H.  A 818 

Reichard,  Gertrude 125 

Ritschl,  A 103 

Roestvig,  L 688 

Roll,  K 333 

Rosenius,  C.  0 342 

Rothe,  Richard 95 

Saarheim,  K.  K.. 815 


PAGE. 

Schaefer,  Karl 735 

Scheibel,  Dr 743 

Scherb,  D.  A 654 

Schleiermaeher,  F.  D.  E 103 

Schlesch,  Mr.  and  Mrs 281 

Schmidt,  H.  F.  F 95 

Schoening,  K 333 

Schwartz,  Missionary 31 

Sihler,  Wm.,  Ph.  D '  797 

Sister  Sara 281 

Skoglund,  G.  M.. 407 

Skrefsrud,  L.  0 635 

Storjohann,  J.  C.  H 328 

Tegner,  P.  G 582 

Tellstrom,  C   L 379 

Thomasius,  G 103 

Thorbjoernsen,  Th 688 

Thoren,  T.  E 56o 

Tischendorf,  L  F.  C.  von 90 

Tou,  E 688 

Uhlhorn,  G 95 

Ulmann,  C.  C 443 

Wagner,  G.  W 673 

Walther,  C.  F.  W 792 

Weiss,  Bernhard 90 

Westen,  Thomas  von 318 

Wichern,  John  Henry 68 

Win,  G.  B . 103 

Zezschwitz,  G.  von go 

Ziegenbalg,  Missionary 31 

Zimmermann,  Dr.  C 161 

Zosckler,  0 179 


CHURCHES. 


PAGE. 

Ascension  Church,  Berlin 197 

Bethlehem  Church,  Adelaide 702 

Castle  Church  at  Wittenberg 239 

Cathedral  at  Gothenburg 351 

Cathedral  at  Ribe 263 

Cathedral  at  Rceskilde,  Denmark 506 

Cathedral  at  Viborg 263 

Christ  Church,  Jerusalem 602 

Church  of  the  Augsburg  Confession,  Nizza  534 

"Church  of  the  Redeemer,  Berlin 201 

Church  of  the  "  Salzburgers,"  Salzburg 470 

Church  at  Belgrade 504 

Church  at  Bethlehem 604 

Church  at  Bregenz,  Austria 468 

Church  at  Bucharest 499 

•Church  at  Buenos  Ayres 756 

Church  at  Cilly,  Austria 466 

Chapel  at  Constantinople 511 

Church  at  Feldkirchen 458 

Church  at  Goisern,  Upper  Austria 463 

Church  at  Laibach,  Carinola 502 

Church  at  Leghorn 517 

Church  at  Lutzmannsburg 480 

Church  at  Magyar-Boll,  Hungary 472 

Church  at  Nazareth 605 


PAGE. 

Church,  New  Amsterdam,  British  Guiana  734 

Church  at  New  Walddorf. 482 

Church  at  Puerto  Mont,  Chili 760 

Church  at  Smyrna 617 

Church  at  Teplitz,  Bohemia. 461 

Church  at  Warsaw 420 

Deaconess  Chapel,  Copenhagen 257 

Ebenezer  Santal  Church  Mission 614 

Emmaus  Church,  Berlin 207 

Emperor  William  Memorial  Church 193 

Empress  Augusta  Church,  Berlin 195 

Esthonian  Church,  St.  Petersburg 455 

Finnish  Mission  Church,  Olukonda 416 

Finnish  Church,  St.  Petersburg 434 

Gethsemane  Church,  Berlin 203 

Gustavus  Adolphus  Church,  Liverpool 581 

Hill  Church,  La  Villette,  Paris 165 

Lettish  Church,  St.  Petersburg 452 

Lutheran  Cathedral,  Drontheim,  Norway  288 

Lutheran  Cathedral,  Upsala 360 

Luther  Church,  Berlin 199 

Lutheran  Church,  Stockholm 360 

Marble  Church,  Copenhagen 251 

Mission  Church,  Antananarivo 690 

Mission  Church,  Santal 638 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


page. 

New  Cathedral  at  Berlin 191 

New  Church  in  Frederick  William  Place..  200 

Oldest  Church  in  Norway 291 

Old  Swede  Church  on  the  Delaware 30t 

Our  Savior's  Church,  Christiania 306 

St.  Ann's  Church,  St.  Petersburg 130 

St.  Jacob's  Church,  Copenhagen 201 

St.  John's  Church,  Copenhagen 201 

St.  John's  Church,  Lodz 425 

St.  John's  Church,  Newcastle 577 

St.  Martin's  Church,  Cape  Town 070 

St.  Nicholas  Church,  Hull 575 

St.  Paul's  Church,  Malmo 351 


PAGE. 

St.  Peter's  Church,  St.  Petersburg 430 

St.  Stephen's  Church,  Copenhagen 261 

Seamen's  Church,  Antwerp 16 

Seamen's  Church,  Cardiff ; 

Seamen's  Church,  Edinburgh-Lcith 

Seamen's  church.  Grimsby 

Seamen's  Church,  Havre 542 

Seamen's  Church,  London  569 

Seamen's  Mission,  Marseille 532 

Swedish  Church,  London 

Swedish  Church,  St.  Petersburg ; 

Trinity  Church,  Christianiu 297 


INSTITUTIONS. 


PAGE. 

Asylum  School,  Copenhagen 257 

Bethany  Indian  School,  Wittenberg,  Wis..  817 

Bethesda  Institute,  Buda-Pesth 474 

Birdseye  View  of  Kaiscrswerth  Institution  133 

Copenhagen  University 261 

Deaconess  Hospital,  Alexandria 662 

Deaconess  Institute,  Bucharest 500 

Deaconess  Institute,  Christiania 303 

Deaconess  Institute,  Omaha,  Neb 700 

Deaconess  Mother  House,  Copenhagen 255 

Deaconess  School  in  Florence 521 

Deaconess  Hospital,  Jerusalem 607 

Deaconess  House  at  Eaiserswerth 131 

Deaconess  Institute,  Mitau 413 

Franke  Orphan  Home,  Halle,  Germany 77 

Franke  Orphan  Home,  Halle .v>0 

German  Hospital,  Constantinople 508 

Gossner  Mission  House,  Friedenau .".'J 

Hans  Nielsen  Hauge's  Minde 324 

Hermannsburg  Mission,  Tirupatty,  India  548 

Higher  Girls'  School,  Bucharest (96 

Home  Mission  Building,  Christiania 315 

Hospital  Buildings  near  Kaiserswerth 144 

Hospital  and  Institute,  St.  Petersburg 440 

Inner  Court  Halle  Orphan  Home 77 

Johanniter  Hospital,  Beirut 613 


PAGE. 

Kaiserswerth  Institute,  Stockholm 

Lunatic  Asylum  at  Kaiserswerth 189 

Luther  Seminary,  Christiania 824 

Luther-stift,  Koeniggratz,  Bohemia 165 

Mary  J.  Drexel  Home,  Philadelphia 7SI 

Midland  College 

Mission  Institute,  Basel 

Mission  School,  Stavanger 888 

Orphanage  "Zoar,"  Beirut 616 

Parochial  School,  Longmeil 709 

Parochial  School,  Rockford,  111 

Paul  Gerhard  Home in 

Pilgrim  Mission,  St.  Chrischona,  Switzer- 
land   182 

Rauhe  Haus,  near  Hamburg,  Germany 70 

School  In  1 1.  aconess  House,  Jerusalem 608 

School  at  Feldkirchen i  - 

School  on  Mount  Ziou 602 

Seamen's  Home,  London 

Seminary  at  Oedenburg 47s 

Talitha  Kumi,  Jerusalem 

Training  College  for  Female  Teachers 136 

Training  School,  Smyrna 620 

Victoria  Hospital,  Cairo 

Wartburg,  The 26 

Y.  M.  C.  A.  Building,  Christiania 


MISCELLANEOUS. 


PAGE. 

Altar  in  Lutheran  Cathedra!,  Drontheim,  288 

Bethel  Ship,  Copenhagen 270 

Cradle  of  the  Work 122 

Diagram  of  Illiteracy 6d 

Emigrants  Arriving  at  New  York 39 

Farewell  to  Native  Land 172 

First  Finnish  Seamen's  Mission,  Hull 414 

Fort  New  Amsterdam 39 

Franke  Orphan  Monument 85 

Interior  of  Chapel,  Christiania 303 

interior  of  Castle  Church,  Wittenberg 205 

Interior  of  Danish  Church,  Brooklyn J71 

Interior  of  Church,  Warsaw 420 


PAGE. 

Interior  of  Trinity  Church,  Christiania, 

Lapp  Missionary  in  his  Pullman ::77 

Luther  Ministering  In  time  of  Pestilence  ..  10D 

Luther  Monument  at  Vt  orms 2<> 

Mission  Ship  "Paulus" 

iry  Picture  from  Luther's  wri: 
Monument  at  Orphan  Home.  Halle... 

Resting  Place  ofPastor  Fliedner l-">0 

The  Mariners  Guide 326 

There  Remaineth  a  Rest 

United  States  Maps,  early  and    late 77 1 

Viking  Ship 

Welcome  to  the  New  Fatherjand 174 


INDEX. 


PAGE 

Abyssinia 606 

Academies 768 

Address  Book 47 

Adelaide 703 

Africa 651-700 

East 666-668 

Central 685 

North , 653 

South 669-683 

West 684 

Alexandersdorf,  Colony  of 625 

Alexandria 659-660 

Algeria 653 

Algiers 266,  653 

America,  North 765-830 

North,  Tables  on 766-773 

South 727  763 

American  Immigrant  Society 826 

Amsterdam 551 

Annenfeld  Colony 624 

Antananarivo 690 

Antwerp 547 

Arabians 604,  612 

Araucanian  India  Misiion 763 

Areya 619 

Argentine  Republic 757-759 

Army,  German 104-106 

Asia 599-650 

Reformation  in 599 

Asia  Minor 615-621 

German  615,  Charitable  Institutions  619. 

Assiniboia 787 

Atmadscha 498,  499 

Augsburg  Synod 811 

Augustana  Synod 789 

Australia 703-717 

South  Australia  703,  Victoria  707,  Queens- 
land 710,  New  South  Wales  712,  Jewish 

Missions  713 

Austria 459-470 

Reformation  459,  Parochial  460,  Educa- 
tion 461,  Deaconess  Work  464,  Inner  Mis- 
sions 465,  Diaspora  467,  Literature  470 

Austro-Hungary 459-495 

Baku 625 

Baltic  Provinces 431-457 

Reformation  in.  432,  Parochial  433,  Per- 
secution [436,  Education  438,  Deaconess 
Institutions442,  Inner  Missions  445,  Home 
Missions  and  Church  Extension  446,  Emi- 
grant Missions  451,  Jewish  Missions  453, 

Foreign  Missions  451,  Literature  456 

Banjaluka 492,  495 

Barbary  States 653-658 

Confirmation  Institute  657,  Orphanage 
657,  Foreign  and  Jewish  Missions  658, 

First  Pastors  267 - 

Barcelona 529 

Bartholomew  Society 531 

Basel,  Lutherans  in 524 

Basel  Missionary  Society...l80,  227,  634,  640,  684 


PAGE 

Bavarian  F.  M.  Society 236,  667 

Beaconsfield 680 

Beirut,  Deaconess  Work 015-619 

Belgium 545-549 

Belgrade 503 

Benevolence  58,  310,  358,  406,  447,  779,  781,  786, 

796 

Berbice,  Church,  British  Guiana 731 

Berlin,  Church  Extension  in 190 

Berlin,  Missionary  Societies 217,  235,  237,  640 

East  Africa 666 

South  Africa  682,  Central  Africa  685 

Bethlehem 604 

Bible  Societies,  Lutheran 97 

Bithynia 621 

Blida 654 

Bohemia 460—462,  467,  468 

Bohemians  in  America 796,  826 

Bombay 629 

Bona 656 

Book  Stores 96,  339,  772,  781 

Bordeaux 541 

Borgo,  Finland 403 

Borneo 723 

Bosna  Serai 493,  495 

Bosnia 491-495 

Bradford 565 

Brahilov 498.501 

Braunschweig 676 

Brazil 735-754 

Brecklum  Missioa  Society 232,  634 

Breslau,  Synod  of. 61 

Brighton 565 

Brisbane 710 

Brusa ...  621 

Bucharest 497 

Buda-Pesth 471 

Buenos  Ayres 757 

Buffalo.  Synod  of 811 

Bulgaria 507 

Cadiz-Malaga 529 

Cairo  Deaconess  Hospital 663 

German  Church 659 

Calcutta 629 

Camberwell,  London 503 

Cameroon 684 

Canada  (See  Synods  of  U.  S.) 706 

Cannes 541 

Canstein  Bible  Society 97 

Cape  Colony 669 

Cape  Town 669 

Cardiff. 573,  5S1,  583 

Catherinenfeld,  Colony 624 

Caucasus 623 

Center  of  Lutheranism  in  U.  S 773,  774 

Charity  (See  Deaconess  Institutions  and 

Inner  Missions) 

Charkov 447 

Cherchell 655 

Chicago 773,  774 

Chili 761-763 


INDEX. 


PAGE 

China 266,  2S5,  337,  381.  386,  639-644 

Germans  639,  Foreign  Missions  639,  Basel 
Society  640,  Inland  Mission  640,  Amer- 
ican Norwegian  641,  Danish  Society  642, 

Norway  Society  642 

Chrischona  Pilgrim  Mission ISO,  181,  233 

Christiania 293,  304,  310,  316,  339 

Church  Extension — 

And  more  Faith 10 

Higher  Motives  in 12 

Germany  186,  Berlin  190,  Denmark  260, 
Norway  291,  314,  Sweden  359,  Finland 
410,    Russia   446,    Hungary   479,    North 

America  780,  787,  807,816 

Church  Song 22,  117 

Chutia-Nagpur 633 

City  Missions 102,  258,  316,  445,  776,  777 

Colleges 767 

Colportage 99,  340,  356,  406 

Concordia  College  and  Seminary 793 

Congo 686 

Constantine 656,  657 

Constantinople 509 

Copenhagen 275-2S6 

University  253,  Inner  Missions  25S,  New 

Churches  260,  Bethel  Ship  270 

Corea 649 

Cork,  Ireland 589 

Courland 431,  433,  441,  442,  447,  453 

Crimea,  Lutherans  in 450 

Croatia 487-490 

Dalmatia 488 

Damascus 615 

Danish  Missions 275,  276,  27S.  282-287 

Danish  Church  Association 821 

Danish  Church  in  America 820 

Day  Nurseries 74,  174,  308,  310 

Deaconess  Work- 
Germany  121,  Denmark  254,  Norway  302, 
Sweden  355,  Finland  405,  Russia  439, 
Austria  464,  Hungary  481,  Transylvania 
485,  Roumania  500,  Turkey  in  Europe  509, 
Italy  521,  Palestine  605,  Turkey  in  Asia 
619.  Georgia  626,  North  Africa  657,  Egypt 

660,  North  America  15709,  787 

Deacons 71,  304 

Deafand  Dumb 91 

Decorah  College 767 

Defending  the  faith 315 

Delitzsch 211,  454 

Dely-Ibraham 657 

Denmark,  (Mission  in  China.  642' 241-287 

People  241,  Proselyting  244,  Christian- 
ized and  Lutheranized  248,  Parochial  259, 
Education  253,  Deaconesses  254,  Inner 
Mission  256,  Church  Extension  260,  Dia- 
spora 262.  Expedition  Pastors  262,  Ship 
Pastors  265,  fimbassv  Pastors  266,  Sea- 
men 268,  Bethel  Ship 270,  Emigrants  273, 
Jewish    Mission   276,  Foreign  Missions 

278,  Literature  287 

Diaspora — 
Germany  151,  Denmark  262,  Norway  332, 
Sweden  361.  Finland  410,  Poland  424, 
Russia  433,  450,  Austria  460,  467,  Hungary 
460,  Bosnia  495,  Roumania  498,  Italy  517, 
Spain  528,  Portugal  530,  France  538,  Hol- 
land 553,  Great  Britain  561-598,  Pal- 
estine 601,  Turkey  in  Asia  615.  Georgia 
623,  India  629,  China  639,  Japan  645,  Si- 
beria 647.  North  Africa  653,  Egypt  659, 
South  Africa  669,  Australia  703,  New 
Zealand  715.  Fiji  and  Samoa  Islands  719, 
Sandwich  Islands  725,  South  America 
727-763,  North  America  765-S30,  Immi- 
grant Society  S26,  (See  Svnods  of  United 

States)...' 

DiaspoTa  Conference ISO,  184, 

In  Bulgaria 507 

Diaspora  Missions— 

In  (Mil  and  New  Testaments 35 

Ftotii  Jerusalem 36 


I'AI.E 

Diaspora  Missions— Continued. 

Saviour's  Words  and 37 

Pentecost  and 37 

God's  Will  in 37 

America  Protestant,  Through 38 

In  Australia,  etc 4u 

And  English  Lutherans 43 

And  the  Lutheran  Church 43 

While  Emigrating 47 

Church  Address  Book 47 

Letters  for  Emigrants 47 

Appeal  for  Emigrants 48 

In  Germany  and  Scandinavia 48 

Expedition  Pastors 262 

Embassy  Pastors 266 

Diaspora  Movement 17,  35 

Discovery  of  America 389 

Dorpat 447 

University  at 439 

Douera 653-655 

Drexel  Mother  Deaconess  House 787 

Drontheim 312 

Dublin,  Ireland 267,  689 

Dutch  Lutherans .".:.  1-557 

East  London,  Africa 677 

Eckhart  Home  for  Seamen .v,i 

Edinburgh 594,  595 

Education— 
Germany  62,  Denmark  253,  Norway  296, 
Sweden'352,  Iceland  395,  Finland  403, 
Russia  438,  Austria  461,  Hungary  477, 
Transylvania  483,  Italy  520,  France  537, 
South  America  737,  North  America  767, 

768.  781 

Egypt 659-665 

Germans  659,  Deaconess  Work  660,  663... 

Egede  Hans 278-280 

Elizabethal  colony 625 

Emigrant  Mission  Work — 
Germany   171,  Ministers  Prepared  for, 
ISO,  Denmark  273,  Norwav  322,  Sweden 
371,  Iceland  389,  Finland  411.  Poland  426, 
Russia  451,  North  America  769,  787,  709, 

(See  also  Diaspora  Missions) 

Emigration  Movement 17,  35 

Early  Teutonic 3s 

First  to  America 38 

And  Lutherans 40,  41 

England 561-5S2 

Reformation  in,  561,  Germans  in,  562, 
Norwegians  in.  569,  Swedes  in,  571, 
Danes  in,  574,  Finns  in,  578,  Schools  in, 

565.  German  Conference  in  565 

English  Mission,  Mo.  Synod 800 

Epileptic  Institutions..." 93 

Espirito  Santo 751 

Esthonia 432,  433,446,  447 

Europe 50-59S 

Evangelical  League 1;.". 

Faroe  Islands 397 

Fatherland  Missionary  Societv  of  Sweden  356 

Mission  in  India  637,  East  Africa,  668 

Fiji  Islands 719 

Finland 399-419 

Land  and  People  899,  Christianized  401, 
Reformation,  402,  Parochial  403,  Educa- 
tion 403,  Deaconesses.  405,  Inner  Mission 
406,  Lapp  Mission  408,  Sunday  Schools 
409,  Church  Extension  410.  Diaspora,  410, 
Emigrants  411,  Seamen.  412,  Jewish  Mis- 
sions 414,  Foreign  Missions,  414,  Litera- 

ure,  41S 

Finnish  Synod  in  America 823 

Fiellstedt  Mission  School 38'' 

Fliedner,  Pastor 121-150.  605,  660 

Flower  Mission 320 

Foreign  Missions  — 

Early  Christian 27 

Early  Lutheran 27 

Eighteenth  Century 30 

Nineteenth  Centurv 31 

Statistics  of  Lutheran,  1S89 31 


INDEX. 


PAGE 

Foreign  Missions— Continued. 

Gifts  for,  by  Diaspora 32 

Lutheran  Contributions  to,  in  Men 32 

Contributions  to,  in  Literature 34 

Relation  to  Diaspora 34 

Foreign  Missions— Germany 214-237 

Leipsic  Society  214,  Berlin  Society  217, 
Gossner  Society  220,  Hermannsburg  Soci- 
ety 224,  Rhenish  8ociety  225,  Basel  Soci- 
ety 227,  North  German  Society  230,  Neu- 
endettelsau  Society  231,  General  Protest- 
ant Society  232,  East  Friesland  Society 

233,  St.  Chrischona  233.  Jerusalem  Union 

234,  Berlin  Society  for  East  Africa  235, 
Bavarian  Society  236,  Women's  Society 
for    Orient  236,    Women's    Society   for 

China  237,  Moravian  Society  237 

Denmark  278,  Norway  332,  Sweden  375, 
Finland  414,  Poland  428,  Russia  454,  Aus- 
tria 469,  France  543,  Holland  557,  Georgia 
626,  India  629,  China  639,  Japan  645,  Bar- 
bary  States  658,  East  Africa  666,  South 
Africa  685,  Madagascar  689,  Australia 
714,  New  Guinea  721,  Borneo  and  Suma- 
tra 72%  South  America  758,  North  Amer- 
ica 779,  787,  796,  800,  804,  810,  813,  816,  819 

France 533-544 

Reformation  533,  Parochial  535,  Paris 
535,  Education  537,  Home  Missions  538, 
Diaspora  Missions  538,  Scandinavian 
Seamen's  Mission  541,  Foreign  Missions 

543,  Literature  543 

Francke 30 

Frankfurt,  in  Africa 676 

Freedmen,  Missions  Among 796,  807 

French  Lutherans  in  America 825 

Galatz 498,  499 

Galicia 460 

Gallneukirche 465 

General  Council 783 

Home  Missions  786,  Emigrant  Missions 
787,  DeaconessWork  787,  Mission  in  India 

637 

General  Synod.. 779 

Mission  in  India  6^7,  Foreign  Missions 
779,  Home  Missions  780,  Church  Exten- 
sion 780,  Education  781,  Publication  781 

Geneva 523 

Georgia,  Asia 623-626 

Germans  623,  Charity  626,  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, 626 

Germany 50-238 

Warneck  on  Proselyting  50,  Parochial  52, 
Lutherans  53,  Changes  of  Faith  56,  Offer- 
ings 58,  Church  Attendance  61,  Luther 
Jubilee  62,  Education  62,  Universities  64, 
Inner  Missions  67-120,  Bible  Societies  96, 
City  Missions  102,  Church  Aid  Society 
114,  Ev.  League  115,  Luther  Fund  116, 
Church  Music  117.  Society  of  Reforma- 
tion History  120,  DeaconessWork  121-150, 
Diaspora  Missions  151-170,  G.  Adolphus 
Society  151-161,  Lutheran  Lord's  Treas- 
ury 162-170,  Emigrants  171-186,  Church 
Extension  186-208,  Jewish  Missions  208- 

214,  Foreign  Missions  214-238 

Gettysbuig 767 

Ghent 549 

Girls  Schools 80 

Glasgow 594,  597 

Goole 568,  578,  579 

Gossner  Missionary  Society 220.  632 

Gotteskasten 162 

Grangemouth,  Scotland 594,  595 

Great  Britain  (See  England,  Ireland,  Scot- 
land and  Wales)  

Greece 513 

Greek  Lutheran  Churches  in  Russia 449 

Greenland 278-280,  282 

Greenwich 575 

Grimsby 56«,  572.  570,  579 

Grimsey  Island 396 


PAGE 

Guelma 6^6 

Guiana,  British 731-734 

Guntur  Mission  of  General  Synod  iri  India  637 

Gustavus  Adolphus  Society 151 

Haifa 601 

Hague 553 

Halle 76-97 

Halle-Danish  Missionaries 30,  214,  278,  630 

Hamburg,  New,  South  America 737 

Hankow 644 

Hanover,  New,  in  Africa 678 

Harbor  Mission  (See  Seamen's  Mission) 554 

Harms 180,  223,  634.  681 

Hartlepool 567 

Harvesters,  in  Germany 88 

Hauge  Synod 819 

Mission  in  China 641 

Havre 541 

Hawaiian  Islands 725 

Hebrews  (See  Jewish  Missions) 

Hebron 604 

Helenendorf 623 

Heligoland 559 

Helsingfors,  Finland,. ..403, 404,  405,410,  411-418 

Hereroland 417,  683 

Hermannsburg  Mis.  Soc*y...l80, 223, 634,  681,  714 

Hindoostan  (See  India) 

Historical  Society 120,  782 

Holland 551-557 

Reformation  in,  551,  Parochial  551,  Dia- 
spora 553,  Seamen's  Missions  554,  Foreign 
Missions  557,  Holland  Lutherans  in  S. 

America  731 

Holy  Land 601 

Home  Missions  (See  Inner  Missions) 

67,  256,  314,  356,  406,  446,  475,  780,  786,  796 

Honolulu 725 

Hottentott 651 

Hudson  Bay,  First  Lutheran  preacher 264 

Hull 568,  572,  575,  578 

Hungary 471-495 

People  471,  Reformation  471,  Parochial 
475,  Education  477,  483,  Inner  Mission  479, 
485,  Deaconness  work  481,  485,  Transyl- 
vania 483,  Croatia  487,  Bosnia  491 

Iceland 389-396 

People  3S9,  Discovery  of  America  by.  389 
Reformation  390,  Parochial  392,  Parson- 
age in,  392,  Bishop  Pjetursson  394,  Edu- 
cation 395,  Bible  Societies  395,  Grimsey 

Island,  396 

Icelandic  Synod  in  America 822 

Idiot  Institution  93 

Illiteracy,  Low  in  Lutheran  Lands 66 

Immanuel  Synod 766 

Independent  Lutheran  Bodies,  Germany..    61 
Independent  Pastors  and  Churches,  U.  S...  766 

India 629-638 

Germans  and  Scandinavians  629,  For- 
eign Missions  629,  Lutheran  the  first 
missionaries  to  630,  Leipsic  Society  631, 
Gossner  Society  632,  Basel  634,  Scandi- 
navian Santal  634,  Swedish  Societies 637, 
General    Synod    637,     General   Council 

637,  Women's  Work  for,  638 

Indians,  Work  Among 763,  810,  816 

Inner  Missions- 
Germany  67,  Denmark  256,  Norway  314, 
Sweden  356,  Finland  406,  Poland  423, 
Russia  445,  447,  Austria  465,  Hungary 
479,  Transylvania  485,  France  538,  Uni- 
ted States  780,  786,  796,  803,  807,  810,  812, 

815 

Inns,  Christian 79 

Insane  Institutions 94 

Institutum  Judaicum 208 

Iowa,  German  Svnod  of. 808 

Ireland 589 

Deaconess  Work 589 

Irkutsk 648 

Islington,  London 562 


INDEX. 


PAGE 

Italy 515-522 

Reformation  515,  Parochial  517,  "Life  of 
Luther''  in,  516,  Education  520,  Deacon- 
ess Work  521,  Synod  of,  522 

Jaffa,  School  in 601 

Japan 645,  646 

Jassy 498 

Jerusalem 601-612 

Germans   601,    Deaconess   Hospital  605, 

Talitha  Kurni  612 

Jewish  Missions — 
Germany  208,  Denmark  276,  Norway  332, 
Sweden   374,    Finland  414,  Poland  428, 
Russia  453,  Roumania  501,  Australia  713, 

United  States  798,  812 

Joint  Synod  of  Ohio S01,  766 

Kafraria 675,  682 

Xaiserswerth  (See  Deaconesses) 

Kamchatka 650 

Karens,  Red 281,  637 

Kimberley 680 

Kindergartens 74 

King  Williams  Town 676 

Kceniggratz,  "Luther  House" 461 

Kolatschek,  Dr.  Julius 491 

Kols 632 

Krajova 498,  501 

Labor  Unions,  Colonies 84 

Lankenau  and  Deaconess  Work 785,  787 

Langenberg-Barmen  Society 182 

Lapps .". 316,375,  408 

Lebanon 615 

Leipsic  Missionary  Society 

Germany  214,  India  631 

Leith 591,595 

Leonerhof,  S.  America 741 

Lett  Lutherans  in  U.  S 825 

Libraries 64,  302 

Lihue 725 

Lima 763 

Lisbon 530 

Literature,  Lutheran  and  Christian- 
Germany  96,  Denmark  287,  Norway  339, 
Sweden  386,  Iceland  395,   Finland  418, 
Russia   456,    Austria    470.   France  543, 

United  States  770-772,  781 

Liverpool 

Germans  565,  Swedes  573,  5S1,  Finns  579.. 

Livonia 432,433,442,447,454 

London 

German  Churches  562,  Emperor  Will- 
iams Institution  566,  German  Seamen. 
566,  Norwegians  569,  Swedes  571,  Danes 

574,  Finns  578 

Lord's  Treasury,  Lutheran 162, 183 

Louvain 549 

Lueneburg,  Africa 679 

Lunatic  Asylum  for  Women 138 

Lutheran  Church- 
God  in  midst  of 9 

What  isthe? 42 

And  her  dispersion,  see  Diaspora  mis- 
sions  

And  Language 45 

And  Synods 45 

And  Germans  and  Scandinavians 49 

In  large  cities 49,776,777 

Lutheranism — 

The  Best  Type  of  Protestantism 10, 12 

In  Motion 17 

Self-Extensive 18 

And  Patriotism 44,  49 

And  new  Patriotism 48 

Growth  of,  in  the  West 773,  774 

Growth  in  North  America 775 

Center  of,  in  the  United  States 773-774 

Lutherans  — 

More  faith  in 11 

And  Emigration 40 

Good  Americans 765 

English 43,  779,  787,  800 

Omnivagant 42 


PAGE 

Lutherans— Continued. 

Common  bond  among 43 

Like  the  Jews  everywhere 43 

Should  capitalize  the  word  Lutheran 44 

And  the  Language  problem 45 

A  welcome  to 45 

All  cooperate  in  diaspora 46 

In  country  and  cities 776 

Lvons 540 

Madagascar 689-700 

The  Inland  689,  East  Coast  696,  West 

Coast  696,  South  East  Coast  700 

Madeira  Island 658 

Madras 629 

Madrid 528 

Magdalene  Institutes 83, 147 

Maglai  on  the  Verbas  (See  Rudolfsthal)....    40 

Manchester 565 

Manitoba 822 

Marata,  S.  America 740 

Marienfeld,  Colony 625 

Marseilles 532,  540 

Melbourne 707 

Mentone 541 

Milwaukee 802 

MinasGeraes, 751 

M  issionaries  sent  to  America  180-185, 275, 

323,  373,  411 

Missouri  Svnod 766,  791 

Mitau 442,  447 

Montavideo 755 

Monte  Negro,  S,  America 739 

Moravia 460,  467 

Moravian  Missionary  Society 237 

Mormon  Missions 791 

Moscow 433,  441,  447,  455 

Moutere  Valley 716 

Muehlenburg  Mission,  Africa 684 

Music,  Sacred 22,  117 

Namaqualand 683 

Nancy 541 

Naples 267,518,  521 

Narva 447 

Natal 677  682 

Nazareth .'.. 604 

Nelson,  New  Zealand 715 

Nestorians 628 

Netherlands 551 

Neuendettelsan  Society 182,  231 

Neusatz 450 

New  Amsterdam 733 

New  Castle,  Germans  564,  567,  Danes  578, 

Finns  579 

New  Guinea 721-722 

Newport 583-585 

New  South  Wales 712 

New  Zealand 715  717 

Nias 723 

Nikolaiev 447 

Nizza 541,  534 

Norsewood 717 

North  America 765 

Society  for 182,  727 

North  German  Missionary  Society 230,  684 

Norway '. 2S8-341 

Land  and  people  289,  Christianized  291, 
Reformation  292,  Parochial  293,  Educa- 
tion 296,  Christian  Charity  302,  Home 
Missions  314,  Diaspora  322,  "Seamen  326, 
Jewish  Missions  332,  Foreign  Missions 
332,  Literature  339,  Mission  in  China  642 
Norwegians,   Synod    814,  United  Church 

812,  Hauge  Synod  819 

Nurseries 74, 147,  308,  310 

Nyassa 685 

Oceanica 701-719 

Odessa 436,447 

Oesel  Isles 433,  447 

Ohio.  Joint  Synod  of 804 

Omsk 648 

Oporto 531 

Oran 655 


INDEX. 


Orange  Free  State 680,  682 

Orphan  Homes 76,  308,  352,  657,  769 

(See  Deaconess  and  Inner  Missions.) 

Ovambo 416 

Paarl 674 

Palatinate  immigrants 23,  783 

Palestine 601,  613 

Germans  601,  Bethlehem  604,  Nazareth 

604,  Deaconess   Hospital   in  Jerusalem 

605,  Talitha  Kumi  612,  Jerusalem  Union 
234 

Papua 721 

Paraguay 755 

Parana 750 

Paris,  Early  History  535,  First  Pastor  267, 

Lutherans  in,  536 

Parochial,  Germany 52 

Denmark  250,  Norway  293,  Sweden  350, 
Iceland  392,  Finland  403,  Poland  423, 
Russia  432,  Austria  460,  Hungary  475, 
Transylvania  483,  Roumania  498,  Italy 
517,   France  535,   Holland  551,   United 

States  766,  794 

Parochial  Schools  in  United  States 827-830 

Pastors  Fund 782 

Peru 763 

Pennsylvania  Ministerium 783 

Pera,  Johannes 628 

Periodicals,  United  States 770-772 

Persia. 627-628 

Pestilence,  Charity  in  time  of 106, 109 

Pikade,  The  48th,  South  America 738 

Pilger  House 799,  816 

Pilgrim  Mission 181,  233 

Pitesti 498,501 

Poland 421-429 

People  421,  Reformation  421,  Parochial 
and  Inner  Missions  423,  Emigrants  426, 

Jewish  and  Foreign  Missions  428 

Poles  in  America 426-428 

Port  Said 060 

Porto  Alegre 735 

Portugal,  Legation  pastor 267,  530-531 

Prague 460 

Prjedor 492,495 

Press  (See  Literature) 

Prisoners  and  ex-convicts 87,  307,  314,650 

Proselyting 50,244 

Protestantism  (See  Reformation) 

Protestant  Missionary  Society 232 

Publication  Houses,  United  States 772,  781 

(See  Literature) 

Puerto  Mont 761 

Queensland 710 

Rajahmundry 637 

Rangoon,  first  German  service 629 

Ranzau 715 

Rauhe  Haus 71,  181 

Red  Karen  Mission 284 

Reformation,  Movement  of 17, 19 

Native  of  Germany 23 

Of.  within  and  by  the  Church 24 

Needed  now 25 

Lessons  of 25 

Brought  new  life  to  the  Church 26 

Germany  19,  Denmark  248,  Norway  292, 
Sweden  344,  Iceland  390,  Faroe  Islands 
397,  Finland  402,  Poland  421,  Russia  431, 
Austria  459,  Hungary  471,  Transylvania 
483,  Croatia  487,  Roumania  497,  Italy 
515,  Spain  527,  France  533,  Holland  551, 
England  561,    Scotland  591,   Asia  599, 

South  America  729 

Reformed  Church,  in  Germanv 23,53 

Rudolfstahl 495 

Resorts,  summer  and  winter 89 

Reval 433,  444,  447,  455 

Reykjavik 392 

Rhenish  Missionary  Society 181,  225 

Africa  683,  Borneo  723,  New  Guinea  721... 

Riga 433,442,447 

Rio  de  Janeiro 751 


PAGE 

Rio  Grande  do  Sul 735-746 

Rome — 

New  church  in  520,  School  in  520 

Rotterdam 553 

Roumania 497-502 

Jewish  Mission 501 

Russia 431-157 

Embassy  pastor  267,  Land  and  people 
431,  Reformation  431,  Parochial  432,  Per- 
secution 436,  Education  438,  Deaconess 
439,  Inner  Missions  445,  Home  Missions 
and  Church  Extension  446,  Diaspora 
450,  Emigrants  451,  Seamen  451,  Jewish 
Missions  453,  Foreign  Missions  454,  Lit- 
erature 456 

See  also  Finland  and  Poland. 

Sabbath  observance  in  Germany 108 

Saghalin  Island 650 

Sailors  (See  Seamen) 

St.  Petersburg 

267,  433,  434,  439,  445,  447,  449,  453,  456 

Salzburg 460 

Samoa  Islands 719 

Sandwich  Islands 725 

Santa  Catharina 746-750 

Santa  Cruz,  South  America 743 

Santa  Maria  de  Soledade 739 

Santals  Mission 285,  335,  634 

Santal  Home  Mission 636 

Santiago , 762 

Sao  Leopoldo 736 

Sao  Paulo 750 

Saratov  Deaconess  Institute 441 

Scandinavia— 
(See  Denmark,  Norway  and  Sweden) 

Schemacha 625 

Schleswig    Holstein    Missionary   Society 

232,634 

Schreuder's  Mission,  South  Africa 335 

Scotland 591-598 

Reformation  591,  Germans  594,  Norwe- 
gian Seamen  595 

Seamen's  Missions- 
Germany  185,  Denmark  268,  Norway  326, 
Sweden  367,    Finland  412,   France   541 
Belgium  546,  Holland  554,  England  566, 
569,  571,  574,  578,  Wales  583,    Scotland 

594,  595 

Seminaries  for  America 180-185 

Seminaries,  Young  Ladies  768,  (See  Theologi- 
cal Seminaries) 

Servia 503-505 

Sermons,  Distribution  of 100 

Sevastopol 450 

Siberia 647-650 

Singapore 629 

Shields.  Germans  567,  Norwegians  571 

Slavonia 488,  475 

Slavoniansin  America 824 

Slovakians  in  Hungary  477,  Slovakians  in 

America  824 

Smolensk,  Russa 447 

Smyrna  Church  617,  Deaconess  Work 621 

Sophia 507 

South  America 727-763 

Society  for  Germans  in 182,  727 

Spain , 527-529 

Reformation  527,  Diaspora  and  Evange- 
listic work  528 

Statistical  Tables - 
Germany  53-59,  Universities  64,  Bible 
Societies  97.  Inner  Missions  110-112, 
Deaconess  Work  146149,  Gustavus  Adol- 
phus  Society  157-160,  Lord's  Treasurer  169- 
170,  Laborers  sent  to  America  180,S\veden 
352,  572,  Russa  433,  447,  Austria  460,  Rou- 
mania 498,  Bosnia  495,  India 631,  Barbary 
State  653,  South   Africa  682,  Borneo  723, 

United  States  766-773 

Stavanger 334 

Stockholm 355-360 

Storjohann 326,  369,  569,  596 


INDEX, 


_       ,  PAGE 

Students  Missionary  Societies &4,  319,  353 

Styria 460 

Stutterheim 675 

Sumatra 703 

Sunderland 564,  567 

Sunday  Schools- 
Finland  409,  Poland  424,  Russia  446 

Swansea 583,585 

Sweden  343-387— 
People  343,  Reformation  344,  Defending 
the  faith  345,  Parochial  350,  Education 
352,  Deaconesses  355,  Inner  Missions  356 
Church  Extension  359.  Diaspora  361,  Sea- 
men 367,  Emigrants  371,  Jewish  Missions 
374,  Foreigh  Missions  375,  Literature  386. 

Swedes  in  United  States 789-791 

Switzerland 523-525 

Diaspora  in  523 ......"ii».......  ......   ~  ' 

Sydenham 563 

Sydney,  Australia 712 

Synodical  Conference 791  800 

Synods  of  United  States 766,  779-8r>3 

Syria 912 

Tabris 627 

"Talitha  Kumi" ..."." 611-61° 

Tamil  Synod , .'"      631 

Tanunda 706 

Tartary ......!..'.."  623 

Tarutino 447 

Temperance '.'.'.S2,  fi'^o"  358 

Teutonia,  South  America ' !  742 

Theological  Seminaries 767 

Thirty  Years  War 11,  345 

Tiflis-.. 447,  G25 

Tobolsk 648 

Tomsk "".!!!!"!"!!!  547 

Tottenham ".".........146   589 

Toowoombar .'  711 

Tract  Societies 98   100 

Tranquebar 215,  278,  631 

Transvaal 679   eS1? 

Transylvania .'.".""..483-486 

Reformation  483,  Parochial  483,  Inner 

Mission  485,  Deaconesses  4S5 

Truber  Primus 28  494 

Turkey  in  Asia .' ~  '  6)5 

Turnu-Severin 4<is"  501 

Tyrol  460,464',  476 

Trieste.....     467.  468 

Turkey  in  Europe 509  511 

United  Norwegian  Church 812 


United  States 7/8-830 

General  Synod  779,  General  Council  783, 
Swedish  Augustana  Synod  789,  Synodi- 
cal Conference  791,  General  Synod  of 
Wisconsin,  Minnesota  and  Michigan 800, 
United  Synod  in  the  South  802,  Joint 
Synod  of  Ohio  804,  Iowa  Synod  808, 
Buffalo  Synod  811,  Augsburg  Synod  811 
United  Norwegian  Church  812,  Nor- 
wegian Synod  814,  Haug  Synod  819,  Dan. 
ish  Church  820,  Danish  Association  821, 
Icelandic  Synod  822,  Finnish  Synod  823, 
Slavonians  824.  Erench  825,  Letts  and 
Wends  825,  Bohemians  826,  Parochial 
Schools  827. 

United  Synod  South 802 

Universities 64 

Uruguay 755 

Utah  Missions 791,  816,  822 

"Valdivia 762 

Valparaiso 761,  763 

Venezuela 729 

Victora 707 

Vienna 266,  460,  465,  678 

Vilna 447 

Vladivostok 650 

Volga,  Emigranting  from 451 

Vorarlberg 460,  469 

Wales, 583-587 

Germans  583,  Norwegians  583 

Walla-Walla 712 

Walther,  Dr 791-794 

Warneck,  Dr.  (quoted.) 50 

Wels,  Justinian  von 29 

Wend  Lutherans  in  United  States 825 

West,  The  Growth  of  Lutheranismin...773,  774 

West,  The  Cities  in 776,  777 

West  Indies 265 

Westen  von 317 

Wichern 68 

Winnipeg 822 

Wisconsin  Synod 800 

Women's  Missionary  Societies 

236,  237,  638,  783,  804 

Women's  Societies  for  poor  and  sick  in 

congregations 107 

Wynberg 673 

Yorktown 707 

Y.  M.  C.  A's 80,  320 

Young  People's  Societies 81,  320-322 

Zanzibar 666 

Zulu 681 

Zurich .Vj4 


.2. 


*£t>  flteM*-  and  ffi^H  && 


Meageial-Bb  as  ses~am>Tablets 


[F^BD-GMSSiil 


Correspondence  is  respectfully  solicited,  and  in  opening  same  it  is  highly  important  that  the 
character  of  articles  or  work  required  is  very  clearly  stated. 

MINISTERS,  LAWYERS,  DOCTORS,  SUNDAY-SCHOOL 
.  .  WORKERS  AND  OTHERS  .  . 

Will    find    it    to    their    advantage    to    order    all    their 


FROM    THE 


Lutheran  Publication  House, 


No.  ±2  North  Ninth  St., 
Philadelphia,  Pa,   .   .   . 


•  tfS. 


LL  SHOULD  KNOW  AND  REMEMBER  that  patronage  given  to  the  Publi- 
sh -1-  cation  House  helps  to  build  up  and  develop  a  creature  of  the  Church,  while  it 
is  at  the  same  time  of  pecuniary  advantage  to  the  patrons.  We  can  supply  ANY 
proper  book  published  in  the  world  and  furnish  any  sunday-school  requisites 
at  as  low  prices  as  they  can  be  furnished  elsewhere.  Your  orders  are  respectfully 
solicited.      Givft  us  a  trial. 

HENRY  S.  BONER,  Superintendent, 

LUTHERAN  PUBLICATION  HOUSE, 

No.  42  North  Ninth  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa. 


The  Old  Established 


BUCKEYE  BELL  FOUNDRY, 


The  VANDUZEN  &  TIFT  CO.,  Prop's,  CINCINNATI,  OHIO. 

Founders  o£  the  Best  Grade 

CHURCH  BELLS,  PEALS  AND  CHIMES, 

Composed  Strictly  of  Pure  Copper  and  Imported  Tin 
and  Hung  with  Best  Rotary  Yoke  Hangings,  Best  Wheel 
and  Friction  Roller  Bearings,  and  fully  warranted. 

Every  essential  quality  of  Superiority  is  most  happilv 
blended  in  our  Bells,  to  which  we  invite  your  closest  in- 
vestigation.   Price,  Terms,  etc.,  free. 


Satisfaction  Guaranteed. 


Please  name  this  Book. 


houtkamp  & 

Gannon 


E 


ripters 


372,    374..    376 
MILWAUKEE    ST. 


MILWAUKEE,    WIS. 


Teachers  and  Pre>aghers. 


Among  the  current  class  journals  of  the 
day  there  is  none  that  deserves  such  wide- 
spread attention  as  the  .  .  . 

American  School  Board  Journal. 

Its  columns  are  devoted  to  practical  school 
work,  discussing  the  important  problems  of 
modern  school  management.  A  perusal  of 
the  action  taken  by  official  school  bodies,  the 
improvements  made  in  other  cities,  towns 
and  villages,  asprinted  in  the  journal,  contain 
suggestions  which  can  be  applied  with  advan- 
tage to  "our  own  schools,  parochial  or  public." 
We  furnish  information  on  the  doings  of 
school  board  committees,  including  important 
executive  actions,  best  methods  of  heating, 
ventilation,  text  books,  with  prices  ami 
adoptions,  school  law  decisions,  models  of 
school  buildings,  statistics  upon  salaries,  pub- 
lish the  engravings  of  leading  school  men. 
etc.;  briefly,  we  keep  school  public  abreast 
with  the  times. 

Subscription  price  only  $1  per  year. 

THE  AMERICAN 

School  Soatb  Journal 

Win.  G.  Bruce,  Pub'r,  Milwaukee,  Wis. 


©tte  gnfyetan  ^fovlb- 


The  best  paper  for  the  least  money  in  the  Lutheran  Church,  $i.oo  a  year. 

A  happy-toned  Christian  Newspaper. 
A  delight  to  Lutheran  Homes. 
Loyal  to  our  Boards  and  Colleges. 
Set  for  peace  and  the  unity  of  the  church. 
*  Free  from  personalities  and  strife.  W 

Helpful  to  pastors  and  christian  families. 
Enthusiastic  for  missions  and  the  work  of  the  church. 
A  paper  that  is  a  joy  to  thousands  who  read  it  weekly. 

Send  for  Sample  Copy. 
Address,  THE  LUTHERAN  WORLD,  138  West  9th  St.,  CINCINNATI,  OHIO. 


THE  LUTHERAN  OBSERVER 

The  Oldest,  Best  and  Most  Reliable  English  Church  Paper  published. 

Its  Circulation  is  equal  to  the  combined  circulation  of  all  other 

English  Lutheran * Church  Papers  in  the  United  States. 

SIXTEEN  PAGES  WEEKLY. 

A  Special  Department  for  Young  People. 

TERMS   CASH    IN    ADVANCE. 

To  new  siibscribers,  for  the  first  year  only  $l.OO 

After  the  first  year 2.00 

For  three  years,  full  payment  in  advance 5.00 

To  ministers  and  theological  students 1.00 

address  LsUTHERflH  OBSERVE??, 

524    WALNUT    STREET, 

PHILADELPHIA,  PA. 

On  Receipt  of  20  Cents  we  will  send,  post-paid, 
one  11  x  14  Photogravure  of 

MARTIN  LUTHER 

AS   A   YOUTH- 


THE  ART  GRAVURE  &  ETCHING  CO., 

342-346    BROADWAY, 

Stamps  Received.  MILWAUKEE,    WIS. 


"God's  Word  and  Luther's  Doctrine  pure, 
Shall  to  Eternity  endure." 


"The  Capstone  of  Lutheran  Publications. 
"Nothing  Like  It." 


'The   Best   Illustrated  Subscription  Book 
the  Lutherans  ever  Published." 


ENTHUSIASTIC  RECEPTION 

By  all   Synods,  in  all  Countries,   and   from   all 
Nationalities. 


Authentic  and  Recent  in  its  Sources. 

Scholarly  in  Arrangement. 

Invaluable  for  Reference. 

Designed  for  the  People. 

Comprehensive  in  Plan. 

Original    in   Method. 

Universal   in    Scope. 

A  Library  in   Itself. 

Accurate  in  Detail. 

On  Fine  Paper. 

Standard. 

Buy  it. 

THIRD  REVISED  EDITION. 

The  advance  subscribers  exhausted  the  first 
edition  and  one  of  our  successful  agents  pays  in 
advance  for  1000  of  the  third  improved  and  en- 
larged edition  of  5000  copies.  A  retired  minister, 
after  selling  108  copies,  writes  he  may  also  take 
1000.  Word  follows  from  an  eastern  city  that 
its  Lutheran  pastors  are  thinking  of  forming  a 
little  syndicate  to  place  1000  copies  in  their 
parishes. 

All  pastors,  who  :  ee  the  book,  have  a  sponta- 
neous desire  to  place  a  copy  in  every  one  of  their 
homes.  Our  Company  is  as  interested  in  doing 
this  a*  any  pastor  or  church  council.  Very 
liberal  terms  are  offered  to  agents,  and  to  con- 
gregations on  large  quantities. 


If 


The  Wonderful  Works  of  God. 

BY 

REV.    J.     N.    LENKER,   A.    IV!., 

Grand  Island,  Nebraska,  U.  S.  A. 

President  American  Lutheran  Immigrant 
Society.  Western  Secretary  Lutheran  Board  of 
Church  Extension ;  Author  of  the  first  Kirchliches 
Addressbuch  fuer  Amerika,"  "Dringende  Bitte 
fuer  Auswanderer."  and  various  tracts  and 
statistical  tables  on  the  Lutheran  Church. 


Dedicated  to  the  Missionary,  Educa- 
tional and  Charitable  work  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Lutheran  Church  Universal . 


This  book  is  a  faithful  exhibit  of  the  contribu- 
tion of  the  Germans  and  Scandinavians  to  Uni- 
versal Protestantism  in  the  spheres  of  Education, 
Charity,  Home  Missions,  Church  Extension,  Sea- 
men and  Colonial  Missions,  Foreign  Missions. 
Religious  Literature  and  every  department  of 
practical  church  work.  The  cry  has  been  raised 
everywhere  that  "our  great  need  is  the  circula- 
tion of  more  Lutheran  missionary  literature  in  a 
neat  and  permanent  form  among  our  Lutheran 
masses  of  the  cities  and  of  the  dispersion  " 
you  be  one  to  help  to  supply  this  need? 


Will 


Book  6%x9%,  Printed  Page  41^x~}4  inches. 

Cloth,  Embossed  in  Gold,     82.75. 

Half  Morocco,  Gilt  Edges,  S3. 75. 

Full  Morocco,  Gilt  Edges,  $4.50. 

Unrivaled  in  its  340  Illustrations. 

Clear  and  Concise  in  Language. 

Superior  in  Workmanship. 

Large,  Clear,  New  Type. 

Beautifully  Printed. 

Elegantly  Bound. 

Interesting. 

840  Pages. 


SOLD  BY  SUBSCRIPTION. 


ftGENTS  WANTED  IN  EVERY  GflURGtl. 


all 


Missionary  Agents. 

Agents  who  love  the  Lutheran  Church. 

Live    Agents    who    will    canvass   among 
nationalities. 

A  rare  opportunitv  to  make  money. 

It  is  the  right  size  and  price  for  successful  can- 
vassing. 
For  copies,  territory  and  terms  to  agents,  address, 

Lutherans  in  fill  Lands  Go., 

qhand  Island.  Neb. 


Instead  of  containing  600  pages  and  100  illustrations  as  first  announced, 
the  book  has  840  pages  and  340  illustrations.  Although  larger  and  better  in 
every  way  than  first  anticipated  the  price  will  not  be  increased. 

WHO  WILL  WANT  IT? 

Every  Lutheran  Home. — Being  so  handsomely  bound  and  elegantly 
illustrated  it  is  a  real  Lutheran  album,  and  will  be  welcomed  as  a  household 
ornament  and  treasure. 

Our  Pastors  and  Students. — The  book  is  the  retult  of  twelve  years' 
study,  travel  and  work.  It  faithfully  portrays  what  the  Lutherans  have 
done,  and  thus  shows  what  methods  are  most  successful. 

The  Women's  Home  and  Foreign  Missionary  Societies. — In  their 
monthly  studies  of  different  countries,  because  all  lands  are  thoroughly 
treated  in  systematic  order. 

Our  Young  People's  Luther  Alliances  and  Christian  Endeavor 
Societies.— It  has  been  well  said  that  there  are  no  better  or  brighter  young 
people  in  America  than  the  boys  and  girls  reared  in  pious  German  and 
Scandinavian  homes.  They  should  not  be  uninformed  about  the  work  of 
their  mother  church. 

Sunday  School  Officers  and  Scholars. — The  Lutherans  are  not  acquainted 
with  themselves,  and  while  we  are  introducing  ourselves  in  so  many  differ- 
ent languages  we  dare  not  forget  the  boys  and  girls.  They  like  to  look  at 
pictures  and  should  learn  of  the  work  as  well  as  of  the  Word  of  God.  We 
ask  young  Lutherans  in  all  lands  to  assist  in  circulating  this  book. 

WHO  SHOULD  HAVE  IT? 

Organizations  and  Centers  of  Influence  where  the  Lutheran  Church 
is  not  known  or  where  it  has  been  misrepresented.  Ever  since  Lutherans 
commenced  to  apeak  English  they  have  felt  the  want  of  just  such  a  campaign 
document  as  is  here  offered.  We  appeal,  therefore,  to  our  seamen's  mission- 
ary societies,  our  immigrant  agents,  our  home  missionaries,  our  deaconesses, 
our  colporteurs  and  our  students  to  assist  in  this  campaign. 

Our  Dispersion. — Lutherans  in  all  landa  without  pulpits  and  without 
altars  on  the  western  plains,  throughout  the  Rocky  Mountains,  along  the 
Pacific  coast,  in  British  and  Central  America,  in  South  America,  Australia, 
Africa,  Asia,  and  the  isles  of  the  sea.  The  cost  of  publication  makes  it 
impossible  to  circulate  gratuitous  copies,  but  liberal  discounts  will  be  made 
to  all  efforts  to  circulate  the  book  extensively  among  the  Lutheran  Church 
masses. 

The  book  has  been  written  in  the  interest  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran 
Church  universal,  and  it  therefore  justly  claims  as  its  market  and  seeks 
agents  in  each  and  all  synods,  languages  and  countries,  as  it  presents  the 
work  of  each  fully  and  impartially. 

The  book  seeks  a  market  also  among  Protestants  who  are  not  Luth- 
erans that  they  may  know  what  part  the  Lutheran  Church  is  taking  in  the 
conversion  of  the  world,  and  that  they  may  learn  from  us  as  we  do  from 
them.  No  Protestant  Library  will  be  complete  without  a  copy  of  this 
extensive  work. 


«$4  if        v  ,#  $^*2 


>^"*t 


Y  ^ 


Date  Due 


#MS 


^■;-w 


.;.$*■ 


Ml 


s\i 


v 


$\  ^ 


vA 


y* 


;^mC 


^^ 


^ 


35^ 


an 


,1c 


